《Gods' Impact Online》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1

"Come on, Zach. You have got to y this game," a boy wearing sses and uniform uttered. "No matter what you say, Shay. I am not ying any games. Especially those VR games," Zach denied. "Hey, Kaiden. You tell him," Shay turned to Kaiden and said, "You two are childhood friends, so he will listen to you." "Give it up, Shay," Kaiden scoffed and uttered, "He hates games, and you know it." Three high school boys, Zach, Shay, and Kayden, were on their way home after attending thest day of school before the summer holidays. Zach, 17 years old, has ck hair, golden eyes, a little bit taller than the teenagers on his age, a perfect body build, and an attractive smile as well as an arrogant smirk. He lived with his mother and little sister. His school reports were above average, but nothing extraordinary. He was just a normal high school student¡ª or so he looked like, but he was hiding a big secret from the world. He had no life goals, and he wanted to take care of his sister and mother. Shay, 17 years old, has brown hair, brown eyes, skinny, and he wore sses. He was the son of the richest man in the city, and he was spoiled to the core. He looked innocent from his face, but he was a yboy. He has yed all the VR games avable in the market. Some might call him a professional VR gamer, but Zach always thought of him as a gaming nerd. His dream was to be a game developer. Kayden, 18 years old, has dark brown hair, ck eyes, and a bodybuilder. He was Zach¡¯s childhood friend. But unlike Zach, he was popr because of his sturdy build. He was going to inherit his father¡¯s tech business. "Argh! You two are boring. Especially you, Zach," Shay remarked. "Hey, I am not boring. I y games with you, don¡¯t I?" Kayden retorted. "What¡¯s so fun about ying VR games anyway?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. Shay looked at Zach with a shocked expression on his face, as though he couldn¡¯t believe what Zach just asked. "VR games are a lot better in every aspectpared to this shitty world we live in," Shay answered. "Seriously, Zach, you should try it out once," Kayden uttered. Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "You know I am not rich enough even to buy a VR game or gear on that matter." Shay squinted his eyes and furrowed his brows at Zach, and said, "Who are you kidding?! You won a 10 million dor lotteryst week, didn¡¯t you?" "Yeah," Zach nodded. "But I am going to use that money on my family. I don¡¯t have a father, and I need to take care of my mother and sister too, you know?" Zach lost his father at the age of seven in a natural disaster. However, his body was never found, so he still had a hope that he would return one day. "How much money did you get in your bank ount after all the tax and stuff?" Kayden asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Around 6 million, I guess," Zach replied honestly. Shay ced his hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and said, "A VR game only costs around 3 million. And you will still have another 3 million left." "I am not wasting 3 million on some stupid game," Zach uttered in a solemn voice. "Alright, alright. No need to be so annoyed." After walking for a while, Shay couldn¡¯t help himself. He nced at Zach from the corner of his eyes and uttered, "How about we go to the ¡¯VR center¡¯ store?" "What is that?" Kayden cleared his throat and said, "VR-center stores are where you can y a VR game of your choice for a limited amount of time. It¡¯s like renting a VR game. Although, we can only y at the center." "For free?" It piqued Zach¡¯s interest. "You need to pay, obviously." "Then nevermind." Zach lost his interest. "Come on! Can¡¯t you at least try it once? And since we will be renting, it will be cheap," Shay stated. "If it will be cheap, then I guess... okay." Zach finally agreed to y. "Yes!" Shay took out his phone and said, "Let me check the nearest VR center." "Uhh..." Kayden raised his hand and said, "I know one, actually. It¡¯s nearby." Zach, Kayden, and Shay went to the VR center. It was a five-story building with nothing but everything rted to VR in it. A man in his early fifties greeted them and asked, "How may I help you?" The ce had no one walking around except the workers who worked there. Each floor had dozens of rooms with different types of VR gears in them, depending on what type of game one would y. It also had a restaurant and bathhouse on the side of the lobby after the reception desk. "We are here to y VR games," Shay replied. "Obviously." "Follow me." The man took them to room number 23?, where three VR capsules were vacant. On their way, Zach nced around, and he saw dozens of people ying VR games. "Which game would you like to y?" the man asked in a calm voice. Zach looked at Shay and waited to hear his reply. "It¡¯s Abyss Online," Shay replied. The man nodded and said, "Good choice." "How long are we ying?" Kayden asked Shay. "Three days?" "Sounds good." "Wait, wait, wait! I can¡¯t stay here for three days," Zach panicked. "Don¡¯t worry." Shay ced his hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and said, "Three days in the real world is a week in the game." "That¡¯s even worse! I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t see my family." "..." Shay facepalmed himself and thought, ¡¯This guy is so corny about his family.¡¯ "How about you call your mother and ask for her permission?" Kayden suggested. Zach phone called his mother while saying, "There is no way she would agree." [Hello?] "Umm.. mother." [What¡¯s wrong, Zach?] "So Kayden and my friend Shay are asking me to y a VR game with them. We are at the VR center right now, where you can rent VR games. But I need to stay here to y it." Zach was talking in a respectful manner with a calm voice. [Then y it. I tell you all the time to enjoy your life.] "But, I will be staying here for three days. It¡¯s so¡ª" [Just y it already. Don¡¯t worry about me or Zoe.] "I have promised Zoe that I will watch a movie with her tomorrow." [I will take care of that. And if you enjoy the VR game, then go ahead and buy it.] "No way, they are so expensive." [You do know that your father has left us enough money to survive without you working a job, right?] "I am hanging up." Zach hung up the call. Whenever someone mentioned Zach¡¯s father in front of him, he got agitated. "So, what did your mother say?" Kayden asked with a curious look on his face. "She said it¡¯s okay." "Nice!" Shay rejoiced. SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and shook his head. Shay turned to the man and asked, "How much for three days?" "Our charge is 5000 per day, but since you have chosen three days, I will charge only 10000," the man answered. "What?!" Zach eximed. "10000?!" He turned to Shay and shouted, "You said it will be cheap!" "It is cheap, the cheapest VR center I have ever been to in my life," Shay shrugged his shoulders and continued, "And 10000 is nothing. Heck, you can¡¯t even get a decent phone in 10000 nowadays." After pondering for a while, Zach sighed and groaned, "Fine~ I will y." The man pointed his hand in the room and said, "Rx yourself. I will go link the VR capsule with the server of Abyss online. When the light turns green on the capsule, you can dive into Abyss Online." They entered the room and stood in front of the VR capsule. "Have you asked for your parent¡¯s permission to stay here for three days?" Zach asked Shay. "Nope." "Shouldn¡¯t you at least inform them?" "They always yell at me when I y games at home. So there is no way they are going to allow it," Shay scoffed. "Is that okay?" "Who cares? It¡¯s my life, and they don¡¯t get to make choices," Shay answered in a haughty manner. Zach looked at Kayden and asked, "What about you, Kayden?" "My uncle owns this ce," Kayden asserted nonchntly. "So that¡¯s why you brought us here, you clever fox." Shay nudged Kayden and remarked, "Already helping in the family business, huh?" "The light is green. Let¡¯s dive into it before Zach changes his mind," Kaydenmented. The VR capsule was made for the yers who wanted to do a long dive in a VR game. They could y it nonstop for a week without eating anything. Theyid down in the capsule and had their body examined to make sure they were ready for the long dive. Meanwhile, in the heavens. [This is madness. We shouldn¡¯t do this,] a voice rang in the clouds. [Why shouldn¡¯t we? Since they like the fake worlds this much, we will send them to one,] another voice said. [There is no point in punishing humans. They haven¡¯t done anything wrong,] the third voice echoed in the clouds. [They stopped worshipping us! They stopped believing in us! So now, they shall face the wrath of the gods!] the fourth voice said. [But isn¡¯t god all-forgiving? So let¡¯s forgive them,] the fifth voice uttered. [Indeed. Gods are forgiving. But they shall be forgiven after they receive their punishment,] the sixth voice stated. [So what¡¯s wrong with them creating their own worlds?] the seventh voice asked. [Nothing is wrong. But If they want a new world, then we shall give it to them. We shall make an online world,] the eighth voice dered. [You all are out of your minds. What do you want to achieve by making humans suffer?] the ninth voice asked. [To show them that we are supreme beings. To prove them that they are just inferior pests!] tenth voice asserted. [Why is he salty?] eleventh voice questioned. [Isn¡¯t he always salty?] the twelfth voiceughed. The gods kept discussing the matter for a while. [Alright, as we have been doing so far. We shall vote if we should do it or not.] All the gods and goddesses voted their opinion, and the results were obvious. [The votes are in favor of yes.] The clouds rumbled with thunder as a voice announced, [Transporting all the souls of the humans who are currently ying VR games, into the new world, an online world¡ª Gods¡¯ Impact!] ==== Ready for impact? If you liked this first chapter, add the novel to your library and support it with power stones, golden tickets, gifts,ments, and reviews. Happy reading! Chapter 2

Chapter 2

Void¡ª where nothing exists. Zach¡¯s eyes were open, at least he thought so. But he couldn¡¯t see anything. Everything was dark. Suddenly, a bright light enveloped Zach and blinded him. [Wee to Gods¡¯ impact!] Zach heard a voice ringing in his ears. "Huh? Weren¡¯t we supposed to y Abyss online?" he wondered to himself. After opening his eyes, Zach found himself in a garden. He looked to his right to see Shay and Kayden standing beside him with a puzzled look on their faces. "Hey Shay, I think we are in the wrong game," Zach stated. "Yeah. I heard the voice over too," Kayden stated. "But that¡¯s impossible! I have never heard of a game named Gods¡¯ impact before," Shay proimed. "Maybe it¡¯s a new game that just got released?" Kayden wondered. "Without any promos and advertisements?" Shay sneered. "Then it will definitely flop." A ck matter appeared in front of them and took the shape of a slime. [Wee to Gods¡¯ impact, mortals!] Zach raised his brows and asked, "What is this?" [I am the mascot of this online world. And I am here to give you information about this game.] "This is amon thing," Kayden muttered to Zach. [This game is created by the Gods! And the souls of¡ª" "Pff!" Shay snickered. "Hahahaha! I am sorry, but it¡¯s just so funny." Afterughing for a while, Shay uttered, "I know that the developers can be considered as gods, but this is my first time seeing anyone iming it. It¡¯s just so funny and cringe!" [All of you are transported to this world because you angered the gods. This game will be your punishment, and you have to survive in this.] "ying a game as a punishment? Sweet! That¡¯s the best punishment I have ever heard of," Shay remarked. [Don¡¯tugh, mortal! For you shall cry when you find out that those who die in the game, die in the real world too.] After uttering that sentence, the ck slime disappeared. "..." "..." "..." No information was provided by the slime. After a few seconds, the slime appeared again and said, [You can obtain the rest of the information about this game from the menu.] Then, the ck slime disappeared again. Kayden nced at Shay with a concerned look on his face and asked, "What should we do now, Shay?" "You don¡¯t seriously believe in all that crap, do you?" Shay scoffed. "It has to be some kind of unique game promotion. And I have to admit it, it¡¯s great." "But what if everything that slime said was true?" Kayden wondered. Shay knitted his brows and asked, "You don¡¯t actually believe in gods, do you?" "I am skeptical about them. If I see one, I will believe in them," Kayden answered with a shrug. "That¡¯s the way it should be." Shay turned to Zach and asked, "What about you, Zach? Do you believe in gods?" Zach tried to dodge the question and asked, "Let¡¯s see the information of the game." They opened their menu and read the information. After reading the information, Shay stated, "Everything is the same as all the other VR games." "Did you read this, though?" Kayden pointed his finger at a sentence that said, [The yers can use their real-life skills and talents in the game.] "That is something new," Shay muttered. "Hey, look at this one too." Zach pointed his finger at the sentence that said, [The money earned by the yers in the game shall be added to their real-life bank ounts.] Kayden and Shay stared at Zach with a judging look on their faces. "What?" Zach asked, feeling confused. "It¡¯s all about money for you, isn¡¯t it?" Shaymented. After reading some more information, Kayden said, "Let¡¯s log out now." "Why... do you want to log out?" Shay asked with a confused look on his face. When Kayden tried to log out, he got a prompt on the screen saying, ¡¯Unable to log out.¡¯ Shay said it was because they were in a long dive, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to log out before three days passed in the real world. So they decided to head to the nearest town. When Shay opened the map, the nearest town showed to be 3 kilometers away. On their way to the town, Shay asked Zach with a curious look on his face: "What ss did you choose?" "Huh?" Zach made a face like he had no idea what Shay was talking about. "When you logged into the game, you were asked to create a character, right?" "No..." "What the¡ª how is that possible?!" Shay eximed. Shay opened his stats on the menu and showed it to Zach. Name- Shay Ramsay. Level- 1. HP- 100. ATK- 100. Physical Strength- 100. Physical DEF- 100. AGILITY- 10. MP- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 5.) EXP- 0/1000 (to level up.) Physique- Mortal- 0. ss- Swordsman (can be upgraded to warrior/ Knight/ Pdin knight after reaching level 10/ 25/ 50.) Secondary ss- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 10.) Guild- Not joined. Title- No titles. Kayden opened his stats on the menu and showed it to Zach. Name- Kayden Russel. Level- 1. HP- 100. ATK- 100. Physical Strength- 100. Physical DEF- 100. AGILITY- 10. MP- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 5.) EXP- 0/1000 (to level up.) Physique- Mortal- 0. ss- Bandit (can be upgraded to / Hunter/ Rogue/ Assassin after reaching level 10/ 25/ 50.) Secondary ss- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 10.) Guild- Not joined. Title- No titles. Shay and Kayden turned to Zach with a curious and shocked look on their faces and asked, "Did you seriously skip the character creation?" "I didn¡¯t skip it. When I logged into the game, everything turned ck. Almost as if I was in a... void. And then a light came, and when I opened my eyes, I was here." Zach exined. "Open your stats and see what it shows," Kayden suggested. Zach opened his stats and furrowed his brows. "What does it say?" Shay asked. Other yers can¡¯t see the yer¡¯s stats unless the host allows them to. Shay and Kayden couldn¡¯t see Zach¡¯s stats, and he was d they couldn¡¯t. Name- Z???????????? Level- 1. HP- 100. ATK- 100. Physical Strength- 100. Mental Strength- 333 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 100. Mental DEF- 696 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 10. MP- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 5.) EXP- 0/1000 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Adventurer (no ss) Secondary ss- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 10.) Guild- Not joined. Title- 1) Forbidden Existence. 2) Child of Atrocity. 3) Sign of Impurity. Zach¡¯s stats were a little different from Shay and Kayden¡¯s, with the addition of some extra stats. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised after seeing his stats. It was almost as though he had already predicted it. "What does it say?" Shay asked again. "It says adventurer," Zach replied. "That means you haven¡¯t chosen any ss," Shay stated. "Which ss is the best?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "There is nothing like the best ss. If you know what you are doing, then you can be an unbeatable yer. So I think you should choose a ss which you think suits you the best." Shay¡¯s knowledge of VR games wasing in handy to Zach. "Can I change the sster if I want to?" Zach asked, as though he was sure that he would need to change sses. Shay nodded and uttered, "You can. When you reach levels 10, 25, and 50, the game will give you a ¡¯ss token¡¯. You use it to either change or evolve your existing ss." "What would happen if I didn¡¯t choose any ss and keep ying?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Heh!" Shay scoffed. "You will be assigned a random ss when you level up. So make sure to choose a ss." Zach pondered for a while and muttered: "What should I choose?" "Chose Mage," Kayden suggested. "Mage is only avable for the secondary ss," Shay remarked. "You can unlock magic points when you reach level 5." "I am going to choose it as my secondary ss, by the way," Shay added. "Then I will be a Knight mage." Kayden opened his menu while uttering, "If I recall correctly, I read that there are also some hidden sses that can be unlocked if the yer has potential." "While you are at it, can you see if there is anything about the floor system?" Shay asked. There was too much information about the game, and they had only read the basics so far. "Floors?" Zach pondered with a puzzled and confused look on his face. "Some games call them floors, while some call them worlds," Shay stated. "It¡¯s like a different world where you eventually ascend to when you get strong enough." "Found it!" Kayden babbled. "But... they are called ¡¯realms¡¯ in this game." "Ooo~ That¡¯s a nice catch." Kayden closed his menu and said, "Now, let¡¯s go to the town and get ourselves some weapons." "Yeah." Zach, Kayden, and Shay found themselves in Gods¡¯ impact with no weapon or equipment. They were heading to the town to get some equipment and receive quests, so they could finally start ying the game. "It¡¯s a bummer that the game didn¡¯t give us any default weapon or equipment," Kayden sighed with a groan. "Some games give them, and some don¡¯t. They do it to make the game more realistic, although I think it¡¯s a nuisance." "Imagine getting attacked by a monster when we have no weapons," Zach uttered with a scoff and nced at Shay and Kayden to see their reaction. And it was exactly as he had predicted. "Don¡¯t raise gs!" Kayden yelled. "Well, even if that happens, we will respawn at the nearest safe zone," Shay shrugged. That would have happened if they were in an ordinary VR game. But if they died in Gods¡¯ impact, they died in real life too. Shay and Kayden were still thinking of their situation as a mistake by the store worker. Zach, however, was starting to believe in it. Even if three days passed in the real world, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to log out. Even if their body were removed from the VR capsule, they would still be in the game. Even if there was a power outage in the real world, nothing would change in the game. They didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t their consciousness in the game. It was their soul¡ª which was connected to their body in the real world. Eating in the game would give nutrients to their real body. Sleeping in the game would give rest to their brain. Leveling up in the game would power up their real body. They were stuck in a game where they had to deal with their daily struggles, quests, and monsters. They had to eat to stay alive. They had to sleep to rest. They had to grow strong to level up. And most importantly, they had to survive to live. **** Total yers in the game- 43,941. === Author¡¯s note. I will write an auxiliary chapter about all the sses and their evolution. Chapter 3

Chapter 3

When the Gods¡¯ impact urred, souls of the people from all over the world who were ying VR games at that time were teleported to the game. However, not everyone was teleported to the same ce. Some were teleported in the town, some in the forest, some in another town, some in another kingdom. All the 43,941 yers were scattered all over the first realm. Furthermore, not everyone logged in at a perfect time like Zach and others, where they thought they were in the wrong game because the store worker linked their capsule with a wrong VR game by mistake. People who were ying other VR games suddenly found themselves somewhere in a totally different ce. Some thought that the games¡¯ servers were hacked, while some thought it was a prank. Some, however, believed what the ck slime told them. It has only been an hour since the game went online, but the yers weren¡¯t happy with their experience. If the game rating were avable, it would have gotten the least score in the market. After reaching the town, Zach, Kayden, and Shay first went straight to the weapon shop. "What about the money, though? We didn¡¯t get any coins as a login bonus," Zach wondered. "The NPCs in the shop are programmed to give us the default weapon¡ª a sword and shield, for free," Shay stated nonchntly and entered the shop. "Excuse me! We are newbies!" Shay said while shouting. "Please give us free weapons!" "There is no free weapon here," the male NPC replied. "..." "..." "..." "Then how are we supposed to buy equipment?! We don¡¯t have any money." Something was happening against Shay¡¯s knowledge regarding the VR games, and he wasn¡¯t happy about it. "You can link your real-life bank ount with the game to use it as a game¡¯s currency," the NPC asserted in a calm voice. Shay raised his brows and nced at Kayden: "I don¡¯t want to risk it, so you try it." Kayden shrugged and linked his bank ount with the game after inserting the credentials. "It worked," Kayden nodded to Shay. Shay immediately linked his bank ount and shouted, "I will buy everything in this store!" He looked at the imposing sword covered in a refined sheath and pointed his finger at it. "How much for that sword?" he asked the NPC. "80,000," the NPC replied. "I will buy it!" The NPC shook his head and said, "Even if you buy it, you wouldn¡¯t be able to equip it until you reach the required level. And that sword¡¯s requirement level is level 75." "Tch!" Shay clicked his tongue and muttered, "I almost forgot about that." Zach ignored Shay¡¯s bbering and turned to the NPC to ask, "What weapons can we buy at our level?" "You can get the default sword and shield. And when you reach level 5, you can buy more equipment ording to your ss." Sword was amon weapon for all the ss. Whether it be a swordsman, bandit, or any other ss. Sword was the only weapon that could be equipped by all the sses. After linking his bank ount with the game, Zach bought the default sword and shield, with Kayden and Shay. Then, they went to the restaurant to eat something. Surprisingly, all the real-world dishes were avable in the game, with various other fantasy foods. When they finished eating, all three of them received the same quests. [?Quest- Defeat five goblins.? ?Time - ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 500 EXP.?] [?Quest- Clear five floors of the dungeon.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 2500 EXP.?] [?Quest- Reach level 5.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 5000 coins.?] "ARGH!" Shay grunted and groaned, "This game is so boring." "It hasn¡¯t even been a full two hours, and you are already bored?" Zach scoffed and said, "Don¡¯t forget we have to spend seven days in this game." "I hope someone presses the logout button in the real world." For emergency cases, all the VR headsets, let it be the standard helmet, VR chair, VR full bodysuit, or VR capsule, all had a physical logout button so the yer¡¯s family could log them out. However, even the physical logout button wasn¡¯t going to help them here in Gods¡¯ impact. Zach, Kayden, and Shay met with the other yers who wereing back from the dungeon, and asked them some stuff about the game. Upon entering the dungeon, the yers were given two options. [1) Mixed dungeon. 2) Solo dungeon.] The mixed dungeon was a normal dungeon where the yers cleared it. But the yer who struck thest was given EXP points. The solo dungeon was where the yers entered the same dungeon, but a different version where what the other yers did, didn¡¯t matter. It was the best option for the yers who were looking for a fast level-up without anyone stealing their kill. The first five floors of the dungeon had goblins as monsters, so Zach, Kayden, and Shay decided to choose ¡¯Solo dungeon.¡¯ "Let¡¯s meet here¡ª at the entry of the dungeon after one hour," Shay advised. "Remember, only clear the first five floors, and then retreat. The monster of the sixth floor will be out of our league, for now." "And even if you don¡¯t clear all the five-floor,e back when one hour passes," he added. Zach, Kayden, and Shay nodded at each other and went their separate ways after choosing the solo dungeon to level up. **** Total yers in the game- 46,211. 2341 new yer logged in. 71 yers died. ---- Chapter 4

Chapter 4

Zach casually entered the first floor of the solo dungeon and waited for the goblins to spawn. Zach recalled what the yers they met in the town told him about the dungeon. ¡¯First floor will have five goblins. The second floor will have 10. The third floor will have 20. The fourth floor will have 30. And the fifth floor will have 51, with 50 normal goblins, and one goblin king¡ª that would be equal to 50 normal goblins.¡¯ Five goblins spawned at some distance from Zach. [Level 5. Low Goblins! HP- 100/100.] "..." Zach watched them as he thought, ¡¯Not what I expected.¡¯ Normally, anyone would expect the goblins to be green-colored, but here, they were pale yellow. Zach calmly took out his sword and let the goblins dash at him. He was toozy to approach the goblins, so he let theme at him. Zach swiftly swung his sword and walked past the goblins as their bodies dropped to the ground in pieces. "Hmm~ who would have thought my kitchen skills woulde in handy," he chuckled. Even though he knew, he has no kitchen skills. Zach has never cooked in his life. Heck, he has never been in the kitchen. His mother and sister don¡¯t let him enter because he can¡¯t cook. [Received 10 EXP.] [Received 10 EXP.] [Received 10 EXP.] [Received 10 EXP.] [Received 10 EXP.] "Each goblin gave only 10 EXP...." Zach muttered in frustration. [Quest- Defeat five goblins has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the quest. Reward- 500 EXP.] Zach opened his menu to see how many more EXP he needed to level up. [EXP- 550/1000.] After looking at his stats, Zach pondered for a while and uttered, "So 45 more goblin to kill to level up." [Floor 1 has been cleared!] Two portals appeared in front of Zach after he cleared the first floor. One portal was blue colored, and it said, ¡¯Enter to proceed to the next floor.¡¯ Another one was yellow-colored, and it said, ¡¯Enter to exit the dungeon.¡¯ Zach then looked at the time and saw only 5 minutes had passed from the one-hour time limit Shay gave to them. Zach entered the blue portal and entered the second floor. ¡¯This one will have ten goblins, huh? Well, I can handle ten at once,¡¯ Zach thought to himself. Ten goblins spawned in front of Zach, but this time, instead of pale yellow, they were dark yellow.¡¯ [Level 5. Low Goblins! HP- 100/100.] The goblins were carrying a small dagger in their hands. They looked at Zach with a fierce re in their eyes and dashed at Zach. This time, instead of standing and waiting for the goblins toe to him, Zach ran past the horde of 10 goblins while swinging his sword in a motion. The goblins¡¯ bodies fell, but one goblin remained. "Tch!" Zach clicked his tongue and uttered, "I missed one." He dashed at the onest remaining goblin and cleaved its head. [Received 100 EXP!] [Floor 2 Has been cleared!] The same two portals appeared before Zach, and he entered floor three. "20 at once might be a little tough considering I messed up on the previous floor," Zach murmured. Twenty green-colored goblins spawned in front of Zach. They were carrying a short sword with them. [Level 10 goblins. Rouge Goblins! HP- 300/300] "This game seriously needs to work on the power system. Here, level one yers are easily defeating level 10 goblins without breaking a sweat," Zachmented. Surprisingly, Shay also said the same thing a while ago in his solo dungeon. But he knew that mobs were mobs. However, were they truly mobs? It was a game created by gods, it was a world created by gods, so can the monsters be mobs? Or perhaps, they were real monsters? Zach carefully nced around the dungeon and calcted his attack. Since there were more goblins, the space to move freely in the dungeon was low. Zach wanted to n more before engaging in an attack, but the goblins weren¡¯t so patient. They surrounded Zach from the sides and jumped on him to attack him at once. SIGH! "As expected from the mindless monsters." Zach jumped in the air and leaped over the goblins. Then, as soon as hended, heunched himself at the goblins and shed them down. "Only managed to get 7 of them, huh?" Zach jumped again to make some distance between them. Then, he dashed at them and cut them one by one. To make it more interesting, Zach killed thest remaining two goblins in a bizarre way. He stabbed his sword in the goblin¡¯s ass that came out of its front, and then he raised that sword with the goblin¡¯s body still on it. Then, he stabbed thest goblin in the face, or rather, in the mouth. [Received 200 EXP!] [Floor 3 has been cleared!] [EXP- 850/1000] "I will be leveling up on the next floor. I should select my ss, or I might get a random one," he muttered. If the yers didn¡¯t choose any ss while creating a character, they were assigned a random ss. Zach didn¡¯t want to get stuck with the ss he didn¡¯t like, so he opened his menu and went to the ss section to select his ss. He looked through the avable sses. [ss: ?Bandit. (Can be upgraded to Hunter/ Rogue/ Assassin after reaching the level at 10/ 25/ 50.? ?Witcher. Can be upgraded to Mage/ Warlock after reaching the level at 25/50.? ?Healer. Can be upgraded to Priest/ Pope after reaching the level 25/50.? ?Swordsman. Can be upgraded to Warrior/ Knight/ Pdin Knight after reaching the level 10/25/50.? ?Bowman. Can be upgraded to Archer/ Ranger/ Gunslinger after reaching the level 10/25/50.?] Zach looked at the sses and pondered, "So there are only five sses, and I have to choose one of them." "I think I will be fine with anything except Healer ss," he scoffed. "And I can¡¯t choose the witcher ss as my primary ss. So I only have three sses to choose from." ¡¯You can unlock hidden sses if you have the potential.¡¯ Zach then remembered the hidden sses Kayden mentioned. Zach sat down on the ground and closed his eyes. ¡¯Since the game is allowing the yers to use real-life skills and talents, I shall make use of them," he asserted with his eyes closed. There was one thing that no one knew about Zach except his parents, not even Kayden¡ª who was Zach¡¯s best friend. Zach kept his eyes closed, but he was struggling to keep them close. Suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of Zach¡¯s screen. [Congrattions! You have unlocked the ss ¡¯Cultivator¡¯!] ***** Total yers in the game- 46390. 199 new yers logged into the game. 21 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Before anyone jumps to a conclusion, I want to make it clear that this novel won¡¯t focus on cultivation. Yes, it has a cultivation tag, and Zach will indeed cultivate, but it will be between chapters and only be mentioned in the following chapters whenever he cultivates. Although if something new or important happens while Zach is cultivating, then I will write it. Also, Zach can cultivate, but at the same time, he can¡¯t cultivate (yet). What do I mean by that? Well, you will have to read the following chapters to find out. ---- Chapter 5

Chapter 5

[Congrattions! You have unlocked the ss Cultivator!] Zach opened his eyes with a smile on his face and uttered, "It worked! He stood up and shouted in excitement: "I can¡¯t believe it actually worked!" "I was unable to cultivate in the real world, but I can cultivate in this game!" Zach couldn¡¯t stop smiling. However, his smile vanished when a thought crossed his mind: ¡¯What exactly am I cultivating?¡¯ He opened his stats menu to see if anything had changed, but everything was the same. "Hmm~" he hummed as he looked through his stats. "My EXP points didn¡¯t increase, and my stats definitely won¡¯t increase. So what am I cultivating?" ¡¯My soul strength and defense haven¡¯t increased either... or rather, they are zero. Nonexistent.¡¯ Zach suddenly gasped in realization as though he had figured out what he was cultivating. He immediately opened his inventory and nced at the coins, but they were still the same. "Not money either." Without giving any deep thought to the matter, Zach focused on his main priority, which was the clear first five floors. He entered the blue portal and proceeded to the 4th floor. "30 goblins... sigh!" Thirty goblins spawned in front of Zach, and not only were they different colors, but their size was bigpared to the level 10 rogue goblins. They were red-colored goblins, and their size was the same as a normal adult human. They were carrying swords in their hands. [Level 15. High Goblins! HP- 500/500.] Zach thought there was no point in nning his attack if he was going to attack them anyway. Instead, he improvised. Now, his n was to cut everything he saw. However, there was something else he wanted to try. ¡¯Let¡¯s see if this works,¡¯ he thought to himself. He looked into the eyes of one goblin and uttered, "Die." "... It¡¯s not working," he muttered with a disappointed look on his face. "Father told me that I would be able to use it if I can cultivate, but I guess... I truly am a failure." ¡¯Failure, you say? There is nothing like a failure in this world. You are our greatest sess.¡¯ Zach recalled what his father used to tell him whenever Zach was feeling down. "That¡¯s right. Father told me never to give and keep trying," Zach uttered to himself. He gripped his sword tightly and dashed at the goblins. He swung his sword and cleaved the heads of the first two goblins. Then, he ran past a few goblins without attacking them. After that, he turned around and stabbed three goblins at once by piercing his sword right through their bodies. He kicked the goblins in front of him and stabbed one in the head, one in the eye, one in the mouth, one in the chest, and one in the sacred spot. The remaining 20 goblins attacked him at once from all sides. However, Zach simply spun around and shed the eight goblins who were in the front. ¡¯Is it just me, or is this getting really boring? Like, this game isn¡¯t challenging at all.¡¯ Zach wondered as he cut and killed six goblins. Zach had no idea that he was going to eat those words in the near future. ¡¯And they even die in one hit, likee on!¡¯ Zach was indeed killing the goblins in one hit, but it wasn¡¯t as though the goblins were weak. He hadn¡¯t realized that each and every attack of his was a critical hit that instantly killed the goblins; it was the benefits of his celestial physique. Zach jumped to the higher ground to catch his breath. "If this game had something like ¡¯Stamina¡¯, I would be forked up." There was indeed stamina in the game, but as this game was using real-life skills and talents to let yers y more freely and realistically, the yers had the stamina they had in the real world. Of course, as they trained harder and powered up in the game, their body was growing stronger in the real world. But unfortunately, Zach wasn¡¯t an athletic person, or at least, that¡¯s what he always thought. He was the type of person who avoided and ignored things that either didn¡¯t matter to him or he didn¡¯t find it worth it enough. He wasn¡¯t a social person either. Not an introvert nor an extrovert. He was neutral. He wouldn¡¯t do things that he did not want to, but he would do it if he had to. Because of his troublesome childhood, Zach¡¯s mentality was different from the other kids with the same age as him, in a good way. That was one of the reasons why he was such a miser whenever it came to spending money. Zach killed all the goblins but left one. He severed the goblin¡¯s hands and ced his hand on its head. He looked into the goblin¡¯s eyes and uttered, "Die." He waited for a while, but nothing happened. He frowned his face and crushed the goblin¡¯s head with his bare hands. "Why is it not working?" He muttered with a hint of frustration and annoyance in his voice. [Received 300 EXP] [Leveled Up!] [Congrattions! You have received 25 essible points!] [Floor 4 has been cleared!] "essible points?" Zach muttered. "I am guessing I can use this to increase my stats?" Zach opened his stats menu and noticed some changes. Level-2 HP- 200. ATK- 100. Physical Strength- 100. Mental Strength- 333 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 100. Mental DEF- 696 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 10. MP- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 5.) EXP- 150/1500 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Maxed. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed.) essible points- 25 "My health capacity automatically increased. That¡¯s good." Zach nced down at his stats and read further. "Everything else is the same. No change¡ª the level up EXP capacity also increased!" He eximed. "But that¡¯s given." He then looked at the 25 essible points and thought of using them. "What should I use them on?" He wondered. His gaze fell on his stats showing his soul strength and defense, and he smirked widely. "If I don¡¯t get them, so what? I can simply use the essible points on them to increase it." Feeling victorious, Zach used ten essible points on ¡¯Soul Strength¡¯. However, a prompt appeared on his screen saying, [No Soul power detected. Unable to use essible points.] Zach sighed and murmured, "I should have guessed it wouldn¡¯t be that easy." He used 8 points on ATK, 8 points on Physical strength, and 9 points on AGILITY. "I don¡¯t need to increase my defense," he asserted in a solemn voice. Zach was normal and ordinary in everything except his dodging skills. After training with his father ever since he was only two years old, he had realized that if he didn¡¯t get a chance to attack or couldn¡¯t block the attack, then all he needed to do was dodge and keep dodging. However, that was when he was against his father. The skills he considered ¡¯normal¡¯ were extraordinary for the rest of the world. "Now that my agility has been increased, I should be able to clear the 5th floor with ease." Zach entered the blue portal and proceeded to the 5th floor. **** Total yers in the game 46399 15 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. === Author¡¯s note- You might have noticed the EXP gain is broken. But it¡¯s not. It¡¯s all part of the gods¡¯ n and it will be exined in the following chapters. Thanks for reading. Chapter 6

Chapter 6

Until now, the goblins spawned after Zach stepped into the floor, but on floor 5, the goblins had already spawned. "There goes my time to catch some breath." [Level 20. Royal goblins! HP- 750/750.] "Even the names are getting crazier," Zach muttered. The goblins were simr to how they were on the fourth floor¡ª red skin and the size of normal adult humans with swords in their hands. Among the horde of goblins, there was one goblin who was standing out more than others. It was the goblin king. [Level 50. Goblin Monarch!] The goblin king was wearing armor and holding a sword in one hand and a spear in another. Zach furrowed his brows andmented, "Not what I expected but... not bad." Without wasting his time, Zach dashed at the goblins and started swinging his sword at them. His each and every strike was a precise and critical hit as he either aimed for the head or the chest. [12 goblins killed!] Zach swung his sword, hoping for the goblins to die¡ª just like they did so far. However, these goblins didn¡¯t die after one hit, even after receiving a critical hit. [4 goblins killed!] ¡¯Their skin is hard around the area of the neck and nape.¡¯ Zach ignored striking the goblins on the neck and aimed for their bodies. [4 goblins killed!] Zach had increased his ATK and Physical strength that gave him a minor boost in shing down the goblins. However, he had also increased his AGILITY, and Zach had the advantage of being fast. He was almost double the speed than before, and he could jump much higher because of his high speed. [11 goblins killed!] Zach jumped as high as he could andnded on the goblin¡¯s head, crushing it on impact and killing five more goblins after shing them down. He was originally aiming for the goblin king, but the other goblins came in between. After fighting for a few more seconds, Zach realized that the goblins were trying to protect the king. [3 goblins killed!] Whenever Zach tried to attack the goblin king, the goblins attacked Zach or sacrificed themselves to protect the king. [5 goblins killed!] "So a leader can even control mindless monsters, eh?" Zach scoffed as he cleaved three more goblins. Zach jumped twice to get away from the goblins and caught his breath. Now, only two goblins and the king were left. "I will simply kill the remaining two and deal with the kingter," he decided. He took a deep breath and exhaled sharply before dashing at the remaining two goblins. However, he had something else in his mind. He knew that if he went to attack the goblins directly, they would try to fight back, but if he pretended to attack the goblin king, the goblins would try to protect the king. Hence, Zach chose the easy way. He ran straight for the king, and as expected, the remaining two goblins came in between to protect the king. Zach shed the goblins in one hit and jumped in the air. Hended behind the king and stabbed the tip of the sword in the king¡¯s nape, where the armor had a little gap for the neck movement. The goblin king was caught by surprise and it had no chance to react, let alone attack. ¡¯It¡¯s harder than the rest of the goblins!¡¯ Zach struggled to stab his sword further into the king¡¯s nape. The goblin king swung his hand with the sword backward and attacked Zach. But Zach dodged it by jumping to the side. However, his sword was still stuck in the king¡¯s nape. Zack looked at the King¡¯s HP, and it was 2350/5000. "No wonder he didn¡¯t die," Zach uttered. "He has a huge HP bar." Zach was standing without a weapon, but he wasn¡¯t worried in the least because he happened to be worse in sword fighting and best in martial arts. However, the martial arts he knew weren¡¯t ordinary martial arts. They needed the energy to use. After rendering the attack pattern and standing in the correct stance, Zach swiftly ran past the goblin and punched it on the side, thennded a kick on the other side. He was so fast that the goblin king didn¡¯t even get a chance to react, let alone attack. Zach failed to use the move correctly as he had never used this attack before because he couldn¡¯t cultivate any form of power in the real world. "Heh!" He smirked. "Just kidding." He grabbed the sword and cleaved the goblin king¡¯s body into two. The goblin king¡¯s head bounced in the air by the impact of Zach¡¯s strike andnded beside its headless body. [Congrattions! You Have Received A Skill¡ª Martial Warrior!] [Received 1000 EXP!] [Quest- ¡¯Clear five floors of the dungeon¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 2500 EXP.] [Leveled Up!] [Leveled Up!] [Congrattions! You have received 50 essible points!] [Floor 5 has been cleared!] "So many notifications at once... imagine a loud annoying voice spamming and shouting every time I receive a notification..." Zach regretted imagining that. Zach opened his menu to see the new changes, but first, he wanted to check out his newly obtained skill. ?Skill- Martial Warrior. This skill is given to the ultimate champions in martial arts. (Skill can be upgraded upon reaching a certain threshold.)? "...Ultimate champions? But my move failed." ?Use- Boost the ATK by +500 if the yer is not holding any weapons during the battle. Active time- Last during the battle. Cooldown- No Cooldown.? "Now this is tempting me to not use my weapon," Zach uttered in a low voice. Zach then opened his stats to see the changes. Level-4 HP- 400. ATK- 108. Physical Strength- 108. Mental Strength- 333 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 100. Mental DEF- 696 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 19. MP- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 5.) EXP- 150/2500 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) essible points- 50 "Why are my mental stats not increasing?" Zach tried to his essible points on Mental strength, but it failed. He looked at the EXP points and uttered, "150 might be my next unlucky number..." Zach sighed as he thought about where he should use his essible points. Although, his choices were limited in the first ce. He used 15 points on ATK, 15 points on Physical strength, and 20 points on AGILITY. His agility was once again double than it was before. "Now then, what should I do now?" Zach looked at the timer and saw only 30 minutes had passed. ¡¯I still have thirty minutes left. Should I enter the 6th floor? But Shay said it would be out of our league.¡¯ Zach pondered on what he should do next. Then, he remembered the quests. He opened his quest board and saw he had received two new quests uponpleting the first two. [?Quest- Reach level 5.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 5000 coins.?] [?Quest- Clear ten floors of the dungeon.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 5000 EXP.?] [?Quest- Equip a Gold Rank Weapon.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 500 Epic grade material powder. (Can be used while crafting new equipment to boost its stats. 1 powder = 10 points.)? "5000 coins... to reach level 5..." Zach stuttered as he remembered that making money in the game also gives the money in the real-life bank ount. ¡¯I am currently level 4, and I only need 2350 EXP to level up.¡¯ Zach wasn¡¯t informed about the EXP gain on the floors after the fifth, and he had no idea what type of monsters were awaiting him. After pondering for a while, Zach decided to go against Shay¡¯s warning and entered the blue portal to proceed to floor 6. **** Total yers in the game 46411. 21 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I would like to make it clear that his physique has been limited by his stats. No, he is not weak, but not strong either. Once he starts leveling up, he will be boosted because of his physique. Think about this as a bottle and an empty ss. Even though the bottle is filled with water, it can only fill the ss up to its capacity. You will need a bigger ss to fill more water. Here, the bottle is Zach¡¯s reserved powers, and his body/stats is the ss.. Every once in a while, the bottle might leak or the water might spill from the ss. Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Zach entered the 6th floor, and the first thing he noticed was the scenery and the temperature. On the first five-floor, the temperature was neutral, and the dungeons looked like actual dungeons. However, on the 6th floor, everything was different. The temperature was cold, and the scenery was in the snowy mountains. But, the area was limited. "Let¡¯s see..." He nced around to confirm the monsters hadn¡¯t spawned yet. ¡¯If it is a snowy area, then the only monster I can think of is¡ª¡¯ GROWL! A snow wolf growled from the high ground and slowly approached Zach. "Bingo!" Zach wasn¡¯t even thinking of wolves. He was thinking of pr bears, and bears don¡¯t look like wolves. [Level 5. Snow Wolf! HP- 500/500.] Zach jumped backward and stood at the edge of the dungeon floor to get a clear view of the area. "I don¡¯t want another wolf toe and bite me," he muttered. He waited for another wolf to appear, but to his surprise, there was only one wolf on floor 6. "This doesn¡¯t look hard..." Zach made sure to keep some distance between him and the wolf. The wolf jumped down and slowly walked to Zach while staring into his eyes as if it was looking at Zach as its prey. The wolf circled around Zach as he also kept moving back to keep some distance between them. Both Zach and the wolf were ring into each other¡¯s eyes and walking in sync. Their legs were moving uniformly, as though both of them were waiting for the opponent to make the first attack. Zack knew it was risky to fight the monster he had never fought before. He didn¡¯t even know what type of skill and attack the wolf might use. After closing some distance with the wolf, Zach gripped his sword firmly and stepped forward to make the first move. However, the wolf did the same. Zach took one step further, and the wolf walked one step ahead. Suddenly, the wolf jumped and swung his w at Zach. Zach dodged it, but he got a scratch and lost 9 HP. [391/400] ¡¯It¡¯s fast! But..¡¯ The wolf once again started circling Zach and looked for the opportunity to attack. However, it was waiting for Zach to make a move so it could take him by surprise. Zach used the same strategy again. He took one step closer, and so did the wolf. Then, instead of taking a few more minor steps, Zach ran past the wolf. The wolf tried to attack Zach, but it was toote. He had cut the wolf into two from its jaw to tail. "But I am faster," Zach uttered in a rxed pose. [Received 50 EXP!] "What?!" Zach eximed. "Only 50?! But... I guess it¡¯s better than the 10 EXP from the goblins." Zach sighed in frustration and looked at the time. "I wasted five minutes in this battle," he asserted. "I hope the next floor has more wolves, although I do need to be careful." Zach entered the blue portal and proceeded to floor 7. He stood in the center with his sword gripped tightly in his hand and uttered, "Let¡¯s hope there are five wolves." ¡¯But... even if there are five wolves, I would only get 250 XP. I will need to defeat 47 more wolves...¡¯ Zach watched as three wolves surrounded him from all sides. [Level 10. Fury Wolves! HP- 1000/1000.] "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and uttered with his voice full of annoyance: "Only three. It seems the game is trying to stop me from reaching level 5." ¡¯You won¡¯t get between me and my 5000 coins reward, you stupid game!¡¯ Normally, any yer would be happy if the monsters were low-numbered, but Zach was different. He wanted to reach level 5 as soon as possible. He was curious to see if the coins in-game were truly added to his bank ount. Up until now, Zach yed the previous six floors seriously, but now he was about to y furiously. He beckoned the wolf with his one hand and tossed the sword in fashion to make himself look cool, and he indeed looked cool. Zach dashed at the wolves with his sword still in the air. The first wolf jumped on Zach to attack him, but Zach simply punched the wolf in the face and killed it. "Plus 500 ATK, baby." The second wolf jumped on Zach from behind with its mouth wide open to devour Zach. Without looking back, Zach grabbed the wolf¡¯s tail and mmed the wolf on the ground. Zach raised his hand in the air to grab his falling sword and stabbed the wolf into the abdomen. Zach was so fast that everything happened in a matter of seconds. Thest remaining wolf jumped on Zach only to be cleaved. [Received 150 EXP!] EXP-350/2500 Zach looked at his EXP bar and murmured, "This is going take a while, isn¡¯t it?" "Well, I am already on floor 8, so I might as well just clear the first ten floors andplete another quest too." Zach decided. "It¡¯s going to be like spanking two butts at the same time." That was something obvious. Zach entered the 8th floor and uttered, "I am guessing this one will have five wolves." As Zach had guessed, five wolves jumped down from the high ground. [Level 15. Rouge Wolves! HP- 1500/1500.] Zach knew that as he proceeded to the next floors, the wolves would only get stronger. They might not die in one hit, but Zach was aware that the wolf¡¯s weak point was their abdomen. [Received 250 EXP] After killing the five wolves, he entered the portal to proceed to floor 9. "This one should have ten wolves," Zach proimed nonchntly. Ten pairs of red eyes glowed in the mist of the snow. Their size was double that of the level 10 fury wolves, and they had extra furs around their body, making it hard for the sword to cut through. [Level 20. High wolves! HP- 2000/2000] ¡¯I bet they are going to be called ¡¯Royal wolves¡¯ on the next floor,¡¯ Zach sneered. The mist eventually faded away, and the wolves jumped down from the high ground to y with Zach. **** Total yers in the game 46416. 41 new yers logged in. 36 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I skipped the fight on floor 8. Why? Because the fight was getting repetitive and I am sure you guys would be annoyed. Also, leave a review. Chapter 8

Chapter 8

Zach cleaved the wolf and fell back on his butt to stab and sh the wolf above him. [Received 500 EXP] [Floor 9 has been cleared] "Alright," Zach sighed. "Time to clear the tenth floor." HP- 391/400 EXP- [1100/2500] ¡¯Next floor will have a boss and maybe twenty wolves. So 1000 EXP from 20 wolves, and some more from the wolf boss. I hope I get enough to level up because I am extremely exhausted after running and fighting.¡¯ Zach looked at the timer and saw only 12 minutes had left. He was feeling tired after fighting nonstop for 48 minutes. His current situation reminded him of the intense training of his childhood, where he had to train non-stop to achieve the daily goal. Zach casually stepped into the tenth floor and was surprised to see the scene. There were 30 wolves and the king wolf. The wolves were a little bigger than thest floor, and their furs looked hard. [Level 25. Elite Wolves! HP- 2500/2500.] The wolf king was almost five times the size of Zach. Its furs were sharp like horns, and its fangs and ws were longer than Zach¡¯s body. [Level 50. Wolf Monarch! HP- 8500/8500.] A level 4 yer like Zach shouldn¡¯t be here. If it were any other yer, they would have died on floor 6, if not on floor 7. While Zach managed to get on floor 10, which was nearly impossible for a solo yer to clear alone at his stats. Zach gulped down, not in fear but because he was suddenly feeling thirsty. "I did not expect the jump from ten wolves to thirty," Zach uttered in a slightly disdainful tone after remembering he had a little hard time dealing with ten wolves at once on thest floor. The problem with wolves was that they were fast. Zach wouldn¡¯t have any problem dealing with them if he was up against one or even five at once. But here, they were thirty. What worse was, unlike thest boss floor¡ª on the fifth floor, the goblin king was slow, and it wasn¡¯t moving much. Here, however, the wolf king was on the frontline, and it was guiding the wolves. Zach was thinking of using the same strategy he used with the goblin king, where he pretended to attack the king to cross attack the goblins. But now, he needed a new n. Fortunately for Zach, he was trained for situations like this. Not surreal as his current one, but simr. He could easily adapt to the situation and think of a n. ¡¯Okay. I have decided what I am going to do.¡¯ Zach was an optimistic person, and he always thought of bad happenings in a good way. ¡¯If the number of wolves is more, then I can use it in my favor. I will have to attack more, but it will make it easier for me to do that because they will be in a pack.¡¯ Zach dashed to the pack of wolves and started killing them. He had to strike more to kill them, which was annoying because he needed to look twice at their HP bar to make sure they had died. [1 Wolf killed!] He had increased his physical strength, which was affecting his ATK and boosting it. [2 Wolves killed!] The wolf king was looking for the right opportunity to attack Zach. It ordered the wolf to attack Zach one by one to lessen their casualties. From the remaining 27 wolves, 10 wolves surrounded Zach by making a circle around him. And another ten wolves surrounded Zach by making a smaller circle¡ªwithin the circle, around Zach. As for the other 7, they began to attack Zach one by one. Zach gritted his teeth in annoyance as his n to attack multiple wolves in one attack failed. However, he had already thought of another n. He plunged his sword in the snowy ground and stood in a fighting stance after rendering a correct form. Then, he dashed at the circle of the wolves and started attacking them with his bare fists. [2 Wolves killed!] Zach grabbed one wolf by its tail and tossed it on the pack of the wolves after swinging it from the other side. He made sure not to get too close to the pack and keep moving to confuse the wolves. He also made sure to stay close to his sword in case he needed to use it. Zach¡¯s 623 ATKbined with 123 physical strength and 39 agility was truly helping him kill the wolves within two strikes. [1 wolf killed.] A wolf from the bigger circle sneakily tried to attack Zach from behind when he was dealing with the inner circle. However, Zach¡¯s senses were sharp, and his instincts had no ws. He simply ran forward and jumped in the air. At the same time, the wolf that had jumped to attack Zachnded on the ground while Zach was in the air. Zach smirked and drop-kicked on the wolf with a smug look on his face. [3 wolves killed!] Zach was out of breath after pulling all those moves, and he truly needed a rest. But that wasn¡¯t going to happen unless Zach had dealt with the remaining 21 wolves and the wolf king. ¡¯I will first go to the pack and kill as many as I can. Thene back here and let the wolves follow me. After that, I will grab my sword and cut a few of them down. Hopefully, the numbers will be in a single-digit if everything goes as I nned.¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and gazed at the remaining wolves as he waited for the wolves to line up so he could attack. **** Total yers in the game 46212. 41 new yers logged in. 245 yers died. ==== The next chapter, by far, will be the most epic one. I am really excited to write it. Support the novel with feedbacks and power stones. Thanks for reading. Chapter 9

Chapter 9

HP- 391/400 Zach dashed at the pack of wolves and attacked them as he had nned. [2 Wolves killed!] He ran to his sword and pretended as though he was running away to lure the wolves close to him. Once the wolves were close enough, Zach grabbed his sword and started chopping them as they came closer. [8 Wolves killed!] Zach was using all his remaining strength to finish this match as soon as possible, so he could go back and rx. He wanted to have a nice meal and a long bath. ¡¯11 more, and then the wolf king.¡¯ Zach exhaled sharply and walked forward to the wolves. He kept his sword straight and pointed it at the pack. ¡¯If I had another weapon, I would have used another strategy.¡¯ Zach thought. ¡¯I can use my hands, but as I have a weapon in my hand, I won¡¯t get plus 500 ATK.¡¯ After seeing Zach winning, the wolf king howled and dashed at Zach. Zach gripped his sword with both hands and prepared for the wolf king attack. However, the wolf king stopped and wagged its tail on the snow surface. Zach was covered by the snow, and by the time he got out, the wolves had jumped on him. HP- [355/400] [1 wolf killed!] All the remaining 11 wolves attacked Zach at once. HP- [302/400] [1 wolf killed!] They started biting him. One bit on the shoulder, one on the arm, one on the leg. HP- [258/400] [2 wolves killed!] Some pierced their ws on his body. HP- [190/400] [1 wolf killed!] Zach was unable to move from the wolves¡¯ grasps. They were pinning him down from everywhere and kept attacking him. His HP got lower each passing second. The pain was too real, and Zach had never experienced such terror before. HP- [146/400] [1 Wolf killed!] However, that didn¡¯t stop Zach from not giving up. Even in his current situation, he was thinking of 10 other ns he was going to use against the wolves and the wolves king. [HP- 101/400] [3 wolves killed!] Zach pierced his sword into the wolf¡¯s abdomen and tossed its body on the wolf king. He grabbed the jaw of another wolf and stabbed the sword inside its mouth before throwing it near the wolf king. [2 wolves killed!] Then, he looked at the wolf king with a fierce re in his eyes and muttered with a furious expression on his face: "Now, time for the main dish." Zach had only 101 HP left, and he was up against the wolf monarch who had 8500 HP. Its size was five times bigger than Zach¡¯s, and its fangs and ws alone were the same as Zach¡¯s height. Not only that, it was a wolf monarch, the boss of floor 10, the king of the wolves. It had special attacks and moves that Zach wasn¡¯t even aware of. Zach had to fight with a monster with only 101 HP. He was already exhausted when he entered the 10th floor. Still, he somehow managed to survive, thanks to his adaptability to the intensive situation. However, even Zach was aware that the chances of winning against the wolf monarch in his current condition were nigh. But... "Not impossible." There was no going back aftering this far. And besides, Zach had never been in such a dire situation before. He was excited more than ever, and he couldn¡¯t wait to taste the feeling of victory. [Received 1500 XP!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! Quest- ¡¯Reach level 5.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 5000 coins.] [Congrattions! You have received 50 essible points!] [Congrattions! New stats unlocked!] [Congrattions! Rewards capacity has been increased!] [Congrattions! Your HP capacity has increased by 600!] [Congrattions! MP has been unlocked. 100 MP added to the stats!] [Congrattions! Soul power has been awakened!] EXP- [100/5000] HP- [701/1000] Zach didn¡¯t have time to assign his essible points to increase his stats when the wolf king could attack him anytime. However, upon seeing the prompts, he could help butugh. "Ahaha!" Heughed at his stupidity. "Hahaha!" "I am stupid," he muttered. "My MP was locked, and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t know what I was cultivating. But now I know." Heughed maniacally. As with any cultivation method or technique, where one cultivates their power, energy, magic, mana, qi, or any other form of power. Here, Zach was cultivating MP, but it was locked before, so he couldn¡¯t cultivate it. For any other yer of any ss, their MP was limited. However, Zach was a cultivator, and there was no limit to how much he could cultivate unless he was exhausted or his body was fatigued. Zach finally stoppedughing and looked at the wolf king with a smug look on his face. He threw the sword on the ground and beckoned the wolf monarch with his hand. "Come to papa," he sneered. **** Total yers in the game 46210. 5 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. === Leave a review if you enjoy this book. Chapter 10

Chapter 10

¡¯When you feel hopeless, that¡¯s when you realize your limits. Your limit binds you. It gives you terror and a feeling of nothing but dispair and regret. It is good to know your limits but never let them limit you. If you think you have reached your limit, then you simply have to smile at it and challenge it. If you want to be like me or surpass me, you first need to break all your limits and be... limitless. ¡¯ Zach recalled his father¡¯s words. The Wolf monarch¡¯s eyes shined crimson red as its murderous re turned more intense. It growled loudly and dashed at Zach with its mouth wide open. Zach casually kicked his sword further away and slowly began walking towards the wolf monarch. Hezily stretched his hands and leisurely yawned as the wolf monarch came closer and closer. The wolf monarch wanted to gobble up Zach in one bite, so it opened its mouth wide and tried to eat Zach. Zach, however, already had a n. When the wolf monarch was close enough to Zach, he swiftly dodge-dashed and ced his hand on the wolf monarch¡¯s not-so-soft furs. Zach looked at his reflection in the wolf monarch¡¯s eyes, then moved his head forward to its ears and whispered: "Die." The moment Zach uttered that, the wolf monarch¡¯s body was obliterated into pieces with not even a single cell left behind. [Received 5000 EXP!] [Quest- ¡¯Clear ten floors of the dungeon¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 5000 EXP.] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have received 50 essible points!] [Floor 10 has been cleared!] Zach was delighted, not because he cleared the floor. Not because he killed the wolf. Not because he finally leveled up. Not because he received 5000 coins as a reward. He was happy because he was able to use the move he wanted to use. "Yes!" he rejoined. "I did it! I did it, father!" Just like any other ordinary human, he wanted to share his achievement with his friends and family. Zach wanted to show histe father that he finally managed to use the technique his father had taught him. However, he knew it was never going to happen. ¡¯He would have been proud. After all my training, I was finally able to¡ª¡¯ Suddenly, Zach¡¯s vision turned red, and he dropped to his knees. "What¡¯s happening?" he muttered as his entire body ached in pain. [Insufficient MP! HP was used for the magic attack!] Zach nced at his HP bar, and he was horrified to see it was rapidly decreasing. HP- [523/1500] HP- [451/1500] HP- [267/1500] HP- [103/1500] HP- [78/1500] HP- [32/1500] "No. No. No." As the seconds passed, his HP kept decreasing. Even Zach couldn¡¯t stay calm in his current situation. HP- [21/1500] HP- [14/1500] HP- [6/1500] When Zach¡¯s HP decreased to a single digit, he had lost hope. He was experiencing the feeling he had never felt before. He was scared. If what the ck slime said was true, then this was truly an end. HP- [1/1500] The decrease in HP stopped at one HP. Zach¡¯s body was back to normal, and he wasn¡¯t feeling any pain. Everything was fine, except Zach¡¯s HP was one. [Congrattions! You have achieved the title ¡¯The Last Survivor¡¯!] ¡¯I am not thest survivor, though.¡¯ [Congrattions! You Have Received A Skill¡ª Devourer¡¯s Touch!] ?Skill- Devourer¡¯s Touch. This skill is given to the supreme dominator. (Skill can be upgraded upon reaching a certain threshold.).? ?Use- 2x damage to the enemy when used. Active - Always active. Cooldown- No Cooldown.? 1 MP dealt 50 HP DMG of the enemy, but Zach only had 100 MP. After Zach¡¯s MP was used, his HP was used as MP. The DMG has doubled thanks to the skill, so 1 MP now deals 100 HP DMG. Zach sighed in relief and opened his stats to check the changes. He used the essible points to increase the stats. He had learned from his mistake, so this time he also used them on physical DEF. He had 100 essible points by leveling up two times. He used 20 on ATK. 20 on physical strength. 20 on physical defense. And 40 on AGILITY. Speed was still Zach¡¯s priority because it affected all of his stats. When Zach tried to use the essible points on his Soul stats, it still failed. His current stats were: Level 6. HP- 1/1500 ATK- 143. Physical Strength- 143. Mental Strength- 786 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 120. Mental DEF- 712 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 79. MP- 0/¡Þ EXP- 5100/7500 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) Secondary ss- Locked (can be unlocked after reaching level 10.) Guild- Not joined. Title- 1) Forbidden Existence. 2) Child of Atrocity. 3) Sign of Impurity. 4) The Last Survivor Skill- 1) Martial Warrior. 2) Devourer¡¯s Touch It wasn¡¯t luck or somest moment power-up, Zach had worked hard and put his life on the line to fight with the wolves, and he rightfully gained what he deserved. "My mental stats have increased. I guess I now know how these stats work. I need to surpass my limit to be strong and survive." Zach let out a big sigh and looked at the two portals. He shook his head and uttered, "I am getting out of here." He looked at the timer and saw three minutes had left. "Shay and Kayden should be out too." He stood up and walked into the yellow portal to exit the dungeon. However, as soon as he entered the yellow portal, it turned ck. **** Total yers in the game 46212. 2 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. === Please leave a review if you enjoy this book. I need your thoughts so I can improve and progress the story in a correct way where everyone (including me) can enjoy it. Thanks For Reading. Chapter 11

Chapter 11

Zach entered the yellow portal to exit the dungeon. However, as soon as he entered the portal, it turned ck, and Zach ended up somewhere else. "... where am I?" Zach wondered as he nced around the greennd. There were trees, grass, flowers, and nts everywhere. Butterflies were flying around, and Zach could hear a waterfall in the distance. The sweet scent was filling Zach¡¯s lungs and he couldn¡¯t help but keep taking deep breaths. Upon walking further, Zach realized that he didn¡¯t exit the dungeon, but he was taken somewhere else. "It is not a bonus floor or something, is it?" Zach muttered as he walked forward. He followed the sound of the water, and after walking for a while, he eventually saw a beautiful waterfall with a rainbow passing in between. The water was so clean and transparent that Zach could clearly see the fishes swimming in the river. Zach¡¯s gaze followed the river, and it stopped on something. Someone was standing at the bank of a river with their back facing Zach. Zach squinted his eyes to take a clear look and confirmed that it was a man. ¡¯Is that another yer? But that¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Zach thought to himself. ¡¯I am in a solo dungeon, so no one should be with me.¡¯ "Hey, you!" Zach had no other choice but to call out the man. He didn¡¯t want to go down and meet him face to face because who knew if the man tried to do something funny to Zach. However, the man didn¡¯t react upon being called out by Zach. "What should I do now?" Zach nced around and muttered, "I don¡¯t see a way out either." Zach wondered with a puzzled and confused look on his face. He was exhausted, and he simply wanted to take a rest. He also needed to refill his HP by whatever means this game worked. Zach nced around to find something to throw at the man, and his gaze fell on the broken branch of the tree. He picked it up and threw it at the man, but he made sure not to aim at the man andnd it near the man. However, Zach miscalcted the judgment. He forgot that his strength had increased, so instead ofnding near the man, the branch passed through the man¡¯s body. "..!" Zach was surprised to see the man wasn¡¯t bleeding, nor was there any wound on his body. After a few seconds, the man finally reacted and tilted his face back to look at Zach from the corner of his eyes. "...no...way..." Zach¡¯s eyes widened after seeing the man. "Fa...ther...?" Zach shook his head and uttered to himself: "No! Father is not here. He is... dead. This is an illusion!" The man¡¯s figure disappeared... no, everything around Zach disappeared. The scenery changed, and Zach found himself in a rather unusual ce. There were no sun, moon, or stars in the sky. The floor was hard, and the cracks were filled with redva. Zach was standing at the center of something he couldn¡¯t describe. It was a strange circle on the floor with weird symbols carved on it. There were five big and long stones surrounding the circle. Zach nced at his left and saw there were several other dozens of pointy stones like that at a distance. When he looked to the right, he saw the same thing. "I would have preferred the previous scenery, to be honest," Zach muttered as he looked up and saw another big, long, and pointy stone. However, it was different from the rest of them. It was drippingva at the center of the circle, spreading it to the symbols on the ground and lighting it up. (Here is the pic for reference)~~ "This ce is like a purgatory, except there is no one here." Zach was already confused about what was happening, but now, he couldn¡¯tprehend the situation anymore. Of course, Zach was calm and thinking of various ns on what to do, but first, he needed to understand his situation. "Well, well, how did a mortal enter this ce?" an ethereal female voice rang in the air. Zach looked back to see a woman with pale skin, red eyes, and white hair sitting on a giant floating throne with a colossal t on the back. Even though the expression on her face looked rather arrogant, she looked dead from inside, as though she was bored and fed up from everything. She was sitting in a haughty manner with her legs crossed and her one hand on the hand rest of the throne, and the other hand was twirling her hairs. She was wearing ck attire with purple and red colored edges and embroidery on it with a bit of pink shade on them. "...!" Zach jumped back and moved his hand to the sword. ¡¯She wasn¡¯t here before.¡¯ Zach frowned his face and asked, "Who are you?" "I should be the one asking that question," the woman uttered. "What are you doing in my sacred space, mortal?" "I am not here by choice," Zach replied with a shrug and continued, "I was trying to exit the dungeon, and I ended up here," Zach tried to look at the woman¡¯s HUD, but there was no name or HP bar. He sighed in relief and uttered inwardly: ¡¯At least she is not a monster.¡¯ Zach had no stamina left to fight anyone. And even if he had, there was no way he would have fought with 1 HP. "Ahaha!" The womanughed loudly and started giggling. She looked at Zach with her crimson red eyes and uttered, "So it was true." Zach didn¡¯t care why the woman wasughing, nor he wanted to know what she meant by that. He just wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. "Can you send me back to the entry of the dungeon?" Zach asked sincerely. "I am kind of in a hurry." The woman jumped from her throne andnded in front of Zach. Her clothes were dragging on the ground, and she was walking barefoot. "...!" Zach wanted to tell the woman that she was going to step her foot on theva, but it was toote. The woman passed through theva; however, nothing happened to her. But, her clothes caught fire. Zach pointed his gaze at the fire and uttered, "You might want to look at that." **** Total yers in the game 46215. 3 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 12

Chapter 12

The woman looked back and saw her dress was on fire. She simply waved her hand in the air, and the fire was extinguished. She then looked at Zach and asked, "Where were we?" "Uhh... I was asking you to send me back to the entry of the dungeon?" Zach was being as humble and calm as he could. He didn¡¯t know who the woman was, but he knew that she was strong. Her presence was domineering, and Zach didn¡¯t want to mess with her, especially when he only had 1 HP left. "Right." The woman nodded and walked forward to Zach. "Tell me, mortal. How did you get in here?" "As I said, I was trying to exit the dungeon, but somehow I ended up here," Zach replied and shrugged his shoulders. "If you can just send me back, I will be on my way." "Hmm~" the woman hummed in amusement. "So it¡¯s really true that the petty gods trapped the mortals in this... game or whatever you call it." "But then again, I was never fond of you mortals, so I don¡¯t really care," She sneered. "I was simply here to confirm it for myself, but I couldn¡¯t enter the game for some reason. So I had to create my own sacred dimension." Zach pondered for a while after hearing what the woman said. He first assumed that the woman was an NPC designed to guide the yers somewhere or simply a bonus floor. But after listening to the woman and the way she was talking, Zach was certain that she wasn¡¯t an NPC or a yer. "Who are you?" Zach couldn¡¯t help but ask the woman. He was curious why someone would want to enter a game that was basically a one-way ticket. "Who am I? A mortal like you isn¡¯t allowed to know my name," the woman uttered in a haughty manner. She then ced her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and dropped him to his knees. "And how dare you look me in the eyes. I am Aria, the incarnation of death and destruction." ¡¯I did not ask for your name,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯She is strong. Her hand was so heavy, and I don¡¯t think she is joking about being an incarnation of death and destruction.¡¯ Zach was in a dire state, but that didn¡¯t stop him from being ¡¯Zach¡¯. He stood up straight against Aria¡¯s will and gazed her into the eyes. He did the very thing Aria warned him not to do. "You..." Aria gritted her teeth and tried to crush Zach using her hand, but Zach jumped backward and made some distance between them. "You mortal!" she yelled. "Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s not nice to touch people without their permission?" Zach remarked. He then looked into Aria¡¯s eyes again and said with a smirk on his face: "And my name is Zach, you... monster!" Aria¡¯s face twitched as though it was about to explode in rage and anger. "What did you just call me? A monster? Do I look like a monster to you?!" she yelled. "Well..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and replied, "You did introduce yourself as an incarnation of death and destruction, so yeah, you are a monster." Aria pointed her finger at the long pointy rock behind Zach and said, "How could you call the cute and beautiful me, a monster?" "And you are a narcissist too. Great," Zachmented. "Enough!" The rock behind Zach shattered, andva came out of the magma. Zach ran to the other side but made sure not to stand near any of the rocks. "Running won¡¯t help you, you little rat!" Aria kept pointing her gaze at the rocks and shattered them while Zach kept running and dodging. "First, you came into my sacred space. Then you disrespected me. And now you called me a monster?!" Aria yelled as she controlled theva on the floor. "You are so dead, you mortal." "You are wrong. Everything you said is incorrect," Zach asserted as he jumped and dodged around. "I didn¡¯te here on my wish. I never disrespected you. And as for calling you a monster..." Zach nced around him and saw the destruction. "Yes, you are a monster." "You even broke through my illusion. Who are you, mortal?" Zach stopped moving and looked at Aria with a frowned face. He furrowed his brows and asked, "You showed me that illusion?" "Anyone who dares to enter my sacred ce gets lost in the illusion and eventually dies. But you..." Aria red at Zach and uttered, "You somehow managed to break through that illusion. I could only see one hour of your memories during the time you were trapped in my illusion." ¡¯She managed to read one hour of my memories within less than a minute?!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. "You must have some kind of protection spell cast on you. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to..." Aria stopped and looked at Zach with a curious look on her face. "Who was that man in your illusion?" "...." Zach didn¡¯t answer. "A brother? Maybe a friend? Perhaps, a son. But..." Aria inspected Zach from head to toe and shook her head. "You don¡¯t look old enough to have a son that old, although I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if humankind has degraded that low." After a brief pause, Aria muttered, "Father." She saw Zach reacting to the word father and said with a smirk on her face: "I see. He was your father. If you are reacting like this, then he should most probably be dead. That¡¯s how you mortals are. You don¡¯t care about what you have, but when you lose them, you realize their value." Sheughed out loud and continued, "You should be thankful to me. I showed you the illusion you wanted. I reunited you with your father, whom you are never going to see again. Now be a good¡ª" Aria was interrupted by a strong punch on her face. Zach punched her so hard that she bounced on the ground a couple of times and collided with the long rock that shattered on impact. However, her body was unscathed. "Unbelievable! How could a mere mortal inflict pain on me?" She slowly stood up with a bewildered look on her face and red at Zach with murderous intent. "I take back what I said." Her eyes shined red crimson as theva around Zach began aggravating. "I will reunite you with your father. But first, I will give you the most painful death possible." **** Total yers in the game 46205. 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? (reached) ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? Chapter 13

Chapter 13

Zach did not know when to stop. Even though he had only one HP left, he started a battle with Aria. He knew that he would be K.O¡¯ed in one hit, but he still couldn¡¯t hold himself back. Earlier, Aria¡¯s face was twitching in anger and rage, but now, it was Zach. "What¡¯s with that face?" Aria sneered. "How dare you re at me like that." She dashed at Zach and tried to punch him, but Zach easily dodged her. So far, Aria was using things to attack Zach, but now she was physically trying to hurt Zach. However, even after five minutes, she couldn¡¯tnd a hit on Zach. "Stop jumping like a monkey, and let me hit you!" Aria yelled and tried to punch Zach once again, but instead, she ended up punching the stone behind him, which shattered on impact. If it had hit Zach, he would be long dead. "You did the very thing I hate the most in the world, so don¡¯t expect me to forgive you," Zach asserted and finally grabbed his sword. "Hah?! Why would I want forgiveness of a mere mortal like you, who is going to die soon?" Aria scoffed with a puzzled look on her face. "Ara~ Ara~ What are you angry about? I simply showed you an illusion where you reunite with your father. And instead of thanking me, you punched me on my cute face?! What a barbaric mortal." Zachnded on the center of the circle of the weird symbols and strategized his n to attack Aria. He had to keep his 1 HP in his mind and not do anything ruthless or stupid. However, it was already toote. Hotva erupted from the circle and covered Zach. He managed to escape with a few burns on his body. Hended and fell on the ground with his back first. Before Zach could stand up again or look at his HP, Aria jumped on top of him and conjured a red sword in her hand. She pointed it at Zach¡¯s neck and uttered, "I got you." "..." Zach looked at the sword then looked at the burns on his body. ¡¯Why am I not dead? My HP was only one, and surely, the injuries I have gotten should have dealt me the HP DMG of more than 100.¡¯ Zach looked at his HP, only to find there was no HP bar. Not only the HP bar but there was also no HUD. Even though Aria was pointing her sharp-edged red sword at Zach, Zach wasn¡¯t freaking out anymore. However, there was something he needed to confirm first before jumping to the conclusion. "Tell me, mortal, how do you want me to kill you?" Aria asked with a vicious smile and fierce re in her eyes. ¡¯She is a true monster...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. He took a deep breath and looked into Aria¡¯s eyes with a curious look on his face. "Is this dimension also a part of the game?" Aria knitted her brows in surprise and thought, ¡¯Even though I am going to kill him soon, he is worried about the pathetic game created by the gods?¡¯ She let out a deep sigh and answered, "This ce is not part of the game, but it is connected to the game. So if you think you won¡¯t die in the real-life if I kill you here, then you are mistaken." A smirk appeared on Zach¡¯s face as he heard Aria¡¯s answer. He had no need to worry about his one HP anymore. "What are you smirking for?" Aria asked with a confused yet curious look on her face. "I am going to kill you in a most¡ª" Before Aria could finish what she was saying, Zach grabbed Aria¡¯s leg and mmed her to her throne a few meters away from him. The sword Aria was carrying fell to the ground and disappeared. Aria regained her posture and red at Zach as she gritted her teeth in anger. She was furious to the point that she didn¡¯t care about anything else. "Not once, but twice...! You are dead meat, mortal." "Oi! Oi! What are you angry about?" Zach scoffed with a puzzled look on his face and uttered, "I simply ced you back on your throne. And instead of thanking me, you want to kill me?" Zach imitated Aria by saying the same thing Aria said a while ago. Aria stomped her leg on the throne and jumped in the air. She spread her wings and gazed down at Zach with a lifeless re in her eyes. Her wings were just like her attire. They were ck with red and purple on edge and a bit of pink shade on them. However, instead of soft feathers, they looked hard as though they were crystals. They were sharp, shiny, and pointy. When she pped her wings, Zach could hear the noise that could only be described as the sound of sharp des hitting each other. "Please tell me you are not going to do what I think you are going to do," Zach uttered and backed off some steps to prepare himself for the uing attack from Aria. **** Total yers in the game 46205. 2 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? (reached) ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note- My boi doesn¡¯t give a fuck about who is who. If anyone makes him angry then they better be ready to die, or even worse, suffer. (Enjoy 2 chapters today! Thanks for voting and keep voting for more chapters!) Chapter 14

Chapter 14

Aria pped her wings and shot feathers at Zach. Zach easily dodged them, but when he nced back to look at the feather that hit the stone behind him, he was d that he avoided them. Aria¡¯s feathers were so sharp that they were shattering objects on impact. "You have nowhere to run, mortal!" Aria yelled. "Just give up and let me kill you." "Not so fast, you crazy monster." Zach grabbed his sword and deflected Aria¡¯s feathers. "Heh!" Aria scoffed and said, "If you are that confident that you can easily block and deflect my feathers, then here is my gift." Aria flew higher and pped her wings repeatedly. Hundreds of feathers came out from her wings. Zach swiftly dodged them, but Aria kept pping her wings andunching feathers. Zach knew he had to do something, or sooner orter, the feathers would hit him. Aria was predicting Zach¡¯s movement and throwing feathers in advance ever before Zach could move on the spot. Of course, Zach had already assumed Aria might do that, so he came up with his own n, that was.... No n at all. If he ran without any spot in his mind and trusted his instincts, he would be safe, or that¡¯s what he thought. However, Aria never stopped throwing feathers at Zach. It was a matter of time before Zach got tired, and his speed slowed down. He was already exhausted from his fights from before in the dungeon, and running out like that was making him more fatigued. Zach ran to the stone and used it to jump on the other stone. He jumped from one rock to another while dodging Aria¡¯s attack. Hended on Aria¡¯s throne and stopped to catch his breath. "Get off my throne, you mongrel!" she yelled and threw dozens of feathers at him. Zach took a deep breath and began to run vertically on the throne¡¯s colossal t. He climbed on top of the t and jumped in the air to punch Aria. But Aria, however, flew higher andunched a few more feathers at him. "What an idiot!" Aria sneered. "You won¡¯t be able to dodge in the air. Your death is¡ª! Huh? Where did he go?" Aria nced around, but Zach was nowhere to be seen. "Look up, you bitch!" Aria looked up and got punched by Zach in the face. She lost her bnce, and both Zach and Aria fell to the ground. However, Zach made sure to stay on top of Aria, so Aria took all the damage. Zach raised his fist again, and he was about to punch her again but stopped when he noticed something sharp touching his neck. They were Aria¡¯s wings, and she was pointing them at Zach. She could pierce them all into Zach¡¯s neck whenever she wanted. "Before I kill you, answer me one thing. How did you get on top of me?" Zach stared into Aria¡¯s eyes and replied, "I stepped on your wings and used them as a pedestal." he uttered nonchntly. "Even then, you shouldn¡¯t be able to do that. You even managed to knock me down three times. You are not an ordinary mortal, are you?" Zach opened his fist and raised his hands in the air to surrender, or so it looked like, but Zach plucked one feather from Aria¡¯s wings and used it as a dagger. Aria pushed Zach aside and pinned him down by getting on top of him. Then, she pointed both her wings at Zach and said, "You know, I might have forgiven you if you had just surrendered." "But I wouldn¡¯t have," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "I won¡¯t forgive you, ever." Zach and Aria stared into each other¡¯s eyes and pointed their weapons at each other¡¯s necks. Aria was using her wings as a weapon, and Zach was using the feather as a dagger. Even though Zach was at a disadvantage here, the expression on his face didn¡¯t change. Aria moved her wing and inserted the tip into Zach¡¯s neck. Zach started bleeding, but he didn¡¯t show any sign of pain. Zach also did the same with the feather and stabbed the tip in Aria¡¯s neck. "Just so you know, I am not present here," Aria uttered. "This is just a tiny piece of my consciousness. So even if you had killed me somehow, I wouldn¡¯t have died, and this piece of consciousness would havee back to me." "But as for you, if I kill you here, then you will die in the real world," she added and waited to see Zach¡¯s reaction, but much to her surprise, Zach was still making a solemn look on his face. "Are you not afraid to die, mortal?" she asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice. **** Total yers in the game 46204. 0 new yers logged in. 1 yer died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? (reached) ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Here is the extra chapter. Don¡¯t forget to vote for more chapters! Also, Leave a review! Chapter 15

Chapter 15

"Are you not afraid to die?" she asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice. "Everyone is afraid to die, but they die either way. Young or old, death is inevitable. Even if you are a god or an immortal, you can die when someone kills you. Even if you are rich or poor, you will die, and nothing else will matter. If everyone keeps worrying about dying, then they will stop living life. Everyone would be an emotionless puppet, and they would simply wait for that death. But that doesn¡¯t mean they shouldn¡¯t live a life; happy or sad, life is life, and to live is the true essence of existence." "Famousst words," Aria scoffed and pierced the tip a little deeper into Zach¡¯s neck. After staring at Zach for a while, Aria sighed and retracted her wings. "I hate you." Zach raised his brows with a confused look on his face. Until a second ago, Aria wanted to kill Zach, but now, she forgave him. "Why didn¡¯t you kill me?" Zach asked with a puzzled and curious look on his face. "I liked what you said about life and death. It reminded me that I am alive," Aria answered with a distant smile and solemn look on her face. "...." "Who told you that?" Aria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "Your father?" Zach instantly frowned his face upon hearing that. "Don¡¯t you dare make that face in front of me. And I was simply guessing," Aria asserted with a sigh and shook her head in disbelief. "Why are you mortals so sentimental; always corny for their own selfishness?" "Someone close to me once said that to me when I was a kid. At first, I couldn¡¯t understand what they meant. It had so many words, yet it exined nothing. But I guess only the people who have experienced such a thing and suffered from it can understand. As for me..." Zach shrugged with a short scoff and said, "I don¡¯t know. My entire life has been strange, so I am used to everything." Aria stood up and looked at the sky with an emotionless expression on her face. Then, she pped once, and a red moon appeared in the sky. After that, she jumped and sat on her throne in the same pose and position she was sitting when Zach saw her for the first time. "Tell me, mortal. What makes you different from the other mortals?" She asked as her eyes shined crimson. Her body under the red moon made her beauty more imposing. ¡¯Do I need to answer that? I just want to go back to the entry of the dungeon.¡¯ Zach thought to himself and stood up. He patted his clothes even though there was no dirt, and looked into Aria¡¯s eyes. After a brief moment, Zach had no other choice but to answer: "I am not a mortal. I have the blood of gods, demons, and many celestial beings, but my body is human." Aria raised her brows and uttered, "If any being has the blood of more than three supreme entities, they die. The tremendous powers in their body start to malfunction and end up killing them. And those who survive that end up like me... all alone for eternity. No ce to go, nowhere to belong. No life, alive, but worse than death..." she asserted thest sentence in a low voice so Zach couldn¡¯t hear that. "What was that? Why did your voice suddenly get lower?" Zach remarked. "If you truly are what you im you are, then you are a threat to the gods too. Why haven¡¯t they done anything to you?" "I only have blood, which I inherited from my father. My body is still a human. It is my weakness. It doesn¡¯t allow me to do things. It is not allowing me to use my powers or cultivate on that matter." "Hmm~" Aria hummed in wonder and raised her brows after hearing Zach¡¯s reply. "It has been eons since I heard the word ¡¯cultivate¡¯ from a mortal. So you are a cultivator?" "Not exactly. But I can cultivate MP in the game, which is not limited, so I guess that does make me the strongest yer of the game, as of now." Aria squinted her eyes and changed her pose. She leaned on the t and folded her arms below her bosom. "Do you think you can be the strongest just because you have unlimited magic power?" "I never said that. But..." Zach nodded and uttered, "I can manage to be one." "Oh?" "I managed to defeat you without using magic," he added in a low voice. "Hah?! When did you defeat me?" "I knocked you out three times, and you couldn¡¯t even touch me, even once," Zach replied with a smirk. Aria frowned her face and said, "Do not make me regret my choice of not killing you. If I want to kill you, I can kill you just by thinking about it. But even I have heart. When I fight with someone, I fight with morals. I was simply matching my power with yours. I was holding back." ¡¯You looked pretty serious to me, though.¡¯ Zach raised his hands in the air and asked, "So, why did you forgive me?" "I told you already. Your words made me¡ª" Zach interrupted Aria and remarked, "That¡¯s bullshit. You don¡¯t look like a type of monst¡ªAhem! You don¡¯t look like a type of person who can be swayed by mundane words." "How rude." Aria averted her gaze and uttered, "I thought maybe I could use you to defeat the petty gods." "I am sorry, but I am expensive. So you can¡¯t just ¡¯use¡¯ me unless you give me something in return." Aria nced at Zach from the corner of her eyes and asked, "Don¡¯t you want to get out of this game?" "No one knows how to get out of this game. We are just told to survive, and that¡¯s it." "What if I said I can take you out of this game?" Aria asked with an inexplicable expression on her face. Her white hair swayed with the wind and her crimson eyes shined as her pale skin glowed under the red moon; with a soft re in her eyes and a curious smile on her face. **** Total yers in the game 46210. 8 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Someone¡¯s trying to preach ma boi. What will he do? Chapter 16

Chapter 16

"What would you do if I said I could take you out of this game?" Zach¡¯s interest piqued. He pondered for a while and asked, "How can you do that?" "This game is created by the gods. It¡¯s their world, their rules. So we simply have to end the gods." "You make it sound like it¡¯s an easy thing to do. We are talking about the gods here. You can¡¯t just defeat them." "But I can. They were threatened by my and my sister¡¯s existence. So they exiled us from the higher realms and threw us into the world of mortals," Aria uttered with a hint of anger and frustration in her voice. She looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "I could use your help to end the era of gods." "..." Zach didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t just trust a random girl he had just met, especially when she was after his life a few minutes ago. "As I said previously, I was able to read one hour of your memories, and in that memory, I saw how you were on the brink of death," Aria uttered and continued. "Did you not find it strange how the first five floors were enough to level up by four and the reward to clear the first five-floor was 2500 EXP. Then it gave another quest to reach level 5. But reaching level five was hard. The sixth floor only had one monster, and it gave 50 EXP. The rest of the floors also had a few monsters, and the increase in EXP was gradual. However, it also gave the yers the incentive to progress further; only to die a cruel death by the monsters." Of course, Zach had already realized that, but he also knew that he was no match against the gods, not yet. He has yet to grow strong and be limitless. Annoyed and frustrated, Aria jumped from her throne and walked to Zach. She reached her hand to Zach and uttered, "Join me, mortal. And I shall give you my wisdom. With my help, you can reach the apex, and with your help, I can get my revenge. Together, we both shall conquer everything we want." Aria walked one step further, but Zach backed off some steps and kept his guard up. "Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of killing you. Why would I kill you when I can benefit from you?" "I haven¡¯t agreed on anything yet. And keep your distance from me. I am not good with girls," Zach remarked. "I will give you some time to think about it. But first, you need to grow strong. Your spiritual powers are close to none. However, let me warn you about the cost of powers," Aria asserted. "Since you said your body is mortal, you will first need to evolve your body. Otherwise, your mortal body won¡¯t be able to handle the immense soul powers or any powers, and you will be either crippled for a lifetime or die in the real world." "Get strong in the game to make your body strong in the real world. You already have the knowledge, but you stillck the experience. You have never been on a battlefield, and you don¡¯t know how it feels to lose someone important to you in front of your eyes. Even when you are strong, there will be times where all your powers will be useless," she added. "Get used to pain, despair, and..." Aria sighed and threw something at Zach. Zach caught it with his hand and saw it was a coin made of rock with the same weird symbols like the circle carved on it. "What is this?" Zach asked with a puzzled and curious look on his face. "It¡¯s a token. It might give you some benefit in the game. But you can also use it toe and ess my sacred dimension, to cultivate or to rest," Aria replied sincerely. "I have no intention ofing here again, though," Zach muttered in a low voice. "What did you say?" "I said this ce scares me." Aria snapped her fingers, and the scenery changed to the greennd with trees, flowers, and the water wall. It was the scenery Zach saw when he was trapped in the illusion. "Is this good?" Aria asked. "I am not fond of illusions," Zach answered. "If you put it like that, then the game you are trapped in is also an illusion," Aria remarked. She then turned around and walked some steps before stopping. She tilted her head back and looked at Zach from the corner of her eyes. "You can summon me here whenever you want. Until then, I will go back to my slumber. See youter, Zach." Aria then vanished into thin air. Zach nced around and wondered, "So... how am I supposed to get out of here?" Suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of Zach, and it said, [Congrattions! You have purchasednd in the game! Please name it!] "This shouldn¡¯t be part of the game, though." Zach noticed his HUD was back, and his HP was 1. Zach pondered for a while and inserted the name ¡¯Aria¡¯s Domain¡¯ as the name of the ce. He looked at the token and saw its use. [Benefits- You can cultivate with 2x speed in Aria¡¯s domain.] "I don¡¯t even know my regr speed," Zach murmured. [You can cultivate 1MP in 10 Seconds.] "Okay. Now that¡¯s creepy. Why is this game answering my questions?" Zach looked at the token to see its benefits. [Aria¡¯s blessing- 1)You can use it infinite times to switch your ss any time you want. Active - As long as you want. Cooldown- 24 hours.] "So I can change my sses any time, but I won¡¯t be able to change back in the next 24 hours," Zach muttered. He was so lost that he hadn¡¯t realized that Aria called Zach by his name when she left. "All this time, she was calling me mortal, but she called me by my name when she left. Nevermind, he did realize it. "What a weird girl. At first, she was trying to kill me, and now she is trying to help me. I can¡¯t understand girls," Zach uttered as he remembered his ex-girlfriend. He then looked at his other hand that was holding Aria¡¯s feather. [Name- Cursed Dagger. ss grade- Mythical Rank. Use-This dagger will inflict damage of 0.1% (per second) of the total HP of the enemy.] After reading that, Zach ced his hand on the neck and sighed in relief. "There is no wound." he looked at his body and muttered, "The burns are gone too." "I should get out of here." Zach nced around and uttered, "Open the portal." Suddenly, a yellow portal appeared in front of Zach. He let out a weary sigh and walked into the portal to exit the dungeon. **** Total yers in the game 46222. 25 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Finally, he can go back and get himself healed. On the other hand, Aria gave him some nice stuff. What exactly is their rtionship now? Enemies With Benefits.. (Pun intended.) Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Zach finally got back to the entry of the dungeon where Shay and Kayden were waiting for him. "Yo! What took you so long?" Kayden asked with a concerned look on his face. ¡¯I can¡¯t tell them the truth. If I do, then I will have to exin everything, including my past and all,¡¯ Zach thought to himself. Kayden wasn¡¯t aware of Zach¡¯s past because he met Zach after his father died. "I was having a hard time," Zach replied. "What about you guys? How long did it take for you two to clear the first five floors?" "It took me 48 minutes. And after seeing the next quests, I was interested in going further, but I didn¡¯t want to die, so I retreated," Kayden replied. Kayden still wasn¡¯t totally convinced that Gods¡¯ impact was real. However, he didn¡¯t want to risk dying to prove it. "I cleared them just a few minutes ago," Shay replied in a disdainful tone. "..." Zach was genuinely surprised by Shay¡¯s answer. ¡¯I was hoping Shay would be the first one to clear since he is a gaming nerd.¡¯ "My HP is also down to only 33," Shay added. "We should buy some HP potions from the shop on our way." "Yeah, let¡¯s go." All three of them headed to the town. However, they were awed by the scenery of the sunset. "I have yed all the VR games, but this one has the best graphics," Shaymented. ¡¯It¡¯s created by gods. They created the real world, so what do you expect?¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. As they were walking, Zach realized something. He furrowed his brows and wondered, ¡¯I have a bad feeling about the HP potions.¡¯ They reached the town and went straight to the gear shop. "Wee~!" The NPC greeted them. "Isn¡¯t this a different NPC than it was at noon?" Kayden wondered. "How can I help you?" the NPC asked. "We are here for HP potions," Shay ordered. "Potions? I am sorry, but we don¡¯t sell potions here," the NPC replied. "Okay." Shay nodded and asked, "So where can we buy them?" The NPC stared at Shay for a while and said, "Dear yer, you won¡¯t find potions anywhere in this world." ¡¯I knew it!¡¯ Zach facepalmed himself. ¡¯If this game truly follows the rules of real-world, then potions shouldn¡¯t exist.¡¯ "What?!" Shay shouted. "Then how are we supposed to heal ourselves?!" "You can either go to the church where there is an NPC healer avable all the time, or you can find a yer who is a healer to get yourself healed," the NPC replied without stuttering. They then left the store and made their way to the tavern, where other yers had gathered. "Dammit! I hate this game!" Shay shouted in frustration. "Come on. It¡¯s not that bad," Kayden uttered. "Right, Zach?" ¡¯Don¡¯t involve me in this!¡¯ Zach sighed and said, "This game follows realistic logic, so I don¡¯t see a problem. As long as we can heal ourselves, I don¡¯t care." Shay was furious to the point where he wanted to sue the game developer for virtual aggression with emotions and anxiousness. He was angry because his knowledge of VR games was losing its value. He was furious because things weren¡¯t going his way. He was mad because there were too many strict rules and limitations in this game. "But ¡¯healing¡¯ itself is an unrealistic logic. Magic, monsters, and gods don¡¯t exist in real life. So if this game truly wants to be realistic, then it should stop being a game," Shaymented with his voice full of annoyance. ¡¯Oh, they do. Magic, monsters, and gods, they all exist. I am the proof of that,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. He wanted to say that to Shay and Kayden, but they lived in a world where the people who believed in magic and such things wereughed at. After reaching the tavern, they called out for a healer, but unfortunately, no healer was present. Mage and Healer were secondary sses where the yer needed to be level 10. Not many yers had leveled up to 10 yet. "Well, we will go to the church," Kayden suggested. "But let¡¯s eat something first. I am exhausted and starving." They ordered some old-school fantasy food and began eating it. Kayden was eating normally with manners, but Shay was taking out his anger on the food. Zach, on the other hand, was worried about his 1 HP. Unlike other VR games, there was no safe zone for the yers. The yers could easily attack anyone without warning. However, the game did have a colored name bar that showed the status of the yer. If the yer¡¯s name was green, then they hadn¡¯t killed other yers or NPC. If the yer¡¯s name was blue, then they had killed the NPC. The blue name bar had three variants. One was light blue, which meant the yer had killed less than 10 NPC. The second was standard blue, which meant the yer had killed less than 100 NPC. The third was dark blue, which meant the yer had killed more than 100 NPC. If the yer¡¯s name was red, then they have killed other yers. The red name bar also had three variants. One was brownish-red, which meant the yer had killed less than 10 yers. The second was crimson red, which meant the yer had killed less than 100 yers. The third was scarlet red, which meant the yer had killed more than 100 yers. Zach was worried that idental or on purpose, a single hit might kill him. He nned to go to the church once he had finished eating, whether Shay and Kayden came with him or not. After a while, a girl wearing a ck and white dress entered the tavern with a staff in her hand. As of the first day of the Gods¡¯ impact, she was the one and only yer with healer ss in the game. **** Total yers in the game 46469. 300 new yers logged in. 53 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?200 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?400 power stones - 2 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note- No idea what to say, so I will just ask ya all to review this novel. Chapter 18

Chapter 18

A girl wearing a ck and white dress entered the tavern with a staff in her hand. She had ivory-colored hair and green eyes. She looked to be in herte teens, but at the same time, she gave off a mature vibe. She was the one and only yer with healer ss in the game. "..." Zach raised his brows and wondered, ¡¯If she is a healer, then she has to be more than level 10. Which means she must have cleared more floors than me.¡¯ Zach was a little surprised as he never thought he would meet people who could be more skilled than him. However, she could have cleared the floors with someone else¡¯s help. Who knows, maybe she was more than just a yer? The girl sat on the empty table in the corner and ordered her food. She ordered pineapple pie and strawberry milkshake. "..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and thought, ¡¯What¡¯s with that order? Is she a kid or what?¡¯ He scoffed. Suddenly, Shay stood up and started walking towards the girl. "Hey, Shay," Kayden called out to Shay and asked, "Where are you¡ª" "She is obviously a healer. So I am going to ask her to heal me." Shay answered and walked to the girl. The girl was enjoying her food with a gentle smile on her face. She was dipping the slices of pineapple pie in the strawberry milkshake and eating it without any second thoughts. Zach didn¡¯t want to judge the girl as he also had a weird habit of mixing up foods. He once ate chips after dipping them into lemon juice. However, seeing the girl eating like that reminded Zach of his little sister¡ª Zoe. Zach knew it wasn¡¯t her at first nce, as Zoe hated games more than he did. And even if there were a slight chance of that girl being Zoe, Zach would have recognized her instantly. Gods¡¯ Impact didn¡¯t have many customization options, and all the yers looked exactly the same as they looked in the real world. Shay approached the girl and mmed his hand on her table with a loud bang. He looked at the girl with a frowned face and ordered, "I want you to heal me." The girl was about to take a bite, but she stopped and looked at Shay from the corner of her eyes. "Can¡¯t you see I am busy eating here?" "I don¡¯t care! If I ordered you to heal me, then you have to heal me," Shay asserted with a furious look on his face. The girl squinted her eyes and waved her hand at Shay. "Get out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to heal you." "What did you say?!" Shay shouted and grabbed the girl¡¯s hand. So far in his life, Shay had gotten everything he wanted. He was born rich. Both his mother and father were busy with their work, so the servants took care of him. He had ess to his parent¡¯s money, and he could use them however he wanted. Even a few millions were like cents to him and his parents. If he wished for something to happen, it would happen. No one has ever dared to go against his wish, but that wasn¡¯t the case now. He was no longer in the real world, where he could use his parents¡¯ names to get away with everything. Nor his status or value mattered. However, he was still rich, so he thought he could get anything he wanted in Gods¡¯ Impact as well. The girl grabbed the ss filled with strawberry milkshake and spilled it all over Shay¡¯s face. Then, she pulled her hand from Shay¡¯s grasp and uttered, "If you don¡¯t know how to request something from someone, then you better stop speaking." "Zach! Zach!" Kayden whispered violently. "What should we do now? It would be bad if Shay ended up doing something to her." Zach nced at the girl and let out a short sigh. Then, he turned to Kayden and replied, "I think it¡¯s for the best. Shay needs to learn that not everything belongs to him. He can¡¯t be a spoiled brat forever." The same thing had happenedst month. When Zach, Kayden, and Shay were eating food in the restaurant, Shay touched a waitress¡¯ butt. The waitress got agitated and pped Shay on the spot. Unfortunately for her, the restaurant was owned by Shay¡¯s family. She got fired, and her husband also lost his job when his boss got to know about the incident. More than half of the city was under Shay¡¯s family control. If they wished for someone to disappear overnight, they would never be seen again. Everyone feared Shay¡¯s family. They were like a mafia of the city, and their influence was spread all across the country. As for how Zach became friends with someone like him, that is the story for another time. "Do you know who I am?! I am Shay¡ª" Before Shay could finish his introduction, the girl stood up and walked out of the tavern. "I have to admit, she has got guts," Kayden remarked as he watched the girl leave. "Or maybe she is just a Karen," Kayden added with a scoff. ¡¯How...?¡¯ Zach thought to himself. Zach and Kayden walked to Shay and asked him to go to church to get healed. Zach also had to get healed, so the three of them made their way to the church after paying their bill. On their way, Zach remembered he had forgotten to take his change from the tavern. He wanted to get Shay out from there as soon as possible, and he was also in a hurry to get himself healed. "Come on. It¡¯s just ten bucks. Let it slide," Kayden uttered. "No, no. I am going back." Zach turned around and said, "You two, go ahead. I will meet you in the church." However, everything was a lie. Zach wasn¡¯t the type of person who would forget anything rted to money. He wanted to go back to the tavern to confirm something. ¡¯I don¡¯t know what is bothering me, but I want to ask the girl some questions. How did she level up so fast? Even if she yed in a mixed dungeon, reaching level 10 is...¡¯ Zach sighed and muttered, "It¡¯s not impossible since everyone trapped here are gamers who are used to ying games. They are familiar with everything, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard. While this is my first time, and I think I am doing pretty well for a newbie.¡¯ "But if there is a better way to level up fast, then I would prefer that." When Zach reached the store, he saw the girl sitting under the gazebo of the garden, eating cone crepe with a satisfied smile on her face. **** Total yers in the game 46469. 1 new yer logged in. 1 yer died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note- Chips dipped into lemon juice... seriously? What is the weirdest food mixture you have ever tried? Question- Who is that girl? Chapter 19

Chapter 19

Zach saw the girl sitting under the gazebo of the garden, eating cone crepe with a satisfied smile on her face. ¡¯I found her earlier than I thought,¡¯ Zach thought to himself. He entered the garden but turned around when he got cold feet. ¡¯Come on, Zach. Why are you afraid of a girl?¡¯ Zach was bad with girls. He couldn¡¯t have a proper chat with them. The reason was he was honest and blunt. He had said many things one should never say to a girl, which got him into trouble many times. Based on how the girl reacted in the restaurant, Zach knew it wouldn¡¯t end well. "If you are here to hurt me, then you better find another prey," the girlmented. "...!" Surprised, Zach thought, ¡¯I didn¡¯t make any noise, nor should the girl be able to see me with her back facing my side.¡¯ Zach sighed and walked to the gazebo. "How did you know there was someone around?" The girl took a bite from her cone crepe and answered, "I am used to this." "..." Zach raised his brows and uttered inwardly, ¡¯Yup. This is not going to end well.¡¯ "So..." The girl finally looked at Zach and asked, "Why are you here?" "You are a healer, right?" Zach questioned. "How did you level up so fast?" "What if I don¡¯t want to answer?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "Fine by me." The girl was shocked after hearing that. She was expecting Zach to beg more, but Zach was no simp. He was used to dealing with people like her. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked with a smirk on his face. "Nothing. If you are done, then get out of my sight. I can¡¯t see the stars." Zach turned around and looked up at the sky to see the stars. "What¡¯s fun about watching stars?" he asked. "I watch stars to calm myself. They help me feel better. And with our current condition when we are trapped in this game, they are the only¡ª" She stopped and muttered, "Why am I telling him all this?" "So you believe that we are trapped here for real?" Zach asked. "Why shouldn¡¯t I? I was ying with my two maids¡ª made friends, and the monsters killed them. I hoped they would respawn, but they didn¡¯t. Now that I think about it, they are dead..." she uttered with a sad look on her face. ¡¯I won¡¯t ask her what she meant by ¡¯made friends.¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and asserted, "I know this is not the right time, but can you heal me? I only have 50 HP right now." Zach lied about having 50 HP since he didn¡¯t want the girl to backstab him for no reason. Maybe he would have lost 1 HP by tripping or falling over? "Why don¡¯t you just go to church?" ¡¯Because if I do, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get answers from you.¡¯ Zach thought of a reason for a while and said, "Because I wanted to get healed by a beautiful girl like you." The girl choked on her crepe and red at Zach with a mixed expression on her face. ¡¯That was so soo cringe!¡¯ Zach held the urge to facepalm himself. He looked at the girl to see her reaction, but much to his surprise, the girl didn¡¯t show any reaction on her face at all. ¡¯Now I feel so stupid,¡¯ Zach sighed. "You should save the chivalry for some other girl. You won¡¯t get anything by hitting on me," the girl replied nonchntly. ¡¯No one was hitting on you! And you are not my type in the first ce!¡¯ Zach nodded and replied, "So, can you heal me or not?" The girl sighed and answered, "Let me finish my crepe first." She ate her crepe slowly, even though Zach was waiting for her to finish. After five minutes, the girl turned to Zach and asserted, "I charge one coin for 1 HP." "What?!" Zach eximed. "You charge for healing?" "The NPC at the church also charges, and her charge is ten coins for one HP. So I think I am charging less," the girl stated and murmured, "Take it as a gratitude for keeping mepany." "Wow!" Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "I never thought I would have to pay for refilling my HP." "You pay for the hospital bill in the real world, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s the same here," the girl chuckled. "The doctors have to do stuff in the real world. We pay for their work. But I don¡¯t think healers need to do anything here." "That¡¯s not true. Healers use their MP to regenerate yers¡¯ HP. 1 MP refills 10 HP." "Fine~" Zach groaned. "Heal me already." "How much HP do you need me to refill?" the girl asked curiously. "Full, of course." The girl raised her staff and began to heal Zach. ¡¯Wait, if 1 MP heals 10 HP. Then she would need 150 MP to heal my 1500 HP.¡¯ The default MP for yers after they reach level 5 was 100, but it could be increased after using essible points. If she didn¡¯t have 150 MP, then her HP would be used instead. ¡¯Should I tell her? I don¡¯t want her to go crazy afterward.¡¯ Zach cleared his throat and said, "My full HP is 1500, by the way." "Toote," the girl replied with a furious look on her face. "I thought you were just another yer, but I guess I underestimated you." "Can I see your stats?" Zach asked hesitantly with a curious look on his face. "Sure. I don¡¯t mind." The girl shrugged her shoulders and showed Zach her stats. ¡¯Mission aplished!¡¯ Name- Aurora Edens. Level- 13. HP- 5500/5500 ATK- 290. Physical Strength- 150. Physical DEF- 320. AGILITY- 180. MP- 95/245 EXP- 17500/40000 (to level up.) Physique- Mortal- 800/1000 (to evolve.) ss- Warrior Secondary ss- Healer Guild- Not joined. Title- 1) Holy Maiden. Skill- 1) Lyda Strike. 2) Super Healing Zach could only utter one thing after seeing her stats: "You have got to be kidding me." **** Total yers in the game 46469. 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note- It took me nearly 30 minutes to create Aurora¡¯s stat menu. I had to calcte the HP and EXP capacity ording to level increase. Then, I had to calcte the essible points and assign them respectively. It doesn¡¯t sound like a lot of work, but it actually is. Thanks for reading. Chapter 20 "You have got to be kidding me." Zach wasn¡¯t surprised by Aurora¡¯s stats; he was shocked by her name. "Edens... that means you are a royal?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. Aurora quietly nodded and closed her menu. The real world was divided into countries and kingdoms. Even in the future, half of the world was ruled by kings, but in a modern way. Edens was one of the lineages of the kings, and it was the strongest kingdom in the world with an enormous army and strongest defense system. "So that means you are a princess..." Zach muttered. "No need to address me formally. I would like it if you call me Aurora," Aurora stated. "And here I was thinking you were some kind of unfriendly," Zachmented without holding back. "Wha¡ª!" Aurora raised her brows and asked, "What part of me gave you that expression?" "Uhh..." After thinking for a while, Zach replied, "Everything?" "Be more specific." Aurora sighed. "I believe I am polite and kind enough than any other royals you would meet." "Well, to be honest..." Zach said as though he wasn¡¯t honest before. "Your personality suddenly changed when you found out my HP was 1500. But I guess I was wrong." "I didn¡¯t change anything. You asked me nicely, so I was nice to you. If you had replied to me honestly, I would have been nice to you from the start, you know?" "That doesn¡¯t change anything." Zach opened his inventory to send coins to Aurora. "How much? Can you give me a discount?" "1500 coins for healing 1500 HP," Aurora replied nonchntly. "You mean, 1499 coins." Zach was about to send her money, but Aurora stopped him. "How about we make a deal?" she asked. "What deal?" "Show me your stats," Aurora demanded. "Not happening." "Why? I showed you mine, right? Now it¡¯s your turn," she insisted. Zach scoffed and said, "Why are you making it sound like we are exchanging nudes?" Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. "Don¡¯t use such vulgar words in front of me!" she yelled. "Now show me your stats." "I cannot do that. Even if you say ¡¯please¡¯, I can¡¯t show you my stats," Zach stated. "Fine." Aurora sighed and asked, "You are strong, right?" "Define strong," Zach scoffed. "Your stats are higher than mine, though." "So, how about you be my knight and protect me? And in return, I will give you money and heal you, for free." "That doesn¡¯t sound like a good deal, princess. And isn¡¯t the ¡¯be my knight¡¯ thingy like a proposal?" Zach nced at Aurora and asked with a smirk on his face: "Are you proposing to me, princess?" "I am not!" she shouted. "I have no one to protect me. If I die, then my kingdom will be doomed." "But your stats are higher than mine. That must mean you are a good yer," Zach asserted and casually sat beside Aurora. "Ever since I was a kid, I have been trained in everything. Sword fighting, shooting and archery, melee and martial arts, so I am familiar with the game style." Aroura looked up at the sky and continued, "I have never talked with the opposite sex before... I mean, like how we are talking right now. One to one, alone. My father is rigorous, and he is afraid that I might fall in love with someone, so my parents never allowed me to talk to a boy." "How old are you?" Zach asked curiously. "17. I will turn 18 after three months, and that¡¯s when I will get married to a random man my father chose." Aurora shrugged her shoulders and uttered, "It can be a rich yboy. A 50-year-old king. A sessful businessman. Or maybe one of my cousins." Zach furrowed his brows and muttered, "If I remember correctly, you are the only heir, right?" "Yes." Aurora nodded. "That¡¯s why my entire kingdom¡¯s responsibility is up to me. I have to sacrifice my happiness for the sake of the kingdom, for the sake of continuing my lineage." Zach nced at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Why are you telling me this? I am not the type of person who will get his heart stolen by a beautiful damsel in distress." Aurora scoffed and startedughing after hearing that. Zach was confused at first. He thought she had gone crazy, but then he remembered all the girls he had met in his life were crazy. "I wasn¡¯t trying to do that. I was just... I rarely get a chance to open up like this." Aurora turned to Zach and said with a wry smile on her face: "One part of me wants to be trapped in this game forever, so I won¡¯t have to be a princess again. But another part of me wants to get out of here, so I can fulfill the duty I was born for." Zach stood up and looked at the stars. He reached his hands to them and said, "What does it matter? I don¡¯t know you or your struggles. Why should I care? Why should anyone care about anyone?" Aurora looked at the ground with a sad look on her face. "That includes you too," Zach added. "Huh?" Aurora looked at Zach with a puzzled look on her face. "What do you¡ª" "Figure it out yourself. You will have enough time to think about it. We will be stuck in this world for a long time, after all." Aurora puckered her lips and muttered, "You have to be my knight." She took a deep breath and said, "You wanted to know how I leveled up so fast, right?" Zach nodded in response. "I yed mixed dungeon with my two maids, but they died protecting me." ¡¯I figured. Since she is a princess, she should be trained well.¡¯ Zach thought to himself. "The yers clear the dungeon to gain EXP and level up. While they clear the tower to gain rewards and treasure chests," Aurora asserted. "How about we two team up? I can heal you anytime." "I am already in a team with my friends," Zach replied. "That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t team up with me. And no offense, but we both are skilled, so we are perfect for each other. I don¡¯t know about your friends, but if we both y together, we can be invincible." ¡¯My top priority is to get out of this world.¡¯ Zach pondered for a while and answered, "I need time to think about it." Zach added Aurora as a friend and said he would contact her tomorrow. **** Total yers in the game 46472. 5 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note- Next chapter- Solo Cultivation (no pun intended coz ma boi doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in dual cultivation... or is he?) Chapter 21

Chapter 21

Zach rushed to the church and saw Kayden and Shay were waiting for him. "I was about to send you a message to ask what¡¯s taking you so long," Kayden informed Zach and closed his menu. He then pointed his gaze at the female NPC healer standing below a statue inside the church and said, "Go get yourself healed." ¡¯I am already healed. But I guess I will pretend to get healed.¡¯ Zach thought and entered the church. "They charge ten coins for 1 HP, by the way!" Kayden shouted, knowing how corny Zach was when it was something rted to money. Zach stood in front of the NPC and said, "Can you pretend to heal me?" The NPC looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and uttered, "What brings you here, my lord?" Confused, Zach raised his brows and asked, "What?" "You are not one of the gods?" she asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "Um, do I look like one?" The NPC inspected Zach from head to toe with her eyes and ced her hand on her chin. "Now that I look closely, you don¡¯t seem like one." "You do have a physique of one, but you are not a true god," she added. "Thanks for the chit-chat. I will leave now." Zach left the church and went to the inn with Shay and Kayden. "It¡¯s good that we booked our rooms before we left for the dungeon. Otherwise, we would have to sleep in the garden, forest, or streets like more than half of the yers," Kayden remarked. "Although the room charge is 500 coins per night, it¡¯s still better than sleeping like a homeless person," Shay added. "Uhh... Kayden, Shay. I have something to talk to you guys," Zach uttered. "What is it?" Kayden wondered with a curious look on his face. "What are we doing tomorrow?" Kayden was about to reply, but Shay quipped: "Nothing." "Huh?" "We are stuck in this game for only seven days. So we will wait for the six days to pass and log out," Shay shrugged. Zach and Kayden nced at each other with troubled expressions on their faces after realizing Shay was still ignorant about the fact that they were truly trapped in a game. "Shay..." Kayden ced his hand on Shay¡¯s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t you think everything the ck slime said was true?" "Hah! Since when did you start believing in all that bullshit about gods and stuff? They don¡¯t exist! And if the developer of this game truly has a godplex, then he will get arrested sooner orter. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s all just enjoy the remaining six days and have fun." Zach walked past Shay and Kayden and said, "I have something to do tomorrow. See you guyster." Zach entered his room and sat on the bed. He sighed and uttered, "I guess I will be ying alone then." Zach opened his menu and saw his stats. "Hmm. My MP has automatically refilled to 10." He opened the information tab and read more about MP regeneration. The standard MP refill was 1 MP every ten minutes, so 6 MP per hour. However, the MP refill was faster when the yer was sleeping or resting; that was 1 MP every three minutes, so 20 MP per hour. "The default MP of all the yers is 100, so five hours of sleep would refill their MP to the max," Zach muttered and read more. "The MP usage is calcted nicely. And the refill time is based on the yer¡¯s level. The limited MP and refill time would stop the yers from grinding all day and night." That was the reason why this game had an option for a secondary ss. If the yer had only one ss, they would be doomed if they ran out of MP in the middle of a battle. However, the yers were allowed to use their HP as MP in an emergency. "Why would gods consider about mortals? Don¡¯t they want us all to die?" Zach wondered. "Or are they giving us a second chance to survive and beat this game?" Zach then read about the realms systems and the requirement to ascend to the higher realms. The yers had to meet two conditions to ascend to the respective higher realms. One was their physique, and another was their level. After evolving to a certain physique and meeting the level requirement, the yer could ascend to the higher realm. "I don¡¯t have to worry about my physique as it is already maxed. So now, I only need to focus on leveling up." Zach closed his eyes and sat in a lotus position to start cultivating. He cultivated for about 10 minutes and stopped to check the increase in his MP. "It¡¯s 70. So I cultivated 60 MP in 10 minutes. If I cultivate for three hours daily, I can have over 1000MP, excluding the rest of the MP I might get from resting." After pondering for a while, he muttered, "That¡¯s enough to deal more than 100,000 HP DMG to the monsters. If I work on my techniques and get better equipment, I can ace this game in no time." What a way to raise an unwanted g. Zach wanted to cultivate for three hours, but he fell asleep after cultivating for one hour. He was exhausted as he hadn¡¯t taken a rest after clearing ten floors and fighting with the crazy girl Aria. So it was astonishing that he was able to cultivate even for one hour. Seven hourster, Zach woke up with a severe headache. He opened his eyes and sat up. "Why didn¡¯t Zoee to wake me up?" He nced around and remembered what had happened yesterday. "Right..." He groaned and muttered, "I should get used to waking up alone." [Congrattions! You have unlocked a new cultivation technique!] Zach opened his menu to learn more about the technique. ?Heavenly Rank Technique- Sleep Cultivation.? ?Benefits- You can cultivate 1 MP per minute while sleeping.? "That¡¯s an extra 60 MP per hour. I am getting triple MPpared to other yers, and with my infinite MP points... I can be limitless." "Was this technique active while I was sleeping? Or I got it after waking up?" Zach wondered and opened his stat to check the increase in MP. "It¡¯s 570. So I guess it wasn¡¯t active before...." Zach had no idea his current MP was the highest among all the yers. He opened his friend list and messaged Aurora: [Meet me at the gazebo after 30 minutes.] **** Total yers in the game 52254. 6754 new yers logged in. 972 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note- If anyone is reading this book, leave a review. Chapter 22

Chapter 22

It was only 5 AM when Zach woke up, so he regretted sending a message to Aurora. "She must be sleeping, right?" he wondered. ¡¯And even if she wasn¡¯t, there is no way she can get ready within 30 minutes.¡¯ Zach went downstairs and saw many yers were already awake and they were having a meeting. ¡¯I do think a bigger team would help me level up fast, but more team members means more dead weight. I only want to level up with strong yers, so I won¡¯t have to worry about saving them or help them in any sort.¡¯ The inn had the facility for breakfast and dinner. Hence, the yers who weren¡¯t interested in ying justzed around all day and enjoyed the scenery of the beautiful world. After having a light breakfast, Zach made his way to the garden, where he was meeting up with Aurora. However, he stopped in the cafe along his way and bought two cone crepes simr to what Aurora was eatingst night. Zach was the type of person who always chose to save money wherever he could, but he never held back when it came to food. He believed that food is essential and the price must be paid. But that was wavering now. "Ten coins for this crepe?" He sighed and went to the garden. Zach was expecting that Aurora wouldn¡¯t be there, but she was waiting for him. He walked to her and handed her one crepe. "Here." "I just ate one, but thanks," Aurora said as she took the crepe from Zach. Zach bought the crepe for her because he wanted to gain Aurora¡¯s favor by being kind to her. He still couldn¡¯tpletely trust Aurora and didn¡¯t want her to backstab himter, so he was earning brownie points from her. It was just his n. He also owed 1499 coins to Aurora, so he had no other choice. After eating the crepe, Zach reached his hand to Aurora and said, "That was ten coins." "Wha-! Are you seriously charging me for the crepe?" Aurora asked with a surprised look on her face. "You bet I am." "I thought you were giving it to me..." Aurora sighed and asserted, "And you already owe me the coins worth 149 more crepes." "So, where are we going today?" Zach tried to divert the topic. "Where do you want to go?" Aurora asked. "Have you seen this entire world yet?" "Not interested in that," Zach replied. "This world is of 25 KM radius. That means a yer can explore one world in one day." "I said I am not interested in that." Aurora matched her pace with Zach and said, "You can get special quests from the NPCs, extra bonuses, and secret treasures, hidden maps. At least, that¡¯s how other VR games work." "For a princess, you seem to have too much time on your hands that you can y and explore the worlds in other VR games," Zachmented. "At first, my father was against it, but I convinced him by saying I can learn many things such as practicing real-time sword fighting with opponents, getting uracy in shooting, and many more things." After a brief pause, she continued, "He reluctantly agreed but made sure to send two maids with me to keep their eyes on me and report everything back to him. Of course, I wasn¡¯t allowed to talk with boys." "Then you must be enjoying your freedom here," Zach joked with a grin on his face. "The maids died because of me. I can¡¯t enjoy my freedom like this," Aurora muttered. After reaching the center of the first world, Aurora turned to Zach and asked, "So, have you decided where we are going?" "You said the tower gives equipment and rewards. While the dungeon gives skills and EXP, am I right?" Aurora nodded and said, "You can also get rewards and EXP bypleting your quests. Once the yer has reached level 5, they receive personalized quests depending on their gamey, personality, and ss." Zach opened his quest menu to see the quests before deciding on where he should go next. [?Quest- Equip a Gold Rank Weapon.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 500 Epic grade material powder. (Can be used while crafting new equipment to boost its stats. One powder = 10 points.)?] "This one is old." Zach looked at his inventory and furrowed his brows. "Say Aurora. You also had a quest where you had to equip a gold rank weapon, right?" Aurora nodded and pointed her finger at her sword. "Here it is." "So if the yer equips a weapon with a higher rank than gold, will the quest getpleted?" he asked with a puzzled and curious look on his face. "I don¡¯t think so." Aurora shook her head. "You will need a gold rank weapon toplete the quest." "Hmm~" Zach hummed in wonder and gazed at Aurora¡¯s gold rank sword. He pointed his finger at it and said, "Can you show me your weapon?" "What... are you going to do with it?" "Just give me." Aurora reluctantly handed her sword to Zach. "Heh!" Zach smirked and equipped the gold rank weapon. [Congrattions! Quest ¡¯Equip a Gold Rank Weapon.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 500 Epic grade material powder.] "That was... easy..." Zach muttered. He nced at Aurora and saw her staring at him with her jaw dropped in surprise. He unequipped the sword and gave it back to Aurora. "Here." Even the gods couldn¡¯t stop him from cheating the system. **** Total yers in the game 52260. 11 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note- This might bete, but I want to make it clear that the real world in this novel is not earth. Think of it as a parallel or alternate universe.. I am not a fan of racism and superior nationalism, so I will avoid writing that at all costs. Chapter 23

Chapter 23

"Now, let¡¯s see my new personalized quests." [?Quest- y 1000 monsters of any difficulty.? ?Time- 24 hours.? ?Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.?] "What is a jade rune, and what does it do?" Zach asked Aurora. "It depends on how you want to use them. You can convert them into coins; 1 normal jade is worth ten coins." "You can use them to upgrade your equipment and enhance their stats, but in my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t use them in that. It¡¯s not worth it." "Then you can use them to craft items. Uhh, it¡¯s like a material used for crafting. But that¡¯s only for those who have the crafting ability." "You can also use them as normal runes and exchange them for the artifacts in the magic shop." "Magic shop?" Zach uttered in wonder after hearing that. "What¡¯s that?" Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "You haven¡¯t read anything about this game, have you?" "If I start reading everything, then it will take me a week to read everything. It¡¯s that long," Zach replied. "Magic shop is a personalized shop; where you can buy and sell your unique items, and get anything you want in return. However, the magic shop rarely appears, and it differs from yer to yer," Aurora exined. "I see..." Zach pondered, ¡¯I wonder if I can find gloves there.¡¯ [?Quest- Cultivate 5000 MP.? ?Time- 7 days.? ?Reward- ???.?] ¡¯That¡¯s easy. But what¡¯s with the reward?¡¯ Zach thought the reward wasn¡¯t guaranteed. [?Quest- Do something you would never do.? ?Time- 1 minute.? ?Reward- 1 coin.? ?Penalty- 50% of your bank amount will be deducted.?] "What the¡ª!" Zach remembered what Aurora told him a while ago. ¡¯Once the yer has reached level 5, they receive personalized quests depending on their gamey, personality, and ss.¡¯ ¡¯Sons of bitches!¡¯ He cursed the gods. Zach was lost in thoughts. There were so many things he would never do, and he was thinking of something easy as he had only one minute left toplete the Quest. "I guess I have no other choice..." Zach ced his hands on Aurora¡¯s shoulders and gazed into her eyes with a serious look on his face. "Aurora..." "W-Wh...at?" Aurora stuttered with a flushed face. "I am going to do something I would never do to anyone," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. Aurora¡¯s face flushed even more as she said, "Ok...ay." ¡¯I can¡¯t believe I am really going to do this...¡¯ Zach sighed and asked, "Are you ready?" Aurora quietly nodded, with her face still flushed red. Aurora closed her eyes and waited for Zach to do something. Suddenly, she received a prompt on her screen. [Zach has sent you 100,000 coins. Press ¡¯yes¡¯ to ept.] Aurora lost all her excitement and asked, "What is this?" "ept it. Don¡¯t ask any questions." Aurora pressed ¡¯Yes¡¯, and 100,000 coins were transferred to her. [Congrattions. Quest ¡¯Do something you would never do.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 1 coin.] Zach sighed in relief and looked at Aurora. "Why did you give me money?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "I had a quest. Now give me back my money," Zach uttered nonchntly. Aurora¡¯s face twitched in frustration. Her expectations were betrayed twice within 10 seconds. Zach could have given her only ten coins, but that was a normal amount he would have given to anyone in need. He could also give 100 coins to his friends, even 1000 coins. But he would never give 100000 coins without a valid reason provided by the opposite party. Of course, there were many other things Zach could have done. For example, kissing Aurora, flipping her dress, spanking her butt, groping her; those were the things he would never do to the girl he barely knew. But he chose to do the simplest thing possible. After all, he had to survive Aurora¡¯s wrathter. Aurora returned 98511 coins to Zach and said, "I have deducted my payment for healing you." She smiled in a creepy manner and added, "Enjoy." Zach turned his face to the side and muttered, "Girls..." As Zach hadpleted the Quest, he received a new quest. [?Quest- Deal 30000 DMG within 1 second.? ?Time- 10 hour.? ?Reward- 500 Magic Shop points.? Zach didn¡¯t know what shop points were used for, but he had a pretty firm idea. However, he chose to confirm it with Aurora. "What do shop points stand for?" He expected Aurora to answer, but she didn¡¯t. She simply ¡¯hmph¡¯ed¡¯ Zach and averted her face to the side. "Princess is sulking." Zach opened the info tab and chose to read it himself. He scrolled to the shop system and came across the magic shop system. ¡¯Shop points can be used to summon the magic shop. They can also be used to buy items from the magic shops.¡¯ (Each summoning cost 500 points.) ¡¯All of my quests require me to y monsters. So let¡¯s go to the dungeon and clear more floors. I already have enough MP to finish the first two quests, and I can cultivate once I get back from the dungeon.¡¯ Zach turned to Aurora, who was still pouting, and said, "We are going to the dungeon." They then made their way to the dungeon. ¡¯I will reach level 10 today and unlock my secondary ss, no matter what happens.¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 52283. 30 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Chapter 24 After reaching the dungeon, Zach turned to Aurora and said, "It¡¯s about time you stop pouting." "I am not pouting," Aurora said as she averted her face to the side. "Then stop sulking." "I am not sulking." Aurora sighed and shook her head in frustration. There was nothing she could do. After all, It was her fault to expect something from Zach. "So, from which floor do you want to start?" Aurora asked. "Can we resume ourst progress?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. "Not exactly. But suppose you cleared five floorsst time, so you can start from the sixth floor. If you cleared nine floorsst time, then you need to start from the sixth floor," Aurora exined. "So the boss floors are the checkpoint," Zach muttered. "Wait, does that mean I can use my solo dungeon progress in the mixed dungeon?" Aurora nodded and said, "However, you can¡¯t use your mixed dungeon progress on the solo dungeon." "Makes sense." Zach pondered for a while and nced at Aurora from the corner of her eyes. "Before we go further, I want to ask you something," Zach uttered with a curious yet calm look on his face. "What is it?" "It¡¯s about the sses." "What about it? Do you want to ask which ss is the best?" "No. I might sound stupid to ask this, but I am curious about it." "Go ahead and ask." "Suppose, if a swordsman ss yer tried to use a bow or a gun, doesn¡¯t that mean the sses are useless?" "They can indeed use any weapon they want, but that¡¯s only at the basic level. Once they reach level 5, they won¡¯t be able to equip any weapon other than the one that belongs to their respective ss," Aurora answered sincerely. "I thought so. But what about the sword? Sword is a default weapon, and it can be used by any ss yer, right?" "Yes. But they won¡¯t receive skills for using the weapon. Their stats for using the weapon won¡¯t increase." Zach raised his brows and pondered for a while. ¡¯I am a cultivator, but I can use swords. It¡¯s not as if cultivators can¡¯t use swords, but it¡¯s not beneficial for me. I can use sword-fighting as a backupbat style since it¡¯s not going to benefit me. However, I can¡¯t use any other weapon. I can learn spells by practicing, but that¡¯s not the efficientbat style. There will be enemies and monsters who won¡¯t let me cast the spell.¡¯ Zach¡¯s eyes widened as he thought of a n. ¡¯What if... What if I be versatile? I already know how to use most of the weapons, so it doesn¡¯t matter what weapons I use. However, I know I won¡¯t get the skills of those weapons, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I will use my cultivation spells to amplify the weapon¡¯s stats temporarily.¡¯ Once again, Zach hade up with a brilliant n to use the weakness to his advantage. However, it wasn¡¯t as easy as he was making it out to be. But he had the benefit of infinite MP, so it wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡¯I will have to learn enchantment techniques.¡¯ Aurora snapped her finger to get Zach¡¯s attention. "Hey, bro! Are you there?" Aurora said in a different ent. "... Don¡¯t call me bro," Zach said with a disgusted look on his face. "Why not?" "It sounds weird. And hearing ¡¯bro¡¯ from your mouth makes me wanna puke," Zach remarked with an even more disgusted look on his face. Aurora stared at Zach with a solemn look on her face. Then, she smirked and grinned with a smug look on her face. "I will be calling you Zach bro from now on." Zach facepalmed himself and rubbed his hand on his face in frustration. He took a deep breath to calm himself and muttered, "Reasons why I hate girls. They do the very thing you told them not to do, and then they get on your nerves." "Can we go now? Or else, I will go alone in the solo dungeon," Zach uttered and opened the portal. "How many floors had you cleared in the solo dungeon?" Aurora asked and walked to the portal with Zach. "10." "So we will be starting with floor 11... sigh," she sighed. "What¡¯s with the sigh? And how many floors had you cleared?" Zach asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice. "34. That¡¯s where my two maids died," Aurora answered with a sad look on her face. "I didn¡¯t have any courage or mood to proceed further." "So are you saying that 34 floors are enough for me to reach level 14 like you?" "I got some EXP reward from my personalized quests. But yeah, 34 floors should be enough to reach level 13 at least." Zach and Aurora entered the blue portal and proceeded to floor 11. Both of them grabbed their sword and stood in a defensive position. "Let me warn you... don¡¯t you dare steal my kill," Aurora asserted. "Right back at you. I will kill all the monsters I see, so if you don¡¯t want me to steal your kill, make sure to keep up with me." Zach scoffed. "Or maybe not, since that will help me get more EXP, and I will be able to level up faster." Zach and Aurora had a significant advantage until floor 34, at least. Aurora knew what type of monsters would spawn on the following floors, and she was familiar with their attacks. **** Total yers in the game 52301. 21 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - I have uploaded reference pictures of Aria and Aurora. You can see them in thements section of chapter 10 and chapter 17. Or you can simply click on my profile and see them in my activity tab. Also, please leave a review. We still need five more reviews to get the rating.. I believe 24 chapters are enough to judge this book. Chapter 25

Chapter 25

[Floor 14 has been cleared!] It had already been three hours since they entered the dungeon, and they were clearing floors without any breaks. Zach looked at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and uttered, "Don¡¯t tell me you are tired already." "I am not. Let¡¯s go to the next floor." "It¡¯s the boss floor, huh?" "Orc king," Aurora nodded. Floor 11- 15 had Orc as the monsters. As the difficulty of the floors was getting higher, more monsters were spawning. Floor 11 had 10 low-rank Orcs. 80 EXP each. Floor 12 had 20 mid-rank Orcs. 100 EXP each. Floor 13 had 30 high-rank Orcs. 120 EXP each. Floor 14 had 50 Supreme Orcs. 150 EXP each. Floor 15 was supposed to have 50 Supreme Orcs and 5 Orc kings. Zach had leveled up by one, and he had increased his stats using essible points. Aurora and Zach¡¯s kill count was the same as they had killed the same amount of monsters. At first, Zach was surprised after seeing Aurora¡¯s sword skill. Aurora¡¯s sword skills were swift and perfect, almost as though she had mastered it. Zach, however, had stopped practicing everything after his father¡¯s death. His skill and talents had be rusty, but God¡¯s Impact was now challenging him to hone his skills again. Both Zach and Aurora were far from their true potential, and neither of them had gone all out yet. As soon as they entered the 15th floor, 50 supreme orcs and 5 Orc kings spawned. Zach and Aurora nced at each other from the corners of their eyes and nodded at each other. They both dashed at the monsters in the opposite direction. Aurora went to the left, and Zach went to the right. Zach¡¯s stats were still lower than Aurora¡¯s, and she was better than Zach in everything except for one. Zach¡¯s perception ability allowed him to think ten times faster than everyone else. He wasn¡¯t aware where or when he got this ability, but when he checked his stats menu a while ago, he saw that he had this ability. Even the description and the information provided by the ability was minimal and didn¡¯t provide anything. Later Zach found out that the ability was the second benefit of Aria¡¯s blessing. Even without this ability, Zach could perceive things fine, but it became much better after this ability. It was so powerful that Zach could easily predict the next move and attack of the low-ranking monsters. Aurora cleaved 10 Orcs at once while Zach shed through 5. Then, they cut down 20 more supreme Orcs. ¡¯This is bad. If I keep going like this, I won¡¯t reach level 10 even when I clear the 34th floor.¡¯ Zach thought as he shed a few more orcs. ¡¯I never thought Aurora would be able to keep up with me. I thought she was at a high level because she used her maids to level up. But it seems I was wrong. She is truly talented.¡¯ Zach looked at Aurora and smirked as he thought of a n. ¡¯Forgive me for this, but I need to do what it takes to level up.¡¯ Aurora was busy killing the Orcs. She was so focused on them that she forgot that she was defenseless to Zach. She trusted Zach and thought of him as apanion, but it wasn¡¯t the same with Zach. If Zach were to stab Aurora from behind, she would die. ¡¯Don¡¯t hold a grudge against me.¡¯ Zach gripped his sword tight and dashed at Aurora. He ran past Aurora and went straight for the Orc kings. He wanted to use his Devourer¡¯s touch skill, but for that, he needed to have direct contact with the enemy. If the enemies were wearing armor or a suit of protection spell, then the skill wouldn¡¯t work. Simrly, if Zach touched the enemy with a sword, the skill wouldn¡¯t work. He needed to touch the enemy¡¯s skin with his bare hands to activate the skill. The Orc kings were wearing full body armor, and the only uncovered part of their body was their joints so they could move freely. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but the size of the Orc King was two times bigger than a normal adult human. But Zach had a n where he could expose their skin. He threw his sword at the first orc king¡¯s neck and dashed at the second orc king standing beside it. Now that he didn¡¯t have any weapon equipped, his ATK was increased by 500. Combined with his strength and agility, Zach could easily make them trip. Zach punched the Orc King, and it tumbled on the third orc king. Then, Zach plucked out his sword from the first Orc king¡¯s neck and plunged it into the fourth orc king¡¯s leg. He used his Devourer¡¯s touch skill on the first three orc kings and dashed to the fifth orc king. He conjured the dagger made from Aria¡¯s feather and made a cut on the fifth orc king¡¯s hand. The fifth Orc king¡¯s HP started decreasing rapidly. He then used the Devourer¡¯s touch skill on the fourth orc king and grabbed his sword. Then, he used DT on the fifth orc king. Everything happened in a mere 3 seconds, and Aurora was not only surprised, but she was scared of Zach after seeing that. Each orc king had 10000 HP, and Zach used DT skill on all of them. However, he had used the dagger on the fifth Orc that dealt 30 HP DMG in three seconds, which was useless. The cursed dagger¡¯s ability was only useful in long fights where the DMG would be passive. Zach dealt 49970 HP DMG in three seconds and barely missed to finish his quest about dealing 30000 HP DMG within one second. 500MP was consumed, leaving Zach with only 90 MP left. [Leveled Up!] [Leveled Up!] [Congrattions! You have received 100 essible points!] Zach nced around and saw five orcs had left, but he let Aurora deal with them. In the meantime, he assigned the points to his stats. His current stats were: Level 9. HP- 3500/3500 ATK- 173. Physical Strength- 173. Mental Strength- 786 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 150. Mental DEF- 712 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 139. MP- 90/¡Þ EXP- 6800/20000 (to level up.) Floor 15 was supposed to be cleared in 30 minutes, while Zach and Aurora cleared it in less than 30 seconds. **** Total yers in the game 53321. 1389 new yers logged in. 369 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - How many of you thought Zach was going to kill Aurora? Well, I can¡¯t me you since he was acting sus. Chapter 26

Chapter 26

Aurora killed the remaining Orcs and stared at Zach from a distance. She was afraid of going near him. ¡¯I was expecting her to be mad, but she looks... scared.¡¯ Zach raised his brows in confusion and uttered, "Are you okay?" "What was that?!" she shouted in a meek manner. "That¡¯s my skill," Zach replied. "Moreover, I went for the king. Are you not angry?" "Of course I am. You betrayed me." "Oi oi. Calling it a betrayal is going too far." Zach snorted. "There wasn¡¯t a rule where you said I can¡¯t go for the king." "That¡¯smon knowledge. You shouldn¡¯t go for the king first," Aurora asserted in a calm voice. She was still somewhat afraid of going near Zach. Of course, what Aurora said was true. Going straight for the boss when the minions were alive was a suicidal move as the boss could control the minions, but that was in the solo dungeon. In the mixed dungeon, it didn¡¯t matter who fought with who. However, it was still risky as their party was only of 2 members. If it was someone other than Aurora, then they would have been overwhelmed by the situation and died. "Alright, from the next boss floor, I will go for the bosses, while you can get to kill all the minions, happy?" "The EXP gain from the minions is too lowpared to the boss. But fine~" Aurora groaned. "You can do that until you reach level 10." Zach knew better than anyone that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his DT skill. He had only 90 MP left, and he was saving it for the emergency." After taking a little rest, Zach and Aurora proceeded to floor 16. Floor 16-20 had goblins as monsters but with higher stats and levels. Floor 21-25 had wolves as monsters but with higher stats and levels. Floor 26- 30 had orc as monsters but with higher stats and levels. 50 high-rank goblins spawned on the 16th floor. 100 EXP each. 50 supreme goblins spawned on the 17th floor. 120 EXP each. 80 high-rank and 80 supreme goblins spawned on the floor 18th. 120 high rank and 100 supreme goblins spawned on the floor 19th. 80 Gobling king spawned on the 20th floor. 1000 EXP each. Of course, the 20th-floor boss was weakpared to the other boss floor. But on the floor 20th, the quantity was increased. That was challenging for the solo dungeon yers and the parties who had fewer members. However, Zach and Aurora were equal to a dozen yers. [Floor 18 has been cleared!] Zach and Aurora had killed the same amount of monsters and received the same amount of EXP. Aurora was getting more and more interested in Zach after seeing his fighting style. Even though Aurora¡¯s stats were higher, Zach was keeping up with her. [Congrattions! You have reached level 10!] [Congrattions! You have received 100 essible points!] [You can now select secondary ss!] [Congrattions! You have met the requirement to ascend to the First realm!] ¡¯This wasn¡¯t the first realm? Although the game didn¡¯t specify it, I assumed this realm was the beginner¡¯s realm.¡¯ ¡¯Now that I think about it, Aurora also had 800/1000 in the physique. So she needs another 200 points to evolve.¡¯ "Say, Aurora, how did you gain physique points?" Zach¡¯s physique was maxed, so he had no idea how to gain it as he didn¡¯t need to learn. "I don¡¯t know. It was 800/1000 when I entered this game, "Aurora replied. Zach knitted his brows and thought to himself: ¡¯It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if there are other people like me in the real world who are not human. Aurora¡¯s ancestors must be one of them.¡¯ "What¡¯s wrong?" Aurora asked when she saw Zach pondering something. "Do you want to retreat? It has already been 7 hours since we entered the dungeon." Zach had only 90 MP left, and he was saving them for the emergency, so he had to clear all the floors using sword fighting and martial arts. Of course, Aroura was tired but not exhausted. Zach, however, lost all his exhaustion from the excitement of unlocking the second ss and meeting the requirement to enter the first realm. "I reached level 10, so I can now choose a secondary ss," Zach informed Aurora. "I am having doubts about which ss I should take." "Every ss has its own merit and demerit. Just choose the one you think suits you the best." ¡¯I am not interested in swordsman. Bandit doesn¡¯t interest me either. What about bowman? It should be good for ranged attacks. I don¡¯t want to be a healer.¡¯ "Why don¡¯t you be a healer then?" Aurora suggested with an innocent look on her face. "Why...? I already have you, and you are enough for me." "...!" Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. "You seriously need to work on your phrasing," she muttered in a low voice. Zach was earning brownie points from Aurora even without realizing it. "You can heal me if you be a healer," Aurora stated. "Huh? Wait..." Zach furrowed his brows and eximed, "Healers can¡¯t heal themselves?!" Aurora shook her head and shrugged his shoulders in response. Zach was surprised to learn that healers couldn¡¯t heal themselves. However, the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Now Zach had one more thing to worry about, and that was to make sure nothing happened to Aurora. It was for her sake and his sake too. If anything were to happen to Aurora, Zach would lose his personal healer. ¡¯Should I choose healer then?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯I can change my ss anytime using Aria¡¯s blessing, but then I won¡¯t be able to change again for the next 24 hours.¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 55555. 2765 new yers logged in. 531 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Which ss do you think he will choose? Chapter 27

Chapter 27

Zach let out a weary sigh as he was having a hard time deciding what sses he should choose. He nced at Aurora, who was staring at him with an eager expression on her face. "Let me guess, if I don¡¯t choose any secondary ss before I reach level 11, I will get a random ss," Zach uttered to Aurora. Aurora nodded in response. Zach pondered for a while and decided to choose the witcher ss. "I will go with the witcher," he dered. "Then you will have to keep an eye on your MP because you might gain some spells that would use a high amount of MP to cast," Aurora informed Zach. ¡¯Witcher + cultivator. What a weirdbination. But it¡¯s going to be an awesomebo.¡¯ Zach scoffed. ¡¯I can¡¯t use cultivation spells because I am not aware of them. I couldn¡¯t cultivate in the real world, so I never bothered learning them. And cultivation spells need to be exact. While witcher is different, I will use my cultivation to enhance the witcher spells, but first, I need to gain spells.¡¯ ¡¯I read about the witcher ss, and it was written that witchers can learn new spells by finding the scrolls scattered in the worlds and realms. It was also written that some scrolls have basic spells, while some have unique spells. So yeah, even the scrolls have grade ranks.¡¯ Zach had a significant advantage over other yers, and that was MP. As he could cultivate infinite MP, he would be able to cast the spells again and again until he ran out of MP. However, he first needed to get his hands on scrolls. He opened his menu and selected the witcher as his secondary ss. [Congrattions! You have received the benefit of witcher ss.] Zach received four basic magic attacks; fire, wind, water, earth. Each consumed 10MP for one shot and dealt the damage, ording to ATK. ¡¯They are useless, for now at least. Once my ATK is high enough, I can use them to one-shot the weak monsters.¡¯ "Well then..." Aurora turned to Zach and said, "Shall we go further?" "Of course." Zach and Aurora entered floor 19th. 120 high goblins and 100 supreme goblins spawned. Zach raised his brows and nudged Aurora with his elbow. "Hey!" "What?" "There are 120 high goblins, and each of them gives 100 EXP. And others are supreme goblins, and each of them gives 120 EXP. In the end, we will receive the same amount of EXP, no matter who we kill. So let¡¯s make it easier by selecting a target." "You are right." Aurora walked one step forward and said, "I will deal with the high goblins; you take care of the supreme goblins." "Heh!" Zach smirked and remarked, "So you choose quantity over quality, huh?" "Shut up." Zach and Aurora dashed in the opposite direction and started killing the goblins. Both supreme goblins and high goblins were weak for Zach and Aurora, but they were in quantity. Zach and Aurora had to keep their eye in every direction and watch their backs for possible attacks. It took them an hour to clear the floor. [Floor 19 has been cleared!] "Do you want to take a break or enter the 20th floor?" Zach asked impatiently. He was running out of time toplete his quest of dealing 30000 HP DMG within one second, and only 2 hours had left to finish it. However, it was impossible for Zach to finish that in his current state, and he was aware of it. That¡¯s why, he wanted to clear the 20th floor as soon as possible and cultivate for an hour to get some MP to use this DT skill; it was the only way for Zach to finish that quest. "I am fine. Let¡¯s go to the next floor," Aurora slightly nodded. However, she wasn¡¯t fine. She was exhausted. Unlike Zach, Aurora had been running around too much. Even on floor 19, she chose to kill high goblins, who were more in quantity, causing her to move around more. But, she didn¡¯t want to drag Zach down by taking a rest. So she entered the 20th floor with Zach. Soon after they entered the 20th floor, 80 goblin kings spawned. They were wearing armor, and their skin was thick. At first, they were doing fine, but Aurora was having a hard time dealing with them. Zach was also having trouble, but he was managing it. After killing 20 goblin kings, Aurora could barely stand. Zach was so immersed in fighting the goblin kings that he didn¡¯t pay attention to Aurora. However, when he nced at her to check, he saw she was surrounded by the goblin kings. "Aurora!" he yelled. Aurora took a risk, and she had to pay for it. "Aurora!" Zach yelled and dashed at her, but he was mmed by the goblin kings around him. "Dammit!" The goblin kings who were surrounding Aurora jumped on her and started attacking her. Even the other goblin kings who weren¡¯t surrounding her also jumped on her. The horde of 50 goblin kings attacked her. "No!" Zach wanted to save her, but the remaining ten goblin kings were blocking his way. "Get out of my way!" he shouted on top of his lungs and used fire magic in one hand and wind magic in another. A firewhirl was created by the mixture of two magic attacks. Then, he used water and wind to create ice, and after that, he used earth and water to create a nt that sprouted the veil. [Congrattions! You have reached the threshold limit of the basic magic attacks. You have gained a new attribute: Lightning!] Without wasting his time, Zach fired lightning, and then he created a whirlwind by using wind magic two times. The lightning and whirlwind merged and formed a lightning whirlwind. [MP- 0/¡Þ] He did all that just to kill the goblin kings who were stopping him. He had yet to save Aurora, but he had no MP left, nor could he use his sword skills to annihte 50 goblin kings at once. He was helpless, and all he felt was despair. "No! Not again!" ***** Total yers in the game 56550. 1400 new yers logged in. 405 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - "...." Chapter 28

Chapter 28

Zach dashed at the horde of the 50 goblin kings with nothing but a sword in his hand, even though he knew he couldn¡¯t do anything. Suddenly, a bright light shined from under the horde, and all the 50 goblin kings were obliterated into pieces. [Floor 20 has been cleared!] "H..uh?" Aurora was sitting on her knees with her head lowered on the floor. ¡¯What just happened?¡¯ Zach rushed to Aurora and asked with a concerned look on his face: "Are you okay?!" "Yeah. I still have 10 HP left." "Then you are not okay!" Zach shouted. Aurora stood up and let out a weary sigh. She then yawned and said, "No need to worry. I don¡¯t feel any pain or whatsoever." "What was that just now?" Zach asked with a mixed expression on his face. "That was my sword art skill¡ª Lyda strike. It allows me to strike infinitely for 1 second, and each strike deals 100000 DMG," Aurora answered honestly. Here, infinite means not limited, non-finite. She still has to strike (move her hand and use her strength) to deal the DMG. If she activates the skill and doesn¡¯t strike, then the skill will deal 0 DMG. "Then you should have used it before!" Zach eximed and groaned. His heart was still beating fast because of what had happened just now. "This skill has a 6-hour cooldown, so I only use it when it¡¯s an emergency." Shen looked at Zach with an anxious look on her face and asked, "What about you? Are you okay?" "Don¡¯t worry about me." After a brief moment, she exhaled sharply and said, "Shall we go back now?" ¡¯What should I do?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯Aurora is down to 10 HP, so I can¡¯t let her in danger anymore. But...¡¯ Zach had only 100 minutes left to finish his quest. "What would happen if I failed to finish the quest?" Zach asked Aurora in a gentle voice. "If there is no penalty mentioned, then nothing should happen. You will get a new quest after that," Aurora answered. ¡¯Should? So she is not sure.¡¯ After thinking for a while, Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder and asked her to go back: "You should retreat. I will clear some more floors." The reward forpleting the quest was 500 shop points, which was enough to summon a magic shop. The appearance of the magic shop was already rare enough, and Zach didn¡¯t want to miss the golden chance. However, he was also exhausted, and it was impossible for him to deal 30000 HP damage in his current state. His MP was 0, and he had no strength left. "Then I wille with you!" Aurora insisted. "There is no need. You are currently useless to me, and you will be dead weight," Zach uttered tantly. What he said was true, but there were many other ways to say it. He phrased it wrong, and after looking at Aurora¡¯s pale face, he regretted saying it. Aurora lowered her head and started trembling. ¡¯Uh oh. Now she will start crying, and there will be a cliche moment where I will try tofort her,¡¯ Zach sighed inwardly and prepared hisforting speech. "You are doing the same thing as I did," Aurora uttered in a low voice. "Huh?" "I did the same thing yesterday!" She shouted with her eyes full of tears. "Yesterday, when I was transported to this game with my two maids, the ck slime told us that if we die in the game, we will die in real life too. Of course, I took it as a prank and went to clear the dungeon to pass the time." Zach stayed quiet and listened to Aurora¡¯s story. "The first 15 floors were pieces of cake. Then we cleared five more floors. My maids and I were both tired, but I still wanted to proceed further. Then, we cleared five more floors. My maids were exhausted at that point, but I pushed them further." Aurora sniffed and continued, "We cleared 33 floors. At that point, my maids wanted to go back. I was exhausted too, but we still proceeded further. However, the monsters suddenly got a lot stronger after the 30th floor, or maybe it was because we were tired that they looked strong." ¡¯She is making herself look like a sadist!¡¯ Zach thought to himself. "My maid¡¯s top priority was to protect me. On the 34th floor, I made a mistake by going straight for the boss. The minions came to attack me, and my maids died protecting me. However, I wasn¡¯t sad because I thought they would simply respawn at the entrance of the town. I somehow managed to clear the 34th floor and retreated." "I.. I.." Tears came out from Aurora¡¯s eyes, and they rolled down her cheeks. She looked into Zach¡¯s eyes with her teary eyes and uttered, "I waited for them at the entrance of the town. I stood there for hours, but they never came back. That¡¯s when I realized that what the ck slime said was true. ¡¯Hours? Wait a minute; the time doesn¡¯t match up. I thought about it first, but I assumed she cleared the first 34 floors with her maids, so it was less time-consuming, but that wasn¡¯t the case. And now she is saying she waited at the entrance of the town for hours. Does that mean the Gods¡¯ impact didn¡¯t ur when we logged in, and it happened even before that?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯That exins why some of the yers we met weren¡¯t freaking out like others were.¡¯ "I was devastated, and I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I went to the restaurant to eat something," Aurora added. "..." Zach wanted toment something, but he held back. "But a creepy boy picked up on me and started yelling at me to heal him. I was already in a bad mood, so I left." ¡¯That creepy person you are talking about is my friend, but I do agree he is creepy sometimes.¡¯ "On my way, I bought a crepe from the cafe and sat under the gazebo to eat it. I had decided to kill myself after eating the crepe." ***** Total yers in the game 58290. 2840 new yers logged in. 1100 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Whoa! Calm down, miss. Chapter 29

Chapter 29

"On my way, I bought a crepe from the cafe and sat under the gazebo to eat it. Then I met you, but..." Aurora stopped and clenched her fists. "But?" Zach wondered with a curious yet calm look on his face. "I was going to kill myself after eating the crepe, but you approached me and asked me to heal you. Then, I realized something." Aurora wiped her tears and asserted in a solemn voice: "My maids died protecting me. They sacrificed their life for me, so I didn¡¯t have any right to kill myself. I decided to survive this game, for their sake, and my sake too. You saved me. If you hadn¡¯te, I would have killed myself. You are my knight." "...." Zach was speechless. He was expecting a cliche moment, but things escted beyond his expectation. He had to change hisforting speech to something else. "It¡¯s not your fault that they died," Zach uttered in a calm voice. "But I forced them to¡ª" Zach inserted his finger in Aurora¡¯s mouth to stop her from speaking. "Let me finish." Zach frowned his face and continued, "Their duty was to protect you. It was their role, and they aplished it. They couldn¡¯t have died in a better way. So don¡¯t me yourself." "Although, I am surprised your maids knew sword fighting," Zach added and pulled out his finger from her mouth. "They were my master too..." Aurora muttered under her breath and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes. She held her tears back with a sad and painful expression on her face and uttered, "They were my only friends." Zach smiled gently at Aurora and patted her head. "It¡¯s okay. You can think of me as a friend," he said in a calm voice. Aurora burst into tears and ended up crying anyway. She hugged Zach and squeezed him with her body. Zach tried to hug her back but stopped halfway and let out a soft chuckle. ¡¯I don¡¯t think you should give a passionate hug to the person who just became your friend. And I don¡¯t like when girls touch me, but I will allow it for today.¡¯ After that, Zach let Aurora hug him until she calmed down. When she came back to her senses, she was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t make eye contact with Zach. Zach decided to take a rest as both of them were exhausted, and Zach also wanted to cultivate his MP. They sat under the tree and talked for a while. However, Aurora fell asleep with her head leaning on Zach¡¯s shoulder. Zach tried to move her head, but he failed miserably. Aurora¡¯s head was now on Zach¡¯sp, and he couldn¡¯t move even if he wanted to. He sighed and facepalmed himself. If he hadn¡¯t tried to move her head, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, so he was responsible for his current situation. Zach looked at Aurora¡¯s juicy lips, and then he gazed at the rest of her body. ¡¯She is so defenseless right now.¡¯ He thought and nced at her chest. ¡¯Her body is well developed, and after looking at her closely, I can see how beautiful she is. Her beauty indeed justifies her as a princess.¡¯ Zach remembered how he could feel the softness on his chest when she was pressing her body against him. ¡¯Control, control yourself, Zach. She is 17 years old. She is a minor. Although she gives off a mature vibe¡ª¡¯ Zach stopped thinking when he remembered how Aurora was pouting like a kid on their way to the dungeon. ¡¯Sometimes,¡¯ he added. He sighed and threw out all the impure thoughts he was having about Aurora. ¡¯Luckily, I know how to abstain myself.¡¯ He sneered. ¡¯Although I learn it the hard way.¡¯ Zach groaned as he remembered his ex-girlfriend. "Now then, what should I do?" Zach had two options. One was to leave Aurora behind and proceed to the next floor without her. She had only 10 HP left, and any minor attack could kill her. The second option was the solution to the first problem. Zach could use Aria¡¯s blessing to change his ss to Healer and heal Aurora. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change his ss again for the next 24 hours. Zach couldn¡¯t leave Aurora behind after his deration of friendship with her, so he chose the second option. He used Aria¡¯s blessing and changed his secondary ss from Witcher to the Healer. "I can¡¯t believe it worked," Zach muttered under his breath. "Heh!" he chuckled after he remembered Aria and his fight with her. ¡¯I hate to admit it, but I am d I met her.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t met or fought with Aria, then he wouldn¡¯t have received her blessing, nor would he be able to change his ss freely. "Oh, crap..." Zach remembered he didn¡¯t have any MP left, and he needed MP to heal. He cultivated 180 MP in thirty minutes, and he received 20 more MP by resting. However, it still wasn¡¯t enough to heal Aurora to her maximum HP. He needed 600 MP, and for that, he needed to cultivate for nearly two hours. He was already short on time to finish the quest, so he didn¡¯t have time to waste. "Let¡¯s heal her with 200MP. At least she will have 2010 HP." Zach decided to use 200MP to heal Aurora. He thought he would only be able to recover 2000 of her HP, but he healed her to 6000 HP, and it only consumed 60 MP. He raised his brows in confusion and wondered, ¡¯If I remember correctly, she said 1MP heals 10 HP, but I healed 100 HP for 1 MP.¡¯ That was the benefit of his cultivator ss. He enhanced the healing process by ten times using his cultivation. However, it was useless for him as he was going to change his ss back to Witcher after 24 hours. ***** Total yers in the game 61253. 4532 new yers logged in. 1569 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - We need 4 more reviews to get a rating! Chapter 30

Chapter 30

After cultivating for thirty more minutes, he had 350 MP. He opened his quest menu and saw only 43 minutes remaining toplete the quest. [?Quest- y 1000 monsters of any difficulty.? ?Time left- 14 hours.? ?Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.? Progress- 325/1000] "ording to Aurora, the next floors will have a high amount of monsters, so I hope I can finish this quest too," Zach muttered. [?Quest- Deal 30000 DMG within 1 second.? ?Time- 43 minutes.? ?Reward- 500 Magic Shop points.? Zach looked at Aurora, who was sleeping as though there was no tomorrow, and thought, ¡¯One hour rest is enough, right?¡¯ Zach wanted to wake Aurora up, but he was having a hard time deciding how he should wake her up. After thinking for a while, he decided to choose the direct approach. He tapped on her shoulders and waited for her to react. But she didn¡¯t even flinch. Zach sighed and lifted his leg, causing Aurora¡¯s head to fall to the ground with a thud. "..." Zach kind of felt bad for Aurora, but he had no other choice left to wake her up. After the impact, Aurora moved her eyelids because of the pain and opened her eyes. Then, he stared at the sky of the dungeon for a while until Zach called her out. "Wake up, princess. It¡¯s time for your daily stroll," Zachughed out loud as he said that. Aurora sat up and rubbed her eyes. She looked confused as to what was happening, but she soon realized she had fallen asleep. When she saw Zach sitting in front of her, looking at her with a wide grin on his face, she covered her chest and hugged herself with a pale face. "Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything to you," Zach reassured in a calm voice and a gentle smile on his face. "That¡¯s what one would say if they had done something!" Aurora shouted in a meek manner. Her face was blushing red, but she was trying her best to hide her embarrassment. "Even if I had done anything, it would be your fault, to begin with," Zachmented. "It¡¯s your fault for falling asleep and leaving your body defenseless like that." The calm voice and the gentle smile from earlier were nowhere to be seen on Zach¡¯s face. ¡¯As expected, there is no way I can talk with a girl, normally,¡¯ Zach clicked his tongue and looked at Aurora. "You can go back if you want to." "I am not going back without you," Aurora retorted. She fixed her clothes and looked at her HUD to see her HP was full. "How did my HP regenerate to 6000?!" Aurora eximed with a surprised look on her face. "I healed you," Zach stated with a straight face. "But you said you chose the Witcher ss..." "I lied. Now spare me your interview, and let¡¯s proceed to the next floor. I am sure they are also bored because of no development." "Who... they...?" Aurora wondered with a confused look on her face. "No one." Zach and Aurora entered the blue portal to proceed further. "Let me give you a piece of advice first..." Zach turned to Aurora and uttered with a serious look on his face: "If there is a problem, let me know. If you are in trouble, tell me. If you need my help, inform me. If you are in danger, yell my name. I wille to your rescue, no matter what happens, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am." Zach furrowed his brows and continued, "If you want to fight alongside me as a team, as a friend, then you have to be dependent on me, and in return, I will rely on you too. If you dare to do the same thing you did on thest floor by forcing yourself to fight with me, then I won¡¯t forgive you." After Zach¡¯s speech, Aurora smiled under her breath and grinned at Zach in response. "Why the hell are you grinning?!" Zach hissed. Floor 21-25 was supposed to have wolves as monsters but with higher stats and levels. Now that both Aurora and Zach had taken rest, they were ready to go on a rampage. In the next 30 minutes, they cleared the 24th floor without breaking much sweat. 150 [level 50] high-rank wolves spawned on the 21st floor. 100 EXP each. 150 [level 50] elite wolves spawned on the 22nd floor. 150 EXP each. 200 [level 50] high-rank and 150 [level 50] elite wolves spawned on the floor 23rd. 300 [level 50] high rank and 250 [level 50] elite wolves spawned on the 24th floor. 100 Wolves monarchs spawned on the 25th floor. 5000 EXP each. Zach leveled up two times, and his stats were almost double from yesterday. He assigned the essible points to his stats, and these were his current stats: Level 12. HP- 5000/5000 ATK- 233. Physical Strength- 233. Mental Strength- 800 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 210. Mental DEF- 730 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 259. MP- 350/¡Þ EXP- 19850/35000 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) Secondary ss- Healer His mental stats also increased after what happened on the 20th floor. "I can¡¯t believe we cleared the floors so fast," Aurora uttered and let out a weary sigh. Zach nced at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Are you tired?" Aurora scoffed and replied, "A little." "Do you want to take a little rest?" "How much life has left for you to finish the quest?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. Quest menu: [?Quest- y 1000 monsters of any difficulty.? ?Time left- 14 hours.? ?Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.? Progress- 950/1000] [?Quest- Cultivate 5000 MP.? ?Time- 7 days.? ?Reward- ???.? Progress- 360/5000.] [?Quest- Deal 30000 DMG within 1 second.? ?Time- 14 minutes.? ?Reward- 500 Magic Shop points.? "14 minutes..." Zach replied in a low voice. "Oh!" Aurora gasped in surprise and said, "The next floor is a boss floor, and each boss has 15000 HP. If you use your skill and touch two wolf monarchs at once, you can easily clear the quest." "Thest time I fought with the wolf monarch, I almost died. Even though it was only one, I felt overwhelmed. But now... there are 100 of them, waiting for me..." Zach wasn¡¯t scared, but he was a little bit worried. Aurora patted Zach¡¯s back and said with a grin on her face: "Don¡¯t worry. I am here now, so no need to be¡ª" Aurora wasn¡¯t trying to act cool, she simply wanted to reassure Zach, but it backfired. "Stop with that grin," Zach remarked. "And do I need to remind you that you almost died on the 20th floor?" He scoffed. They were in a survival game where one wrong step could end their life. Zach and Aurora entered the 25th floor, where 100 wolf monarchs were supposed to spawn. However, when they entered, no wolf monarch was to be seen. The 25th floor was empty. **** Total yers in the game 69069. 9669 new yers logged in. 1853 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Many things happened in this chapter. I had to take several breaks to finish this.. Hopefully, it was worth it. Chapter 31

Chapter 31

"What¡¯s going on?" Zach wondered as he nced around. "Why is no one spawning?" Zach tightened his grip on the sword and walked further in a defensive stance. ¡¯Is this another secret floor or something?¡¯ The same thing had happened when he entered Aria¡¯s dimension; no monsters had spawned. Zach thought the same thing was happening again. However, the floor they entered was indeed the 25th floor. The entire map was covered with snow and the visible snowstorm in the distance. "I think someone cleared this floor just before we entered," Aurora stated in a calm voice. "Hah?!" "This is a mixed dungeon, so you have high chances of running into the other yers, who entered before or after us¡ª depending on the time we take to clear each floor." Zach furrowed his brows at Aurora and uttered, "I can guess that much. So spare me themon knowledge. You are making me look like an idiot." "I was just exining things to you as you haven¡¯t read anything yet." Zach let out a weary sigh and nced around before looking at Aurora with a curious look on his face. He looked into her eyes and asked, "To be honest, I was expecting we are the one with the highest stats record." Zach rolled his eyes in disbelief and muttered, "But I guess there are yers better than me." "That¡¯s not the case." Aurora shook her head and continued, "yers have already formed guilds to rise through quickly with minimal efforts. I am sure only a party of more than ten yers can survive after the 20th floor." "That¡¯s true..." Zach turned around and pondered, "But how do they level up? Imagine a guild of a minimum of 50 yers, the EXP gain among them will be so low that they will need to clear many floors to level up. It seems pointless to me." "Not all yers level up in the guild," Aurora uttered in a low voice. "I guess the strong yers use weak or low-level yers as support to level up faster? They use multiple healers and mages as extra, while the knights and Assassins do the rest?" Zach snorted. Aurora nodded in response and said, "You guessed right." "Bunch of idiots," Zach scoffed. "Just think about it. If the support yers also level up and grow strong, the efficiency of the battle will automatically increase. Yet..." Zach threw all these thoughts aside and turned to Aurora. "So, what are we going to do now? When will the monsters spawn again?" "My quest is on the line. And I swear, if I fail it, then I am going to hunt the yers who cleared the floors before us," he added with a furious look on his face. "It takes 10 minutes for the floors to reset," Aurora stated. "..." Zach furrowed his brows in annoyance and muttered, "I guess my name tag color is going to change to red soon." "You are not serious about that, are you?" Aurora asked with a pale face. Zach stared at Aurora with a straight face and smirked at her with a smug look on his face. "...." Zach didn¡¯t waste his time and cultivated for 10 minutes until 100 wolf monarchs spawned. He looked at his HUD and saw ¡¯Three minutes left to finish the quest¡¯ written in red color. Aurora nced from the corner of her eyes and asked with a concerned look on her face: "Do you think you can do it?" Zach turned to Aurora with a grin on his face and answered, "Of course." Zach had a total of 410 MP, which was enough to deal 41000 HP DMG. However, the quest was to do it within 1 second. "Aurora..." Zach tossed his sword in the air and caught it. "How much do you trust me?" he asked in a calm voice. Aurora¡¯s face flushed a little as she answered, "Why are you asking that when we are facing 100 bosses?" "Just answer me." "My trust for you is equal to my love for a crepe," Aurora answered with a grin on her face and walked forward to stand beside Zach. "Heh!" Zach scoffed and muttered, "Not what I expected, but okay." Aurora chose to eat a crepe as ast meal beforemitting suicide, so it must be valuable. "Do you think you can handle your own shit?" Zach asked in a solemn voice. "Huh?" "I am going to do my stuff. And I want you to do your stuff," Zach asserted. "However, if you feel outnumbered, feel free to yell my name. I can¡¯t have you die on me. Who knows, I might not find a personal healer again." Zach sheathed his sword and conjured the cursed dagger in his hand. The cursed dagger was originally one of the features of Aria¡¯s wings. It dealt damage of 0.1% (per second) of the total HP of the enemy. This dagger was useful in three conditions; one when the monster¡¯s HP was high, second when the battle was long, and third, when there were a high amount of enemies on the field. Here, the battle was going to be long, and the number of monsters was high. It was possible to hit the enemy once with the dagger and never attack the same enemy again; the 0.1% DMG pers second could kill the enemy. The horde of the wolf monarchs was so enormous that the wolves from the backside weren¡¯t even visible to the sight. Zach took a deep breath and dashed at the horde with nothing but the cursed dagger in his hand. Of course, the wolf monarchs also sped in packs. Some ran to Aurora while most of them ran to Zach as he was running far ahead of Aurora. Zach had only two things in his mind: one was to touch as many wolves as possible with the dagger, and the second, was to make sure he didn¡¯t get hit by any of the wolf monarchs. Because if one of them pinned Zach down, the horde would rip him apart. **** Total yers in the game 73047. 4755 new yers logged in. 777 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - We won the gold prize (first rank) in WPC 220! Thank you for your support! I hope you keep supporting this book! Chapter 32

Chapter 32

Zach tossed the dagger from his left hand to his right hand and shed with the wolf monarchs. Aurora was baffled by Zach¡¯s direct approach to the wolf monarchs. She ran after him to back him up, but then she remembered what Zach asked her a while ago. ¡¯How much do you trust me?¡¯ Now, Aurora realized what Zach meant by that. However, she still wanted to run after him, but then she recalled her answer. ¡¯How am I supposed to stay calm when he is going straight to the death¡¯s door?! I can¡¯t focus!¡¯ Aurora took a deep breath and focused on her prey. In the meantime, Zach had touched over 40 wolves with the cursed dagger. Zach was making use of his agility to run as fast as he could. He had to dodge the wolf monarch¡¯s attacks, examine his route, and touch them with the dagger. [Cursed Dagger¡¯s ability has reached the limit. You have used it on 50 enemies!] ¡¯This wasn¡¯t mentioned!¡¯ Zach immediately dodged his way out of the horde, but the wolf monarchs weren¡¯t going to let him escape. Fortunately, the 50 wolf monarchs that Zach had injured couldn¡¯t run as fast as before, and Aurora fought with 25 wolf monarchs, so Zach had to deal with the other 25. Zach moved his hand to his waist to get his sword, but his gaze fell on his HUD that showed only 5 seconds had left to finish the Quest. "Great." Zach sighed and stood still as he spread his arms, as though he was inviting the wolf monarchs to attack him. The wolf monarchs jumped on Zach and pinned him down on the snowy floor. Of course, that was all Zach¡¯s n. He had too little time to run and dodge the wolf monarch¡¯s attack. So instead of going to them, he invited them to attack him. Zach simply brushed his hands on the wolf monarchs who touched him, and they were obliterated into pieces. [Congrattions! Quest¡¯ Deal 30000 DMG within 1 second.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 500 shop points.] Zach had finally finished the Quest, which he risked his time toplete. However, it wasn¡¯t the time for celebration. [Warning! Insufficient MP. HP was used for the magic attack!] He had touched more than two wolf monarchs when he had only 410 MP, which was enough for two wolf monarchs. But there were 25 wolf monarchs. 10 HP was equal to 1 MP, and 1 MP inflicted 100 HP DMG to enemies. Fortunately, Zach had 5000HP, which was enough to deal 50000HP DMG, which was enough to kill three more wolf monarchs. Zach killed five wolf monarchs in total. [MP- 0/¡Þ] [HP- 500/5000] Twenty wolf monarchs were on their way to attack Zach. He could have used his sword, but the other 50 injured wolf monarchs were also approaching Zach, so he didn¡¯t have enough time to deal with them at once. ¡¯I need more HP...¡¯ Zach shot a nce at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and tried to call her, so she could heal him. But she was in the middle of the battle with the wolf monarchs. She didn¡¯t have the liberty to heal Zach. However, Aurora had noticed Zach looking at her. She equipped her staff in her other hand and muttered something. Suddenly, a golden-colored magic circle appeared beneath Zach, and his HP began to increase at an insane speed. "Don¡¯t worry about anything!" Aurora yelled. "Go all out! Your HP will heal by 150% every second, for 2 minutes!" Zach smirked inwardly and uttered, "That¡¯s more than enough." Zach¡¯s HP increased by 150% every passing second. His initial HP was 500, so Zach¡¯s HP was increasing by 750 every passing second. However, the area of the magic circle was only one meter, so he had no other choice but to stay inside the circle to get himself passive healing. But, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Zach. He simply needed to touch and use this DT skill to eradicate the wolf monarchs. The horde of wolf monarchs jumped on Zach to attack him, but Zach, however, casually touched them with a malicious smirk on his face. In the next two minutes, Zach had killed more than 60 wolf monarchs, excluding the 4 four he had killed before. [Congrattions! Quest ¡¯y 1000 monsters of any difficulty.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.] [Congrattions! Your skill ¡¯Devovour¡¯s Touch¡¯ has reached the threshold limit! It is now upgraded to ¡¯Dominator¡¯s Touch¡¯!] ?Dominator¡¯s Touch- It can now deal 10x DMG for 1 MP.? (50¡Á 10 = 500 HP DMG for 1 MP) Now, only 21 wolf monarchs were on the field. Aurora was dealing with the 10, and Zach was taking care of the remaining ones. After 10 minutes, they had cleared the 25th floor. [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 13!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 14!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 15!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 16!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 17!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 18!] [Congrattions! You have received 600 essible points!] [Floor 25 has been cleared!] [Enter through the blue portal to proceed to floor 26. Proceed through the yellow portal to exit the dungeon.] Aurora walked to Zach, who was looking at the portals with a serious look on his face. "Don¡¯t tell me you want to go further?!" Aurora panicked. Zach shook his head with a sigh and said, "Hell no. I want to go back and eat something and rest." "Same..." "What was that, by the way? A skill?" Zach wondered. Aurora nodded and answered, "It¡¯s my second skill called Super healing. I used it with Holy Maiden, so I got the maximum affect." "Not going to lie... that skill was something else. It gave me nearly 90000 HP in 120 seconds." "Yeah..." Zach raised his brows and asked, "How much MP does it cost to cast that skill, and how long is the cooldown?" "It takes all my MP, and the percent (%) of healing depends on how much MP I had left. And the cooldown is 12 hours." ¡¯She has done so much for me.¡¯ Zach let out a weary sigh and thought, ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t have made this far without her... no, I would have made it this far even in a solo dungeon, but not in 10 hours.¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 76776. 4531 new yers logged in. 802 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Now, the story will be a little fast-paced.. Most of the dungeon raids will be skipped unless something new happens. Chapter 33

Chapter 33

Zach and Aurora left the dungeon and stopped at the summoning point¡ª where the yers were spawning at a crazy speed. Even though that wasn¡¯t the only spawning point of the game. "So many yers are getting transported here, unknown to the fact that their lifeline is hanging on the thin thread which can snap at any moment..." Zach uttered in a solemn voice. "If it¡¯s thin, then it must be sharp too," Aurora remarked. She nced at Zach and continued, "Sharp enough to survive." "Sharp enough to cut others¡¯ lifelines..." Zach asserted without looking at Aurora. He gazed in the direction of the town and uttered, "Let¡¯s go." After walking halfway to the town, Aurora sighed while ncing at Zach. Zach was walking ahead of Aurora, so he couldn¡¯t see her, but he heard her sigh. "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing?" he asked. "It¡¯s nothing." "As far as I know, people sigh when they are either bored or frustrated," Zach remarked with a soft chuckle. "I am both," Aurora retorted. "This sucks. Why do yers have to walk all the way to the town from the dungeon? They should have at least created portal points." "This is just a beginner¡¯s realm; more like a tutorial stage," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "The real game starts on the first realm." "If that¡¯s the case, then this tutorial is too hard," Aurora muttered under her breath. After walking for a while, they finally reached the town. "Do you want to join me for lunch, or should I say dinner?" Zach scoffed. Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. She never expected to be asked out by Zach. However, her expectations were going to be betrayed soon when she realized she had misunderstood his invitation. "Of course, you have to pay for your food," Zach added nonchntly. "Argh!" Aurora groaned loudly as she tried her best not to show her dissatisfaction on her face. "Was that a growl? Then I will take that as a yes," Zach snorted after looking at Aurora¡¯s face. They went to the restaurant and ordered food. Zach ordered some meat and vegetable dishes. While Aurora ordered crepe and sd. "How can you eat sd?" Zach asked with a shocked expression on his face. "With my mouth?" "Stop with thatme joke. It¡¯s not funny." Zach raised his brows and uttered, "You need to eat some healthy food that can give you energy. This is a game, a survival game, and you need to stay as healthy as possible." "I have to follow my diet schedule as a princess. I am not allowed to eat certain things, especially the ones that can give me a stomach ache...." Aurora said while looking at Zach¡¯s dish. Zach knitted his brows and asked with a puzzled and curious look on his face: "Do you maybe have weak metabolism?" Aurora nodded in response and said, "My mother said I had many near-death experiences due to my health, so my diet was always strict." ¡¯What about crepes then?!¡¯ Zach wanted to ask that to Aurora, but he wanted their conversation to end so they could eat in peace. DING! The bell rang as the door of the restaurant opened, and Shay and Kayden walked in. Zach was facing his back at the door, so he couldn¡¯t see them, but Kayden recognized him at first nce. Kayden and Shay approached Zach with a "Yo!" Zach was chewing the food, so he waved his hand in response. Kayden ced his hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and said, "Where have you been?" After swallowing the food, Zach gulped down and replied, "In the dungeon." "Heh!" Shay smirked andmented, "Well, someone¡¯s taken a liking to this game." Zach shrugged his shoulders in response and gestured to Kayden and Shay to join him for lunch. "Neh, we just ate," Kayden answered. "Howe you are¡ª" Kayden stopped when he saw Aurora. "What¡¯s wrong?" Shay wondered. "Why are you¡ª!" Shay frowned his face and yelled, "Why is she here?!" "Oh! It¡¯s the creepy boy from yesterday," Aurora uttered while eating a crepe. She then nced at Zach and asked, "Is he your friend?" Zach ignored Aurora and turned to Shay. "Shay, don¡¯t you have something to say?" Shay sighed and nced at Aurora with a nervous look on his face. "I am sorry for yesterday. I was agitated and took out all my anger on you. I shouldn¡¯t have done that, and I am truly ashamed of myself." Zach smiled a little and knitted his brows at Aurora, who was focused on eating the crepe and ignored everything Shay said. ¡¯Savage...¡¯ Zach and Kayden thought the same thing. "Anyway!" Shay turned to Zach with a baffled expression on his face and said, "So you were fooling around with this girl?" "Her name is Aurora." "That¡¯s not the point! Why are you hanging out with a girl when you already have a girlfriend?!" Shay eximed. "Who says I can¡¯t hang out with a girl if I have a girlfriend?" Zach uttered casually and added, "And besides, we broke up." "What?! When?!" "Last week." "On your birthday?!" Zach shrugged his shoulders and continued eating. Shay was bewildered by the news, but Aurora seemed more affected by the information than anyone else. ¡¯He had a girlfriend?! I never thought he was the type to get a girlfriend. But they broke up...¡¯ Aurora smiled inwardly. ¡¯Wait! Why am I happy about it?! This is sad news... for Zach.¡¯ After eating the food, Zach and Aurora went to the garden. Zach wanted to go back to his room and get proper rest, but Aurora said she had something important to talk about, so he had no other choice but to follow her. "What is it?" Zach asked with an annoyed expression on his face. "Do you..." Aurora muttered something under her breath. "Do I, What?" Aurora took a deep breath and gathered her courage to say: "So I have bought a house and it¡¯s big enough for four people to stay. So I was thinking... maybe... you would like to stay at... my... ce?" She continued with a flushed face: "I mean, you are a cheapskate, and you think of saving money, so you can save enough money if you stay at my ce. I can even cook for you, so free food." Aurora insulted Zach as though it waspletely normal. She looked at Zach with a curious and anxious expression on her face and waited for Zach¡¯s answer. **** Total yers in the game 86786. 12535 new yers logged in. 2525 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note -I will try to release an extra chapter this week, but considering I have to travel again next week, I can¡¯t promise. Also, we need only one review to get the rating. Give one if you haven¡¯t yet! Chapter 34

Chapter 34

Aurora invited Zach to cohabitate with her for a free stay and free food. It was a golden offer for Zach, and Aurora was aware of it. "Before I answer, I am amazed how you insulted me like it was a normal thing to do." Zach furrowed his brows at Aurora and uttered, "Sometimes, you are truly rude." "But I just stated the fact. Am I wrong?" Aurora wondered with an innocent look on her face. "I didn¡¯t mean anything bad by it, and if you felt offended, then I apologize." "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay at your ce." Zach casually denied Aurora¡¯s golden offer. "Why?!" Aurora eximed. "Is it because I said all those things?!" "No." Zach shook his head and said, "I have already paid for the week in advance. So if I check out now, my money will be wasted." "So, does that mean you wille after six days?!" Aurora asked with a curious and excited look on her face. "I can¡¯t promise. Once I reach level 20, I am ascending to the first realm," Zach answered. He knitted his brows and uttered, "Wait a minute... what will happen to your house if you ascend to the higher realms?" "ording to the information provided, I will still own the house, and I can descend whenever I want. However, suppose that if I am in the first realm, I can¡¯t teleport directly to my house in this realm. I will need to descend to this realm, and then only I can enter my house." "... why would you want to descend...?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "And you just wasted your money on the house." "There is also an offer that I can buy houses in any realm," "Still, you wasted your money." "Free of cost," she added. "Let¡¯s talk about it in detail." Zach suddenly changed his way of talking. "If I buy a simr type or same size house, then I can exchange for free of cost, but I will have to pay extra if I want a bigger one," she asserted. "That¡¯s actually interesting." "..!" Aurora recalled what Zach said a while ago and uttered, "Wait, you are going to ascend when you reach level 20?!" "Yup." "What about that physique requirement?" "Everything is set. I can ascend now if I want, but I will wait until I reach level 20," Zach stated in a calm voice. "Why 20?" Aurora wondered with a confused and curious look on her face. "Think about it. The yers who have already ascended must be stronger than me, so if I ascend now, I might be the weakest one." Zach wasn¡¯t considering his skills and Aria¡¯s blessing when he said that. He only considered his stats, which were higher than most of the yers. His physique was the biggest advantage for him, plus his unique cultivation and hidden ss. "What level are you at right now?" Aurora asked reluctantly. "18. What about you?" "I am also 18..." Aurora replied. "I thought you would be higher." "I could have been if a certain someone hadn¡¯t obliterated 75 wolf monarchs," Aurora remarked. "Thanks to me," she added. Zach smirked and asked, "Are you salty about that?" "Why? In fact, I am d," Aurora answered honestly. The smirk on Zach¡¯s face vanished, and he furrowed his brows. He moved his hand to Aurora¡¯s face and pinched her nose. "Stop that." Aurora¡¯s nose had be red as a beet, but her face was redder because of the embarrassment. "Well then..." Zach waved to Aurora and said, "See you tomorrow." "Wait!" Aurora stopped Zach by pulling his clothes. "What is it?" "Show me your status menu," Aurora demanded. "Why?" "So you still don¡¯t trust me even after we survived a life and death situation?" Aurora muttered with a sad and disappointed look on her face. Zach sighed and flicked his finger on Aurora¡¯s face. "This cute face won¡¯t work on me. And It¡¯s not as though I don¡¯t want to show you my stats. Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t understand anything." Aurora squinted her eyes and said with a confident look on her face: "Try me." Zach opened his status menu and showed it to Aurora. 10 seconds Later. "What the hell is this?!" Aurora eximed with a baffled expression on her face. Her cute face looked terrible. "What happened to that ¡¯try me¡¯?" Zachmented with a grin on his face. Zach¡¯s current stats: Level 18. HP- 10500/10500 ATK- 363. Physical Strength- 363. Mental Strength- 800 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 340. Mental DEF- 730 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 469. MP- 0/¡Þ EXP- 59850/90000 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) Secondary ss- Healer Guild- Not joined. Title- 1) Forbidden Existence. 2) Child of Atrocity. 3) Sign of Impurity. 4) The Last Survivor Skill- 1) Martial Warrior. 2) Dominator¡¯s Touch. Zach¡¯s MP was currently Zero, so Aurora couldn¡¯t see the infinity sign. "There are so many things I don¡¯t understand. And what are these titles?" Aurora asked with a surprised and curious look on her face. "What did you do to get such horrible titles?" "Except thest one," she added. "You don¡¯t need to know, or rather, I can¡¯t exin it to you even if I wanted to," Zach replied. "I don¡¯t want to be annoying, so I won¡¯t ask any more questions." Aurora opened her status menu and showed it to Zach after saying, "Here. You can look at mine too." Aurora¡¯s stats were: Name- Aurora Edens. Level- 18. HP- 10500/10500 ATK- 390. Physical Strength- 250. Physical DEF- 350. AGILITY- 300. MP- 0/395 EXP- 14750/90000 (to level up.) Physique- Mortal- 820/1000 (to evolve.) ss- Warrior Secondary ss- Healer Guild- Not joined. Title- 1) Holy Maiden. Skill- 1) Lyda Strike. 2) Super Healing Aurora¡¯s stats were incredible too. However, Zach was focused on her physique. ¡¯It was 800 before. Now it¡¯s 820.¡¯ Zach pondered for a while and uttered, "I guess you can get physique points for training your body since that¡¯s what the name means." After talking with Aurora for a while, Zach went straight to his inn room and slept like a slob for the entire night. **** Total yers in the game 109242 30977 new yers logged in. 8521 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - The yer count in this chapter includes the time passed in the chapter + plus the entire night Zach slept (14 hours). Chapter 35

Chapter 35

Zach woke up and rubbed his eyes. He yawned and stretched his hands in the air. "That was a nice sleep." Zach opened his status menu to see how much MP did he cultivate while sleeping. "900... not bad," Zach muttered. He then looked at his quest menu to see his new quests. [?Quest- Cultivate 5000 MP.? ?Time- 6 days.? ?Reward- ???.? Progress- 1300/5000.] "This is the old one." Zach pondered for a while and uttered, "Even if I cultivate for three hours daily, I can finish this quest in under four days." "Although I am more curious about the reward," he added. [?Quest- Equip a mythical grade rank weapon.? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.? "I already have the mythical rank weapon." Zach conjured the cursed dagger in his hand and saw the prompt. [Congrattions! Quest ¡¯Equip a mythical grade rank weapon.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 50 Royal grade jade runes.] "Nice." It hasn¡¯t even been a minute since he woke up, and he has already finished one Quest. [?Quest- Deal 50000 DMG within one second.? ?Time- 24 hours.? ?Reward- 1000 Epic grade material powder. (Can be used while crafting new equipment to boost its stats. 1 powder = 10 points.)? "This type of quests are annoying," Zach sighed. [?Quest- Reach level 25 .? ?Time- ¡Þ.? ?Reward- 50000 coins.? "Now, this is what I like," he said and closed his menu. Zachzily got off the bed and made his way downstairs to eat breakfast. There he saw Shay and Kayden waiting for their order to arrive. "Someone forgot to invite me," Zach remarked and sat beside Kayden as he was the closest. "I was going to invite you, but Kayden said you might have gone to grind EXP," Shay defended himself and continued, "You are alone? Where is that chick from yesterday?" "Who knows." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "She must be wandering around this realm." Zach had told Aurora to message him whenever she goes to clear dungeons or towers. Since Aurora hadn¡¯t messaged him yet, Zach assumed she must be busy with something else. The waiter ced the dishes on the table while saying, "Here is your order." Zach ordered his breakfast and opened his friend list to check something. "Phew!" he sighed in relief after confirming Aurora¡¯s name was still there. He was afraid that she might have gone somewhere alone and died. "So..." Shay took a bite and asked Zach: "Have you two done it yet?" "Hmm?" "You know what I am talking about." Shay winked at Zach with a knowing look. "Oh! No... what the hell is wrong with you?" Zach replied with a disgusted look on his face. "What do you mean? That¡¯s a normal thing to ask..." Shay turned to Kayden and said, "Is it not, Kayden?" "Well..." Kayden looked at Zach from the corners of his eyes and replied, "Zach¡¯s normal is different than ours." "Argh!" Zach groaned and wondered with a curious look on his face: "is it possible to do it in the game, though?" "Yeah." Shay nodded. "In fact, almost 50% of the VR game yers y a VR game for that." "I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that¡¯s true," Zach scoffed. "You know, even the yers who are in a rtionship in the real world do it with other yers for fun," Shay added. "Isn¡¯t that cheating?" "They say ¡¯It¡¯s not real, so it¡¯s not cheating¡¯," Kayden quipped. "Oh!" Zach eximed and uttered, "Just like how some say, ¡¯Sex with a condom isn¡¯t cheating because you are not making direct contact.¡¯ This is like an upgraded version of that one, right?" "Yup." "I don¡¯t understand why would they cheat if they truly love their partner?" Kayden asked with a disappointed look on his face. "Heh!" Shay scoffed and said, "You have never been in a rtionship before, so you wouldn¡¯t understand. Even Zach has been in a rtionship. You should give up on your step-sister and find someone else." "There is no need for that," Kayden replied in a calm tone. "We are engaged now." "How long are you going to¡ª" Shay stopped speaking and furrowed his brows, "What did you say?!" "Misha and I got engaged, and our parents know about it," Kayden repeated. "When did that happen?!" Shay eximed in disbelief. "Last week." "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?!" "Someone was busy with his birthday party when I called him to inform the news," Kayden stared at Shay with a furious look on his face. Zach and Shay¡¯s birthdays are on the same day, so they couldn¡¯t celebrate them together at once. Zach¡¯s order arrived, and all of them ate without speaking a word. After that, Zach received a message from Aurora: [Do you want to try out the towers?] Zach had nothing else to do, so he agreed. Unlike the dungeon, the yer could retreat at any time¡ª even in the middle of the battle. Hence, most yers preferred that over the dungeon. However, the EXP gain from the tower was only 10% of that of the dungeon. But the tower guaranteed treasure chests to drop on every boss floor. The tower was simr to the dungeon in one aspect, that was the tower type. The yers could y solo and with a team, where the yers were rewarded ording to the DMG dealt to the monsters. Zach cleared the first 20 floors of towers with Aurora and returned to the inn afterte noon. Unfortunately, the HP of the monsters on the first 20 floors was low, so Zach couldn¡¯tplete any of his quests. **** Total yers in the game 127873 20952 new yers logged in. 2321 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - So... I am on meds now.. I fall asleep when I take them, so the chapter update time might be up and down, but I will make sure to release them daily. Chapter 36

Chapter 36

Zach was sitting on his bed and looking outside the window. It was night, but he couldn¡¯t sleep because he was feeling homesick. Homesickness finally triggered Zach after spending two nights in the game. The first night, he was tired after clearing ten dungeon floors, and he was exhausted on the second night after clearing 25 floors with Aurora. On both nights, he fell asleep as soon as he ced his butt on the bed, but today he couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t as tired as he was the past two nights, and he had too much time to reminisce about his home. He wanted to go back home, but he needed to beat the game first. He regretted agreeing to y the VR game, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn¡¯t me himself, nor the circumstances. "SIGH!" He sighed and got up from the bed. He walked to the window and leaned on the ledge to enjoy the mind-blowing scenery of the night sky. "What should I do now?" he wondered. Today, Zach cleared the first 20 floors of the towers with Aurora, but the rewards were ¡¯meh¡¯ to him. Just like how every 5th floor was the boss floor in a dungeon, the tower had the same, but the monsters dropped chests in the tower. The rewards on the chest depended on the sses and levels of the yer. They got a bronze dagger on the fifth floor, which was useless for both Zach and Aurora. Upon clearing the 10th floor, they got armor that increased the defense by +30. Zach wasn¡¯t interested in wearing armor as it decreased his Agility and quick moves. So he gave it to Aurora, but she didn¡¯t want it either. They got a wooden staff on the 15th floor, which could only be used by a healer. Aurora already had a bronze staff which she had bought from the weapon shop. And Zach was going to change his ss soon. They got a bronze sword on the 20th floor, which could be used by a swordsman. Zach¡¯s primary ss was a cultivator, so he couldn¡¯t equip the sword. Even when he tried to hold it, the game didn¡¯t register it. Zach found it weird since he was able to equip Aurora¡¯s gold rank sword toplete his quest. But then he learned that there were two types of weapons in this game. One where the weapon could only be used by the respective sses and could not be equipped by the yers of other sses. And the other one was where any sses would equip any weapon, but the non-ss yers wouldn¡¯t be able to use the weapon skill and increased ATK. In other words, there was no weapon Zach could use, so he needed to find himself a suitable weapon for his ss. And the only way to do that was to summon the magic shop. "There is no point in summoning the magic shop right now." Summoning a magic shop cost 500 magic shop points. Zach had 500 magic shop points which he got afterpleting the quest. But what would he do after summoning a magic shop? Unlike the regr shop where yers could buy stuff using the coins, which were equivalent to real-world money, the magic shop¡¯s currency was magic shop points and runes which could only be obtained bypleting the quests. Zach had 100 Royal grade jade runes, which he thought weren¡¯t enough to buy something useful. "I don¡¯t know where I will get a quest to earn magic shop points again, so I don¡¯t want to make a rookie mistake where I use all my fortune and regretter on. Not in this game, at least¡ª where one small mistake can make one cry." However, Zach nned to summon the magic shop before ascending to the first realm. He needed a strong weapon for future battles. 40% of the total yers were still thinking of Gods¡¯ impact as a prank¡ª including Shay, and that¡¯s why they spent their time fooling around. While the majority of the other 60% of yers were convinced of the Gods¡¯ impact, and they were trying their best to beat the game. Zach was feeling annoyed and frustrated for some reason. He jumped on the bed and rolled for a few minutes to calm himself down, but it got worse. Suddenly, he stopped when he remembered that 24 hours had passed since he used Aria¡¯s blessings, and now he could change his ss. He immediately opened his menu to change his ss, but he noticed something interesting. " What are these sses?" Zach muttered. There was a ss that he had never heard of. ¡¯Crafter...¡¯ Zach furrowed his brows and wondered, ¡¯Isn¡¯t that an NPC exclusive ss?" Indeed, it was an NPC exclusive ss, but Aria¡¯s blessing allowed him to ess the ss. ¡¯Should I try it?¡¯ Zach was curious, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether he could change his secondary ss to Crafter or not. "If I change, I wouldn¡¯t be able to change back for the next 24 hours..." Curiosity got the best of Zach, and he ended up selecting the crafter ss as his secondary ss. ?ss- Crafter. Can be upgraded after qualifying for the next condition.? "At least, show the conditions..." Zach muttered. At first, Zach didn¡¯t notice any change or benefit of his new ss. But a strange idea crossed his mind. ¡¯No way that¡¯s going to work, right?¡¯ he asked himself. ¡¯But it¡¯s worth trying.¡¯ Zach was unaware of the fact that his ¡¯strange idea¡¯ was going to bring a revolution to the Gods¡¯ impact using his crafter ss. *** Total yers in the game 136614 10550 new yers logged in. 1809 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (not Reached) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Any guesses on what his strange idea is? On one more note, this novel can now receive gifts and golden tickets. I will give a shoutout to every gift I receive and the top three contributors of the golden ticket (Sadly, I can¡¯t see more than three).. But I am grateful to all the readers who give power stones,ments, reviews, golden tickets, and gifts. Chapter 37

Chapter 37

[Congrattions! You have crafted a new item!] "Finally..." Zach let out a weary sigh and dropped his back on the bed to rx. "After seven unsessful tries, I finally seeded on the eighth attempt." ¡¯Although I was going to give up on the tenth try.¡¯ Zach sat back up and looked at his inventory to see the item he crafted. It was a tiny sk bottle with yellow liquid inside it. "It took me about an hour to craft it. I also wasted the 1000 epic grade materials I got from the cost." Zach was showing mixed expressions on his face. However, he was happy that he was able to craft something that didn¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t exist in the game. "I will try using it when I get a chance." Zach looked at his menu and wondered, "Can I alter my system with my crafter ss?" Zach tried to alter the system and added the option for the third ss. [Unauthorized action! User doesn¡¯t have permission to ess the program.] "Well... I expected as much, but at least, it was worth trying." Zach fooled around with his crafter ss and tried to do many things with his system, although he failed all of them with the same error as before. He then tweaked his skill menu and converted it into a skill tree. It looked better and easier to understand. He only had two skills, so the tree only had two branches; one was of his skill¡ª Martial warrior, and another was Devour¡¯s touch thatter evolved into Dominator¡¯s touch. The branch of the Devour¡¯s touch had a leaf on it that represented the evolution of the skill. Zach did the same thing with his ss menu and turned it into a ss tree. Normally, it would have been impossible, even with the crafter ss, as the yers were allowed to have only two sses. But Zach, however, could change his ss, which gave him the ability to craft this ss menu and turn it into the ss tree. The ss tree looked different from the skill tree, and it didn¡¯t have any branches or leaves on it. Each ss had its own tree, and the root of the respective ss tree was connected to the root of the skill tree. Zach created skill tree so he could save the progress of the skills and the different sses. So he could change to the said ss and use the saved skills whenever he wanted, without losing the progress and evolution of the skill. And the ss tree was going to help him with that. Zach couldn¡¯t alter anything else, but he was satisfied with the result. "Now then..." Zach looked at the time, and it was past 12 of night. "I should get some sleep." Zach was going to clear the tower with Aurora the next day, so he needed all the rest he could get. Zach woke up 8 hourster and cultivated 480 MP while sleeping. After that, he ate breakfast with Shay and Kayden and went to the garden where Aurora was waiting for him. "How many floors are you nning to clear today?" Aurora asked curiously. "We can resume from where we left off, so I guess we can clear 30 more floors today and make it to the 50th floor," Zach replied nonchntly. "The monsters get a lot stronger after the 30th floor. The same with the dungeon," Aurora stated and added, "So save your MP for the boss floors." "I know that." After reaching the entrance of the tower, Zach turned to Aurora and said, "If we don¡¯t find anything useful today, then we are going to clear the dungeon tomorrow." "That¡¯s the n," Aurora nodded. 13 hourster. Zach came out of the tower with Aurora in his arms. "I am fine. You can let me down.." Aurora muttered with a flushed face. "Not until I get you to the church where the NPC healer can heal you," Zach replied in a solemn voice and made his way to the church. It was already past 11 in the night, and neither of them had eaten anything in 13 hours. When they entered the tower, they cleared up to floor 25 within an hour. It took them another hour to clear the next five floors. However, as Aurora had mentioned, the monsters got a lot stronger after the 30th floor. They cleared the next five floors in 2 hours, but Zach had used half of his MP by that time. Then, it took them 2 hours to clear the next five floors, and they made it to the 40th floor. Zach had used all his MP on the bosses of the 40th floor. After that, Aurora and Zach proceeded to the next floors. They were tired but not exhausted as they simply needed to jump around rather than move everywhere like they did in the dungeon. They cleared up to the 45th floor in the next 3 hours. Aurora used her sword art skill on the 45th floor and cleared it alone in one second. However, things got serious after the 45th floor. It took them one hour to clear one floor. The main problem was the regeneration abilities and high defense of the monsters, which got higher and higher as they proceeded to the next floors. But, things became dire on the 50th floor. Aurora used her second skill¡ª super healing so Zach could use his DT skill for 2 minutes straight, but the monster attacked Aurora and interrupted her. In the end, two minutes weren¡¯t enough to kill the bosses of the 50th floor, and Aurora ended up using 90% of her HP as MP to continue her super healing skill. Aurora was injured, but she still had 1000 HP left. "You are a healer, too, right?" Aurora asked Zach. "Why don¡¯t you heal me?" "I am out of MP." Zach was telling the truth. Twenty-four hours had passed since Zachst used Aria¡¯s blessing, and he could change his ss to healer again, but he had no MP left. After some seconds of getting out of the tower, Aurora insisted Zach to let her down from his arms. Then, they walked to the church, and Aurora got herself healed by the NPC healer. *** Total yers in the game 185569 55487 new yers logged in. 6532 yers died. ===== [Weekly target.] ?150 power stones- 1 chapter.? (Reached!) ?200 power stones - 2 chapters.? (not Reached) ==== Author¡¯s Note - Any thoughts on this chapter? I summarized everything instead of writing them in detail to save yours and my time. I believe, it gets repetitive and no one likes it. As I have said before, I will skip most of the dungeon and tower raids unless something new happens. I want to focus on the plot and move the story forward. Also, we have reached the first power stone target, and as promised, I will release one chapter on Sunday. As I will be traveling for the next 3-4 days, I won¡¯t get much free time. But I will write in breaks and fulfill my promise! So keep supporting the book! Thanks, @Bavtar, @GMOneTrick, @PissedOff_Nation, for voting with golden tickets. (I can only see the top three, so thanks to one more reader who has voted.) Chapter 38

Chapter 38

It¡¯s been a week since Zach and his friends got stuck in the Gods¡¯ impact. One week was the minimum limit of the long-dive, and the yers could log out of the VR games, or so was the case with the other games, but Gods¡¯ Impact was different. It wasn¡¯t even a game in the first ce. It was a world, an online world created by the gods. Even if their body were removed from the VR capsule, they would still be in the game. Even if there was a power outage in the real world, nothing would change in the game. They didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t their consciousness in the game. It was their soul¡ª which was connected to their body in the real world. Thousands of others thought they would be able to log out sooner orter, or perhaps the governments of their respective countries would help them out. They believed the scientists and experts would be able to find a solution. Maybe they would, but perhaps it would be toote. Zach woke like he always did and saw his quest progress. [4970/5000 MP cultivated.] "It seems I don¡¯t have to worry about this quest. I might even clear it by sleeping." He got off the bed and warmed up by stretching his hands and legs. "I wanted to go to the dungeon today, but I will hold that thought for tomorrow." Zach remembered what happened two days ago and muttered, "Tower is a lot easier than the dungeon. We can¡¯t even retreat in the dungeon..." Zach wanted to have more than 5000 MP before entering the dungeon again as he was going to clear the 31st floor onwards. "Not to mention, Aurora¡¯s maids, her masters who taught her sword fighting, died on the 34th floor. I should consider her feelings." Zach had noticed that whenever he mentioned the dungeon raid, Aurora tried to divert the topic. He soon realized that she was afraid, or rather, the 34th floor was traumatizing her. Zach checked his notification to see if he had received any messages. Much to his surprise, he had received over 50 messages from Kayden. "What¡¯s with him?" Zach read the messages, and most of them were spam, saying, ¡¯Come to my room. Shay has lost it. Help me out.¡¯ Zach let out a weary sigh and went to Kayden¡¯s room to see what was going on. When he entered Kayden¡¯s room, he saw Shay was making a ruckus and yelling, "That¡¯s not possible!" ¡¯What happened to him now?¡¯ Zach wondered and approached Shay and Kayden. "Sup? Did you eat something spicy?" Zach joked and leaned on Kayden¡¯s shoulder. Shay grabbed Zach¡¯s cor and uttered with a furious look on his face: "What is the meaning of this?" "What?" Zach asked, dumbfounded. "Why can¡¯t we log out?! It has been more than six days!" Zach pulled Shay¡¯s hands from his cor and said, "Why are you asking me? You are the gaming nerd, not me." Shay gritted his teeth in frustration and sat on the bed. "Nothing is making sense! Why is this game like this?! There are so many strict rules and limitations!" Zach and Kayden nced at each other and nodded. "Shay..." Kayden sat beside Shay and said in a calm voice: "It¡¯s about time you start believing in what the ck slime said was true." "No way! There is no way I would believe in gods and shit!" Shay shouted. He looked at Kayden and said, "Come on Kayden. You know me. I don¡¯t believe in things I don¡¯t see. And stuff like gods is just a myth. No one believes in them. If you do, you will getughed at." Zach looked at Shay and uttered inwardly: ¡¯This has shocked him so much that he is speaking in a monotonous tone.¡¯ ¡¯Well, I can¡¯t me him. This is a normal reaction.¡¯ Shay was like a king of the city and the Prince of the country. He could do anything and could make anything happen using his parents name. For him to be stuck in Gods¡¯ Impact with no powers or connection was nothing but hell. It was like he was stripped from his powers and became a nobody. Zach and Kayden somehow convinced Shay and went downstairs to eat breakfast. ¡¯I wonder what Aurora is doing? We met a day ago, but we missed each other yesterday.¡¯ Yesterday, Zach was strolling around the realm to know the game better. So he went to ask Aurora to show him around. However, Aurora had gone to the Tower. She said she was only going to clear the lower floors to practice her sword skills. But when Zach asked if he could help her, she denied him and told him to stroll around the realm. However, Zach didn¡¯t want to go alone, so he went to the Tower. On the other hand, Aurora felt bad, so she left the Tower and went to the spot Zach initially waypoint-ed. They missed each other and couldn¡¯t meet. After eating breakfast, Zach messaged Aurora and asked her to apany him on his stroll around the realm. At the same time, something was hovering in the sky, as though it was about to do something. DING! DING! DING! DING! DING! All the yers heard a voice in their heads that said: [Listen, you mortals. You are in the presence of the archangel Gabriel!] ==== Author¡¯s Note- Heavens is finally making their move! This is the extra chapter for reaching the power stones goal. We currently have 221 power stones. Let¡¯s aim for 300 next week! Thanks, @dynisor, and others who voted with golden tickets. Thanks, @PissedOff_Nation, @Pointbreak, @Aquadiver, for the gifts. Chapter 39

Chapter 39

In the heavens. [....] [....humans...] [That was expected.] [Indeed.] Some gods sighed, some groaned, while someughed. They were talking and discussing matters with each other regarding the Gods¡¯ impact and what had happened so far. [It¡¯s been a week since we trapped the humans¡¯ souls in our newly created online world.] [And?] [Only 10% of them are taking it seriously. 30% are trying to take it seriously. 30% are ying it casually. While the rest, 30%, have already given up.] [What else do we want? Why did we even trap them in a new world anyway?] [Who knows? It must be one of us.] [I can¡¯t understand humans... like seriously. Why do they exist?] [I ask myself the same question every time.] [Humans were a mistake. We shouldn¡¯t have created them.] [Who created them?] [It wasn¡¯t us, right?] [It wasn¡¯t us, but it was our idea. We wanted to create a perfect race. A perfect existence that can learn to evolve and survive in any circumstances.] [Then it¡¯s our fault?] [Humans are our responsibilities, aye?] [We just provided the idea of perfect beings¡ª humans, to the higher gods. They liked the idea and gave us the green light.] [Now that to mention the higher gods, shouldn¡¯t we inform them about the punishment we gave to the humans?] [Eh... they will just ask their gods, they will ask theirs. And I am pretty sure they don¡¯t even remember humans; they are busy with their own worlds.] [We 12 are assigned to monitor this world, so we shall do so. Besides, out of billions of humans, only a few thousands are trapped in our new world.] [Still, more than 50% of them are actually d that they are trapped in the new world. They are spending their life leisurely. We have to do something, or that world might just be a heaven for them.] [Let¡¯s do something, then.] The clouds rumbled, and a sharp thunder echoed across the sky with a voice that said: [I summon you, Gabriel.] A bright light shined, and a four-winged angel appeared in front of the gods. He had blonde hair and blue eyes. He kneeled down and ced his hand on his chest. [You called, my lords?] [Gabriel, we assign you as a new god of our new online world.] A bright smile appeared on Gabriel¡¯s face. He bowed down and said, [I am honored.] [Wait a minute...] A goddess interrupted and said, [Are you sure about making him the god? We created that world, and he doesn¡¯t even know a thing about the world or how it works.] [Agreed. We can¡¯t just make an angel, a god.] [But he is our best angel. He suits to be a god, and that world is nothing but hell anyway. He just needs to watch over it and make sure that the humans are living in our terror.] [No. I am against this. We don¡¯t need a new god.] [I am against it too.] [I am in favor.] [I am against this.] [I am bored.] The 12 gods and goddesses voted, and the result of a draw. [This is hrious!] a godughed out loud. [Seriously, a draw? This has never happened in 80,000 years where west exiled the two sisters¡ª Aria and Erza.] [...] [...] The hall of heaven was filled with nothing but silence. [My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned them since they were our creators. I forgot some of you worshiped them.] [80,000 years... It has been 80 000 years, and yet the higher gods are angry with us. Why were they so liberal on the two sisters? They were failures. They didn¡¯t deserve to be gods, and that¡¯s why they created us to do their jobs.] [We should be grateful that neither of them hase for their¡ª] [Stop this topic at once!] a goddess yelled. [We are discussing something else here, right?] [Right...] All the gods gazed at Gabriel for a few seconds, and one god spoke, [Gabriel. We cannot make you a god, but that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have a chance. The votes are still a draw, so go and do something in our online world that the other gods vote in your favor too.] [Do you understand Gabriel? This is your golden chance to show your true strength. Impress us gods, and you shall be assigned as not only the god of our online world, but you shall be given a seat in heaven too.] [Does... that... mean...] Gabriel stammered on his words. [Yes. It is what you think. You shall be the 13th god.] [I will not disappoint you, my lords!] Gabriel said out loud. [You better not, or you shall be stripped from all your powers, and then you will have to live among mortals in our online world.] The clouds rumbled, and Gabriel disappeared from the hall of heaven. He then appeared in the sky of the gods¡¯ impact. He was everywhere; in all the realms, all the viges, towns, cities, kingdoms. The yers who were in the dungeon or tower were temporarily teleported to the nearest town. [Listen, you mortals. You are in the presence of the archangel Gabriel!] All the yers and NPCs left the building and gathered in the open. They all looked up in the sky and saw a four-winged man hovering in the sky, pping his wings and looking down at them with an emotionless expression on his face. [Kneel before me, you morals, for I shall rule on you one day.] None of them kneeled. They just kept looking at him with confused and puzzled expressions on their faces. [I said kneel!] All the yers present in Gods¡¯ Impact dropped to their knees by an invisible force on them. They struggled to look up at Gabriel. Gabriel nced around with a smirk on his face and uttered, [What a delightful sight. This is where you mortals belong, weak and helpless¡ª] Everyone was on their knees, except one yer with ck hair and golden eyes. It was Zach. Zach was ncing at the other yers, but when he gazed up and looked into Gabriel¡¯s eyes, Gabriel immediately soared through the clouds. He flew as hard as he could to make a distance between him and Zach. *** Total yers in the game 431223 331899 new yers logged in. 86245 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - So I just noticed I didn¡¯t update the yer count in thest chapter. So this chapter yer count includes ~2+ days passed between chapter 36 to 37+ time passed on chapter 37 + time passed on this chapter. If you ask me the reason why the yer count inted this much, the answer is "it is Sunday" in the real world. Also, now that this novel can receive golden tickets and gifts, I have updated the weekly quest ording to it. PS- My appointment travels are done now, so I can write more now! Let¡¯s reach our target andplete our weekly quest! Chapter 40

Chapter 40

Gabriel soared through the clouds as his body trembled in fear. [What was that?] Gabriel wondered. [Why is my body trembling? Is this fear?] [I... am afraid? Me? The next god?] Gabriel clenched his fists in frustration and muttered, [But why?] [That re... the gaze... those eyes...] Gabriel gulped down in fear and muttered, [It was the same feeling as when I am in front of the gods. When they look at me.] [No...] Gabriel uttered in a trembling voice. [It was more powerful. His gaze was more potent than the gazes of 12 godsbined.] Gabriel gazed down in the direction and wondered, [Who is that mortal?] Gathering his courage, Gabriel flew down and saw all the yers and NPCs were now standing and looking at him. He nced around the horde to search Zach, and he found him standing in thest row. ¡¯Huh? What¡¯s this? He is still looking at me, but I don¡¯t feel any fear. I don¡¯t feel that murderous raging re anymore...¡¯ Gabriel scoffed and announced with a smirk on his face: [I havee with a message from the gods.] Gabriel was everywhere but nowhere at the same time. His figure was visible in all the realms and kingdoms, but his real body was still in heaven. [The gods want you mortals to take this world seriously. If you don¡¯t, you will end up dead like many others.] "Fuck off! This prank is going too far!" one of the yers yelled. "The government will punish you!" [Why would a mortal punish me? My lords are the gods, and I am their servant. I only obey theirmands.] "What is the meaning of trapping us in a game against our will?!" Another yer asked. [If gods want something, it happens. No questions asked. What about you, mortals? Answer me, why are you favored by the higher gods?] "If the gods truly favor us, then why have they trapped us here!" [The answer is simple. When a child disobeys, they need to get disciplined. The same goes for you mortals. You forget that it is because of them¡ª you exist. They could annihte you all with a snap if they wanted. Yet, they are forgiving you.] "Bullshit!" A yer who looked to be in histe fifties came out of the crowd and yelled, "Gods don¡¯t exist, and they haven¡¯t created us." [Such sphemy...] Gabriel shook his head in disbelief and asserted, [You mortals are not only ignorant, but you are clueless and arrogant too. You want to rule the world, but you don¡¯t want to be ruled.] "Of course we don¡¯t! We are on the top of the food chain!" [Hmm...] Gabriel hummed in wonder and said, [You mortals kill animals and eat them for food. Animals kill other animals and eat them for food. Insects eat other insects for food. That is your ecosystem. If one race goes extinct, the entire food chain will copse, and that¡¯s how you will meet your end.] "..." [One after another. If nts cease to exist, the insects will die. If all the insects went extinct, the reptiles would starve and die. The rest of the food chain will follow.] "...." [Now answer me, mortals. What have you ever contributed back for the blessings given to you by the gods? Just as you are on top of the food chain of your world, the gods are higher than you, and their gods are higher than them.] "Stop this boring ted-bullshit and tell us a way to get out of this game!" [Heh!] Gabriel smirked. [Hahahaha!] "What¡¯s so funny?!" [There is no way to get out of this world. This is your new world now, and this is where you all will die, sooner orter,] Gabrielughed aloud. "You have got to be¡ª" [Silence! The gods want to speak something...] After a brief silence, a bright light shined from the sky, and a voice echoed: [Mortals. There is a way to get out of this world, but you will have to work hard to do it. Your systems have been updated, and all the information is provided in the journal under the menu.] After that, the light vanished, and so did the voice. [Let me tell you the way to clear this game,] Gabriel asserted. [Do you see the ¡¯Physique¡¯ under your stats?] "Yes." "I do." "Yup." "Yeah." "What about it?" All the yers started talking at the same time. [If you have read the journal about this game, then you must know that you need to ascend to the higher realms, and for that, you will have to cultivate.] "...!" After hearing the word cultivate, Zach furrowed his brows with a shocked expression on his face and uttered inwardly, ¡¯Everyone can cultivate?¡¯ [You need to cultivate your physique, and once you reach a certain physique rank, you will be allowed to ascend.] ¡¯Oh! It¡¯s just body cultivation.¡¯ Zach sighed with a groan. "How do we cultivate it?" a yer asked. [There are three ways to cultivate your physique. The first is to train hard and fight as many monsters as you can.] "That sounds dangerous. What is the second way?" [The second way is toplete the quests, and you will be given physique points as a reward.] "Ain¡¯t no way I am doing that. What is the third way?" [The third way is the mix of the first and the second way.] There was utter silence for a minute before a yer asked, "Why do we need physique to ascend?" [The higher realms would be too dangerous for lowly mortals like you, so first, you need to get strong enough to survive in the lower realms. It is for your own good.] "How much do we have to ascend to get back to our real world?" [You should be able to see the realm names and the physique names in the journal. Each realm will have its own sub realms. In each realm, you will fight with new types of monsters. In the lower realms, the bosses will be angels. In the mid realms, the bosses will be archangels. And in the higher realms, the bosses will be gods.] [However, once you have reached the mid realms, you will get ess to a portal where the yers will be given a choice; to either go back to their world or keep ascending to the higher realms.] "Only an idiot will choose to fight the gods or stay in this world!" a yermented. [The reward for beating the gods is quite tempting, you know?] "Just for reference, what is the reward?" "The yer who beat all the gods and cleared this game... will get to be a new god, who can rule not only this world but your dying world too.] *** Total yers in the game 434233 3010 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - I will upload the glossary of the realm names and physique rank tomorrow. Question- Any idea why there is 0 death count in this chapter? The answer is mentioned in the previous chapter. Chapter 41

Chapter 41

[Your MP regeneration will increase with your physique level. However, note that if your cultivation went wrong, your body in the real world would malfunction, and the link between your soul and your body will be severed. Meaning, you will die in both worlds. So don¡¯t rush to level up like an idiot, or you will die. Well, you are all going to die in the end, anyway.] [Your physique points will automatically increase to 800 points. You will need to cultivate 200 points to awaken your cultivation system. You can gain 200 points by the three ways I stated not long ago.] After insulting the yers for some minutes, Gabriel disappeared, and everyone returned to where they were. The yers who were in the dungeon and the tower were teleported back. And because of that, certain yers were caught off guard and died from the monsters¡¯ attacks. After Gabriel¡¯s announcement, the yers who were ignorant and oblivious before started taking the game seriously. The yers now had a reason and incentive to y the game and get stronger. They had a reason to go back to their world. All the yers had new hope. However, what about the NPCs? Just like the yers, they were also trapped in an unknown world, with no memories or life. They only had one goal, and that was to fulfill the role they were given. It had been a week since Gabriel¡¯s announcement, and the lifestyle of the yers had drastically changed. However, there were still a few percent of yers who didn¡¯t care about anything. To them, the real world was hell. Some wanted to run away with their jobs, some with their family, some with their problems, while some with their lives. To them, this world was heaven, and they were given a second chance to start over everything from scratch. Zach was helping out Shay and Kayden with the dungeons from floor 5, and he did that for a week. Shay leveled up to level 13, and Kayden leveled up to level 11. They were now able to fight alone without any need of Zach¡¯s help, at least to the lower floors. In the nighttime, Zach would go to clear dungeons with Aurora and have a fun time, a pure one. Zach had Aurora had gotten a lot closer, and their Duo was absolute. They had gotten used to each other¡¯s fighting styles, and both of them knew what attack the other one was going to use even before doing it. Zach and Aurora cleared up to floor 50th in a week. Zach leveled up to level 21 and Aurora to level 20. Within a week, Zach had finished a couple of quests and gained rewards. "Shall we go back now?" Aurora asked with a grin on her face. "Yeah." Zach nodded and exited the dungeon with Aurora. On their way back to town, Aurora furrowed her brows and pushed Zach to the side. Zach barely managed not to fall. He then dashed at Aurora and chased after her to take his revenge by pushing her down. Aurora started running, but Zach tackled Aurora from behind and pinned her down. Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she averted her face to avoid eye contact with Zach. "Liar," she muttered. Zach raised his brows with a confused look on his face and asked, "What? When did I lie?" "You promised me you woulde to cohabitate at my house with me after a week, but you never came," Aurora uttered in a disdainful tone. "...." Zach didn¡¯t say anything and stared at Aurora. Aurora was forced to look into Zach¡¯s eyes to see his reaction. "I said it on the spur of the moment. After thinking about it for a while, I came to the conclusion that living together is a bad idea," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "Why?" "You are a girl, and I am a boy. Things can happen that we both might regretter on." "Things like...?" Aurora asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "If you don¡¯t even know that, then I am d I chose not to move in with you." "Of course, I know what you are talking about!" Aurora yelled with her eyes closed. "Can¡¯t you see I am ying dumb?" Zach stood up and uttered, "I almost forgot you are a girl, and girls are always like that." "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" "Nothing." Zach walked forward and said, "Let¡¯s go now. I am hungry." Aurora followed Zach for a while, then asked, "Can I ask why you broke up with your girlfriend?" "..." "Come on. I am curious." "Why?" Zach asked without looking back. "It¡¯s hard to imagine you having a girlfriend with your personality," Aurora replied with a grin. She chuckled and said, "Come on! Tell me~ I am curious." After a brief silence, Zach uttered, "It wasn¡¯t working out, I guess?" "Meaning?" "Our rtionship was wild, to begin with." "So... it was a toxic rtionship?" Aurora asked with a calm look on her face. "Worse than that..." "What can be worse than a toxic rtionship?" "A loveless rtionship." After a brief pause, Zah continued, "Well, the reason we broke up is that she was moving out." "Moving to another city?" "No." "Another country?" Aurora guessed. "No. She went somewhere far away." Aurora¡¯s face turned pale after hearing that. She slowly gulped down and asked in a trembling voice: "I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know she died¡ª" "She isn¡¯t dead," Zach interrupted Aurora and uttered, "She went to mars." "Oh!" After that, Aurora didn¡¯t ask Zach anything. They went to the restaurant and ate dinner together. ¡¯Now then. It is time to ascend to the first realm.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 508103 108990 new yers logged in. 35120 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - I uploaded a glossary of the realm names and physique ranks in the auxiliary chapter.. Make sure to check it out and tell me your thoughts. Chapter 42

Chapter 42

¡¯I am going to ascend to the first realm after eating dinner. I have already informed Shay and Kayden about it, but I haven¡¯t said anything to Aurora.¡¯ Zach ate his dinner while ncing at Aurora once in a while. ¡¯I tried my best to stay unfriendly, but we became friends anyway.¡¯ Because of Zach¡¯s tragic childhood, he opened up to new people very quickly. Of course, he knew he shouldn¡¯t trust everyone and not believe anyone. Zach was only a kid, and he didn¡¯t have any worldly knowledge. But because of his childhood, he couldn¡¯t trust anyone. He didn¡¯t know who was his genuine friend and who was faking it. That¡¯s why, Zach came up with a solution, and that was to be unfriendly and rude to people. If they genuinely liked Zach, they wouldn¡¯t cut out Zach even when he was unfriendly with them. They would eventually get used to Zach¡¯s behavior and personality and stay with him. Shay and Kayden were a few of them, but now, Aurora was the same. Zach sighed and stared at Aurora with a mixed expression on his face. Aurora noticed Zach had been staring at her for a while, so she thought of teasing him by joking: "Why are you staring at me. Am I that cute?" she asked with a grin on her face. "Yeah," Zach uttered instantly with a straight face. Aurora¡¯s grin vanished from her mouth, and her face flushed red. She wanted to tease Zach, but it backfired, and she ended up being teased. "Do you truly think I am cute?" Aurora asked in a low voice. "Yeah. And you look cutest when you are eating," Zach replied with a slight grin on his face. Aurora¡¯s face flushed even more as she hid her face with her hands. "You remind me of my little sister," Zach added. Aurora¡¯s face frowned after hearing that, and she was no longer feeling embarrassed. In fact, she felt angry and disappointed. After ring at Zach for a while, Aurora sighed and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I should have predicted that. It¡¯s my fault for getting my expectations high.¡¯ "What¡¯s your physique right now?" Zach asked suddenly. "It¡¯s 920," Aurora groaned. Aurora has been trying her best to increase her physique points, but it¡¯s hard to grind at them. Zach had been waiting for Aurora to awaken her cultivation, so they could ascend together, but Zach couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡¯I think it¡¯s best if she stays here. The higher realms will be dangerous.¡¯ Zach nced at Aurora, who was eating her favorite crepe with a delighted expression on her face, and uttered to himself: ¡¯I have already lost many loved ones in my life.¡¯ ¡¯She will eventually awaken her cultivation and ascend to the first realm. But it would take her a minimum of 2 weeks.¡¯ ¡¯Besides, I don¡¯t have any right to make decisions about her life. But if I tell her that I am going to ascend tonight, she might feel sad or betrayed.¡¯ After eating dinner, Zach and Aurora walked the same street together. ¡¯I might be thinking too much, but she clearly has feelings for me. Maybe I am mistaken. But if there is a slight chance that she is in love with me, then it¡¯s for the best that I don¡¯t involve myself with her any longer.¡¯ Zach looked at Aurora and clenched his fists with a painful expression on his face. ¡¯Who am I kidding?¡¯ he chuckled. ¡¯She thinks she has feelings for me, but she probably doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s because I am the only boy she has been friends with, and we have been spending lots of time together, including near-death situations. Those emotions and feelings have an effect that makes people mistake it for love. But it¡¯s not love. It¡¯s just a temporary state.¡¯ Zach raised his eyes and wondered, ¡¯Maybe this is the best way to know it. If I stay away from her for 2-3 weeks, her feelings will die if it is a temporary state. But if she is truly in love with me, then... then what?¡¯ Zach asked himself. ¡¯ Zach was a denial of Aurora¡¯s feelings even when he was aware of them. Due to Zach¡¯s childhood, he was pessimistic about love. It was the same case with his now ex-girlfriend. Zach thought if he kept his distance from Aurora, she would run out of love for him¡ª if her love was temporary. It was a perfect chance to test her love. But he didn¡¯t know that it was also the test for his love for Aurora. Zach was trying to push Aurora away, but he might just make them get closer than they already were. After walking for a while, Zach and Aurora reached Aurora¡¯s house. Aurora turned to Zach and waved at him. She entered her house after saying, "See you tomorrow!" "...." ¡¯I wish I could say the same.¡¯ Zach made his way to the center of the town, where he had to activate the portal to ascend to the first realm. The center of the town happened to be Zach and Aurora¡¯s favorite ce, the garden and the portal was near the gazebo. When Zach reached the garden and stood at the center, he saw there were other yers who were passing through the portal. "I am telling you, you haven¡¯t awakened your cultivation yet, so you can¡¯t ascend," a man said to his party member. "But what if I simply pass through the portal with you? How would the game know?" the party member said. The man shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do what you want. I won¡¯t take responsibility for anything." The party member tried to pass through the portal, but as soon as half of his body entered the portal, he was reduced to ashes. "...!" ¡¯Idiot,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself and sat under the gazebo. ¡¯Now then... since I am ascending, I should buy something useful from the magic shop.¡¯ Zach summoned a magic shop, and a purple portal appeared in front of him. ¡¯Oh...! So it¡¯s in another dimension.¡¯ Zach stood up and entered the portal. *** Total yers in the game 508001 5 new yers logged in. 107 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (Reached!) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - An emergency came up, so I had to travel again. I barely made time to write this chapter. There might be no chapters today. I mean, I did upload today, but this is yesterday¡¯s chapter. There will be no chapter after 2 hours... which is tomorrow... Argh! Time zones! Also, we have reached the first target, and as promised, I will release an extra chapter on Sunday. On one more note, I think Zach is being stupid. I am sure you think the same. Maybe some readers already dropped the novel after reading the first paragraph. This is will a spoiler but I want to confirm that he will not ascend alone. Thanks for reading. I appreciate the support! Chapter 43

Chapter 43

Zach entered the portal and stepped into the magic shop dimension, where it was evening time. The sun was peeking from behind the clouds, and it was emitting a red color. The clouds looked a mix of orange and purplish-pink color. While the sky was in gradient color from red to green to purple. There were various types of awe-rora all over the sky. Some were short, while some were long. After seeing that, Zach let out a chuckle and muttered, ¡¯They are called aurora at some ces. It¡¯s funny how I am already missing her even though I haven¡¯t ascended yet.¡¯ The sky of the magic shop dimension was limitless, but the surface was limited. There was only one round 10-meter surface, and the magic shop was located on edge. The rest of the dimension had space, and debris were moving here and there in the sky. "That¡¯s not the type of shop I imagined..." Zach muttered as he walked closer. One would expect a shop to be a proper building or a room, but it was a stall. Candles were lit around the booth, and the fire was blue-colored. Zach could see someone standing at the other side of the stall, but the top of the booth was covering their face. "Here goes nothing..." Zach stood in front of the stall and saw a woman humming a tune. She was wearing an eastern dress, covering certain parts of her body. Her dress was sleeveless, and it was ck and white with golden embroidery. She was wearing high ck gloves. She has long white hair and red eyes. She was gazing up at the sky and while smoking from a thin smoking pipe. Zach tapped on the stall with his finger to make his presence known. The woman gazed at Zach from the corner of her eyes and choked on her breath. COUGH! COUGH! It was as though she was surprised to see Zach. "What are you so surprised about?" Zach scoffed. "Are customers that rare here?" The womanughed after hearing that and tapped the smoking pipe to take out the ashes. She grabbed her hair from behind to create a bun. Then, she used the thin smoking pipe as a hairpin to hold the bun. "Indeed." The woman nodded, "Your types are rare." ¡¯My types...?¡¯ Zach raised his brows in confusion and wondered, ¡¯Does she mean yers? Humans? Males? Or a handsome, charming, strong yer like me?¡¯ Thest part was unneeded, although it was the truth. "So, how can I help you?" the woman asked in a calm voice. "I need a weapon," Zach replied. "Uhh... one that works with all the sses?" "There is no weapon like that," the woman replied. "What is your ss?" "I refuse to agree to the terms and conditions regarding my privacy of this game," Zach asserted with a straight face. "Your data helps us improve and allows us to provide you with a better experience," the woman replied with a grin. "I hope there are no ads in this game," Zach scoffed. "There are personalized quests, though." "Alright, let¡¯s end this gig." Zach raised his brows and thought, ¡¯How does she even know this?¡¯ Zach sighed and asked, "What weapons do you have?" The woman¡¯s red eyes glowed as she inspected Zach with her eyes. "Hmm~ A real cultivator," the woman hummed in excitement. Zach furrowed his brows and asked. "Did you just invade my privacy?" "I thought we ended the gig," the woman remarked. "I am being serious here," Zach retorted. The woman sighed and shrugged her shoulders. "You would be surprised to know that there are yers who don¡¯t know what ss they are and what weapon they should use. So I have the ability to see the yer¡¯s stats menu." Zach was running impatiently, so he looked at the weapons in the shop and said, "Now that you know my ss, give me a weapon." "I have weapons for martial arts. They should fit your physique." The woman at Zach with a curious look on her face and asked, "You do know martial arts, right?" "Show me the weapons." Zach searched for martial arts weapons on the stall, but he couldn¡¯t stop one. "I can¡¯t see them." The woman pped, and a magic-type hologram appeared between Zach and the woman. There were dozens of weapons for martial arts, but Zach couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for. The woman pointed her finger at a certain weapon and said, "How about these? I think it will suit you perfectly." The weapon was ten rings. "...." Zach smiled slightly and uttered inwardly: ¡¯Father had one simr to this.¡¯ "I want to buy them, but I am looking for gloves. Do you have one?" Zach asked curiously. "Unfortunately, no. No one uses gloves as a weapon anymore." The woman squinted her eyes and asked, "Why do you want gloves? They aren¡¯t even beneficial in most cases." "I used them as my first weapon..." Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "If you don¡¯t have them, then give me the ten rings." "Actually..." The woman looked at her hands and said, "I do have gloves." "Where?" The woman showed her hands to Zach and said, "The one I am wearing." "But... they are used ones..." "If you don¡¯t want them, then it¡¯s okay¡ª" "I will buy them!" The woman scoffed and took off her gloves. She handed them to Zach and said, "That will be 1000 Royal grade jade runes." "That¡¯s too much for a second-hand weapon!" Zach eximed. The magic shop only allowed jade runes as a currency. Coins and other currencies were useless here. "They are ancient rank weapons, the highest rank avable. And believe me, their real cost is more than a million jade runes. And you don¡¯t even know their benefits," the woman said with a serious look on her face. "But the highest rank is divine. There is no ancient rank for weapons," Zach uttered with a puzzled look on his face. "Now it does," the woman scoffed and smirked at Zach with a smug look on her face. Zach stared at the gloves for a while and handed them back to the woman. "I can¡¯t afford them." "How much do you have with you?" the woman asked. "Around 300 jade runes," Zach replied. He then nced at the ten rings and asked, "What about them?" "They are 2500 Royal grade jade runes," the woman answered and added, "Only." "...." Zach let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I guess I have no other choice." Zach opened his menu and changed his secondary ss to crafter using Aria¡¯s blessing. Then, he opened his inventory and tapped on the item he had crafted. A tiny palm-sized sk bottle appeared in Zach¡¯s hand. He looked at the bottle and ced it on the stall in front of the woman. "What... is... that?" the woman asked while stuttering with a surprised look on her face. "It¡¯s a potion." "But... there are no potions in this world!" "Now it does," Zach scoffed and smirked at the woman with a smug look on his face, seemingly imitating the woman. *** Total yers in the game 508098 27 new yers logged in. 30 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (Reached!) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - I will release an extra chapter in the next 12-16 hours. I have to attend a marriage tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to go, but my father bribed me with free food. However, I will see if I can make some time to write a chapter right now.. If yes, then I will release the extra chapter in 2-3 hours, but don¡¯t get your hopes high. Chapter 44

Chapter 44

The woman mmed her hands on the stall and said, "I am being serious here! How did you manage to get a potion?!" Zach scoffed and shrugged his shoulders with a smirk on his face. "A magician never reveals his secret." "Do you have any idea what you have done?!" the woman said with a furious look on her face. "I do." "There is a reason why potions don¡¯t exist in this online world. You are going to destroy the economy of this world!" "Quite the contrary." Zach casually yawned and said, "I am going to bring a revolution to this game." The woman sighed and asked, "What type of potion is this?" "It¡¯s an MP potion," Zach replied and added, "50 MP potion." The woman held the bottle in her hand and looked at the shiny yellow liquid inside it. "So, what is your n, and why are you showing this to me?" the woman asked with a curious look on her face. "Uhh... can I ask for your name?" After a brief silence, the woman said, "It¡¯s Lua, Xie Lua." "Xie Lua, I was to propose a fair trade," Zach uttered with a serious look on his face. "Oh? So you are asking me to trade this potion with the gloves?" Xie Lua asked with an amused expression on her face. "No." Zach shook his head and said, "I will be getting your gloves for free." "...!" Xie Lua¡¯s face showed clear shock. She furrowed her brows and asked, "I think you don¡¯t know the terms of the trading, young man." "Oh, I do. And you are going to agree to my terms, soon." Zach took a deep breath and said, "I am giving you this potion, not to sell, but to bid." Xie Lua nodded in amusement and said, "Go ahead and tell me more. But first, what is the lowest bid?" "Only 1 Royal grade jade one." "Only 1?! Isn¡¯t that way too cheap?!" Xie Lua eximed. "I think you don¡¯t know the terms of the bidding, young woman," Zach said, seemingly imitating Xie Lua once again. "Oh, you tter me. I am not young. Uhh... Let¡¯s say, I might be 1000 times older than your father." Zach immediately furrowed his brows and uttered with a furious look on his face: "Don¡¯t mention my father. You don¡¯t even know him." "I was simply giving an example... anyway, are you sure you want to sell it at one royal grade jade rune?" Xie Lua asked again. "I have no intention of selling it. You have to keep it as an exhibition." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I honestly don¡¯t know its value. They might not exist in the game, but in the end, it is just a potion. So I want to put it on the bed and see how much one is willing to pay. Then, I will make an average of all the bids and set the price ording to that." "I see." Xie Lua chuckled and uttered, "You seem to have been trained at trading." "My family runs a cake shop... um, a bakery," Zach uttered with a soft smile on his face. Xie Lua quietly nodded and said, "I think it¡¯s an amazing idea. The magic shop only uses jade runes as currency, which is non-transferable from one yer to another. So, the yers who are strong or have enough Jade runes will be able to buy the potion. It has both advantages and disadvantages for yers. But at least, they won¡¯t abuse the real-world currency because they happen to be rich in the real world." For some reason, that statement reminded Zach of Shay. "That¡¯s my n," Zach nodded in agreement. "So..." Xie Lua tossed the bottle to Zach and asked, "What¡¯s in it for me? And why should I give you my precious gloves for free?" "I will make you the exclusive seller of the potions once it gets enough attention." "How much % will I get from that? And what are my benefits?" Xie Lua asked curiously. "10% of each potion sold. I am also thinking of creating 100 MP and 500 MP potions in the future¡ª once I get used to making them." "10% is too little! Make it 30%," Xie Lua insisted. "No can do. You are not doing any work here. You just have to sell it. Even the appearance of the magic shop is rare, so your customers must be limited right now." Zach tossed the potion back to Xie Lua and asserted, "But once you start selling my potions, I am damn sure you will get tons of customers daily." "O~Kay~" Xie Lua then pointed her gaze at the gloves and said, "And why should I give you my gloves for free?" "As proof of our trading rtionship?" Zach replied with a grin. Zach needed Xie Lua to sell his potions. In short, he needed the magic shop. He couldn¡¯t sell his potions directly to the yers even if he wanted to. Of course, that included using them too. The potions could only be used by the yer who had them. That was the reason why Zach never used his potion on Aurora because he couldn¡¯t use it on her. The potions were non-transferable, meaning Zach couldn¡¯t sell them to the yers in exchange for coins or items. And that¡¯s why, he needed Xie Lua and her magic shop. "Hahaha!" Xie Lua began tough out loud after hearing Zach¡¯s reasoning. She handed her gloves to Zach and said, "Pleasure to have business with you." Zach took the gloves and shook hands with Xie Lua to end the deal and begin a new one. [Congrattions! Your ss ¡¯Crafter¡¯ has evolved to ¡¯Trader.¡¯!] ¡¯Nice. Now my n is in action.¡¯ There was one thing Zach didn¡¯t tell Xie Lua. Once Zach would trade enough potions, his Trader ss would evolve to the max and be ¡¯Merchant.¡¯ The merchant ss would give Zach the ability to sell anything in the game, including potions. Then, he would no longer need Xie Lua. Zach wanted to open his own magic shop, so in the end, Xie Lua would be essential to him. After that, Zach left through the portal and went back to the garden. Meanwhile, Xie Lua pulled out the smoking pipe from the hair bun and tapped it on the stall. Smoke came out of the pipe as a cold breeze swayed her hair left and right. She smoked from the pipe and exhaled sharply. Then, she looked in the direction Zach went and muttered, "Like father, like son." *** Total yers in the game 507969 0 new yers logged in. 129 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?Week ended.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - Right now, this novel has received the highest power stones ever. Thanks for the support! The next chapter is in 6-9 hours, hopefully! Chapter 45

Chapter 45

Zach came out of the portal and stood in front of the gazebo. SIGH! "I changed my secondary ss, so now I can¡¯t change it again for the next 24 hours." Zach sighed and muttered to himself: "Should I stay here and ascend tomorrow?" After pondering for a while, Zach shook his head and uttered, "No. I am just dying the inevitable." Zach looked at the gloves in his hands and smiled. "Let¡¯s see its benefits," he chuckled. Zach wore the gloves on his hands, and much to his surprise, it fit him perfectly. No, Zach¡¯s hands weren¡¯t girly, nor Xie Lua¡¯s hands were manly. But for some reason, the gloves fit Zach perfectly as though they were made for him. Zach opened his menu to see the gloves¡¯ benefits, and he was baffled after reading the first benefit. ?1) Multiplies physical stats by 2.? Zach¡¯s stats, excluding his mental stats, were doubled. However, he wanted to confirm something. He immediately sat down on the grass in a lotus position and started cultivating. After five minutes, when he checked how much he cultivated in five minutes, instead of cultivating 30 MP, he cultivated 60 MP. "Even this is doubled..." Zach gazed at the gloves with a shocked expression on his face and muttered, "Their value is certainly too cheap for 1000 royal grade jade runes." ¡¯There are two more benefits.¡¯ Zach read the second benefit and raised his brows with a mixed expression on his face. ?2) Gives Heavenly Massage.? "Let¡¯s read the third one." Zach read the third benefit, and his face showed visible confusion. ?3) Makes you look cool.? Zach took a deep breath and face-palmed himself. Then, he rubbed his hands on his face in frustration and uttered, "Is this some kind of joke?" Zach was frustrated, but the first benefit alone was worth it enough to wear them. ¡¯They are not that bad...¡¯ Zach thought to himself. Zach was using gloves as a weapon, so he couldn¡¯t equip another weapon at the same time. However, Zach did not need another weapon. Zach leveled up to 21 and cleared 50 floors of the dungeon using the default sword, which was useless for yers higher than level 5. If he had used another sword, he could have performed better. In the past few days, Zach had been saving and cultivating his MP as much as possible. He didn¡¯t want to solely rely on his DT skill, but it was the only option for Zach now. It saved him time and unnecessary fights. Why would he choose to fight when he could simply destroy any living being by touching them? When he was out of MP. He didn¡¯t want to run out of MP, so he has saved 6009 MP. Zach stood up and activated the portal to ascend to the first realm. He walked closer to the portal and stopped. ¡¯Never ignore or leave behind the person who loves you, cares for you, and misses you. Because one day, you might wake up from your sleep and realize that you lost the moon of your life while counting the stars.¡¯ Zach remembered something his father had told him when Zach was angry at his mother because she was giving all the attention to Zoe¡ª Zach¡¯s little sister. At that time, Zach couldn¡¯t understand what his father meant, but now, he does. "Heh..." Zach scoffed with a painful expression on his face and muttered, "Father always used to say weird things, but in truth, they were life lessons. It¡¯s as though he was telling me the way of life. It¡¯s as though... he knew he was going to die and won¡¯t get a chance to see me grow up." Zach let out a deep sigh and muttered, "Why am I having second thoughts again?" "I want to go tell her, but... it¡¯s toote now. Only if she was standing behind me right now, ring at me with a furious look and teary eyes. And then say¡ª" "How dare you leave without telling me?!" "..." Zach raised his brows with a puzzled look on his face and looked back to see Aurora standing behind him with a furious look on her face and a fierce re in her teary eyes. "How... dare... you..." Aurora looked out of breath, and she was gasping for air as though she had run all the way to the garden. "What... are you doing here?" Zach asked with an anxious look on his face. *** Total yers in the game 507871 1 new yer logged in. 99 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - You guys showed a lot of supportst week. Keep supporting the novel like that, and I will keep pumping new chapters! Thanks, @Akinpelu_tosin, and @Timvic, for the gifts! I will give shoutouts to the top three golden ticket voters at the end of every month, as it resets monthly. Chapter 46

Chapter 46

Some minutes ago. Aurora dashed out of her house and hurriedly made her way to Zach¡¯s inn. "I am so stupid..." she said while stomping on the ground in frustration. "Why did I not realize it before?" she asked herself. "He has been asking me every day about my physique..." Zach always asked Aurora about her physique because he wanted to ascend with Aurora, but it was taking more time than he thought. "And why did I forget that he said he would ascend when he reaches level 20! He is level 21 now! He must be wanting to ascend," Aurora groaned in frustration. "I will go and tell him to ascend without me. I am sure he was waiting for me so we could ascend together..." Aurora stopped on her words and doubted herself. "I am talking about Zach here. He always disappoints me and betrays my expectations. I shouldn¡¯t expect that he wanted to ascend with me." Aurora was right and wrong at the same time. She was wrong because Zach was indeed thinking of ascending with her, but she was wrong because he was certainly going to ascend without her. "No." Aurora shook her head and muttered, "I should think about myself right now." Aurora increased her pace and started running. ¡¯I will go and tell him to ascend without me. I don¡¯t want to drag him down. I don¡¯t want to be a burden for him. I don¡¯t want to be a useless person to him.¡¯ "But..." Aurora stopped in front of the inn and clenched her fists. ¡¯Why is it so hard to say goodbye to him? It¡¯s not like we will never see each other again. I will work hard and ascend within a week.¡¯ ¡¯Still... my heart stings. Maybe I should tell him my feelings before he ascends? But... what if he doesn¡¯t feel the same way?¡¯ Aurora gasped and wondered, ¡¯What if he rejects my feelings? Then it would be so awkward to see him again. Or... what if he still has feelings for his ex?¡¯ Aurora pped her cheeks and muttered, "Be optimistic, Aurora. You are cute and beautiful. There are so many yers who asked me out. And all the males stare at me whenever I pass by somewhere. And even Zach stares at me sometimes." ¡¯Yes. I am sure he feels the same way about me. Otherwise, why would he keep asking me about my physique? That¡¯s right! He wants to be with me.¡¯ "But... if he truly feels the same, then he would want to be with me. I will eventually drag him down..." Aurora was having a major dilemma in front of the inn. Luckily, it was ate night, so most of the yers were sleeping, and no one was outside to see Aurora. ¡¯Alright. I will not confess to him, but I will tell him to ascend without me. I will tell him to... wait for me...¡¯ Aurora¡¯s face flushed when she thought that. "Let¡¯s go." She gathered her courage and entered the inn. However, she was going to be disappointed soon as her expectations were going to be betrayed once again. She went upstairs and stood in front of Zach¡¯s room. ¡¯What if he is sleeping? What if I was overthinking, and he was not thinking of ascending?¡¯ Aurora was getting cold feet aftering so far. She knocked on the door, and someone opened it after some seconds. "Yes?" A female yer was staying in Zach¡¯s room now. Aurora¡¯s face turned pale after seeing a girl answering Zach¡¯s door. Her mind stopped working, and her body froze. ¡¯Why... is a girl in his room?¡¯ Aurora wondered. ¡¯No. I must be mistaken. I knocked on the wrong door.¡¯ When Aurora nced up to check the room number, it was Zach¡¯s room¡ª number 69. ¡¯It¡¯s his room! What is going on?! Why is there a girl in his room?! Is she a maid?!¡¯ Aurora pushed the woman aside and entered the room. "Excuse me?!" the woman stopped Aurora and said, "What do you think you are doing?" "Where is he?!" Aurora shouted. "Who?" The woman was visibly confused. "Zach. Where are you hiding him?!" "There is no one here. I just got this room an hour ago," the woman informed. "...!" Aurora quietly left the room and dashed to room number 72 at the end of the hallway. She knocked on the door, and Kayden opened the door. "Uhh... what?" Kayden was surprised to see Aurora on his door. "Where is Zach?" Aurora asked impatiently. "Huh? He didn¡¯t tell you?" Kayden wondered. "He was going to ascend tonight." "Why... he didn¡¯t tell me..." Dejected and disappointed, Aurora left the inn and walked towards her house. "What was I thinking?" Aurora muttered in a disdainful tone. "Just because we spent some time together and cleared dungeons and towers, doesn¡¯t mean we had a rtionship." "I doubt he ever thought of me as a friend..." [DING!] [You have received a special quest!] [Reward- 100 physique points!] "And that¡¯s what happened," Aurora told the entire story to Zach, who was listening to her with mixed expressions on his face. "What was the quest?" Zach asked curiously. "Do something you would never do." "What... did you do then?" Aurora didn¡¯t say anything and simply averted her gaze from Zach. "... what did you do?" Zach asked again, this time, a little worried. "I made a promise," Aurora replied. "Hah?!" "I promised myself that I won¡¯t eat crepe again, never ever," Aurora replied in a low voice. Zach raised his brows and asked, "And that worked?" Aurora quietly nodded and said, "It did." "What was the penalty?" Zach asked with a curious and concerned look on his face. "All my stats will reset if I ever eat crepe again." "... are you out of your mind?!" Zach shouted. "Why would you do that? And don¡¯t you love crepes?!" "I love something more than crepe now." "..." Zach face-palmed himself and muttered something under his breath. After seeing Zach acting like that, Aurora bit her lips and asked, "Do you hate me so much that you don¡¯t want to be with me?" "It¡¯s not like that. I am angry because you acted so reckless." Zach let out a weary sigh and moved his hand towards Aurora. "..." Aurora stared at Zach¡¯s hand with a confused and puzzled look on her face. "Let¡¯s go," Zach said in a calm voice and grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand. "...!" Aurora¡¯s face flushed, but she didn¡¯t stop Zach. She held his hand tightly and followed Zach¡¯s lead. Zach and Aurora stood in front of the portal and nced at each other. They nodded with a smile on their faces and entered the portal to ascend to the first realm. ¡¯Father. You said I shouldn¡¯t lose sight of the moon of my life while counting the stars. However, father, my sky has no stars. There is only one moon, and it¡¯s right within my grasp.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 507769 0 new yers logged in. 102 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? ==== Author¡¯s Note - This is one of my favorite chapters of this book.. The next chapter is the aftermath in the real world. Chapter 47

Chapter 47

Some hours ago, in the real world. A white-haired woman and a 10-year-old girl who had dark purple hair were watching television. Suddenly, the content on the screen changed, and a voice followed. [This emergency meeting has been broadcasted live in the entire world,] the reporter on the television uttered. Several faces appeared on the screen, and they all looked worried. [What are your thoughts on the recent tragedy in the VR market? And what do you think caused it?] the reporter asked. [We don¡¯t know,] one president replied. [We have little to no information regarding this,] the second president replied. [I... I think it¡¯s done by the foreign technology,] the third president replied. [By that, I am referring to the aliens. After all, VR technology was created based on their technology.] [But weren¡¯t we on good terms with the aliens? We have made mutual benefit deals, so why are they doing it?] the reporter asked. [I don¡¯t mean them. There are many alien species out in our universe. We don¡¯t know them all yet. We have asked them, even the ones who we don¡¯t get along with, but none of them have any idea about this,] another president replied. [So, you are saying that whoever did this, their technology is more advanced than the aliens?] [No. It¡¯s not about who did it. We should be wondering why they did it? What will they gain after this?] [I think I know who did this,] a man wearing a face mask uttered. He was speaking from the other. [Who?!] everyone present there asked at the same time. [First, let us talk about the earth¡¯s condition. How many years have left until it gets destroyed?] [We still have 50 years left. We are evacuating humans and animals each week to the nearbys,] the governor of the gctic force replied. [How many are still left on the earth?] the man asked. [All the celebrities and rich people have left the earth. But those who can¡¯t afford it have to wait until they get their ess pass. However, worry not. We will make sure to evacuate every single human and animal within 49 years.] [I asked you how many are still left on the earth. Give me an approximate number.] [30% are still left.] [Increase the capacities of the spaceship. We will send our spaceships for aid. Remember, it is not given that the earth will be destroyed in 50 years. It can explode in 30 years, it can explode tomorrow, it can even explode right now. You have to put your citizens before anything else!] the man shouted. The man was the first interspecies between humans and aliens, and he was the chief executive of the intergctic navy. [Yes, sir!] To keep the citizens at ease, all the presidents and ministers were ordered to stay on the earth. [So, you were saying you know who is behind the VR tragedy?] the reporter asked in a calm voice. [Do you remember how you all nuked a of the species who were inferior to humans?] One of the presidents mmed his hands on the table and said, "We have already talked about this. That was needed! The entered our orbit, and it was going to copse with the earth. We did that to save the earth.] [The was six months away, and the scientists were still calcting the trajectory. They weren¡¯t sure if it was going to hit the earth or not. Yet, you all nuked the entire, which was more prominent than the earth in value.] [Just get to the point, chief. We are here to talk about the VR tragedy. If you know something, then please provide us with the necessary information. If you don¡¯t, then I don¡¯t think we have time to waste.] [I just received a message from my subordinates. The species I was expecting to be behind this is apparently not involved with this. I will contact you when I get some reliable information.] After that, the connection of the man was cut off. The reporter didn¡¯t waste any time and asked the ones present there: [So far, nearly 100000 yers have died. Even the ones who were monitored closely suddenly died.] [What can we do about this? Is there any hope to bring back the yers who are still unconscious?] [I do not have knowledge of VR games, so we the developers with us to answer those questions.] [I am extremely sad and disappointed to be here. The first thing I want to make clear to the families of the victims is that the VR games are not responsible for this. Please stop ming us.] [But only the yers who had and have yed the games are getting unconscious. Why is that?] the reporter asked. [If VR games were truly the cause of this, then they would have woken up when they were removed from the VR headsets. But that¡¯s not the case. However, the governments of all the countries have banned VR headsets and games, so at least we won¡¯t have any more casualties.] [I will ask the same thing I asked before; What can we do about this? Is there any hope to bring back the yers who are still unconscious?] [Well... all I can say is... hope for the worst.] After that, the broadcast ended, and a song started ying on the television. The purple-haired girl turned to the woman beside her with a concerned look on her face. "Mama. What will happen to brother Zach? Will he wake up?" she asked. The white-haired woman patted the girl¡¯s head and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Zoe. Your brother is strong. Nothing will happen to him." Zoe started crying and said, "You said the same thing about father, but he never came back. I don¡¯t want to lose brother Zach!" The woman bit her lips and softly stroked Zoe¡¯s hair. She wiped Zoe¡¯s tears and said, "I will make sure nothing happens to your brother." The woman then gave Zoe her favorite crepe and said, "Eat this. I will go check up on your brother." After that, the woman went upstairs and entered the first room by the stairs. Zach was sleeping on the bed with his lower body covered with a nket. "It¡¯s been two days since his body was delivered. When I first looked at him, I assumed he was in a deep sleep until I watched the news." The woman sighed and walked to the bed. She ced her hands on Zach¡¯s chest and uttered, "I can force his soul back to this world, but..." She moved her hand to Zach¡¯s face and opened his eyes using her thumb and finger. "He still hasn¡¯t awakened his soul powers..." she muttered. "Even if he had, it is precarious to force his soul back to his body." "..." The woman clenched her fists and uttered, "Foolish gods and their petty games. They are going to regret messing with ¡¯him¡¯ and his son." The woman pressed her thumb on the ring on her right hand and muttered something. A bright light shined in front of her, and a magic circle appeared on the floor. Soon, a woman with white hair and red eyes was summoned into the magic circle. She was carrying a smoking pipe with her, and she was wearing ck gloves in her hands. "Xie Lua..." Zach¡¯s mother uttered. Xie Lua opened her eyes and looked at Zach¡¯s mother in surprise. "I thought you lost your powers 20 years ago," Xie Lua uttered in a respectful manner. "I did. And I just used up the powers remaining in the ring." "So, why did you summon me?" Xie Lua nced around and asked, "Has my master finally returned?" "No." Zach¡¯s mother pointed her finger on the bed behind Xie Lua and said, "This is his son." Xie Lua looked back and saw Zach. She was surprised at first but shook her head and uttered, "He looks a lot like my master. Is he Zach? He has grown so much since Ist saw him." "I am leaving him to you," Zach¡¯s mother uttered with a solemn look on her face. "What do you... wait! Is this a marriage proposal?! I need time to think about it," Xie Lua uttered with a flushed face. "It is not. I want you to¡ª! What¡¯s happening?!" Xie Lua¡¯s body suddenly started fading. "I think you ran out of your powers," Xie Lua replied as she disappeared, leaving Zach¡¯s mother with an open mouth. "Wait!" ¡ª - . In Gods¡¯ Impact, magic shop dimension. "I can¡¯t believe I am finally getting married!" Xie Lua said cheerfully with her voice full of excitement. She began to dream about her marriage with Zach and imagined what their honeymoon would be like. She even went as far as naming their kids. She was lost in her thoughts that she started humming a tune and didn¡¯t realize she had a customer. The customer tapped his finger on the stall to make his presence known. When Xie Lua came back to her senses and turned to look at the customer, she choked on her breath after seeing Zach. "What are you so surprised about?" Zach scoffed. "Are customers that rare here?" ==== Author¡¯s Note- I know, many things happened in this chapter that are not making sense. This chapter will serve as an important base of the future plot and the God¡¯s impact franchise. Also, how many of you remember when Zach¡¯s father was mentioned in the prologue. It was already foreshadowed that he went missing in a natural disaster. This was it. He is somehow rted to the earth getting destroyed. Oops, I said too much. This chapter was a bit long, but it sums up the first volume nicely. Thanks for reading, and thanks for all the support! I hope you keep reading and supporting the novel, so I can write and deliver you more chapters daily! Chapter 48

Chapter 48

Zach and Aurora came out of the portal in the middle of the town of the first realm. The moment they stepped out and nced around, Aurora let out a deep sigh. Zach nced at Aurora with a confused look on his face and asked, "What¡¯s with that sigh?" "I am just d that the portal opened up in the middle of the town, not in some forest or somewhere far away from a town," Aurora groaned. "Right..." Zach was still holding Aurora¡¯s hand, and he was aware of it. He wanted to let go of her hand, but Aurora was gripping it tightly, and she had forgotten that she was holding Zach¡¯s hand. Zach wanted to let her know, but he knew Aurora would get embarrassed, and it would take 5 minutes for her to calm down. ¡¯Let¡¯s save her from the embarrassment and keep acting like everything is normal,¡¯ Zach thought. ¡¯She would realize it sooner orter,¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and opened his mouth to say something, but Aurora spoke before him. "Now that we are here, let¡¯s go eat something." "..." Aurora looked at Zach and said." What? Why are you looking at me like that?" "We just ate an hour ago, you know?" "So?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nothing. Let¡¯s go and eat something." Zach and Aurora made their way to the nearby restaurant, but unfortunately, it was on the other side of the town, so it was going to be a long walk. On their way, Aurora made fun of Zach many times and said she was still angry at him for his decision to leave her behind. "If you think I have forgiven you for leaving me behind without informing me, then you are mistaken. I will make you pay for that," Aurora asserted. Zach raised his brows in amusement and thought, ¡¯She is getting a little cheeky. Time to mess with her." Zach and Aurora were still holding hands. Zach didn¡¯t want to make a scene by making Aurora embarrassed, so he didn¡¯t mention it to Aurora. But now, he wanted to mess with her. Zach simply rubbed his thumb on Aurora¡¯s hand and kept walking. Aurora stopped walking while Zah walked forward, but he had to stop because Aurora stopped. When he looked back, he snorted after seeing Aurora¡¯s flushed face. She immediately pulled her hands back and hid her face behind her hands. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. "Have you had enough sugar yet?" After that, Aurora never spoke a word until they reached the restaurant. Aurora ordered normal food because she couldn¡¯t eat a crepe, but Zach, however, ordered crepe and ate it in front of Aurora to teach her a lesson. That night, Aurora decided that she wouldn¡¯t mess with Zach anytime soon. Once they finished eating, Zach and Aurora strolled through the town to find the exact recement for Aurora¡¯s house in the beginner¡¯s realm. They stood before a house, and Aurora checked whether it was eligible for the free recement or not. "Yup. This will work," Aurora nodded and looked at Zach. "So... this house is yours now?" Zach asked. "Yeah." Aurora walked back to Zach and said, "Now, let¡¯s go and look for a room in the inn for you." Zach raised his brows and looked at Aurora from the corner of his eyes. Then, he grinned a little and asserted, "I thought we were going to stay together in your house." Aurora froze for a second before her face turned red. She was feeling many emotions at once. "Are.. are you sure?" Aurora stammered. "You can¡¯t back down now." "Well..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Since we are going to do everything together, we might as well live together to save ourselves some time." Aurora¡¯s face flushed even more when she heard, ¡¯We are going to do everything together.¡¯ ¡¯What does he mean by together?" Aurora wondered. ¡¯Does he mean we will do that?¡¯ Aurora was losing her dignity as a princess. "So... are you going to invite me, or shall I go find myself a room in the inn?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "No, let¡¯s go!" Aurora eximed. She unlocked the door and went inside. Zach slowly followed her while ncing around and taking notes on the surroundings. Aurora turned on the lights in all the rooms and made her way to the living room. It was a decent size house with three bedrooms, one bathroom, one kitchen, and some empty area for the decorations. "So, how does this... recement work?" Zach asked curiously. He noticed that the house already had the furniture and the decorations. He already assumed that the stuff belonged to Aurora¡¯s house in the beginner¡¯s realm, which was transported in this house. "It¡¯s simple," Aurora answered. "When I buy the house, it shows me my properties in this game." "..." Aurora nced at Zach, and his face clearly showed he didn¡¯t understand anything. "Uhh... it¡¯s like... right! Do you know you get an ¡¯exchange¡¯ option when you buy electronics from emerce sites?" "I have never bought anything online," Zach answered nonchntly. "You are kidding, right?! We live in an era where everything works digitally. You would have at least bought games and stuff, right?" "I have never yed games in my life," Zach replied with the same expression on his face. "... so sad..." Aurora uttered with her face full of pity. Zach¡¯s face twitched after hearing that, but he let it slide because Aurora was letting him stay at her house. "So, what¡¯s my rent?" Zach asked Aurora. Aurora shook her head and answered, "There is no need to pay anything." "You know I don¡¯t spend money on useless things, right? So you should realize that if I am asking for rent, it means I want to pay it," Zach asserted with a serious look on his face. "Now tell me the rent, or I will go live in the inn." "Fine~" Aurora groaned and said. "You are going to pay me with your body?" "Huh?" Zach was surprised after hearing that. He never expected a direct approach from Aurora. "That¡¯s..." "Wait!" Aurora realized what she said and rephrased herself. "I mean, you are my knight, so you have to protect me... with your body." ¡¯I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not...¡¯ Zach thought to himself with mixed feelings. After that, Aurora showed around the house and told Zach to take whichever room he wanted. Zach took the room nearest to the door, and Aurora took the one beside it. They both wished each other good night and went into their room. Aurora was too delighted to sleep, but she fell asleep anyway. However, when she opened her eyes in the middle of the night, she saw Zach standing next to her bed, looking at her with a rather alluring gaze in his eyes. "Zach... what are you doing here....?" *** Total yers in the game 507535 0 new yers logged in. 234 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (Very close topleting the quest.) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? (Need a few more to get 100 golden tickets!) ==== Author¡¯s Note - I have caught a fever, and when I woke up today, it was raining for some reason. Also, I don¡¯t have a proofreader, and I proofread my chapters. But as I am the author and I know what word should be in the sentence, I miss typos and some minor errors. Some of my major typos are not adding the (n¡¯t) in the word. Like sometimes, when I meant to write, "Zach shouldn¡¯t mess with Aurora too much." I end up writing, "Zach should mess with Aurora too much." It changes the meaning drastically, and spell-check or other software can¡¯t help me. So if you spot any typos, let me know. I will fix them as soon as I see them. Thanks, MKWAME, for the gift! Chapter 49

Chapter 49

Aurora sat up and asked with her voice full of confusion: "Zach, what are you doing here?" Zach didn¡¯t reply and sat on the bed in front of Aurora. "Say something..." Aurora was feeling anxious. "I am here to have fun," Zach replied. "What fun..." Aurora stammered on her words. Zach closed his distance with Aurora and said, "Don¡¯t y dumb. You know what I am talking about." "I don¡¯t¡ª" Before Aurora could say anything, she was stopped by a pair of soft lips. Zach kissed Aurora on the lips, and he was going to kiss her again, but Aurora pushed him back and red at Zach with a rather flushed and furious expression on her face. "Stop!" Aurora yelled and ced her hand on her lips. "Why? Weren¡¯t you the one who has constantly been making moves on me and trying to seduce me?" Zach asked impatiently. "That wasn¡¯t my intention. I was just.." "Just what?" Aurora couldn¡¯t say anything, or rather, she had nothing to say. It was true that Aurora had been acting more and more brazen about her feelings for Zach, but she never expected it to turn out this way. Zach pulled Aurora¡¯s hand from her lips and kissed her again. Aurora tried to stop him, but her body gave in to the pleasure. Zach pushed Aurora back and pinned her down to the bed before getting on top of her. "What are you..." Aurora was feeling scared now. "You are scaring me..." "I will show you what real pleasure is..." Zach moved his hand to Aurora¡¯s chest and squeezed her breasts with his hands. "Wait... I am not ready for this... yet..." "Don¡¯t worry. No one is ready..." Zach scoffed and moved his hand down between Aurora¡¯s legs. "Wait." Aurora tried to stop Zach, but he didn¡¯t listen to her. "Please stop..." Aurora wanted to push Zach on the side, but he was overwhelming in strength. "I said stop!" ¡ª - . Aurora sat up on the bed and nced around with a confused look on her face. "Where did... he go?" she muttered to herself. Zach was nowhere to be seen, and her room was locked from the inside. In fact, Aurora had a nket on her body. "So... it was a dream?" Aurora wondered. "I kind of wanted it to be real..." Aurora moved her hand down and touched her sacred ce between her legs. Her face flushed as she pulled her hands back and muttered, "It¡¯s wet..." ¡¯Is this what they call a wet dream?¡¯ Aurora covered half of her face with a nket and uttered, "So if I hadn¡¯t woken up, I would have seen more..." Aurora¡¯s face turned more and more red as she imagined the possible oues. She imagined Zach doing various indecent stuff to her, including some questionable stuff. In the end, she fell asleep due to over-excitement. When she woke up a few hourster in the morning, she found herself more wet than she originally was. "I should take a bath..." she muttered and got off the bed. The game had the option to take a bath and do daily mundane things, but it was optional. A yer could choose to take a bath to wash themselves or simply clean themselves by pressing a button on the screen. The yers who werezy to bathe chose thetter option. However, yers like Zach and Aurora, who loved to do mundane things which made them feel close to home, chose to do stuff the old-school way. Aurora rushed to the bathroom before Zach woke up and got herself ready. Then, she made her way to the kitchen and began to make breakfast. ¡¯This somewhat feels like I am newlywed to Zach, and I am making breakfast for him. And...¡¯ Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she muttered, "Andst night was our wedding night." Aurora was a princess. While she was modern, she was raised in a fairly traditional and strict way. She wasn¡¯t allowed to do things like other normal girls. That included her lifestyle. She didn¡¯t even have her own smartphone or any other personal devices. She didn¡¯t have friends, let alone close friends. In short, her life was pretty much hell for her. She would get happy and sad over small things. She was used to being disappointed and disrespected by those who were of a higher standard from her. However, her tie with Zach was different. Maybe that¡¯s the reason why she fell in love with him. Perhaps, it was a normal thing to happen. But, Aurora did have fragments of happiness. Her three maids, out of which two of them died while protecting her. Aurora considered them as her friends, her only friends. They would often let Aurora watch rom animes and drama when no one was around. ¡¯Don¡¯t lose your hopes, Aurora!¡¯ Aurora reassured herself. ¡¯Now that you are cohabiting with him, you will have many chances to make him fall in love with you.¡¯ ¡¯Just like how the main character and female lead cohabitate together and some lucky moments happen, where they run into each other in the bathroom, or run into the room while changing clothes, ormix and chill.¡¯ Aurora was losing her remaining dignity as a princess, which was a good thing. She could now dream and live as a normal girl. However, they were in a survival game, and they had no time to fool around. After making breakfast, Aurora decided to enter Zach¡¯s room to wake him up. But before she could even finish making the breakfast, Zach was already awake and ready for yet another day in Gods¡¯ Impact. *** Total yers in the game 507021 0 new yers logged in. 514 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (Reached!) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note - In my defense, I would like to say that I had no intention of blue balling anyone. me Aurora for waking up. If she hadn¡¯t woken up, we could have seen more. However, let¡¯s make it real in the near future! Also, the power quests are weekly because they reset weekly. And golden tickets are monthly because they reset monthly. We have crossed 100 tickets, so the reward will be delivered at the end of the month. Thanks for reading! Chapter 50

Chapter 50

Aurora expected her rtionship with Zach to advance because they started living together, but nothing happened. It has been ten days since Zach and Aurora ascended to the first realm and started living together, but they did nothing at that time. Aurora would often go out to stroll around the town and shop for groceries, but Zach never got out of the house. Zach would onlye out of his room to eat. On the morning of the eleventh day, Aurora dashed into his room to see what he was doing, and much to her surprise, Zach wasn¡¯t there. ¡¯Where did he go?¡¯ Aurra asked herself. ¡¯I didn¡¯t see him leaving.¡¯ She got out of Zach¡¯s room and searched the entire house to find him. ¡¯Did he leave while I was bathing? But I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door opening.¡¯ Aurora assumed Zach left the house to do something. She was certain that Zach didn¡¯t leave her behind as his belongings, such as his sword and dagger, were still in his room. "Well, I will go check the market. I also need to buy stuff for dinner..." Aurora walked to her room to get her weapon. When she entered the room, she found Zach standing in her room. "What are you doing here?!" Aurora yelled in surprise. Zach turned around and looked at Aurora after saying, "I was waiting for you." "Then you should have waited in the living room! How would I know you were in the room if I wasn¡¯t informed?" Aurora hissed. "And don¡¯t you know, you shouldn¡¯t enter a girl¡¯s room without permission." "Is that so?" "Your sister must have yelled at you or called you a pervert whenever you entered her room without knocking, right?" Aurora was stillparing her current situation with rom shows. "My sister doesn¡¯t have a room. She is 10... or 11. I am not sure," Zach asserted. "What about you then? You must also get angry when someone enters your room uninvited, right?" "I don¡¯t have a room either. Actually, my house is..." Zach nced around the corners of the room and said, "Yeah. It should be the same size as this room." "..." Aurora knitted her brows and asked, "You are kidding, right?" It was natural for Aurora to not believe Zach. In fact, no one would have believed it. After all, if one could y a VR game, it was hard to think of that person as a poor ss. "Yeah. I was kidding," Zach scoffed and said, "My house should be simr to this one, but we have two stories." Aurora sighed in relief and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I am d I didn¡¯t touch a sensitive topic.¡¯ "So, why are you here?" Aurora asked curiously. Zach pointed his finger at the table where 50 MP potions were sitting on the table. "What is... that?" Aurora asked with an oblivious look on her face. "Try grabbing one," Zach advised. Aurora grabbed one bottle in her hand and inspected it from all sides. "Is this... some kind of weapon?" Aurora wondered. Zach chuckled and asked, "What does it say when you grab it?" "It says ¡¯non-usable item,¡¯" Aurora answered. ¡¯Hmm. So they are unusable even when I give them to someone. It seems the only way to use them is to trade it through the magic shop.¡¯ Zach grabbed another bottle from the table and smashed it near Aurora¡¯s feet. Aurora jumped back in surprise and red at Zach. "Did something happen?" Zach asked curiously. "Yes." "Oh?" Zach raised his brows and asked, "What?" Aurora frowned her face and smashed the bottle in her hand near Zach¡¯s feet, yelling, "This happened." "..." Zach¡¯s MP increased by 50. [3250/ ¡Þ] ¡¯So it doesn¡¯t work like this either...¡¯ Zach let out a weary sigh and moved all the bottles into his inventory. The broken pieces of the bottle automatically disappeared when they hit the floor. "What are they?" Aurora asked again. "Potions," Zach replied nonchntly. "But potions don¡¯t exist in this game..." "Now they do." "But why couldn¡¯t I use them?" Aurora believed everything Zach said because she had no reason to not believe him. "You have to buy them from the magic shop in order to use them," Zach answered and nced at Aurora with a grin on his face. "But don¡¯t worry. I will give you a discount." Zach used nearly 8000 MP to create fifty 50 MP potions. About 5500 MP wasted. ¡¯I am out of magic powder too...¡¯ Zach wanted to increase the effectiveness of his crafting ability so he could craft without wasting many resources. He currently had limited stock of the potions. He nned to sell 30 potions to the magic shop and keep 20¡ª now 18, for himself to use them in emergency cases. After Gabriel¡¯s announcement, the yers started taking the game seriously. While there were still some, who yed the game casually. The problematic were the yers who began to take the game too seriously. Zach was neither of them. He knew that trying too hard to beat the game wouldn¡¯t take him out of the gods; impact. His physique was already maxed, so all he had to worry about was to level up. But after Gabriel¡¯s announcement, Zach had to prepare himself for the bigger battles; the battles with the angels and gods. "So, you invaded my room to show me the potions?" Aurora asked with a confused yet calm look on her face. "No, there is one more thing. We are going to go out today, so get ready," Zach asserted. "Are we going to clear dungeons?" Aurora asked curiously. "No." Zach shook his head and uttered in a solemn voice: "You must have realized that clearing dungeons and towers only give rewards and EXP to the yers. It doesn¡¯t give physique points." "Yeah..." Zach left Aurora¡¯s room after saying, "We will be leaving after 10 minutes. No need for breakfast. We might as well eat it in the restaurant." Aurora watched Zach leave and raised her brows in confusion, ¡¯Why was he speaking in a monotonous tone?¡¯ Aurora didn¡¯t realize something, which Zach realized some seconds ago. *** Total yers in the game 457952 0 new yers logged in. 49069 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?Week ended.? === Author¡¯s Note - Extra chaptering up in 30 minutes! Question- What did Zach realize, and what¡¯s the reason he acted like that? Chapter 51

Chapter 51

Zach entered his room and closed the door behind him. He moved all his items into his inventory even though there was no need to since he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his sword or dagger because he was already equipping the gloves as his weapon. He let out a loud sigh and muttered, "I totally forgot about that." After talking with Aurora a while ago, Zach realized something. He remembered how hard it was for him to leave Aurora behind, even though she could have ascended after a week once she had cultivated enough physique points. Zach realized it wasn¡¯t a one-time experience. Unlike all the other yers who needed to cultivate their physique and reach a certain level to ascend to the higher realms, Zach only needed to meet the level requirements as his physique was already maxed. The gods made it easy to level up, but it was hard to cultivate physique. While Zach had a significant advantage in the game, others didn¡¯t, and that included Aurora too, Zach would have to wait for Aurora to meet the requirements whenever he ascended. He had two options; one was to leave Aurora behind and let her ascend at her own pace, and the second was to ascend with her. However, no matter what option he chose, he would have to worry about the same thing when he would ascend again. "Sons of bitches..." Zach muttered in frustration. Zach took a deep breath and calmed himself down, but that didn¡¯t work. So he imagined a pouting face of Aurora, and that helped him calm down. He rubbed his hand on his face and muttered, "You can¡¯t fall in love with every girl you meet, Zach." Zach hade to the realization that he might be in love with Aurora, but given his past rtionships, he wasn¡¯t certain. "It is obvious that Aurora loves me, but my words are still valid," Zach asserted. "I am the first boy she has talked to, so she might be mixing liking for loving. But if she is truly in love with me... then I have no other choice but to ept her feelings." ¡¯How can I miss this chance? She is so cute and childish. Her reactions are so funny, and her personality is totally my type; wild and arrogant.¡¯ Zach let out a soft chuckle after remembering his ex-girlfriend. "It¡¯s about time I should move on. We are probably never going to see each other again." Zach was ready to move on, but he still had lingering feelings that made him a little scared of starting a new rtionship. The main problem was that Aurora was a princess, and he was amoner of a democratic country. There were so many barriers between them, and the main one was Gods¡¯ impact. However, that barrier was the reason they met and got close to each other, maybe even a happy rtionship in the future? But for how long? "If she truly loves me, then I can¡¯t stop her from loving me. But If she wants to love me, then she has to love everything about me. She probably thinks I am a normal teenager who got stuck in the game. She doesn¡¯t know that I am a first-ss S-hole who would do anything to get what he wants. She doesn¡¯t know that I can crush anything that stands in my way. If she truly wants to be with me, then she has to know what I am; she has to know my true face." However, he was afraid of rejection. Just like how there was a status barrier between Aurora and Zach, there was also a race barrier. Zach wasn¡¯t a human, nor any of his family members were. "But well..." Zach smirked and uttered, "this is a good chance to make her like me. If there are no barriers between us, we can be together." ¡¯If someone opposes our rtionship, let¡¯s say her King father, I can annihte his entire kingdom. If there is no kingdom, there will be no king or royals, so Aurora wouldn¡¯t be a princess." Zach left the room while muttering, ¡¯I will make her my queen.¡¯ He might be turning into an obsessive lover, even though they weren¡¯t in a rtionship yet. Zach was used to hiding his feelings and acting normal even in the hardest circumstances, which was his main strong point for his thrive to survive. When he got out of his room, he found Aurora waiting for him in the living room. "Are you ready?" he asked. Aurora quietly nodded in reply. They left the house and made their way to the restaurant to eat breakfast. Then, they talked with other yers and gained as much information as possible about the first realm. "What should we do now?" Aurora asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "There is nothing interesting in this town. We should move to the main capital. That¡¯s where we will make progress," Zach asserted. "But what about our house? We can¡¯t teleport, you know?" "Can¡¯t you exchange the houses again?" Aurora shook her head and said, "There is a time limit before I can exchange again." "How many days?" "Fifteen." Zach ced his hand on his chin and pondered for a while: ¡¯We have already spent ten days doing nothing. I don¡¯t think we can waste more time.¡¯ Zach nudged Aurora and said, "We will stay at the inn for three days. And besides, we have many towns to pass to reach the capital. We might as well level up while traveling." Zach and Aurora decided to travel to the capital, which was 15 hours walk and 10 hours by carriage. *** Total yers in the game 457631 0 new yers logged in. 321 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?Week ended.? === Author¡¯s Note- I am working on a new status screen, which was updated with the game¡¯s system. Some new crazy twists and turns, as well as characters, will be introduced now. Also, isn¡¯t it about the time he awakens his soul powers? Chapter 52

Chapter 52

"So..." Zach kicked the stone near him and asked, "Why are we walking again?" "The carriage was too expensive, and it wouldn¡¯t have made much difference in the end anyway," Aurora replied. "Why do you sound like me?" Zach muttered under his breath and nced at Aurora from the corner of his eyes. "Plus, you were the one who said we should gather information. So if we stop by towns and meet other yers in between, we might get some valuable information," Aurora added. "Yeah, I doubt that," Zach snorted. "It seems I overestimated the yers. I assumed that if they were able to ascend before us, they would be smart, but I guess humans are humans in the end. Their standards are different. What¡¯s worse is that they don¡¯t believe in sociality now, so obviously, they won¡¯t exchange information or try to form a unity." Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "Why are you speaking like you are any different?" "Excuse me?" Zach furrowed his brows and said, "Don¡¯t lump me with those idiots. I am superior to them." "Then what about me?" Aurora asked in a meek manner. "Huh?" Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she repeated, "And I also one of those idiots?" "Hmm~" Zach hummed in wonder and pondered for a while before answering, "Is that even a question?" "...." Zach scoffed out loud and said, "You are the biggest idiot I have ever met." After saying that, Zach started running because he knew Aurora would chase after him. Aurora¡¯s face twitched, and she started chasing Zach as Zach had predicted. Fortunately for Aurora, Zach couldn¡¯t run faster because they had reached the gates of the town. It has been 8 hours since they started their journey, so they decided to drop by the town and eat something before resuming their travel. They entered the town and quickly made their way to the nearby restaurant. Zach shot a short nce at Aurora and saw her pouting at him. ¡¯Why is she so cute?!¡¯ Zach asked himself. ¡¯If you react like that, it¡¯s only going to make me tease you more.¡¯ They reached the restaurant and ordered the same food. "Why did you call me an idiot?" Aurora asked with her cheeks still puffed. "You sacrificed your pleasure for a stupid thing. If that doesn¡¯t make you an idiot, then I don¡¯t know what does," Zachmented. "What do you mean?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face, as though she couldn¡¯t understand what Zach was trying to say. "I am talking about that stupid promise of yours. You sacrificed your crepes. And that was idiocy," Zachmented without holding back. "It¡¯s not idiocy; it¡¯s love," Aurora muttered under her breath. She thought Zach wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her, but Zach heard it clear and crisp. Zach nearly choked on his food but barely managed to not show his reaction. ¡¯She got me there.¡¯ After eating food, they left the restaurant and talked with the yers, who looked friendly. Zach wanted to avoid unwanted drama, so he was saying lowkey and hiding his true strength. He didn¡¯t want recognition from other yers. As long as he knew he was strong, he was satisfied. Especially, when they were in a game like Gods¡¯ impact. The final rewards were tempting, and they could make any saint a devil. Zach knew that if other yers were aware of his true strength, they could ask to join his party or travel with him. The guilds might recruit him to use him as a tool. "So, what should we do now?" Aurora asked. "It¡¯s nearly evening, but there is still a lot of time left before night," Zach replied. "How far is the next town?" "We have to pass two more towns to reach the capital. It is... the estimated time says it would take us 10 hours to reach the capital." "I asked about the nearest town." "Yeah, I know. I am just... it would take us 5 hours," Aurora replied. "Perfect!" Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder and gave her a soft push after saying, "We can reach there by night." "Can¡¯t we stay the night here?" Aurora let out a weary sigh. "You were the one who wanted to travel by foot," Zach remarked. "Now start walking." "..." "Or do you want me to carry you in my arms?" Zach asked with a smirk on his face. "I will walk!" After traveling for five more hours, they reached the next town. It was already night, so they decided to head to the inn. The inn had a tavern on the ground floor and lodging on the upper floors. When they were eating dinner, Zach suddenly asked, "What are your current quests?" "One is to reach level 25," Aurora answered. "I have the same one. What are the others?" Zach asked curiously. "Second is to y a level 80 monster." "... interesting. I have the same one." "Third one is to equip a mythical grade weapon." "Oh?!" Zach immediately conjured his cursed dagger, which was mythical rank, and handed it to Aurora. "Here. This is a mythical rank." Aurora raised his brows in confusion and said, "It doesn¡¯t work like that." "What do you mean?" I used your gold rank sword toplete my quest, didn¡¯t I?" "Yes. But different rank weapons have different rules. You can¡¯t exchange or use mythical rank or higher grade weapons to anyone like that," Aurora exined. ¡¯I see. So it¡¯s simr to potions?¡¯ Zach knitted his brows and said, "What does it say when you try to equip it?" "There is no option to equip it." "But... you are technically holding it...?" Zach¡¯s knowledge of gaming waspletely shattered. "Yes. But I can¡¯t use it. Even if I stab someone with it, it will have close to zero damage." After eating dinner, Aurora went to pay the bill while Zach waited for her to return. "Hey, did you hear the rumor?" the party members sitting at the next table whispered to each other. "What rumor?" "There is a secret boss in this town, and if you defeat it, you get a mythical rank sword." Zach¡¯s interest piqued after hearing that. ¡¯This is a good opportunity to gift that sword to Aurora.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 457088 0 new yers logged in. 543 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Let¡¯s hit 500 power stones this week.. It would be a dreame true situation for me. Chapter 53

Chapter 53

Zach quietly listened to the party members¡¯ conversation and got the location of the secret boss dungeon. ¡¯It¡¯s nearby. Just outside the town.¡¯ The inn was near the gates of the town, and the secret boss dungeon was in the forest. Zach could reach there within ten minutes, but he didn¡¯t know how much time it would take for him to defeat the boss. However, he already had 3500 MP, which was enough to deal 3500000 HP DMG thanks to his gloves that doubled his DMG too. ¡¯I don¡¯t think the boss¡¯s HP would be higher than 3500000. Thest boss I fought on the 50th floor of the dungeon had 3000000 HP.¡¯ ¡¯But... this one is called secret boss, so it has to be stronger than the dungeon bosses, right?¡¯ Zach asked himself. ¡¯Should I cultivate some more MPs and leave at midnight?¡¯ Zach was nning to defeat the secret boss and get the mythical rank sword to give it as a gift to Aurora. But he missed the main problem. Aurora came back, and they went to the reception to rent a room for the night. "How many rooms would you like?" the female receptionist asked. ¡¯I would have preferred one room, but since I am leaving at night for the hunt, I can¡¯t let Aurora catch me. And even if I make any excuses, I am damn sure that she would ask me to take her with me.¡¯ "Two¡ª" Zach was going to answer ¡¯two rooms¡¯, but Aurora interrupted him. "One room, please," Aurora said while ncing at Zach from the corner of her eye. ¡¯...!¡¯ Zach was genuinely surprised. ¡¯Is it just me, or she is bing more and more audacious?¡¯ "Two beds or one bed?" the receptionist asked. "Two beds," Aurora answered. "..." Zach sighed in relief and thought, ¡¯Or maybe not.¡¯ "Uhh... I am sorry, but we don¡¯t have any two-bed room avable," the NPC informed them. "Then one bed is fine," Aurora asserted. "How much for the room?" "That would be 1200 coins," the NPC said with a smile on her face. Aurora was about to pay, but Zach stopped her and turned to the NPC. "We will eat our breakfast here," Zach uttered. "I can make it 1100 coins." "I can rmend this inn to the other yers who drop by this town," Zach stated and continued, "Or maybe I can refer them the one which charges less." Zach didn¡¯t even know how much other inns charged. "How about 800 coins? We can also provide you with free breakfast." "Maybe 300 coins." Zach¡¯s shamelessness has no limit. "That¡¯s too less! I can¡¯t go lower than 700 coins," the NPC said desperately. ¡¯I want to go lower, but I guess 700 coins is fine." Zach nodded at Aurora and smiled at her. Aurora paid for the room and dragged Zach upstairs to their room. "What¡¯s up? Why are you so aggressive all of a sudden?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "And why did you rent only one room?" "I wanted to save money," AUrora answered. ¡¯She is turning into me...¡¯ Zach let out a weary sigh and looked at the bed. "..." The bed was half-meter in width and 1.5 meters in length. And it was certainly not suitable for two people to sleep. He pointed his gaze at the bed and said, "I don¡¯t think we both can fit there." "I think we can." Aurora walked to the bed and sat on it. "Come." Aurora patted the empty space beside her and said, "Sit." Zach sat beside her, and they bothid down on the bed. "See? We can fit." "No matter how you look at it, this is ufortable. If either of us turned to the other side, we would fall." "So we just have to make sure not to move. Simple~" Aurora¡¯s mood ticked off Zach for some reason, so he wrapped his legs around her body and said, "I have a habit of sleeping with a body pillow. So unless you don¡¯t mind me using you as a body pillow..." Zach wanted to tease Aurora more, but he stopped after looking at her flushed face. Aurora turned to the side and uttered in a low voice: "If you truly want to do that, then go ahead." "..." Zach facepalmed himself and uttered inwardly: "If I do that one more time, then something hard is going to poke your butt." "I was kidding." Zach turned to the other side and said, "We have to wake up early, so let¡¯s sleep." Aurora and Zach were exhausted after walking all day, so they fell asleep in minutes. But Zach woke up a whileter and looked at Aurora to make sure she was sleeping. However, Zach couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Aurora. ¡¯So defenseless...¡¯ Zach quietly left the room and locked it. Then, he rushed to the forest and strolled around to search for the entrance of the secret boss dungeon. After 10 minutes, he finally found the entrance. "Why is it at a ce like this?" Zach muttered in frustration. The entrance was inside a big tree. The moment Zach entered the dungeon, he was attacked by ava slime. "Heh!" Zach sneered and kicked the slime like a ser ball. "That was a ¡¯warm¡¯ wee." "Still..." Zach walked forward and nced around. "This ce looks entirely different from the outside." The temperature of the dungeon was high, and there were rivers filled withva flowing around the dungeon. "So this so-called secret boss is going to be a fire monster?" Zach asked himself and walked forward. On his way, Zach encountered dozens ofva slimes, but he tossed them all by kicking them. After walking for a while, Zach reached a long bridge. There was a gigantic door on the other side of the bridge. Seemingly it was the boss¡¯ domain. Zach only needed to pass through the bridge to get the mythical rank sword after defeating the secret boss. However, there was something else he needed to defeat first. Zach pped his hand and said, "Whoever you are, I know you are following me. Come out, and I shall spare your life." *** Total yers in the game 456789 0 new yers logged in. 299 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Uwu~ Someone has got guts to ambush ma boi. Chapter 54

Chapter 54

Zach could feel someone watching him ever since he entered the dungeon. At first, he shrugged off the feeling thinking he was being paranoid. But the more time he spent in the dungeon, the more confident he became. He assumed that it might be some monsters waiting to attack, but if it was truly a monster, then the slimes wouldn¡¯t have attacked Zach. ¡¯If a strong monster is around, small ones nevere out. That¡¯s the wild rule of the monsters. So it can¡¯t be another monster. It¡¯s another yer.¡¯ Zach pondered for a while and thought, ¡¯But I didn¡¯t see anyone following me to the dungeon. There are chances that the yer was already in the dungeon. But I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡¯ Suddenly, a thought crossed Zach¡¯s mind, and he figured out everything. ¡¯I see... so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯ Zach pped his hands and said, "Whoever you are, I know you are following me. Come out now, and I shall spare your life.¡¯ Zach nced in all directions and waited for someone toe out, and as he had expected, a voice rang in the dungeon. "I am surprised you sensed me." It was a male¡¯s voice. ¡¯Not going to lie. I am a little disappointed.¡¯ Zach sighed. ¡¯I hoped it would be Aurora, but well... that saves me from hiding my true self.¡¯ "Oh? You were trying to hide your presence?" Zach scoffed. "I thought you were ying hide and seek." Of course, Zach was bluffing. He was a master at it. However, he bluffed to anger the yer so he would show himself out of rage. And it worked. Suddenly, a man appeared behind Zach and raised his hand as though he was trying to show he was harmless. ¡¯...!¡¯ Zach was surprised, but he didn¡¯t let his reaction show on his face. ¡¯Where did hee from? It¡¯s like he came out of thin air.¡¯ "Are you a bandit ss yer?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. The man looked surprised, but he nodded and said, "Not quite correct. I am an assassin." ¡¯That exins why... it¡¯s one of the special skills of the ss...¡ª wait! He said he is an assassin, right? That means he has to be level 50 or more.¡¯ "Well, what about you? What is your ss?" The man asked in a friendly manner. "Swordsman." Zach swiftly lied and asked, "I am level 3. What about you?" "I am level 69," the man answered. ¡¯What a number...¡¯ Zach tried to ask something, but the man interrupted him. "I am d to see you." The man pointed his finger at the door on the other side of the bridge and said, "I am going to defeat the secret boss and get the reward. Would you like to join me? I will give you 50000 coins." ¡¯Yeah, right.¡¯ Zach frowned his face and said, "Would you minding one step closer to me?" One yer could see another yer¡¯s name tag, but for that, the yer needs to be within a three-meter distance. And the yer was one step further than three-meter. "Sure. But what is your answer? Do you ept my offer?" the man asked with a smile on his face. "Why not." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "If a low-level yer like me can earn 50000 coins, then I can¡¯t miss the chance." "Well said. Now let¡¯s talk¡ª" the man stopped speaking and gazed behind Zach with a horrified look on his face and said, "Watch out." Zach turned around, even though he knew there was nothing behind him. Then, he jumped back andnded behind the man. "Heh!" Zach sneered and uttered, "How many yers have you fooled like this?" The moment Zach turned around, the man dashed at Zach and tried to kill him. But Zach knew it was a trap, but he yed along and humiliated the man. Now that the distance between Zach and the man was less than three meters, Zach could see his name tag. The man¡¯s name was Eren, and his nametag was crimson red. Which means, he had killed more than ten yers, but less than 100. "Tch!" the man clicked his tongue and asked, "How did you know?!" "Are you seriously asking that?" Zachughed out loud and uttered, "You used a cliche trick, bruh." "Spreading a rumor about hidden treasure and luring yers in a secluded area to ambush and kill them. Seriously? Who would fall for such a trick?" Zach also fell for the trick, almost. But let¡¯s pretend that never happened. "Now, where are the rest of your teammates?" Zach asked with a furious look on his face. "I work alone," Eren smirked. "That way, no one can betray me." "Fair enough..." Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "Why did you kill yers?" "Do you want to know how I leveled up so fast?" Eren asked with a smug look on his face, as though he was looking down at Zach. Eren was still thinking Zach was a level three yer, so he let his guard down. "By killing yers, of course." "Let me tell you a secret to level up without doing anything..." Eren stealthily grabbed the dagger from his back while talking and continued, "If you kill a yer, you level up by one. It doesn¡¯t matter what level the yers are. It¡¯s the easiest way to level up." Then, Eren dashed at Zach to attack him, so Zach jumped back. However, Eren didn¡¯t move from his spot. When Zachnded, a magic circle appeared on the ground beneath Zach¡¯s feet. "Hah! I have ced magic mines all over the ce, and only I know the exact spots," Eren snorted. "Now die!" The magic trap activated and covered Zach¡¯s body with scorching fire. "That was my strongest spell! Die by my fire, asshole!" Eren rejoiced. Zach patted his clothes and body as the fire extinguished. The grin vanished from Eren¡¯s face as he couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. He was left baffled and scared. "You were saying something about this being your strongest spell?" Zach smirked with a smug look on his face. "Why... you!" Eren dashed at Zach with a dagger in his hand. Zach grabbed Eren¡¯s hand and swung him around before punching him in the face. Eren¡¯s body flew in the air and bounced on the bridge before stopping at the edge. Eren immediately grabbed another dagger and stood up. He nced around with a scared expression on his face to look for Zach, but he was nowhere to be seen. "Where did he go?" "Surprise motherfucker!" Zachnded from the top and kicked Eren. Eren stumbled and tripped from the bridge. But he grabbed the edge of the bridge with his hand and tried to get up. Zach stood in front of Eren and smirked at him. "Wait... if you kill me, then there would be no difference between you and me!" Eren asserted as he tried his best to climb up. Zach crushed Eren¡¯s fingers with his feet and crouched down in front of Eren. He red into Eren¡¯s eyes and uttered with a vicious smile on his face: "Look me in the face and tell me, does it look like I give two shits about that?" ==== *** Total yers in the game 456123 0 new yers logged in. 666 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- I thought about the note for a good 5 minutes, but nothing came up in my mind. Does anyone here y multiyer games? Chapter 55

Chapter 55

"You... are not a level three yer, are you?" Eren asked while stuttering. "Of course, I am not." Zach smirked and said, "There is no way a level three yer can enter the first realm, dumbass." "This is what happens when you don¡¯t go to school," Zach added. "I was the topper in my university!" Eren yelled out loud. ¡¯Well, he didn¡¯t get my joke...¡¯ Zach sighed and stood up. He crushed Eren¡¯s other hand under his feet and said, "If a dumbass like you can top the university, then this world is doomed." "No... stop!" Eren shouted. "Don¡¯t kill me! I will give you anything you want!" "I am old enough to get my own things," Zach snorted as he passed another joke. But it failed too. "I will change, I promise! I won¡¯t kill anyone again!" Eren begged for his life. "So please, give me one more chance to atone for my sins!" "You can atone in hell, bitch!" Zach raised his leg to kick Eren on the face. "Your name tag will turn red if you kill me!" Eren was trying his best to convince Zach not to kill him. "So?" "Everyone will know you killed a yer." "So?" "Everyone will hate you!" "So?" Eren was giving reasons to Zach to not kill him, but Zach was an S-hole, as he once imed. "No one will allow you to join their party!" "So?" Zach didn¡¯t care about any of that. In fact, he would have preferred to be ignored by others. "How did you feel when you looked at my tag for the first time?" Eren asked desperately. "That¡¯s exactly how everyone else would feel when they look at you." Zach removed his feet from Eren¡¯s hand and backed off. ¡¯Heh! What an idiot!¡¯ Eren smirked inwardly and tried to climb up the bridge. ¡¯I will kill him as soon as I see an opening.¡¯ Eren was about to climb up the bridge. Eren thought he fooled Zach, but it was the other way around. Just when Eren had almost climbed up, Zachnded a perfect free kick on Eren¡¯s face. "And that¡¯s a goal!" Zach yelled as he watched Eren¡¯s body fall down the bridge. "Nooooooo!" Eren¡¯s body was incinerated the moment it fell into the river of the hotva. "Only if people could change that easily..." Zach muttered in a solemn voice. Zach looked at his name tag and waited for it to turn red, but nothing happened even after 3 minutes of waiting. "I look like an idiot standing and waiting in the middle of the bridge for three straight minutes." Zach walked to the other side of the bridge and stood in front of the enormous door. "Now then... Why didn¡¯t my name tag turn red? Is that guy still alive?" Zach asked himself. "But I saw his body turning into ashes." Zach ced his hand on the chin and muttered, "Could it be that the game didn¡¯t register me for the cause of Eren¡¯s death?" That was indeed the case. If yer A pushed yer B off the bridge, hill, or any high ces, and yer B died, the cause of the death would be by falling. Even when yer A pushed yer B, yer B didn¡¯t die by yer A¡¯s push, they died from falling. However, if yer A killed yer B before pushing them, yer A would be considered as a cause of death. Simrly, if yer B died by yer A¡¯s magic spell or trap, then yer A would be considered as a cause of death. "What a broken loophole..." Zach muttered. "Although, I don¡¯t think many yers know about it. If they did, they would surely n a way to kill other yers and abuse this loophole." "And there is an incentive to kill yers too..." Zach added. yers could level up fast without working hard by killing other yers. If yers got to know about it, they would cause mayhem. "However, sooner orter, everyone would know about all the secrets." "Well," Zach sneered and added, "As long as they don¡¯t mess with me, I won¡¯t mess with them." Zach watched the door and touched it. "So.. is this supposed to open, or is there something I have to do to open it?" Zach asked himself. Zach inspected the door and found some inscriptions written on it. "Whatnguage is this?" It was a foreignnguage, and Zach couldn¡¯t recognize it. ¡¯I have been taught almost all thenguages that ever existed. Although, I am still learning the aliennguages.¡¯ Zach tried his best to decipher the words, but he didn¡¯t make any progress. "There is no way I am going back aftering this far." It was only an hour-long walk, though. "It does look simr to the celestialnguage, but I can¡¯t call out the words...wait, are they purposely in the wrong order?" Zach was in utter disbelief. He wasn¡¯t a fan of games, to begin with, but Kayden and Shay were. While he became friends with Shay a year ago, Kayden was his best friend. So he would often invite Zach to his house. Zach was mostly free, so he would go to Kayden¡¯s house and watch him y consoles and pc games. Kayden loved open-world role-ying games, and Zach enjoyed watching them; it was like a movie for him. However, Zach would hate when the games forced the yer to solve the puzzles for no reason. And currently, Zach was in the same situation. "Freaking gods..." Zach muttered in frustration. Zach rearranged the words and tried to read them: "Thou who dares to challenge, must enter the gods and look upon their monsters¡ª what the¡ª! That sounds so wrong." Zach rearranged the words again and read them: "Thou who dares to enter, must look upon the gods; for thou who challenge the monster inside, must only be saved with the help of the gods¡¯ grace." As soon as Zach finished reading, the door rumbled and slowly opened. After seeing the door open, the boss¡¯ music from games started ying in Zach¡¯s mind. Zach entered the room, and the first thing he saw before the monster was its huge HP bar. Level 100 HP- [5000000] *** "Well... shit." Total yers in the game 455622 0 new yers logged in. 501 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- F in chat (for the monster, btw). Who else hates puzzles in games? Chapter 56

Chapter 56

The monster¡¯s size was nothingpared to the monsters Zach had fought before; it was enormous. The monster was a chimera, and its entire body was fire and hotva. It had two wings, four legs, three heads, and one huge tail. One head was a dragon, the second head was a lion-like monster, and the third was a goat-like monster. All the heads had long and sharp fangs. They also had pointy horns, and all of their eyes were dripping redva. The tail of the chimera was a snake with fangs; seemingly, also the fourth head. The chimera¡¯s head and eyes were in a position that they would see in all directions. Level 100- Lord Abomination HP- [5000000] "Only the gods can create such a disgusting monster," Zach scoffed. "And his name ruined the impact. What ame name." The chimera stood up and pped its wings once with a loud roar. The rocks and mountains were shattered, and the trees around turned into ashes because of the hot air. Zach was pushed back by the pressure of the wind, but it was like a hot breeze for him. However, his clothes caught fire. Zach casually tapped on his clothes and uttered, "Not bad." If it was an ordinary yer, even a level 100 yer, they would have died on impact. But Zach was unharmed because of his celestial physique. ¡¯This fire is nothingpared to theva in Aria¡¯s domain. Here, it is like a smoldering fire.¡¯ [Who dares to challenge me?!] the chimera uttered from its goat mouth. ¡¯Oh! It can speak?¡¯ This was Zach¡¯s first time meeting a monster who could speak. "Well, that makes things easier..." Zach raised his voice and said, "I am here for the mythical rank sword! Give it to me, and I will be on my way!" Of course, Zach knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen, but it was worth a try. [How dare you?! I can crush puny beings like you under my feet!] The chimera pped its wings and flew up beforending on top of Zach to crush him. However, Zach jumped back andnded on the ledge of the mountain. Zach was now at the same height as the chimera, but he climbed further and looked down on the chimera. Zach didn¡¯t like when someone looked down on him unless they were his masters or his father. "Well, if you want to die so badly, then why don¡¯t you try asking nicely?!" Zach scoffed out loud. Maybe try saying ¡¯please¡¯?" [How dare you?!] "Don¡¯t you get tired of saying ¡¯How Dare you?!¡¯ again and again? You should work on your vocabry," Zach sneered. "Maybe you should try to go outside and meet people. Stop being a NEET and get a job." The dragon¡¯s head on the chimera brimmed withva as it shot a molten fire at Zach. Zach jumped andnded on the floor before jumping on top of the mountain. When he looked back at the mountain, it hadpletely melted. "That... might be dangerous." Zach was now taking the monster seriously. However, the chimera didn¡¯t stop and kept shooting fireballs at Zach. Zach ran, jumped, dodged, climbed, and repeated the same actions again and again as he thought of a n to deal with the chimera. ¡¯What should I do? I have 3500 MP left, so I can easily deal 3500000 HP DMG to the monster just by touching it. But I have to do something about the remaining 1500000 HP.¡¯ ¡¯Should I use the MP potions?¡¯ Zach asked himself. Zach had forty-eight 50MP potions with him, and he could easily end the monster in one hit after using them. However, it took Zach 10 days to craft those potions. If he used them now, he would have to waste ten more days creating the new potions. That¡¯s why, Zach was keeping the potions as hisst resort. "Besides, I will have to go near it to touch it, and I don¡¯t think this monster likes skinship." Zach grabbed a palm-sized rock and threw it at the chimera¡¯s body. The second the rock touched the chimera¡¯s body, it turned intova. "And... he doesn¡¯t bathe either..." In thest ten days, Zach had been working on his DT skill to use it in different ways. Not only that, he used his crafting skill to craft a link with his gloves. The gloves didn¡¯t allow Zach to use another weapon, so he created a new ability that he could use with the gloves. He created magic weapons which he could summon using his MP, and the gloves were working as a medium to create them. [How dare you?!] "The developers of this game were sozy that they didn¡¯t script the dialogues properly," Zach snorted. "Alright!" Zach pped his hands and asserted, "I will y with you a little." Zach beckoned the chimera and said, "Come to daddy." After a second, Zach regretted saying that. It reminded him of his ex-girlfriend. All three heads of the chimera roared at the same time and dashed at Zach. It used its wings to increase its speed. Zach took a deep breath and muttered, "Here goes nothing." Zach summoned a fire-sword in his hand and said, "This uses 10MP per second. I hope it¡¯s worth it." Zach waited for the chimera toe near him and dashed past it. SLASH! "Tch!" Zach clicked his tongue as the chimera¡¯s hornnded near his feet. Then, he looked at the chimera¡¯s HP and saw it was down by 5000 HP HP- [4995000/ 5000000] "This is going to take a while, so let¡¯s wrap it up with a chain." Even at a dire time like this, Zach¡¯s mind was passing jokes. Zach clenched the fire-sword with his fist and rubbed his hand over it. The fire sword turned into a fire chain. Zach whipped the chain on the ground and said, "Time to discipline you." **** Total yers in the game 455401 0 new yers logged in. 231 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- The closest thing I can describe as the fire chain is this. Also, I have added the picture of the chimera in the second paragraph¡¯sment.. If you missed it, you might want to look at it. Chapter 57

Chapter 57

Zach whipped the fire chain on the ground and provoked the chimera. The spot where Zach whipped the fire chain cracked by the impact, but Zach didn¡¯t notice it. He was nning dozens of ways to deal with the chimera. He was thinking of what and how he would attack if his one attack failed. The chimera dashed at Zach, but instead of dodging or jumping, Zach simply stood there and kept swinging the chain in the air. The chimera pped its wings to push Zach back and jump to crush him. However, Zach swung the fire chain at the chimera and caught its leg. "Gotcha!" Zach used all his strength and swung the chain and chimera with it. The chimera¡¯s leg was tied with the chain, and its body was hitting all over the ces; mountains, rocks, trees, ground. Zach swung it as long as he could and pulled the chain. The chimera¡¯s leg was cut off by force, and its body was sent flying far away on the other side of the forest. Zach retracted the chain and turned it into a fire spear. "Here goes nothing...!" Zach started running and threw the spear in the direction where the chimera was sent flying. Meanwhile, the chimera stood up on its three legs and tried to run, but it couldn¡¯t even walk properly. Then, it saw a shooting star in the sky, but it soon realized it was a fire spear. The chimera desperately pped its wings to fly, even a little so it could dodge the spear. After pping its wings a couple of times, it finally managed to fly away before the spear could hit it. However, just as the spear was about tond on the ground, Zach appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the spear. He swung his body in a circle and threw the spear at the flying chimera. The chimera yelled in pain as the spear prated and passed through its body. HP- [4375000/5000000] "You should have asked me to kill you nicely when I was asking." Zach summoned the spear back and turned it into a sword before jumping at the chimera and cutting its goat head off. "Now die a death you deserve." HP- [3575000/5000000] ¡¯It has been 1 minute. I can only use my gloves for about five more minutes before I run out of MP.¡¯ Without wasting his time, Zach turned the sword into the fire chain and grabbed the chimera¡¯s dragon head with it. "Tch!" Zach clicked his tongue and thought, ¡¯The scales are hard to cut through. I should have aimed for the lion¡¯s head.¡¯ This weapon crafting ability had one more special skill. Zach could release a certain amount of mana into the weapon to deal higher damage. It was simr to his DT skill, but the damage here was different; it was multiplied by the ATK and MP used. Zach used the chain as a rope and pulled himself in the air. The chain was still wrapped around the dragon¡¯s head, and it was dealing constant damage. "Now!" Zach used the special skill of the ability and released 1000 MP into the fire chain. The chimera grunted in pain as its dragon head was chopped off. HP- [2575000/5000000] ¡¯Three more minutes.¡¯ Zach looked at the chimera¡¯s HP and muttered, "It¡¯s doable if I do it right. Failure is not an option.¡¯ If Zach ran out of MP, it was pretty much impossible for him to deal high DMG to the chimera using only his martial arts skills and no weapon. Luckily, he still had MP potions to save him. Zach was still in the air from his previous jump, and the only thing he couldnd on was the chimera¡¯s body. He quickly turned the fire chain into a spear and forced himself down to prate the chimera¡¯s body. However, before he couldnd, the chimera¡¯s fourth head, its tail, the venomous snake attacked Zach and bit him on the leg. The snake¡¯s bite had a simr effect as the cursed dagger. Zach¡¯s HP was slowly decreasing. "No time to worry about that. I am sure it will stop if I kill the snake... the chimera to be exact." Zach ced the spear on his leg where the snake bit him and muttered, "I have to remember this mistake." Zach wanted to go near the chimera, but now that it had only one head and one tail left, it was furious. ¡¯Its speed has also increased because it has lost weight..¡¯ Zach turned the spear into a bow and aimed the arrow at the snake¡¯s head. However, the snake caught the arrow with his sharp fangs and ate it. Zach turned the bow into a sword and dashed at the chimera. But, he didn¡¯t attack it. He ran past it and climbed the nearby mountain. "One more minute..." Zach had no time to waste, but he could decide what n to use. He turned the sword into a chain-sickle and swung it at the chimera. He aimed one side of the -chain-sickle to the snake¡¯s head and jumped down. Zach knew that the snake would grab the sickle, and he used that opportunity to attack the chimera¡¯s body. Hended on the chimera¡¯s body and plunged the other side of the chain-sickle into its body. Upon experiencing pain, the snake let go of the sickle andunched itself to attack Zach. Zach grabbed the snake with his bare hands and crushed it before plucking it out of the chimera¡¯s body. HP- [1375000/5000000] Then, he retracted the sickle and increased the size of the spear to prate it further into the chimera¡¯s body. He jumped into the air and kicked the spear for it to pass through the chimera¡¯s body. Zachnded on the ground and cleaved the remaining legs of the chimera, leaving it helpless with nothing but one head and a limbless body. HP- [875000/5000000] "It still has this much HP even in this state?" Zach uttered in disbelief. Zach heard a pping sound and noticed he had forgotten about the chimera wings. "Right..." Zach swung the chain at the wings and severed them. HP- [575000/5000000] "Now then..." Zach walked to the chimera¡¯s lion head and looked into its eyes. "Where is your punchline?" **** Total yers in the game 454969 0 new yers logged in. 432 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (reached) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Do you guys prefer long fight scenes or short ones? Also, I know this might bete, but happy thanksgiving to everyone! Chapter 58

Chapter 58

[You... who are... you?] the chimera asked in a faint voice. "You tell me." Zach ced the fire sword on his shoulders and asked with a vicious smirk on his face: "Who do you think I am?" The chimera looked into Zach¡¯s eyes, and something reflected within them. It saw something that couldn¡¯t be described. [I see... so you are ¡¯her¡¯ kin... you have a god¡¯s blood inside you...] Zach released all his remaining mana into the sword and shed the chimera¡¯s lion head. [0/5000000] "What a letdown..." The sword disappeared from Zach¡¯s hand as he used up all his mana. He looked at his HP and saw the poison effect had also stopped. "I don¡¯t want to say it was an easy battle considering I lost my HP and all of my MP..." Zach let out a weary sigh and stumbled on his feet as he struggled to stand still. He defeated a level 100 secret boss who had 5000000 HP, without breaking a sweat. It was indeed a tough battle. Even Zach couldn¡¯t have defeated the chimera if he didn¡¯t have the advantage of infinite MP. However, the main reason he was able to defeat a level 100 monster was his strict childhood training. His knowledge and experience of martial arts of the battlefield helped him. [Congrattions! Quest ¡¯y level 80 monster.¡¯ has beenpleted!] [Congrattions! You have received the reward ofpleting the Quest. Reward- 50000 coins.] [Received 200000 EXP!] The chimera¡¯s body vanished, and two things appeared in front of Zach. One was a crimson sword, and another was a red core. ¡¯Isn¡¯t red core essential for cultivating physique? It¡¯s pretty much useless for me unless I sell it to someone...¡¯ Zach stopped when he saw [Non-transferable] on the screen. "What should I do with it?" Zach pondered. "I can eat it. Wait... it¡¯s the chimera¡¯s core, so can¡¯t I revive it and use the chimera as my pet?" That was indeed possible. But Zach currently had no abilities or any knowledge on that. ¡¯I couldn¡¯t use magic in the real world, so I didn¡¯t bother learning anything that contained magic...¡¯ "I will keep the core in my inventory, for now." Zach then held the sword in his hand and read its stats. [Mythical rank sword.] [+300 ATK] "Ooo~" Zach was excited after seeing the first benefit of the sword. [1.5x XP gain] "Cool!" [Gives one physique point on each kill] "Noice! That means, as long as Aurora kills enough monsters, she is guaranteed to cultivate her physique points." [Special skill- Locked] (Note- This sword can only be equipped by a level 25 yer. Once this sword is equipped, it will be soul-bound to the yer.) "At least I can gift it to Aurora..." Zach sighed in relief and muttered, "Imagine if I couldn¡¯t transfer this sword too." Zach had used up all his adrenaline, and now he needed a little rest. He dropped to his knees andterid down on the ground. He looked at the sky and uttered, "So beautiful." However, he didn¡¯t look at his surroundings; He had destroyed everything. Zach closed his eyes for a while and decided to take a little nap. ¡ª - . Meanwhile, in the heavens. [Attention! Attention!] an angel yelled in the hall of the heavens. [What is it?] a god asked. [Can¡¯t you see we are busy nning more schemes and monsters for our online world?] The second god asserted. [The abomination! Someone has in it!] the angel announced. [What?!] the first god eximed. [Impossible!] -Second god [How?!] - Third God [Who dares?!] -Fourth god. [Preposterous!] -Fifth god. [sphemy!] - Sixth God. [How could someone do that?!]- Seventh god. [How did someone manage to y the abomination?!] -Eight god. [We had locked it inside a gate that the gods could only open!] -Ninth God. [Whodunit?!] -Tenth god. [Even if someone managed to enter the gate, how in the heavens did they manage to y the abomination?!] -Eleventh God. [There is a traitor among us!] - Twelfth God. The entire hall of heaven, which was filled with the 12 gods and their respective angels, became hostile towards each other. [Who was it? Who is the traitor?! ]the first god yelled as the cloud thundered. [Why would any of us do that?] [This is impossible. Everyone knows that if any of us betray, the heavens will go on a war. The higher gods would be angered, and they would get rid of us.] [Stop this nonsense. No one has betrayed anyone.] [Then how did someone manage to y the abomination? It was one of our best weapons. We were going to use it to surprise the humans.] [It doesn¡¯t matter. We shall create something more powerful. We are bored anyways.] [Also, find who yed the abomination. We have to get rid of that human as soon as possible!] [Indeed. Whoever it was must be eradicated. It can be a threat to us.] [Who are you kidding? A threat to us, the almighty gods?] the seventh godughed out loud. [We can crush anything just by our presence. We can blow away everything just by a soft sigh. We can obliterate anything with a simple snap. What can possibly endanger us?] [Gabriel. I hereby assign you as the world boss of the first realm. Exterminate any yer whoes to challenge you. Failures will not be tolerated.] [Your words are mymands.] Gabriel bowed down to all the gods and said, [I shall show my worth to be a god.] ¡ª - . Meanwhile, Zach heard a faint voice calling his name. "Zach. Zach. Wake up." It was a sweet female voice. Zach felt as though someone was repeatedly patting on his cheek. He opened his eyes and closed them a secondter. Zach was sleeping on a soft, warm bed. "Hey, wake up. My parents will be home soon," the voice said. Zach opened his eyes and saw a girl sleeping naked beside him. She was looking at him with a slight smile on her face. "Hmm... What time is it?" Zach asked with his eyes still closed. He was still feeling sleepy. "It¡¯s almost midnight," the girl answered. Zach was wide awake after hearing that. He opened his eyes and saw the sky. "..." He sighed and sat up. "Why am I having dreams about her? Am I missing her?" Zach asked himself after having a dream about his ex-girlfriend. **** Total yers in the game 454632 0 new yers logged in. 337 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] 200 power stones or 50 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? (reached) ?500 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 3 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- I was getting my hopes high by expecting to hit 500 powerstone. Many thanks to those who vote every day. Thanks for reading! Extra chapter in 16 hours! Chapter 59

Chapter 59

"Why am I missing her, though? I mean, my first rtionship was with her, but it¡¯s not like she was my first love. I have had plenty of crushes, but I didn¡¯t miss them like I am missing her." Zach uttered to himself. "Is it because we never had a proper breakup?" Zach wondered. "We didn¡¯t talk after ourst fight, and then she never came to school. Thest thing I heard was that the ship to mars had departed." Zach and his girlfriend never officially broke up. But it wasn¡¯t as though they were going to meet again, or so Zach had thought. As he was pondering about that, Zach remembered something. "Wait a damn minute..." Zach raised his brows and uttered, "How did that party in the inn know that this chimera would spawn a mythical weapon?" "It wasn¡¯t mentioned anywhere, and the monster itself was a secret boss. Plus, there is no way an ordinary human was able to pass through the gate." Zach initially thought that Eren was the one who told the party to spread the rumors, but that wasn¡¯t the case. "I guess there is only one way to find out," Zach asserted. He cracked his fingers and said, "I will need to have a ¡¯nice¡¯ chat with the party." Zach opened his menu and looked at his stats. Level 21. HP- 10500/135000 ATK- 440 (x2) Physical Strength- 440 (x2) Mental Strength- 800 Soul Strength- 0 Physical DEF- 410 (x2) Mental DEF- 730 Soul DEF- 0 AGILITY- 545 (x2) MP- 200/¡Þ EXP- 240500/250000 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) Secondary ss- Mage Guild- Not joined. Affiliation- None (Not worshipping a god.) Karma points- 0 (Karma points are blessings and favors of gods. They can be used to pray to the gods and ask anything in return.) (Terms and conditions applied.) Marital status- Single. Title- 1) Forbidden Existence. 2) Child of Atrocity. 3) Sign of Impurity. 4) The Last Survivor Skill- 1) Martial Warrior. 2) Dominator¡¯s Touch "They added some new things..." Zach muttered. After that, Zach stood up and patted on clothes to clear the dirt from them. He stretched his hands and yawned loudly. "That was a nice nap," he said with his eyes closed. Then, he raised his brows and opened his eyes before saying, "That was a nice nap." "How long have I been here?!" Zach eximed. He looked at the time in his menu and saw it was 4:32 AM in the morning. Zach was feeling more tense than he felt when he was fighting the level 100 chimera. "What if Aurora had woken up?" he asked himself. Zach immediately rushed back to the inn. It took him more than an hour to get to the boss¡¯ door from the inn, but it only took him 10 minutes to get back. Zach entered the room and slowly walked to the bed. Aurora was facing her back to the door, so Zach couldn¡¯t see whether she was awake or not. Zach peeked on the side and saw Aurora was fast asleep. SIGH! Zach sighed in relief andy on the other side of the bed with his back facing Aurora. ¡¯I need to find a good opportunity to give the sword to Aurora. She said her birthday was in three months, but that will be six months in this game.¡¯ ¡¯Well, I will think about thatter. Even if I give her the sword now, she won¡¯t be able to use it until she reaches level 25.¡¯ Zach closed his eyes and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Aurora opened her eyes and nced at Zach without turning back. ¡¯Where was he all night?¡¯ she asked herself. ¡¯Was he with some other girl?¡¯ ¡¯Or maybe... he went to the brothel?¡¯ Aurora wondered. Indeed. There were brothels in every town, but Zach wasn¡¯t even aware of it. He had no idea that brothels existed in Gods¡¯ impact. However, even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t go to a ce like that. ¡¯Well... even if he did. I have no right to get angry. We are only travelingpanions. He said we are friends, but I want us to be more than that.¡¯ Aurora let out a deep sigh and turned around without thinking, and she bumped her nose on Zach¡¯s head. ¡¯Ouch!¡¯ Aurora covered her mouth with her head to stop herself from yelling. After a while, she fell asleep too. ¡ª - . Four hourster. Aurora slowly opened her eyes after having a nice sleep. But her heart stopped when she saw Zach¡¯s face was right in front of her. There was little to no space between their faces, and their lips were almost touching each other. If any of them moved, even a little, they would end up kissing. However, Zach was still asleep, and Aurora had a perfect chance to kiss Zach without getting in trouble. Even if Zach woke up, she could simply say it was by mistake as it was a reasonable excuse. Aurora looked at Zach¡¯s lips and wondered, ¡¯Should I do it?¡¯ ¡¯Only our lips will touch. It won¡¯t be the deep kiss like they do in the movies, but a kiss is still a kiss, right?¡¯ Aurora asked herself. She slowly puckered her lips and moved them forward, but just as her lips were about to touch Zach¡¯s lips, she stopped and thought, ¡¯This will be our first kiss.¡¯ ¡¯Do I want my first kiss and our first kiss to be like this? I always thought my first skill would be special and romantic. If I kiss him now, not only will I miss the special feelings, but I will lose my first kiss too.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s as though I am taking advantage of him sleeping.¡¯ After thinking for a while, Aurora decided not to kiss Zach. She slowly backed off and tried to move, but Zach identally moved forward and ended up kissing Aurora¡ª although only their lips touched, a kiss was a kiss. Aurora¡¯s face flushed as her eyes widened in surprise. Even when she was saving her first kiss for a special asion, it ended up like this. But regardless, she was happy. **** Total yers in the game 454202 0 new yers logged in. 430 yers died. ===== [Weekly Quest.] ?Week ended? === Author¡¯s Note- The next daily chapter, which was supposed to be out in 7 hours, will be a littlete. I am feeling a little depressed for some reason, and I don¡¯t want the quality of this book to suffer because of my mood. PS- Suggest a good name for Zach¡¯s ex-girlfriend. Chapter 60

Chapter 60

When Zach woke, he saw Auror wasn¡¯t in the room. He nced around to confirm that she wasn¡¯t there. ¡¯Where did she go?¡¯ Zach got up from the bed and stretched his hands. He looked at the bed and uttered. "Sleeping on the small bed was so ufortable. But at least Aurora had a proper sleep." Zach left the room and saw Aurora talking with party members of a female party. ¡¯What is she doing?¡¯ Zach looked at them from a distance, and after watching them for a minute, Zach was certain that they were trying to recruit Aurora to their party. Zach approached Aurora and stood in front of the party members. "Excuse me. We are having a personal talk. Would you mind standing somewhere else?" one of the girls said. Zach furrowed her brows and grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand. He pulled her close to him and said, "Excuse me, this girl belongs to me. Would you mind fucking off from here?" Zach uttered with a fierce re in his eyes. The girls walked away after muttering something about Zach. Zach turned to Aurora and asked with a concerned look on his face: "Are you okay?" Aurora nodded in response and looked at Zach¡¯s hand that was grabbing her. "Oh..." Zach let go of Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "Let¡¯s eat breakfast." After eating breakfast, they decided to take a stroll around the town before leaving for the capital. However, Aurora said she wanted some time to get ready, so she went upstairs to their room, and Zach stayed downstairs. ¡¯Now then... I saw them renting roomsst night, so they must be staying at this inn too.¡¯ Zach was looking for the party who were talking/ spreading rumors about the secret boss. ¡¯They have to be around here somewhere.¡¯ Zach nced around and saw a yer who belonged to that party¡ª leaving the inn. Zach quickly followed the yer and reached the fountain of the town where the other four party members were waiting for the yer. "Hey, wait!" Zach shouted from a distance and stopped them. Zach was confirming whether the party was guilty or not. ¡¯If they run, that means they knew about Eren. But if they don¡¯t run, that means they are as oblivious as others.¡¯ Surprisingly for Zach, the party didn¡¯t run and waited for Zach. "Yes? Can we help you?" the female party leader asked. "Why are you guys spreading rumors about the secret boss in the town?" Zach asked impatiently. He wanted to deal with them soon as possible and go back to the inn, where Aurora was waiting for him. "How do you... wait!" another party member yelled, "Were you eavesdropping on us?!" "No. You all were loud enough for anyone to hear. Now spit it!" Zach equipped his default sword in his hand and said, "Or you will have to face the consequences." ¡¯I am wearing gloves right now, so this sword won¡¯t do any damage or harm anyone. But at least, it will scare them,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. The party members nced at the sword in Zach¡¯s hand andughed out loud. "Haha!" -first (male) party member. "Pfft!" -second (male) party member. "Are you kidding me?!" -third (female) party member. "He is using a default sword! Ahaha!" -fourth (female) party member/leader. "What level are you? 10?! Haha!" - fifth (male) party member. Zach frowned his face and conjured a fire sword in his other hand. Then, he swung it in the air at the fountain behind them that was cut into two. All the party members stoppedughing when they looked at the fire sword in Zach¡¯s hand and then at the fountain behind them¡ª with a baffled expression on their faces. "Next, swing chop off your heads," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "Whoa! Calm down, dude!" -first (male) party member. "Why so angry?" -second (male) party member. "You can¡¯t just kill us for that reason." -third (female) party member. "I know, right?" - fourth (male) party member. "Talk about death threats." -fifth (female) party member/leader. "Just spit it already!" Zach yelled and sighed. ¡¯Teeangers.¡¯ "We don¡¯t know why you are so angry, but we were simply talking about the stuff the masked man was talking about," the female party leader answered. Zach raised his brows and asked, "What masked man?" "We don¡¯t know." they shrugged their shoulders all together and said, "Just as you heard our conversation, we heard his. We have no idea there was a rumor going around." ¡¯Was this masked man with Eren?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡¯ Zach asked some more questions to the party and returned to the inn. Fortunately, Aurora still hadn¡¯te downstairs. ¡¯I am pretty sure there ain¡¯t no make-up in this world, so what¡¯s taking her so long?¡¯ Zach asked himself. Aurora still couldn¡¯t look into Zach¡¯s face without remembering the kiss from the morning. After some minutes, Aurora came down wearing simr clothes. They spent two hours in the town and left for the capital. After 6 hours of walking, they reached the capital and went straight to the inn to eat and rent a room. "How much time has left for the cooldown again?" Zach asked Aurora. "There are still two days left before I can buy or exchange a house here. How long are we going to stay in the capital?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "Not sure. But we need to reach level 25 to ascend. So..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and continued eating. Everything was going well. However, Zach felt something was off. ¡¯Something is wrong with Aurora. She has been acting strange today.¡¯ Zach thought. ¡¯I mean, she is not her usual self.¡¯ Aurora was squirming and avoiding eye contact with Zach. ¡¯I wonder if something happened to her... wait, I think I know why she is acting like that.¡¯ Zach facepalmed himself and uttered inwardly: ¡¯It is because we slept on the same bed. Now she is feeling conscious of me.¡¯ Zach wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. But the main reason she was acting like that was that Zach identally kissed Aurora on the lips in his sleep. While Zach wasn¡¯t aware of it because he was sleepy, Aurora couldn¡¯t forget the feeling of being kissed. ¡¯Well, at least she has learned her lesson now.¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 453449 0 new yers logged in. 753 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- I wonder how Aurora will react when she discovers that Zach never officially broke up with his girlfriend. Chapter 61

Chapter 61

After eating food, they went to the reception to rent a room. "We would like to rent one room," Aurora said to the receptionist. "...!" Zach was baffled after hearing that. ¡¯She still wants to stay in one room?¡¯ "Double bed or single bed?" the receptionist asked. "Double bed," Aurora replied. Zach sighed in relief and thought, ¡¯At least we are not sleeping on one bed.¡¯ Aurora took the key and headed upstairs before Zach. It was Zach¡¯s turn to pay the bills, so he was negotiating the rent with the receptionist. But as they were in the capital, the price of everything was high. After paying the rent, Zach went upstairs while muttering, "I can¡¯t believe I paid 2000 for a room. But well, it¡¯s for two nights, so I guess 1000 coins per night is not that bad." He opened the door and said, "We still have some time left before the night. Let¡¯ go¡ª" Zach stopped when he nced around the room and saw there was only one bed. "I thought we rented a double-bed room..." Zach uttered while looking at Aurora. "Yes, and this is a double bed," Aurora answered. "Are you mistaking a two-bed room with a double-bed room?" "Right..." Aurora jumped on the bed and patted on the empty space beside her before saying, "Come." ¡¯I am getting shbacks already...¡¯ Zach sat on the bed, and he was surprised by its softness. "Hey, did you know that we can buy horses for travel?" Aurora asserted. "We don¡¯t need one," Zach replied without looking at Aurora. "Why not? We can travel a lot faster if we have horses, no?" Aurora asked with a curious and puzzled look on her face. "Let¡¯s say we bought a horse. Then we have to take care of it, its food, its lodging. That¡¯s expenses, or should I say useless expenses," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "I think renting carriages is worth it. We can save a lot of money." Aurora squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "What major are you on?" "Um... I am still in high school, you know?" "Seriously?!" Aurora eximed. "You are tall and act mature all the time... well, sometimes. So I was sure you are older than me." "I am older than you, though." "How old are you?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "My parents refuse to tell me my birth year, but my birthdate is 29 February." "That was... a month ago. Or if I count it in real-world time, then only two weeks ago!" Aurora felt both angry and disappointed. ¡¯I can¡¯t believe it! If we had met some days earlier...!¡¯ ¡¯Why is she acting like that?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯And I thought she already knew my birthdate since Shay mentioned it in front of her.¡¯ Indeed. But Aurora didn¡¯t pay attention to that. Her mind had stopped working after she heard that Zach had a girlfriend. "Anyway.." Zach got up from the bed and said, "Let¡¯s head downstairs. We will gather some information about this capital and get back to grinding tomorrow." ==== (This happens during the ten-day skip after Zach starts living with Aurora.) It was a regr day for Zach and Aurora. They woke up, ate breakfast, sat in the living room, and talked for a while. Aurora went to the market while Zach stayed home. Zach went to his room and sat on his bed with a deep sigh. "I feel like we are a married couple living together. Aurora has a job, and I am the house husband who stays at home," Zach scoffed. It had been some days, and Zach hadn¡¯t made any progress in anything. "Yesterday, I made ten potions but wasted around 1000 MP." Zach was reading the journal of the Gods¡¯ Impact to know more about the game. However, it was too big, and as always, he was bored after reading three pages. ¡¯Reading is too boring. Couldn¡¯t they create something interesting? Like a pixie or something which answers all the questions and guides the yer?¡¯ Almost 90% of the yers, including Zach, hadn¡¯t read the entire journal. "And I think they should create a different journal for me because most of the things don¡¯t apply to me," Zach scoffed. Zach needed a break from crafting. It was making him insane because crafting needed deep concentration and precise handling. Besides, he had never done something like that before in his life. "I will take a day off from crafting and fool around with my witcher ss." Zach opened his ss menu and changed his crafter ss to witcher using Aria¡¯s blessings. [Congrattions! You have unlocked the special skills of the weapon!] "Hmm?" Zach looked at his gloves¡¯ stats and saw there was now a ¡¯Special skill¡¯ section. "So the weapons utility changes based on the sses?" Zach wondered. There were three empty slots in the special skill sections. "So... why are they empty? Do I have to get anything or finish quests or something? Or perhaps, I need to acquire scrolls since I can¡¯t use weapons with these gloves on?" After messing with the gloves for a while, Zach tried to use magic with his gloves on, and suddenly, one slot was filled with a skill¡¯ magic weapon¡¯ written on it. "I see. These gloves are not part of the game, nor were they meant to be equipped by a yer. So I can choose the special skill ording to my use." Zach imagined a fire sword in his hand, and it appeared. Then, he imagined a spear, and the fire sword turned into a spear. Then, he imagined it to be a dagger, and it turned into a dagger. "Cool~!" Zach was satisfied with the gloves. ¡¯I still have two empty slots left. I will have to think carefully because I can¡¯t remove or change these special skills once I have sent them." **** Total yers in the game 453094 0 new yers logged in. 355 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- The second half was necessary to exin the skill system of the gloves.. I hope all the doubts are cleared. Chapter 62

Chapter 62

Zach and Aurora strolled around the city after getting information from the yers around¡ª although they didn¡¯t get any helpful information. Both Zach and Aurora considered that as a date, but neither of them said it out loud. After that, they went to the inn and ate more than usual. Aurora wanted to celebrate Zach¡¯s birthday, so they had a small party in the room. Fortunately, neither of them drank any alcoholic drink, or it would have undoubtedly triggered a cliche event where they mistakenly slept with each other and didn¡¯t remember any of that. After waking up, they ate breakfast and went straight to the guildhall. Guildhall was a ce where most of the yers stayed for business purposes. All the guilds gathered there and conducted a meeting. Zach wasn¡¯t interested in that, but Aurora insisted on going there because they could meet strong yers there who could provide information. Zach and Aurora had a major disadvantage in collecting information because there was a party of only two people. Their knowledge of the game was limitedpared to the parties of 10 yers and guilds of over 50 yers. After reaching the guildhall, Aurora and Zach split up so they could ask more people. Zach¡¯s main n was to get Aurora to reach level 25 as soon as possible, so he could give her the sword. However, as a yer leveled up, the leveling up got harder. Zach approached a beefy yer and politely asked for information, but the yer asked for money in exchange. Then, Zach went to a nerd-looking yer and asked for the information, but that yer turned out to be a douchebag who asked for not only money but also his items. Zach had it enough, but he went for thest try and asked the yer standing by the door, but it turned out to be an NPC who only had knowledge about the guild-rted stuff. "This is why sociability is dead..." Zach opened his menu and messaged Aurora to meet him at the backside of the guildhall. ¡¯I guess we will go to clear dungeons. It¡¯s not like we have anything else to do.¡¯ After a while, Zach wondered, "Could there be a secret dungeon in the capital too?" ¡¯I remember Aurora mentioning there are hidden areas that aren¡¯t mentioned in the maps. I wonder what else the gods are hiding. But... why are they hiding?¡¯ "Zach!" Aurora called him from behind. Zach looked back to see Aurora approaching him with another girl. Zach looked at the girl and asked, "Who is this?" "Her name is Ameria. And... she is a healer," Aurora introduced Ameria. Ameria was a little taller than Aurora¡ª she was about the same height as Zach. She had long ck hair that wasing to her waist. She had ck eyes, and she was wearing a normal healer outfit. She looked shy and meek. She was looking down at the floor and hiding behind Aurora. Zach found it hard to deal with a girl like that, "Oh. Is she here to give us information?" Zach asked with a curious and excited look on his face. "No. She is on the same boat as us," Aurora replied. Zach raised his brows and asked, "So.. why did you bring her here?" "She wants to join our party." "..." Aurora and Zach stared at each other in silence for a while. "She wants to join our party," Aurora repeated herself. "I heard you the first time," Zach groaned. "Why does she want to join our party?" "And I thought we were supposed to gather information, not party members," he added with a remark. "She is a healer. Do you know how rare the healers are in this game? They are on-demand right now! Every party wants a healer," Aurora asserted. "Yeah, but I already have you, and you are enough for me," Zach uttered nonchntly. Of course, he was referring to her healer ss. Aurora¡¯s face flushed as she got lost in her thoughts, but Ameria pulled Aurora¡¯s sleeves and gripped her tightly. "Right.." Aurora nodded and said, "Listen to her story first." Aurora turned to Ameria and said in a gentle voice: "You have to speak for yourself." Ameria walked forward and stared at Zach for a while before saying, "My name is... Ameria..." "My name is magic-man." "I... was..." "Speak loudly." "My first ss is bowman; it has now evolved to ranger ss. My secondary ss is healer; it has now evolved to priest," Ameria uttered meekly in a low voice. ¡¯Ranger and priest... so she is level 25 or more...¡¯ "I was a solo yer until I was recruited by a party to join them. At first, it was fun; we went to the dungeons and towers and fought monsters. But after some days, they noticed that I was getting a lot of attention because of my healer ss," Ameria asserted. "In my free time, I healed yers for free because I felt bad for charging money from yers." After hearing that, Zach shot a nce at Aurora and knitted his brows as though he was mocking her because she charged money to healyers. However, the only yer Aurora had healed so far was Zach. "But when my party found out that I heal yers for free, they forced me to charge them. I thought maybe charging a little money wouldn¡¯t be bad as it would help me financially. However, I was mistaken." "Your party took all your money and didn¡¯t give you anything?" Zach guessed. Ameria nodded and continued, "I was tired of it. And when I confronted them, they threatened me that they would kill me." "And then you somehow managed to run away and ended up here?" Zach guessed more. ¡¯She can live a good life as a healer, but her personality will get her in trouble. And her primary ss is ranger, so unless she has some OP skills, she can¡¯t survive alone.¡¯ Zach pondered for a while and nodded. "You can join us, I guess..." Zach groaned. "Having two healers by my side will keep me reassured." Ameria smiled widely and said, "Thank you! I will try my best." ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Aurora¡¯s face turned pale after she realized something. ¡¯Ameria is a healer, and she is higher level than me. Isn¡¯t her character basically recing me?¡¯ Aurora thought to herself. ¡¯And most importantly, she is a girl.¡¯ Aurora nced at Ameria and saw her smiling at Zach. ¡¯Did I just... dig my own grave?¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 452863 0 new yers logged in. 231 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- This concludes the three extra chapters for reaching the golden ticket goalst month. One more bonus chapter wille after 19 hours! Chapter 63

Chapter 63

After Ameria joined their party, they decided to head directly to the dungeon. "This game doesn¡¯t have anything else to do," Zach uttered. He turned to Aurora and asked, "Say, you have yed a lot of VR games before this, right?" "Not a lot, but I have yed quite a few," Aurora answered. "What about it?" "What would yers usually do?" Zach asked with a hint of curiosity in his voice. "Well, first of all, the situation is a lot different here. But in other VR games, there would be weekly, monthly, and festive events to keep yers engaged with their games," Aurora stated. "Well, the gods don¡¯t need to entertain us since we can¡¯t leave their game anyway," Zach snorted. He then turned to Ameria and asked, "What about you? Have you yed VR games before?" "Umm..." Ameria squirmed with a flushed face. ¡¯Why did I even bother asking her?¡¯ Zach sighed inwardly. After walking for a few more minutes, they reached the entrance of the dungeon. "So, what are the monsters in this dungeon again?" Zach asked. "They said it¡¯s random. We can get any monsters, but it will be from low difficulty to high," Aurora answered. "Also, the monsters will be hybrid, mutated, evolved, and apparently with intelligence." "As long as they don¡¯t talk, I am fine," Zach scoffed. Zach turned to Aurora and said, "Kill as many monsters as you can. I will back you up." Then, Zach looked at Ameria and asked, "What do you want to do?" "I will heal..." "Then, do that." Zach didn¡¯t fully trust Ameria¡¯s abilities. ¡¯Just because she is at a higher level than us doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she will be strong.¡¯ Zach thought as he remembered Eren. ¡¯Who knows, what are the other hidden ways to level up?¡¯ They entered the mixed dungeon and started chopping monsters. ¡ª - . After six hours. Zach leveled up by one, and Aurora needed 20000 more EXP to reach level 21. Zach and Aurora looked at the portal for the 20th floor and nodded at each other. They both were out of breath, but they still wanted to clear the first 20th floor at least. "Wait..." Aurora turned to Ameria and asked, "What about you, Ameria? "Huh?" "Are you okay? Are you not tired? Do you want to take a break? How much of your MP has left?" ¡¯So many questions at once...¡¯ Zach nced at Ameria to hear her answer. "... yes," Ameria replied. ¡¯Yes to what?!¡¯ Zach and Aurora thought the same thing. "I can still go on." "How much MP do you have?" Zach asked. "I have enough..." ¡¯What¡¯s with her vague answers?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯I get it that her personality is like this, but... how did her previous party manage to tolerate her?¡¯ ¡¯ording to her story, to me, her previous party seemed like a bunch of edgy teenagers. They even went as far as threatening to kill her.¡¯ Zach was acting as though he forgot he did the same thing not long ago. Although he wasn¡¯t serious, his actions were the same. ¡¯And if she was the same as she is now, I doubt her party was tolerable enough to stay calm.¡¯ Zach raised his brows and thought, ¡¯Either she is hiding something, or she hasn¡¯t told us the full story yet.¡¯ As Zach was wondering, Aurora nudged her elbow to Zach and whispered, "Why are you staring at her?" She looked a little agitated and jealous. "Nothing. Let¡¯s go." Zach, Aurora, and Ameria entered the blue portal and proceeded on the 20th floor. "This floor should have a level 80 boss, considering thest boss floor had a level 50 boss," Zach asserted. "You have a quest to y a level 80 monster, right?" he asked Aurora. Aurora nodded and uttered, "But don¡¯t you have the same quest?" "Don¡¯t worry about me." Zach had already finished that quest. ¡¯My current quests are boring.¡¯ "The reward is 500Magic shop points," Aurora stated. "..." Zach furrowed his brows and uttered inwardly: ¡¯And I got 50000 coins.¡¯ For the first time in his life, Zach wasn¡¯t happy about getting money. ¡¯If I had gotten magic shop points, I would have used them to summon the magic shop and see how far the bidding has gone,¡¯ Zach let out a weary sigh and waited for the boss to spawn. The boss monster was a skeletal spider. Its height was tall, simr to the chimera Zach fought before. However, the main parts of the spider, its legs, were long and sharp. Zach felt chills down his spine after seeing the skeletal spider, not because he was scared, but he was disgusted. He found the monster ugly. Level 80- [Skeletal Spider] ¡¯Well... talk about a simple name. But still better than the chimera,¡¯ Zach scoffed. HP- [3000000] ¡¯I have enough MP to deal 2000000 DMG to the monster. I am sure Aurora can deal with the rest.¡¯ Zach turned to Aurora to look at her, but she gave him a thumbs-up sign and said, "How about you take this one?" "What, are you scared?" Zach tried to make fun of Aurora to give her incentive. "Yes." Aurora nodded and said, "There is no way I can take this on." "I said I will back you up, didn¡¯t I?" Zach pushed Aurora forward and walked along with her after saying, "Let¡¯s go." **** Total yers in the game 452530 0 new yers logged in. 333 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- This is the bonus chapter to show my gratitude. I released six chapters in two days. The update schedule will go back to normal from tomorrow. ~~~ [End of the month special shoutouts!] ?Honorable Mentions? 1)tim_liberatore 2)HANDEL_14 3)dynisor (Top three golden ticket contributors.) 4)PissedOff_Nation 5)Pointbreak (Top gifts giver.) (I know, that sounds weird.) (Honorable Mentions will be made once at the end of every month.) Also, now that this novel is premium, I am opening themission window. Readers can request extra chapters by giving gifts. ?Dragon - 2 chapters? ?Magic Castle- 5 chapters? ?Spacecraft- 10 Chapters? Thanks for reading! Chapter 64

Chapter 64

Aurora was walking cautiously forward with a sword in her hands. While Zach was casually walking behind Aurora while yawning. "Can¡¯t you be a little more serious about this?" Aurora said in a loud voice. "We are up against a level 80 boss with 3000000 HP." "I am serious, though," Zach uttered. "Did you forget what happened thest time we fought the boss on the 50th floor of the beginner¡¯s realm?" Aurora remarked. "Rx. That was ages ago. We have leveled up quite a few times after that. And why are you scared?" Zach asked. "I don¡¯t understand. We have been in many near-death battles, but never have you acted like this." Aurora pointed her sword at the skeletal spider and said, "Look at that thing. I am going to have nightmares tonight!" "Oh? Maybe I will sing you a luby then," Zach scoffed. Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that as she kept walking forward without paying attention to her surroundings. Suddenly, Zach grabbed her from behind and jumped back. The skeletal spider shot its venom web at Zach and Aurora, which melted the ground on impact. "Looks like this monster also wants to hear my luby," Zach sneered as he conjured a lightning sword in his hand. Aurora was surprised to see that, but for some reason, Ameria didn¡¯t show any reaction. Zach nced at Aurora and asked with a concerned look on his face, "Are you okay?" Aurora didn¡¯t reply and stared at Zach with an excited look on her face. "...what?" "If I defeat this monster, will you... will you sing me a luby?" Aurora asked with a flushed face while fidgeting. ¡¯What the hell is wrong with this girl?!¡¯ Zach face-palmed himself and muttered, "You are truly an idiot." "Will you?" Aurora asked again, this time in a loud voice. "Okay, okay. Now let¡¯s focus on that monster." Zach looked at Ameria, who was staring at Zach and Aurora with her squinted eyes. "Hey! If either of us gets hit, heal us as soon as possible!" Zach shouted. "Okay," Ameria nodded meekly. She was back to her usual self. The skeletal monster kept shooting its venom at Zach and Aurora. They looked at each other and nodded before running in the opposite direction. They thought the monster would not shoot at either of them. However, the spider had another head on the back. It crawled around in a circle at the same spot and shot its venom. It was as though they had enraged the boss. Aurora tried to dash in to attack one of the spider¡¯s legs, but Zach stopped her and said, "Don¡¯t! Wait for my signal." Zach dashed at the monster, or so he acted like he was going to, but he stopped and kicked a ser ball-sized rock at the monster. However, the rock was prated and shattered by the spider¡¯s other leg. ¡¯I knew it! It is purposely showing us an opening to make it look like its guard is down, so we would attack, and then it would stab up with its other legs.¡¯ "Say, Aurora!" Zach called Aurora in a loud voice. "How many times can you swing your sword in one second?" Zach asked while dodging the spider¡¯s attack. "I could do eight before, but I have been training hard, so now I can manage ten strikes in one second!" Aurora replied in a loud voice. ¡¯Aurora¡¯s sword art skill- Lyda strike deals 100000 DMG in one strike, and her skillsts only for one second. So that¡¯s 1000000 DMG. And I can deal 2000000 HP DMG.¡¯ ¡¯But... I have to go near the spider to attack it, while Aurora can attack from a distance. Maybe I can...¡¯ "Aurora, use your sword art skill when I ask you to, okay?!" Zach held the lightning sword with both of his hands and raised it in the air. Zach¡¯s magic weapon skill was dependent on his imagination. He could create any weapon as long as he had used them before. Zach took a deep breath and released all his Mana in the lightning sword. ¡¯Get rekt, bitch!¡¯ The lightning sword¡¯s size increased, and it became 5 meters long. Zach struck the sword down and shed the monster. "Now!" Aurora activated her sword art skill and swung her sword ten times in one second. [Congrattions! Floor 20 has been cleared!] [Proceed through the blue portal to enter the 21st floor!] [Proceed through the yellow portal to retreat!] "Yes! We did it!" Aurora jumped in joy and dashed at Zach to hug him, but Zach seemed angry for some reason, so Aurora stopped and didn¡¯t try her luck. ¡¯What happened to him? Why is he angry all of a sudden?" Aurora wondered. Zach raised his brows at Ameria and uttered inwardly: ¡¯Something is wrong. My attack only dealt 1950000 DMG to the monster. And Aurora only struck ten times, so she couldn¡¯t have dealt more than 1000000 DMG.¡¯ ¡¯However, the monster¡¯s HP was 3000000. The monster still should have 50000 HP left, but it died.¡¯ Zach frowned his face at Ameria and thought, ¡¯She did something, didn¡¯t she?¡¯ Of course, it wasn¡¯t weird even if Ameria did something. She was a ranger whose main expertise was ranged attacks. However, there was less than 1 second time between Zach¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s attack. Still, Ameria managed to attack at the right time. ¡¯Moreover, how did she know that I was 50000 DMG low on my attack?¡¯ Zach had doubts on Ameria before, but now his doubts had turned into suspicion. ¡¯What are you hiding under your innocent face, Ameria?¡¯ Was Ameria truly hiding something? Was her innocent personality a sham? Was her meek behavior acting? Why did she join Zach¡¯s party, and what are her intentions? Is she an alley or an enemy? Zach had too many questions, but he didn¡¯t want Ameria to notice he was suspicious of her. If she knew, then she wouldn¡¯t let her guard down. **** Total yers in the game 452461 0 new yers logged in. 69 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Who is Ameria? Hint- She is someone you all know. Chapter 65

Chapter 65

"Did you level up?" Zach asked Aurora. "Yes..." Aurora nodded. She wanted to ask Zach why he was angry a while ago, but now that he was back to normal, she didn¡¯t want to ruin the mood again. Zach, Aurora, and Ameria were on their way back from the dungeon. "What about you? Did you level up?" Aurora asked. "Yeah." Zach nudged Aurora and said, "Show me your stats." Aurora opened her menu and showed him her stats. Name- Aurora Edens. Level- 21. HP- 13500/13500 ATK- 450. Physical Strength- 300. Physical DEF- 400. AGILITY- 350. MP- 350/485 EXP- 130000/250000 (to level up.) Physique- Awakened (early)- 80/2500 (to evolve.) ss- Warrior Secondary ss- Healer Guild- Not joined. Affiliation- None (Not worshipping a god.) Karma points- 0 Marital status- Single. Title- 1) Holy Maiden. Skill- 1) Lyda Strike. 2) Super Healing "You already assigned the essible points you got from leveling up, huh?" Zach uttered in a low voice and further inspected Aurora¡¯s stats. ¡¯If I remember correctly, the first awakened cultivation stage is all about building the base. Even though I couldn¡¯t cultivate in the real world, I do have limited knowledge about it. Maybe I can help Aurora increase her physique faster than other yers?¡¯ ¡¯However, there is no point in being hasty. We can y at our own pace.¡¯ Zach let out a deep sigh and thought, ¡¯Even when we ascended to the first realm after many yers, we didn¡¯t get any information. Imagine if we were one of the first to ascend to the higher realms. We will get close to zero information.¡¯ "What¡¯s wrong?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face. "Why are you staring at my stats like that?" "I was wondering if you got any new skills or something. It looks like you didn¡¯t." "Getting new skills is hard, you know?" Zach shrugged his shoulders in response and kept walking alongside Aurora. Zach had two skills, both of them which he got because of his real-world talent and knowledge. Zach nced at Ameria and asked, "What are your stats, Ameria?" "Oh, they are normal," Ameria replied without looking at Zach or Aurora. ¡¯If I pressure her to show me her stats, she will notice I am onto her.¡¯ "Where do you live, Ameria?" Aurora quipped into their conversation. Totally not because she was feeling left out or jealous. ¡¯Nice one, Aurora!¡¯ "Uhh... I live where everyone lives; In the inn," Ameria replied. "Which inn?" Zach asked. "The one at the other gate." "Oh, that¡¯s quite far from our inn," Aurora asserted. Aurora sent a friend request to Ameria and said, "Hey, Ameria. ept my friend request." Ameria epted Aurora¡¯s friend request and turned to Zach with an eager look on her face, as though she was waiting for Zach to send her a friend request too. Zach shook his hand and said, "Nah, I am good." "Oh... alright..." Ameria looked a little disappointed. "Ameria, I will message you in the morning," Aurora said to Ameria. And even if I don¡¯t, let¡¯s meet at the guildhall at 9... no, 10 AM, okay?" "Okay. I will see you there." After that, Ameria left. Aurora nced at Zach and said with a mischievous smile on her face: "I can¡¯t wait to hear my luby." "Well, to be honest..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am the one who dealt the most damage to that monster, you know?" Aurora squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Are you backing off on your promise?" Zach raised his brows and said, "Luby it is, then." Zach and Aurora went to the inn and ate dinner. After that, they went to their room and rxed for a while. "Are we going to clear the dungeons tomorrow too?" Aurora asked Zach with a curious look on her face. "We might as well clear the dungeon till the floor 50," Zach replied while checking his gloves. "I wonder what type of boss would be on floor 50," Aurora wondered and nced at Zach to hear his response. "I honestly don¡¯t care about that. But as long as it¡¯s not some ugly ass monster like it was on floor 20, I think we will manage it," Zach groaned. Aurora jumped on the bed and looked at Zah with an alluring gaze in her eyes after tapping on the bed. Zach face-palmed himself and thought, ¡¯Don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t look at me like that, or I will mistake it as an invitation.¡¯ ¡¯Damn, I never knew living with a girl could be this hard. It¡¯s so tempting and frustrating. Especially when the girl is like Aurora.¡¯ Zach sat on the bed beside Aurora and recalled one of the lubies in his mind. Auroray down on the bed and ced her head on Zach¡¯sp. ¡¯Yoooooooo!¡¯ Zach clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡¯I don¡¯t know if she is doing this on purpose or not. But I am going to teach her a lesson one day.¡¯ Aurora closed her eyes and said, "I am waiting for my luby." "Yeah, yeah. Give me a second." After recalling the entire luby, Zach sang it to Aurora. When Zach was halfway, Aurora opened her eyes and said, "To be honest, I was expecting you would be bad at this. But it¡¯s so good. I never knew your voice was so ethereal." "Now you know." "How do you know this luby? Someone must have sung it for you before, right?" Aurora asked curiously. "Yeah..." Zach replied with a distant smile on his face. "Was it your mother?" "Nope." "Your father, then?" "Nay." "Was it... your ex-girlfriend?" Aurora asked with a pause. "No." "Then, who was it?" "Someone important," Zach replied vaguely. "And... what is your rtionship with that someone important?" "My master. She used to train me when my father was busy with otherworldly stuff," Zach replied. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Aurora scoffed. After that, Zach sang her the luby until they both fell asleep. **** Total yers in the game 451833. 0 new yers logged in. 628 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- If you had a chance to choose a luby, what would it be? Chapter 66

Chapter 66

It was nighttime. A figure was walking in the forest. It was walking back and forth in all the directions as though it was searching for something. After some minutes, the figure found an opening of the secret dungeon inside a tree. The figure walked in and nced around the hot atmosphere. The figure was wearing ck clothes, ck armor, ck gloves, ck shoes, and a ck mask on the face. Everything was ck, and no part of its body was visible, not even its eyes. "Finally..." a sinister male voice uttered. "Finally, I found this secret dungeon." The masked man walked forward and came across thousands ofva slimes. However, instead of fighting them, the man simply kept walking forward and crushed the slime under his feet. After that, he reached the bridge and saw a huge door on the other side. "There it is." The man crossed the bridge and stood in front of the closed door that had inscriptions on it. He sighed and uttered, "Yet another petty puzzle." The man ced his hand on the door, and it shattered into pieces. "Now then..." Then, he cracked his fingers and walked inside. The man walked and walked, but he didn¡¯t encounter any monsters. "Where is the boss?" the man uttered. The man tapped his feet on the ground and flew in the air. However, instead ofnding, he kept hovering in the sky as though he had the ability to fly. He inspected the entire area from the air and muttered in a disdainful tone: "It¡¯s not here." "Where is it?! Where is the boss?!" The masked person was the same yer who was spreading rumors about that mythical rank weapon. For some reason, he had knowledge of all the secrets and hidden information of the Gods¡¯ impact. However, he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the secret hidings. That¡¯s why, he always spread rumors about them so other yers would search for it and eventually find it. It was the same case with the secret boss dungeon and mythical rank weapon, but Zach found it before the masked man. The masked man was always confident that only he would be able to clear the secret dungeons and defeat secret bosses because they were extremely tough to beat. "Who was it?! Who dared to take my reward!" the man yelled on top of his lungs. He took out a ck sword from his ck sheath and asserted, "I was going to acquire all the hidden weapons, rewards, and powers to create all the gods and be a new god!" "Who dared to take one of my weapons from me?!" he shouted as though the weapon belonged to him. "Whoever it was... I will find that yer and end them myself," the man uttered as his sword started emitting a ck aura. The man pointed the sword at the ground and asserted, "No matter what happens... I will be the one above all." The mannded on the ground with intense force and plunged his sword on the ground. The momentter, the entire dungeon copsed. The forest was caught on ck fire, and the town near the forest, where nearly 40000 yers were residing, was obliterated. The man walked out of the fire and ced his sword back in his sheath. "Time to find a new secret location." His nametag wasn¡¯t purple because he killed the NPCs, nor was it red because he killed the yers, and it obviously wasn¡¯t green. His name tag was ck, and his name was ¡¯Overlord¡¯. Zach had unknowingly angered many powerful beings who were after his head. However, he was currently singing lubies to Aurora. ¡ª - . Zach woke up ten hourster and found Aurora sleeping on hisp. "..." he raised his brows and thought, ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯t move in her sleep?¡¯ Zach had fallen asleep while sleeping when he was singing lubies to Aurora. He was used to falling asleep in harsh conditions due to his strict training in his childhood. Zach¡¯s face turned pale when he realized he was experiencing a problem that most of the males do when waking up in the morning. ¡¯This is bad. If Aurora sees this, she would feel a tad more ufortable around me. In order to not let her see me in this condition, I need to move. But if I move, she will wake up. And if she wakes up, she will see me.¡¯ Zach was facing a major dilemma in his life. Sure he was used to dealing with any situation and adapting to it. However, it was his first time getting into this situation. ¡¯I am seriously going to lose my control one day...¡¯ Zach had only one option, and that was to wait for his little brother to calm down. While doing that, Zach¡¯s gaze fell on Aurora¡¯s juicy red lips. Then, his gaze moved down to Aurora¡¯s chest, which was uncovered by the nket. Zach could almost see Aurora¡¯s cleavage, but he shook his head and thought, ¡¯You will get a chance to see them one day.¡¯ ¡¯Hopefully,¡¯ he added. Zach moved his hand to cover Aurora¡¯s chest with the nket, but he identally ended up touching them. ¡¯So soft! Just like¡ª no, I shouldn¡¯tpare.¡¯ Zach tried topare the softness of Aurora¡¯s breasts with his ex-girlfriend¡¯s breasts. After covering Aurora¡¯s chest with the nket, Zach moved his hand to Aurora¡¯s lips and rubbed them with his thumb. ¡¯I don¡¯t even know what I am doing!¡¯ Zach inserted his finger into Aurora¡¯s mouth, and much to his surprise, Aurora started sucking it. ¡¯What is she, a kid?!¡¯ Zach pulled his finger out from Aurora¡¯s mouth and let out a weary sigh. He stood up and carefully ced Aurora¡¯s head on the bed without waking her up. Zach left the room after muttering, "I should go order breakfast in the meantime." Yesterday, Zach and Aurora had to stand and wait for the tables to get empty; it was that crowded. And then their order took half an hour to arrive. Zach didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen again, so he went downstairs, booked the table, and ordered breakfast on his and Aurora¡¯s behalf. However, when he wasing back upstairs, he heard a familiar voice calling his name. The tavern was crowded, so it took a while for Zach to find the source of the voice. After ncing around for some seconds, Zach saw two familiar faces waving their hands at him. **** Total yers in the game 411701. 0 new yers logged in. 40132 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Any guess on who they could be? (It¡¯s pretty obvious tbh.) Also, I cannot believe I wrote 9 chapters in 2 days.. I haven¡¯t slept yet so I will probably pass out at any second. Chapter 67

Chapter 67

Zach saw two familiar faces waving at him from the crowd. They were Kayden and Shay. After seeing them, Zach immediately rushed to them and hugged them both at once with a smile on his face. "When did you guys arrive here? You should have told me," Zach uttered with a grin. "We ascendedst night in the town nearly 5 hours from here. Then we immediately made our way here at the capital as you have asked us to," Kayden replied. Zach stayed in touch with Shay and Kayden even after he ascended. He had told them to meet him at the capital, and that¡¯s the first thing they did after ascending. Kayden and Shay were reported to the town, which was obliterated by the Overload. Fortunately, they left before the Overload annihted it. Had they been ten minuteste, they would have died without Zach ever knowing the cause of their death. "Have you guys booked a room yet?" Zach asked and said, "It¡¯s hard to get an empty room here. We were lucky that we got one." "Wait a minute..." Shay raised his brows and asked with a curious look on his face: "What do you mean by ¡¯we¡¯?" "Of course, it¡¯s the healer girl," Kayden replied to Shay. "What was her name again..." "Aurora," Zach answered. "Wait... so are you guys staying in the same room?!" Shay asked with a more curious look on his face. "Yeah?" "Wow. Tell me everything in detail," Shay insisted. "What do you mean? We are just staying in the same room to save money. Nothing is going on between us," Zach asserted. Shay clicked his tongue and said, "I expected more from you, Zach. Grow some balls and woo her." Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "Mind yournguage, Shay. How many times do I have to remind you and you and I, we both have different mentalities." "Rx. Chill bro. Why do you always get upset whenever it¡¯s something rted to rtionships?" Shay asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Anyway." Zach turned to Kayden and asked, "Have you guys eaten breakfast yet?" "Nope. We have been standing in the line for like 20 minutes now, but the tables are getting booked. And they are prioritizing the guests at the inn," Kayden replied. "I have an empty table booked. Come." Zach pointed his finger at the table and said, "It¡¯s enough for four people." Zach, Kayden, and Shay went to the table and ordered the food. Zach had already ordered for himself and Aurora, so his order was in the queue. Now, they all were waiting for the order to arrive. In the meantime, Zach messaged Aurora toe downstairs when she woke up. Shay broke the silence and said, "We even checked on the other nearby inns, and they all are booked." "I guess we will be sleeping on the streets for some days," Kayden scoffed. "Actually... we are checking out tonight, so you can get our room. I will talk to the receptionist and sort things out," Zach reassured. "Wait... you are already ascending to the upper realm?!" Shay and Kayden asked with surprised looks on their faces. "I wish." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Aurora has bought a house, so I am moving in with her." Kayden raised his brows and asked, "Are you sure nothing is going on between you two? Because it looks like something is definitely up. I mean, the Zach I knew would never live together with a girl." Zach sighed and uttered, "What, are you two switching roles now?" "Say, in this game, the smallest house has the capacity of four yers to live in at the same time." Shay ced his hand on Kayden¡¯s shoulder and said, "How about Kayden and I also join you two?" After thinking for a while, Zach shrugged his shoulders and replied, "It¡¯s honestly not my say to answer that. She owns the house, so you have got to ask her." "Shay..." Kayden nudged his elbow to Shay and shook his head at him. "I know, I know." Shay looked at Zach and said, "I was kidding about that. We have no intention to invade your lovenest." After some minutes of talking, Zach asked, "So, what level are you guys on now?" "I am 13," Kayden replied. "I am 13 too," Shay replied. "What are you guys nning to do today?" "Nothing, to be honest. I want to look around the capital and enjoy this beautiful world," Kayden replied. "I am thinking of going to the brothel," Shay replied. Zach knitted his brows with a confused look on his face and asked, "There are brothels in this game?" "Not just this. Almost all popr VR games have brothels; of course, the age restriction is also a thing, so minors are not allowed to use them," Shay exined. "Do you want toe?" Shay asked Zach. "Nope." Shay then turned to Kayden and asked, "What about you, Kayden?" "You already know I have a fiance now," Kayden replied. "But it¡¯s a game. So technically, it¡¯s not cheating, you know? And you are not going to have sex with a real girl or yer; it¡¯s an NPC AI." "Still, my answer is no." "NPC AI?" Zach¡¯s interest piqued, not in the brothels, but in the term. "Basically, the brothels in the game have features to create and fully customize an avatar of the girl you want to have sex with. You can choose the color of their eyes, hair. You can choose their body features. You can even select what type of personality and voice you want from that avatar," Shay exined. "Now, here is a question for you, Zach. What do you think will happen if a yer can create a sex doll as per his choice?" "They will probably model it after someone they know or have a crush on," Zach replied. "Exactly! And that¡¯s why, all the VR games started adding this feature. However, they soon made it a pay-to-use feature and started charging real-world money." "That¡¯s... I don¡¯t know what to say..." Zach sighed. "That¡¯s not it. Nowes the most interesting part," Shay asserted. ¡¯What can be more interesting than that?¡¯ Zach thought to himself. "You see, there is one techpany which has signed an exclusive deal with all the games. So this is how it works: A yer creates an avatar to have sex, but of course, the yer needs to pay to create the avatar. So after creating the avatar and having sex with it once, the yer gets an option to order a premium ss sex doll in the real world. That techpany creates them and delivers them to the yers. Of course, they need to pay for it too." "That¡¯s..." Zach was speechless. "And can you guess what the name of the techpany is?" Shay asked Zach. "How would I know?" Zach scoffed. "It¡¯s a co-brand of Russel industries," Shay answered. "Wait..." Zach turned his gaze to Kayden and said, "Your family runs it?" Kayden shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "I had the same reaction as you when I found out about it." "Now, here the misuse of the brothels," Shay continued, "First is, of course, cheating couples. The second is... well, creating an avatar based on real-life models. And the third is¡ª which is not a problem anymore¡ª creating an avatar based on the celebrities." "Right... many yers would do that..." Zach uttered while stuttering. "But the games introduced a tracking system where whenever a yer-created an avatar based on the celebrities, they would be banned from all the VR games for three months and penalized 250000$." "I can see a major bacsh," Zach scoffed. "That¡¯s the surprising part. No one did anything," Shay chuckled. "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "The yers found a loop. Since they weren¡¯t allowed to create exact replicas of the celebrities, they simply changed a few things; like eyes or hair color, size of breasts, and such." "Wow!" Zach face-palmed himself and muttered, "What a world I live in." "You know..." Shay lowered his voice and whispered, "I once created an avatar based on my sister. It was the best virtual sex of my life. I wanted to order a real sex doll, but if my parents or sister had caught me, I would be homeless by now." "You probably deserve to be kicked out from your house, dude," Kaydenmented. "Oh?" Shay smirked at Kayden and said, "So it¡¯s okay when you are dating your sister?" "Step! She is my step-sister!" Kayden whispered violently. "Did you know that whenever Zach and I came over to your house for our school projects or to y games, Misha¡ª your step-sister, always flirted with Zach." Kayden immediately red at Zach and said, "Zach, what is this about?" "Oh,e on, Kayden. You know I treat Misha as my sister." Zach stated. "And you know how touchy Misha gets sometimes." "Right..." Kayden nced at Shay and found himughing. Kayden then smirked and said, "Did you know that your sister Siesta always flirts with Zach whenever he is around?" "Heh!" Shay chuckled and said, "You can¡¯t use my own trick on me." "I am not. I am telling the truth. In fact, I have seen Zach and Siesta together outside a couple of times." Shay nced at Zach from the corner of his and uttered, "Zach? Is Kayden telling the truth?" Zach raised his hands in the air as though he was trying to surrender, and said, "He is telling the truth, but nothing is going on between us. You know I never lie." Shay sighed and said, "I believe you. But it¡¯s not like I care even if something is going on between you two. We are not that close anyway, and we rarely talk." After a few minutes, Aurora came downstairs and sat beside Zach. Aurora talked with Kayden and Zach but ignored Shay. After a few minutes, their order arrived, and they ate breakfast together. **** Total yers in the game 411322. 0 new yers logged in. 369 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- This was a long chapter, and it was focused on the characters¡¯ backgrounds. I wanted to exin some things in the way, so I exined them via character interactions. I am considering writing and posting two chapters a day for Gods¡¯ Impact, but it¡¯s going to take a toll on me. However, I will give my best and try hard, so I hope you can give your best support too. Also, the character you were all (probably) waiting for will be introduced in a couple of chapters. Any guesses who? Chapter 68

Chapter 68

After eating breakfast, Zach, Aurora, Kayden, and Shay went to the guildhall. Aurora had messaged Ameria to meet them at the guild, so she was on her way too. Zach and Aurora were walking side by side, and Shay and Kayden were walking right behind them. Kayden watched Zach and Aurora as they walked and thought after raising his brows: ¡¯Not going to lie, Aurora does look cute. She gives a ¡¯Don¡¯te near me¡¯ vibe. I don¡¯t know about her personality, but she is arrogant, and her behavior is rude. That¡¯s exactly the type of girl Zach likes.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s clear that Aurora has a thing for Zach, but I wonder if Zach has noticed it.¡¯ Kayden wondered. ¡¯He probably has. I mean, he managed tond a hit of our school¡¯s prettiest girl, so Aurora is nothing.¡¯ Kayden didn¡¯t know that Aurora was a princess whose standard alone was higher than all the other yers of the game. ¡¯Does Zach like her back?" Kayden thought. ¡¯It would be problematic if he likes her, though. Well, it¡¯s Zach we are talking about, he will manage it.¡¯ As Kayden was thinking about Zach and Aurora¡¯s rtionship, Shay nudged him and whispered, "So, why are we going with them?" "Because we should learn from Zach?" Kayden replied with a whisper. "Learn from Zach?" Shay scoffed and said, "Did you forget it¡¯s his first time ying a VR game. What can he possibly teach us?" "Don¡¯t forget that he is at a higher level than us," Kayden remarked. "That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been taking this game seriously." Kayden and Shay were talking in a low voice that wasn¡¯t louder than a whisper. After reaching the guildhall, they met Ameria and went directly to the dungeon. "Now then...." Zach nced at Aurora and said, "Since Shay and Kayden are here, we will have to clear the dungeon from floor one. What do you want to do?" Zach wanted to hear Aurora¡¯s response before deciding anything. "It¡¯s okay, I guess?" Aurora replied. "We will level up either way." "Okay then, let¡¯s go." "Wait..." Aurora turned to Ameria and asked, "What about you, Ameria? Are you okay with it?" Ameria nodded and said, "You two can go directly to floor 21 if you want to. I will carry your friends." "Oh?" Zach raised his brows and remarked, "You are being quite bold for a girl who was too shy to speak yesterday." "I was simply..." Ameria lowered her voice and said, "..trying to help you." Aurora frowned her face at Zach and shook her head. Zach sighed at Ameria and thought, ¡¯I have a faint idea of who you are, but I have to make sure before exposing you." Zach didn¡¯t trust Ameria, and he definitely did not want to leave Shay and Kayden with her. "Let¡¯s clear from floor one then," Zach decided. They entered the first floor, and 20 four-legged monsters spawned. Zach nced at Shay and Kayden and nodded, "Go. We will watch your back." Shay and Kayden dashed at the monsters and started shing them one by one. However, they weren¡¯t paying attention to their surroundings. Both of them were focused on one monster at a time. As expected, a monster jumped and tried to attack Kayden from behind. Upon seeing that, Zach immediately dashed at the monster, but that monster was in by someone else. It was Ameria. She had a wand in her hand that could turn into a bow and shoot the enemies. It was a ssic weapon for all the rangers. ¡¯Oh? So she is not trying to hide now?¡¯ Zach thought. Once Shay and Kayden had in all the monsters, they gathered up and formed a circle. "What are your secondary sses?" Zach asked Shay and Kayden. "Mine is Witcher," Kayden replied. "Same." "So why aren¡¯t you guys using it while fighting?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "How are we supposed to use it when we are busy fighting?" Kayden asked with the same expression as Zach. "What do you mean? You simply need to fire some magic attacks," Zach stated. Shay quipped in and said, "It¡¯s easy for you to say. Your secondary ss is a healer, so you wouldn¡¯t know. But it¡¯s hard to use magic attacks." "How... is it hard?" Zach couldn¡¯tprehend what Kayden and Shay were trying to say. "You need a deep concentration to do a proper magic attack," Kayden answered. "..." Zach knitted his brows and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I can do it without even thinking about it.¡¯ Shay and Kayden were telling the truth. Using magic attacks indeed took a deep concentration, but it was different for Zach. Of course, Zach couldn¡¯t use magic in the real world, so he didn¡¯t study, but he trained his body to use magic. He wanted to use magic in the real world, which was the only thing stopping him from bing like his father. Since he couldn¡¯t use magic in the real world, he tried and tried, only to fail again and again. However, After losing his father, Zach stopped everything. But his body remembered the training, and it was capable of rendering any magic without problems. Not only that, other yers couldn¡¯t use the intense magic attacks like Zach used when he was trying to save Aurora. They couldn¡¯t simply mix two elements to create a new element or a greater power. Only Zach could do that. After clearing ten floors, Shay snapped and left the dungeon to go to the brothel. Kayden cleared 15 floors and retreated because he was exhausted. After that, Zach, Aurora, and Ameria cleared the dungeon until floor 40 and retreated. It was already night time, so Zach and Aurora went to the inn, or they would have, but Aurora could exchange a house now, so they went to buy a new home instead. While Shay and Kayden checked into Zach and Aurora¡¯s room at the inn. Ameria was with Zach and Aurora because ¡¯apparently¡¯ her inn was in the same direction. After buying the house, Zach turned to Ameria and said, "How about you move in with us?" **** Total yers in the game 410551. 0 new yers logged in. 771 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Zach is finally going to expose Ameria¡¯s identity. Next chapter in 7 hours! Stay tuned! Chapter 69

Chapter 69

"How about you move in with us?" "Huh?" Ameria was genuinely surprised by Zach¡¯s offer. However, Aurora was more surprised. "You are in our party, so it¡¯s fair that you live with us, right?" Zach asked Ameria and turned to Aurora. Aurora didn¡¯t have any problem with it, so she nodded and said, "Agreed." However, she was a little anxious. And it was natural for her to feel like that. It¡¯s not as though she didn¡¯t trust Ameria, but it had only been two days since she met her, and she felt insecure about having a stranger live in her house. But, she didn¡¯t want to be a jerk and reject Ameria. It was true that they were at the same party so they should live together. It was time adequate, and they could n out their expedition at any time. Living together also strengthened their trust between each other, and they could get to know each other well. However, it could also help others show their true colors. For Zach, it was simr to keeping a close eye on the enemy. "Okay then..." Ameria smirked inwardly and uttered in a meek manner. "I will move in." They entered the house together and looked around. "It¡¯s truly the same as it was in the other town," Zach uttered with a surprised look on his face. Zach took the room closest to the door, and Aurora took the one beside it. While Ameria took the one in front of Zach¡¯s room. "What should we do for dinner?" Aurora asked. "I can cook. Or maybe we can eat out?" "I want to eat your handmade cooking," Zach answered with a smile on his face. Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. She went to the kitchen and said, "What would you like to eat?" They ate dinner together and went to sleep. After an hour or so, Zach came out of his room and nced around. Then, he slowly walked to Ameria¡¯s door and ced his ear to listen, but he was met with silence. Zach tried to open her door, but it was locked. He quietly knocked on the door and waited for Ameria to open it. After some seconds, Ameria opened the door and looked at Zach from the creak. She was wearing a light purple nightdress. "Yes?" she asked. "Can Ie in?" "Umm... okay..." Ameria opened the door fully, and Zach went in. "So... why are you... here?" Ameria asked with a flushed face. Zach sat on Ameria¡¯s bed in afortable position and said, "Why do you think a boy woulde into a girl¡¯s roomte at night?" Ameria¡¯s face flushed as she said, "I don¡¯t know." "Oh, don¡¯t y dumb." Zach stood up and walked to Ameria before saying, "You know what I am here for." Ameria walked backward while keeping her distance from Zach and said, "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." "Oh, really?" Zach kept walking and said, "An innocent and meek girl, alone in a room with a boy at night. Just like a sheep and a wolf." Ameria hugged her body and said, "You... you shouldn¡¯t do this." "Oh, I will." Zach cornered Ameria and uttered, "Besides, what will you do? How will you stop me?" "You already have Aurora for that. Why are you here?" Ameria asked meekly. Zach raised his brows and asked with a confused look on his face: "What are you talking about?" "You are here to... assault me, right?" Ameria asserted. "No, what the hell? What gave you that idea?!" Zach eximed. Ameria nced at Zach¡¯s hands that were cornering her and said, "Do I even need to say anything?" Zach wasn¡¯t aware of what he was doing, and he needed work on his word choices. "I am scared..." Ameria sniffed and looked at Zach with teary eyes. "Will you drop this act already?" Zach said with a furious look on his face. "I have no idea what you are talking about. And can you please... stay away. I don¡¯t like when peoplee too close to me." "Then why did youe here in the first ce?" "Because... you invited me..." Zach¡¯s face twitched in anger and frustration. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, but it didn¡¯t work. "Listen, I am asking you for thest time. Drop this act and reveal yourself, otherwise¡ª" Ameria interrupted Zach and said, "I am also telling you for thest time. I am not who you think I am. Please leave me alone." "Three seconds. I am giving you three seconds. If you don¡¯t reveal yourself in three seconds, then I will do something unspeakable to you," Zach warned Ameria with a fierce re in his eyes. "If you don¡¯t leave my room in three seconds, then I will..." "You will what?" Zach asked impatiently. "Then I will scream," Ameria replied. "What will happen if you scream?" "Aurora will wake up, and she wille into this room. Then I will tell her you tried to take advantage of me by forcing yourself on me," Ameria threatened Zach. "...!" Ameria¡¯s threat was indeed formidable. Zach didn¡¯t want Ameria to do that. However, he had something else nned. He ran out of patience. Zach conjured the fire sword in his hand and said, "Not if I kill you first." Ameria face turned pale as she said, "Are you seriously going to kill me just because you think that I am someone you think?" "Yes. What about it?" "What if I am not that person? You will be killing an innocent girl," Ameria remarked. Without flinching, Zach stabbed the fire sword in Ameria¡¯s chest, and it came out from the other side. Ameria looked at Zach with a disappointed look on her face and tried to say something, but her body fell to the floor as soon as Zach pulled his sword back. "Don¡¯t worry. We all will die someday," Zach asserted in a solemn voice and walked to the bed. He sat on the bed and stared at Ameria¡¯s lifeless body with an anxious and concerned look on his face. **** Total yers in the game 410530. 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- Hit or miss? Chapter 70

Chapter 70

Zach watched Ameria¡¯s lifeless body with an anxious and concerned look on his face. He took a deep breath and held it in. As the time passed by, Zach¡¯s face turned more and more pale. After five minutes, Ameria¡¯s body shined, and it turned into a familiar figure with white hair, crimson eyes, and crystal-like wings. It was Aria. "You are barbaric as always," she said with an evil grin on her face. "I knew it!" Zach yelled and stood up. He finally released his held breath and gasped for the air. "I freaking knew it!" Aria shook her head in disbelief after seeing Zach rejoicing, and said, "Would you mind not being so happy after you killed me.? Although I didn¡¯t die." "Shaddup!" Zach was scared. He was feeling anxious because he had killed Ameria. He was afraid of the worst. What if that girl wasn¡¯t Aria and Zach had killed an innocent girl only to prove his point? Zach wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself. Of course, Zach didn¡¯t care if yers died in Gods¡¯ Impact; He had no control over it. However, if a yer was dying in front of him, Zach would definitely save them because he had control over it. Simrly, Zach had no remorse in killing other yers if they messed with him, but he would never kill an innocent for no reason. Zach didn¡¯t like being afraid and anxious because they made him look weak. And once again, Aria was the cause of it. "Tch!" Aria clicked her tongue and said, "I thought my acting was perfect." "Oh, it was. And didn¡¯t you find it cringe to act like that?" Zach rolled his eyes and said, "Ameria¡¯s personality was so innocent and shy. And you are a total opposite of that." Zach pped his hands and said, "I am genuinely surprised by your acting. But now, I feel extremely cringe." "How did you find out it was me?" Aria asked. "I didn¡¯t give in even when you stabbed me." "I just had a hunch," Zach replied in a low voice. "So you were ready to kill an innocent girl because of a hunch?" Aria asked with a surprised look on her face. "I did have a little bit of my suspicion on you. Like your name for some example," Zach scoffed. "Whenever I called your name, I always thought of Aria. But of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason." "Well, reasons don¡¯t matter." Zach frowned his face at Aria and said, "Why are you here?" "I have been alone for millions of years until I met you. I thought, I would finally be able to take my revenge to usurp the heavens. That¡¯s why, I gave you my blessings so you can get strong. I gave you my domain where you could cultivate twice. But.. But..." Aria clenched her fists and red at Zach with a fierce gaze in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said with a furious look on her face: "But you never once came into my domain." "Come on. You can¡¯t be that stupid." Zach remarked. "I didn¡¯te because I did not want toe." "But why?" "What do you mean why? Listen, let me make it clear." Zach cleared his throat and said, "I. Do. Not. Trust. You." "Wow." Aria retracted her wings and pped her hands with a face full of dissatisfaction. "That¡¯s a great way to show your gratitude for all the things I gave you," Aria asserted in a disdainful tone. "Hey, I didn¡¯t say that. Honestly, I am truly grateful for everything you have done for me. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have made this far." Zach showed his sincerity to Aria. It was true that Aria¡¯s blessings helped Zach many times. If he didn¡¯t have her blessings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to change his sses. Zach once changed his ss from witcher to healer to heal Aurora when she was low on HP. Then, he found out he could also change his ss to NPC exclusive sses and changed his ss to crafter ss. Without Aria¡¯s blessings, Zach wouldn¡¯t be able to craft EXP potions that were soon going to bring revolution to the Gods¡¯ impact. Zach was honestly grateful to Aria. But that was a different thing. "Okay, back to the main topic again." Zach stared at Aria and asked, "Why did youe here?" Aria averted her gaze and answered, "I was bored." Zach raised his brows and asked, "I thought you couldn¡¯t enter this game. So... are you here as an NPC or something?" "No. I am here as a yer, and everything I told you about my ss is true," Aria answered. "What about that backstory? Was it also true?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "The story is true, but it didn¡¯t happen in this game," Aria replied. "So... in short." Zach knitted his brows and asked, "You are here as a yer to y this game?" "You can say that, yes," Aria nodded. Zach face-palmed himself and said, "You are the only one who willingly entered this death game. Did you forget that if you die here, you will die in the real world... or wherever you are from." "Oh!" Aria shook her head and said, "I won¡¯t die." "Why? Have you made some kind of contract or deal with the gods? If yes, then I should really kill you," Zach sneered. "I don¡¯t want a god¡¯s dog near me." "The yers in this game have their souls trapped here. While 90% of my soul is in my world, while only 10% of my soul fragment is here. So even if I die here¡ª which is impossible, by the way¡ª nothing would happen to me in the real world," Aria exined. "..." Zach let out a sigh and thought, ¡¯Why was I worried about her?¡¯ "Hey, mortal.... I mean, Zach..." Aria walked to Zach and stood in front of him before saying, "How about ¡¯we¡¯ make a deal?" "Is this the same deal you proposed before? The one where you asked me to join you to kill the gods?" "No. I want us to make a contract." "..." Zach didn¡¯t understand what Aria was trying to say, so he simply stared at her with a puzzled look on his face. "I remember you said you would help me defeat the gods if I give you something in return, and I did; I gave you my blessings," Aria asserted. "But I am sure it¡¯s not enough for you, so let¡¯s form a pact." "What type of pact?" "A soul pact." **** Total yers in the game 410501. 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- I was going to do something interesting for chapter 69 like I did in my other novel ¡¯Secret Killer¡¯. But sadly, this novel needs some more chapters before Zach actually starts romancing. Spoiler: It will happen after his ex-girlfriend is introduced, which is not far away. Chapter 71

Chapter 71

"Soul pact?" Zach uttered with his voice full of confusion. "Isn¡¯t that the pact where two people swear loyalty to each other or something?" Aria was surprised to see that Zach was aware of the meaning of the soul pact. She nodded and said, "Yes." "Why would I form that pact with you... wait a minute..." Zach furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes at Aria before asking, "Don¡¯t tell me you are still nning to stay at my party." "Am I not allowed to?" Aria wondered. "Why would I let you be in my party now that I know who you are?" Zach waved his hand at Aria and said, "Go back to your domain. Shoo." "I have heard that the yers can get out of this world if they beat the angels andter the gods. Is that true?" Aria asked curiously. "That¡¯s what they said." Zach shrugged his shoulders and added, "But... I have trust issues." "If there is a possibility that I can get to kill those filthy traitors, then I will be damned if I miss this golden chance," Aria asserted with a furious look on her face. "Can¡¯t you just go and kill them in your world? I mean... isn¡¯t that the simplest solution?" "I wish I could. But unfortunately, I can¡¯t even enter the heavenly realm, so there is no way I can enter the divine realm where the gods exist." "I thought you were supposed to be strong," Zachmented in a low voice. "I am... strong. But I can¡¯t win against my own powers," Aria uttered in a disdainful tone. "Not without your help." Aria was one of the two sisters who the gods exiled by voting and threw them somewhere far away. Aria was the one who contributed everything to create the humans, worlds, realms, skies, and everything between them. Including all the powerful security mechanisms to protect the heavens from the greater evil or entity who could endanger heaven by invading it. Aria did all that with her sister when they were in their prime state. Now, however, millions of years have passed, and she lost her main source of power¡ª that came from heaven. She hasn¡¯t grown weak, but the gods have gotten powerful. Even if Aria managed to bypass everything and kill all the twelve gods, she was no match for the higher gods who created her. That¡¯s why, she needed Zach, who was simr to her. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell all this to Zach yet. She thought Zach wouldn¡¯t help her if he got to know that she was the one who created the gods. Aria wanted to gain Zach¡¯s trust first, and that¡¯s why, she chose to enter this death game¡ª Gods¡¯ Impact as a yer. However, it backfired. "Listen, let¡¯s forget our first meeting and start a new rtionship as apanion," Aria asserted. "What do you say?" "Before I answer, I want to know the reason why you are so... what happened to you? You are acting a little... different." "What do you mean?" "Uhh.. right. You are acting like Ameria. Stop acting all meek," Zach snorted. "It doesn¡¯t suit you." "I am not acting meek. I am acting sincere¡ª I mean, I am being sincere," Aria retorted. Zach pondered for a while and said, "Well, I still don¡¯t trust you 100%, but if we are forming a soul pact, then you won¡¯t be able to betray me." "So... am I officially joining your party now?" Aria asked with a curious and excited look on her face. "I know you are strong, and you will be a good addition to my team. So yeah," Zach nodded. "Wee to the party." "Umm, your party doesn¡¯t have a name?" "Not yet. But we can discuss that with Aurora tomorrow." "Alright. So let¡¯s start the ritual?" Aria asked Zach to confirm. "I am ready." Aria smirked under her breath and started chanting something. After a few seconds, a purple magic circle appeared on the floor and covered the entire room. "Let¡¯s make it a 50:50 pact. It¡¯s equal for us both, okay?" Aria asserted. Zach didn¡¯t say anything and nodded in response. Aria once again started chanting something, and the color of that magic circle changed to green. Then, the magic circle began to rotate, and another magic circle appeared that covered Aria and Zach¡¯s bodies. After that, a white thread came out from the magic circle around their bodies and connected with each other. "It¡¯s almost done," Aria stated. "Now, repeat these words after me." "Okay." Aria started chanting the spell, and Zach repeated after her. Everything was going well until the green magic circle repeatedly started changing colors. "What¡¯s going on?!" Zach asked. "Oh, shi¡ª" Before Aria could say anything, the entire room was enveloped by a bright light that blinded both Zach and Aria. After a few seconds, Zach opened his eyes and saw Aria on her knees. Her face was pale, and it looked disappointing, as though she was fed up with her life. ¡¯She is making the same face she was making when I saw her for the first time in her domain,¡¯ Zach thought. "What¡¯s happened?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Was the ritual unsessful?" "It was sessful," Aria uttered in a monotonous tone. "Then what¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked in a relieved tone. "I forgot that I currently have only 10% of my powers." "And...?" "The pact was altered because of that," Aria answered. "What changed?" "Instead of 50:50. Now it¡¯s 30:70 with you at the 70," Aria informed in a disdainful tone. "So... does that mean... I am your..." Aria gazed at Zach with a fierce re in her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t say it." Zach ignored Aria¡¯s warning and said, "Does that mean I am now your master?" Aria bit her lips and continued ring at Zach before uttering, "Yes." **** Total yers in the game 410469. 0 new yers logged in. 32 yers died. ==== [Weekly Quest.] ?300 power stones or 100 Golden tickets - 1 chapter.? ?500 power stones or 200 Golden tickets - 2 chapters.? === Author¡¯s Note- What a fantastic twist. GG to Zach. F for Aria. Also, one more twist in the next chapter! Chapter 72

Chapter 72

"Wait, really?!" Zach eximed. "I am your master now?!" Aria was barely keeping her anger on hold, and Zach was trying his best to make it explode. "As much as I hate to admit it. Yes, you are my master," Aria said in a respectful tone. However, she was furious from inside. She wanted to unleash her rage and go on a rampage, but there was nothing she could do. ¡¯It¡¯s my fault this happened,¡¯ Aria thought to herself. "So..." Zach raised his brows and uttered, "I can make you do anything?" Aria nodded with a re in her eyes. "And I can order you to do anything I want? Like..." Zach moved his gaze to Aria¡¯s breasts and inspected her body with his eyes. Up until now, Zach never got a chance to take a good look at Aria¡¯s body. "What if I order you to do something you don¡¯t want to?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Unfortunately, I will have to do it," Aria replied. "Okay then. Here is your first order..." Zach smirked and licked his lips before ordering, "Call me daddy." Aria gritted her teeth and bit her lips. She red at Zach and uttered," Dad...dy." "Ew! That was so cringe!" Zach uttered with a disgusted look on his face. "You are the one who made me say it!" Aria roared. "That¡¯s because I thought it would feel... well, exciting. But I guess I was wrong," Zach stated. ¡¯It¡¯s probably because of her expression. I mean, when ¡¯she¡¯ said it, it was a pleasure to my ears.¡¯ Once again, Zach remembered his ex-girlfriend. "What are your other orders?" Aria asked in a disdainful tone. "Hey, I am not some kind of monster... not right now. You can stand up." Aria stood up and stared at Zach with a knowing look on her face. "Can you go back to Ameria¡¯s form?" Zach asked curiously. Aria nodded and changed her form to Ameria. "Good. Stay in this form." Zach scoffed, "You will probably scare Aurora in your real form." Aria raised her brows and said, "I see. You are a man, after all." "Uhh... I was a man before that too," Zach uttered. "You have taken a liking to that girl¡ª Aurora, haven¡¯t you?" Aria asked with a grin on her face. "Yeah, so?" "I must say, she is indeed one of the most beautiful girls I have ever seen." After a brief pause, she said, "I would rate her 7 out of 10." Zach frowned his face and uttered, "How dare you say that. She is 10 out of 10." "No. She is 7 out of 10." Zach sighed in anger and said, "I order you to say Aurora is 10 out of 10." Aria slowly opened her mouth and said, "Aurora is 7 out of 10." Zach knitted his brows in confusion and muttered, "Why is it not working?" "Did you forget this pact is based on loyalty? So you can¡¯t order me to lie or be unloyal to you," Aria asserted. "So Aurora is truly 7 out of 10 for you?" Zach asked Aria in disbelief. "Indeed." Zach nced at Aria from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Just curious, but how much would you rate yourself?" "10 out of 10, obviously," Aria answered. "I order you to tell the truth," Zach ordered ARia. "My beauty is 10 out of 10," Aria said the same thing again. "How?! No matter how I look at it, Aurora is clearly more beautiful than you." "I am not denying the fact that she is more beautiful than me. However, my beauty is currently at 10%. If you ever saw my real beauty, you would forget all the girls and submit yourself to me," Aria said in a haughty tone and a smug look on her face. "That sounds... dangerous. Remind me never to meet you in the real-life," Zach sneered. After a brief silence, Aria asked, "How much would you rate me?" "Hmm..." Zach pondered and inspected Aria¡¯s body once again. "I am not trying to brag, but ever since I was born, I was surrounded by beautiful women¡ª that too, otherworldly. So I can¡¯t really rate you based on them. Besides, it¡¯s not all about a girl¡¯s beauty for me." "They could be ugly personalities behind their beauty," Zach added in a solemn voice. "Agreed," Aria nodded. Zach once again nced at Aria from the corner of his eyes and asked, "Just curious, how much would you rate me?" "Hmm~" Aria ced her hand on her chin and looked at Zach with an alluring gaze in her eyes. After inspecting him, she said, "2 out of 10." Zach sighed and uttered, "I order you to tell me the truth." "8 out of 10," Aria replied. Zach¡¯s face twitched after hearing that for some reason. He scoffed in anger and said, "I will make you say 10 out of 10 one day." "Over my dead body," Aria sneered. She snapped her fingers and said, "I rated you. Now rate me too." "I already said I¡ª" "Just do it," Aria insisted. Zach sighed and stated, "6 out of 10." Aria was surprised after hearing Zach¡¯s answer, but she was disappointed. "Unlike you, I cannot order you to tell the truth. So I would Like to know if you are being honest right now," Aria asked sincerely. Zach nodded and said, "I swear on my father¡¯s name." Aria bit her lips and said, "One day, I will make you say I am the most beautiful woman in the world." "Dream on," Zach sneered. Zach opened his menu and muttered, "Let¡¯s see if there were some changes in my stats after this pact." Zach first looked at Aria¡¯s blessings and saw one more benefit was added. [Telepathy] (You can talk with Aria telepathically as long as she is in your sight.) (This ability can evolve depending on your rtionship with the said yer.) "Useless..." Zach muttered and thought, ¡¯But Maybe... one day I can use it on Aurora too?¡¯ Then, he looked at the rest of his stats, expecting some changes. But his face turned pale when he saw a change in a certain stat. His ¡¯Marital status¡¯ had changed to ¡¯Married¡¯. "You have got to shitting me!" he shouted. **** Total yers in the game 410437. 0 new yers logged in. 32 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Zach would probably be the first guy who is not happy about this marriage. Press¡¯ C¡¯ to congratte him or press ¡¯F¡¯ for a rip. Thanks, @Wesley_Tebbens1998, for the gift! Chapter 73

Chapter 73

"What¡¯s wrong?" Aria asked with a confused yet curious look on her face. Zach showed his stat to Aria and pointed his finger at his ¡¯Marital status¡¯. "Why is it showing married?!" he eximed. "Hmm..." Aria pondered for a while and said, "It must be because of the soul pact. We are soulbond now, so maybe this game is registering as married?" "Why aren¡¯t you freaking out then?!" Zach shouted. "What¡¯s there to freak out?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "You don¡¯t care if you are married to me?" "Surely, it¡¯s not as impactful as I was when I found out that I was your servant," Aria sighed. ¡¯What should I do?!¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯I can¡¯t let anyone see this, especially Aurora.¡¯ Zach turned to Aria and asked with a curious look on his face: "Can we annul the soul pact?" "We can, but both of us need to agree on that," Aria replied. "Then let¡¯s get divorced! I mean, let¡¯s break this soul pact," Zach asserted. "Are you sure?" Aria asked with a judging look. "I am your servant right now. If you break the pact, then our rtionship will be back to... well, nothing. And now that I know that..." Aria stopped as her eyes widened in realization. ¡¯Wait a minute. I am currently at 10% of my power. Does that mean Zach is more powerful than me in a 10% state? That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ Aria furrowed her brows and uttered inwardly, ¡¯Have I be that weak? Or... is Zach that strong?¡¯ ¡¯Does that mean... he is hiding his true strength?¡¯ Aria wondered. ¡¯How powerful is he?¡¯ ¡¯If he is stronger than my 10% of power, and if our rtionship now is at 30:70. Does that mean his power is the same as mine at 30%?¡¯ Aria stared at Zach and wondered, ¡¯Who are you, Zach?¡¯ Aria¡¯s interest in Zach had piqued even more. ¡¯What should I do?¡¯ Zach thought. ¡¯I want to annul the soul pact, but I can¡¯t let this one in a lifetime chance slip by. I have Aria as my servant, but is it worth taking a risk?¡¯ After pondering for a while, Zach had made his decision. "Anyway!" Zach turned to Aria and said, "Aurora can not know about this, got it?" Aria smirked at Zach in response. "I order you to not tell Aurora about this," Zach ordered. "Are you sure about that?" Aria asked. "Honesty is the first step to a healthy rtionship." "We are not in a rtionship... yet," Zach stuttered. "So, are you going to lie to her?" Aria remarked. "I am not lying. I am hiding it for a few days," Zach retorted. "What¡¯s going to happen after a few days?" Aria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "We are going to clear up to the 50th or maybe more floors in the dungeon. I am close to reaching level 23, and Aurora should be close to hitting level 22," Zach asserted. "We both will reach level 25 in a few days. After that..." Zach conjured the crimson sword in his hand and said, "I am going to gift this sword to her." Aria¡¯s eyes widened after seeing that sword. ¡¯Isn¡¯t that sword... no, there is no way that sword can be here,¡¯ Aria thought to herself. "I still haven¡¯t told Aurora about me. I will give this sword to her and tell her everything about me¡ª including this marital status. After that, I will let her decide if she still wants to be with me or not." Zach uttered in a solemn voice. Aria smirked and asked, "Are you afraid of rejection? Aww~" "I am not... I am afraid of being alone. If Aurora leaves me, I will..." Zach sighed. Aria chuckled and said, "Yeah. Being alone is scary." Aria had spent millions of years alone without meeting a single soul. She knew what loneliness felt like. Aria snorted and said, "If she rejects you, you cane to me. I will give you a shoulder to cry and then make fun of you." Zach raised his hand and showed Aria her fist. "What?" Aria stared at Zach¡¯s fist with a puzzled look on her face. Zach slowly raised his middle finger and said, "Eff You!" After that, Zach left Aria¡¯s room. At the same time, Aurora opened the door of her room and frowned her face. ¡¯What was Zach doing in Ameria¡¯s room?¡¯ she wondered. She had woken up to go to the washroom, but after seeing Zach leaving Ameria¡¯s room in the middle of the night, she forgot everything and went back to her room. Meanwhile, Aria was still wondering what Zach was trying to convey by showing his middle finger. ¡¯What does ¡¯Eff you¡¯ mean?¡¯ Aria needed some modern knowledge. ¡ª - . The next day, in the morning. Aurora woke up a littlete than usual, but he was still the first one to wake up in the house. Aria woke up a whileter after Aurora. She insisted on helping Aurora to make breakfast, but Aurora ignored Aira. When breakfast was ready, Aurora knocked on Zach¡¯s door and woke him up. When they all were eating breakfast together, Zach asked Aria to pass him some pepper. Aria passed him the bottle without speaking a word. Zach was going to sprinkle some pepper on his egg, but he stopped when he noticed Aria gave him the salt bottle instead of pepper. "I asked for pepper," Zach groaned and red at Aria. Aria passed him another bottle with a smirk on her face. After watching Zach and Aria, Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "You two seem to be on friendly terms now." "I don¡¯t take idiots as my¡ª" Zach was interrupted by a message from Kayden. He opened the message and read, [Come at the guildhall now! It¡¯s an emergency!] **** Total yers in the game 410250. 0 new yers logged in. 187 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I released around 18 chapters this week. Yet, instead of the stats increasing, they dropped. We used to hit 400+ power stones every week, yet we didn¡¯t even hit 300 power stones this week. I know, it¡¯s my fault for expecting something in return. Thanks for reading. Chapter 74

Chapter 74

When Zach was eating breakfast with Aurora and Aria, Zach got a message from Kayden. [Come to the guildhall! It¡¯s an emergency!] After reading that, Zach immediately got up and said, "Something came up! You guys eat ande to the guildhallter. I will meet you there!" Zach dashed out of the house and rushed to the guildhall. Meanwhile, in the house, Aurora and Aira were alone. Aria and Aurora nced at each other, and their eyes met by ident. Aria averted her gaze, but Aurora kept staring at her. She squinted her eyes at Aria and said, "Listen, I will get directly to the point." "Hmm?" "Is something going between you and Zach?" Aria asked with a straight face. "W-Why would you think that?" Aria asked, acting meekly. "I saw Zach leaving your room in the middle of the night," Aurora stated. ¡¯What was that idiot doing?!¡¯ Aria thought to herself. "Well... he..." Aria stuttered for a while and replied, "He mistakenly entered my room thinking it was his room." "Oh..." Aurora nodded to herself and thought, ¡¯It was his room at our previous house. So I guess she is telling the truth. I mean, what was I thinking? Zach would never do something like that behind my back.¡¯ Aria had the option, to tell the truth or maybe even lie about something else that could break Aurora and Zach¡¯s rtionship, but Aria chose to save Zach. "Umm... can I ask something?" Aria was acting like Ameria. "Sure, why not?" "Do you... maybe... like Zach?" Aria asked. Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing Aria¡¯s question. She quietly nodded and said, "Don¡¯t tell him. But yes, I love him." "Why don¡¯t you make moves on him then?" Aria asked with a curious look on his face. "What if... he doesn¡¯t like me back?" Aurora asked hesitantly. "If you are worried about him not liking you or hating you for making moves on him; it¡¯s just like admitting defeat before fighting the battle," Aria asserted. "If you truly love him, then fight with all you have and win this battle." "..." Aurora didn¡¯t say anything and sat there in silence. Aria furrowed her brows and said with a smirk on her face: "Or who knows, someone else might fight the battle and win." "Huh? Are you saying that..." Aurora couldn¡¯t finish her sentence "You are smart enough to understand what I mean. If you get cold feet, someone else might warm up Zach¡¯s body." ¡ª - . After running for 10 minutes, Zach reached the guildhall. He was still a little away from the guildhall, but he could see it in his sight. Zach noticed that the guildhall was packed, and yers were gathered inside and outside the guildhall. "This looks serious..." Zach muttered. Zach walked to the guildhall and nced around to search for Kayden and Shay. "Where are you... I hope everything is alright..." After ncing around, Zach caught sight of Kayden. "Hey, Kayden!" Zach called out to Kayden in a loud voice and waved his hand at him. Kayden turned around and waved back at Zach. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked as soon as he reached Kayden. "Is everything alright? Did Shay do something stupid again?" "No. It¡¯s¡ª" "Zach~" Suddenly, a girl appeared from behind Kayden and hugged Zach. Zach, of course, pushed the girl back and looked at her face. "What are you¡ª wait a minute!" Zach furrowed his brows and said, "Is that you, Misha?!" "Yay! You recognized me!" Misha jumped in joy. It was Misha, Kayden¡¯s step-sister, and also his fiance. Zach turned to Kayden with a confused look on his face and asked, "What¡¯s going on? Why is Misha here?" Kayden nudged Chapter 75

Chapter 75

A world-ss popr male idol who was famous for his looks, voice, and fashion. And a world-ss popr female idol who was recognized for her beauty, personality, and body features. Two top idols married each other and had a daughter, who had both of her parent¡¯s beauty and characteristics. Her name was Victoria, and she was Zach¡¯s girlfriend. She was a foreign transfer student who transferred into Zach¡¯s school for a semester because of her parent¡¯s work. Everyone male and female students of the school were charmed by Victoria on the very first day. Of course, she started getting confessions from both girls and boys, but she rejected them all. She had no interest in dating anyone, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to. Her entire life was already set by her parents. Victoria was going to walk on her parent¡¯s path to be an idol and achieve feats they couldn¡¯t. That was until fate chose to cross her path with Zach, who was an arrogant and unfriendly guy. When everyone was charmed by her beauty, Zach wasn¡¯t interested at all. Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough for Victoria to get interested in Zach. In fact, he left a bad impression on her. It wasn¡¯t until the school festive seasons started where students came to school less and participated in school events. Everyone in their ss, one way or another, was a couple. Some were regr couples, while some were simply sex friends who only searched for pleasure. As one would have expected, Zach and Victoria ended up being a pair because their roll numbers were alternative to each other. However, someone got jealous and uploaded a well-edited porno on the inte with Victoria as a girl in the video. It wasn¡¯t long before rumors started going around about Victoria being a slut. Zach didn¡¯t care to bother about it as he also thought the video was real. However, some dayster, the same person posted another porno where the man was Zach, and the girl was Victoria. Zach got angry for the first time in his high school life. He searched for the video uploader but couldn¡¯t find any lead. That¡¯s when Shay helped Zach. Of course, Kayden and Shay were already friends with Zach long before that, but unlike other students, they didn¡¯t believe in the porno. Shay and Kayden knew that Zach never lies to people close to him, no matter what happens. After some searching, Shay traced the i.p of the uploader, and the culprit turned out to be their homeroom male teacher. When Zach found out that the teacher once tried to break into Victoria¡¯s apartment, it didn¡¯t end well. For some reason, the teacher went missing, and his body was never found. After that incident, Zach and Victoria thought of dating. But there was one problem; neither of them had any knowledge or experience in dating, nor was there any love between them. Thus, they always fought, and in the end, their rtionship ended on an open note because they lost contact with each other. However, both Zach and Victoria were currently sitting in front of each other in a cafe. Aurora, Aria, Kayden, Misha, and Shay were sitting at a different table at some distance from Zach and Victoria¡¯s table. Zach and Victoria stared at each other and didn¡¯t say a word. "It¡¯s been nearly five minutes," Auroramented. "Why aren¡¯t they talking to each other?" Victoria broke the silence and said, "I thought you weren¡¯t into games. So what are you doing here?" "I thought you went to mars. So what are you doing here?" Zach asked. "Stop ying games, Zach. And answer me," Victoria uttered. "I didn¡¯t know others also allowed VR games," Zachmented. "So you were lying about ¡¯I hate games¡¯, after all." Victoria mmed her hands on the table and said, "What else were you hiding from me? Were you ever honest with me?!" Everyone in the cafe turned to Zach and Victoria and started whispering things about them. Victoria clenched her fists and said, "Let¡¯s go talk somewhere else." Victoria left the cafe, and Zach followed her. After leaving the cafe, Victoria inserted two fingers in her mouth and whistled. ¡¯What is she...¡¯ A flying carriagended in front of Zach and victoria, which was ridden by two unicorns. Victoria opened the door of the carriage and said, "Let¡¯s go." Zach sat in the carriage with a sigh and covered his face with his hands. After five minutes, the carriage stopped. "We are here," Victoria tapped on Zach¡¯s shoulders and got off the carriage. Zach got off the carriage, and the first thing that came out of his mouth after seeing the scenery was: "Wow." They were in the sky castle, which was located in the sky above the clouds. It was also a ship that was used to travel. "What¡¯s this ce?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "This is... my guild," Victoria answered. "All of my guild members live here." "So basically, you guys stole it andbeled it as yours?" Zach remarked. "The guilds can create and build buildings and houses. We get a guild quest where we can get the materials," Victoria answered with a nk expression on her face. "Oh..." "So..." Victoria folded her arms below her bosom and said, "What¡¯s going on?" "Long story short, Shay and Kayden were bugging me to y a VR game, and... well, here I am," Zach snorted. "Why did you y it?" Victoria muttered under her breath. "Idiot." "Now, answer my question." Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "I thought you went to mars." "I didn¡¯t." "But that day, you said you were moving to mars." Victoria frowned her face and said, "As always, you are self-centered and ignorant about everything else." "What are you trying to say?" "That day, I told you that my parents are moving to mars. I never said I am going with them," Victoria stated. "Wait... wait a minute. So... so why did you break up with me over text?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. **** Total yers in the game 410175. 0 new yers logged in. 44 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Support the book with gifts and golden tickets! Chapter 76

Chapter 76

"Why did you break up with me over text?" "Do you know why I sent you that text?" Victoria asked. "Because..." Zach stopped and squinted his eyes before asking, "This is a trick question, isn¡¯t it?" Victoria let out a weary sigh and said, "You know, my parents wanted me to go with them. But I was dating you, so I denied them. Yet, you got angry and started yelling at me that day." "Well..." Zach scratched his cheeks and said, "I guess I overreacted. I should have listened to you." Vitoria gritted her teeth and said, "That wasn¡¯t your first time doing that." "..." "You were always like this. You always thought about yourself," Victoriamented. "That¡¯s not true." Zach shook his head and said, "I loved you, and you know that." "Hah?!" Victoria scoffed in anger and uttered, "Loved? Loved?! You are saying that you loved me?!" "..." "Zach, do you even know what love means? We were dating, Zach. We were in a rtionship! Do you know what a rtionship is?!" Victoria yelled. "When a couple is in a rtionship, they have to take care of each other. It¡¯s not only about love; it¡¯s about mutual understanding and sacrifices. They have to be there for each other. A rtionship isplete when both the boy and the girl invest equal time in a rtionship; both the boy and the girl have topromise!" "Yeah. And I did all that, didn¡¯t I?" "In your dreams!" Victoria roared. "Zach, do you have any idea how much I cried when we were dating? I cried every time I was alone! I felt so alone, so iplete!" "You never said this¡ª" Victoria interrupted Zach and said, "I will be honest. When we started going out, I wasn¡¯t serious about our rtionship. But... but... I fell in love with you. Your stupid remarks and arrogant personality. I loved them. Why? Because we both were the same." "..." "I did everything I could for you. I dressed up well so you wouldpliment me, but you never did. Okay, that was too girly of me, and I don¡¯t me you." Victoria sniffed and tried her best to hold back her tears. "When a boy and a girl date, they go to school together. If not, they go home together. But you always went home with Shay and Kayden! Okay, I don¡¯t want to sound like a possessive girl, so I will let this one slide too." Victoria took a deep breath and continued, "I... I gave you my virginity! I called you daddy because you asked me to. I did everything you wanted me to do. Yet..." Victoria couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore and started crying. "Do you remember what happened after we had sex?" she asked while crying. "I woke you up because my parents were going to be home. And what did you do? You wore your clothes and left the house." "What else was I supposed to do?" Zach asked with a puzzled yet calm look on his face. "You didn¡¯t even ask me how I was feeling. You never asked me if my... my vagina was hurting." Victoria wiped her tears and said, "Do you know why I didn¡¯te to school the next day? Because it was hurting so bad that I couldn¡¯t move from my bed! Yet, you never bothered to check up on me. You never called me or even texted me to ask about my condition!" It was because of Zach¡¯s celestial physique, Victoria¡¯s human body couldn¡¯t contain the pain. "I also let that one slide. But yet, you never changed," Victoria stated. "I was going to take our rtionship serious after we had sex," Zach asserted in a solemn voice and concerned look on his face for Victoria. "Oh? And how exactly?" Victoria asked. "You were still a self-centered, selfish, arrogant, narcissist asshole who only thought about his well-being." "Come on..." "Correct me if I am lying," Victoria remarked. "You were never there when I needed you. I was always alone. And yes, we never talked in school, we didn¡¯t go home together, we never talked on the phone or over text, we never went on a date. We never kissed, and yet when you said you wanted to have sex, I agreed. Because I thought maybe you would finally think about me. Maybe you will... maybe you will love me..." Zach gulped down and uttered, "But I loved you. And I... I still love you." "One..." "Huh?" "Just remind me of one time where you did something for me, just once..." Zach tried to recall, but he couldn¡¯t remember. "See? And you still say you love me?" Victoria smiled wryly with tears in her eyes. After a brief silence, Victoria asserted, "Zach, I was the only one who was thinking about a future where we were together. I was the only one who loved you. I was the only one whopromised in our rtionship. I am the one who did everything. I only asked for one thing in return; your love. And in return, you always yelled at me without listening to me. You always misunderstood me. You always..." Zach couldn¡¯t deny any of Victoria¡¯s ims because sadly and unfortunately, everything Victoria said was true. "Zach, I still love you. I truly do. And I don¡¯t think I will ever fall in love with someone other than you." Victoria wiped all her tears and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes before saying, "But Zach, if I stay in a rtionship with you, I will die from inside. Especially when we are trapped in this death game where I need to stay strong. If I stay with you, I will be weak, and I will cry over little things." "Are you saying that..." Zach bit his tongue on purpose, so he couldn¡¯tplete the sentence. "Yes. This is over!" Vitoria dered. "We are officially breaking up." "..." Victoria looked at Zach with teary eyes and said, "I hope you find your true love. And I hope you find someone who loves you more than I do." "I can¡¯t say the same to you," Zach uttered in a low voice After saying that, Victoria left while sobbing. Zach let out a deep sigh and leaned on the ledge of the balcony. ¡¯Don¡¯t lose the sigh of your moon while counting stars.¡¯ Zach once again remembered his father¡¯s words. "But father, there were no stars in the sky... not before, nor now..." Zach muttered. "But... I guess I wasn¡¯t watching over my moon. Maybe I wasn¡¯t taking care of my moon?" Zach muttered with a sigh. ¡¯Victoria was my moon before, but it¡¯s Aurora now.¡¯ Zach looked up and saw two moons in the sky. "Can¡¯t two moons coexist together?" Zach asked himself. ¡¯What the hell am I thinking?¡¯ Zach rubbed his hand on his face and muttered, "I am not like father." Zach stayed like that for a while and looked down at the scenery with a nk expression on his face. ¡¯So... now we officially broke up, huh? I didn¡¯t know being in a rtionship could be hard. But well, I am not giving up. I will give Victoria some time to cool down.¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 410140. 0 new yers logged in. 35 yers died. === One extra chapter on every 100 golden tickets. ==== Author¡¯s Note-This chapter is based on (many) true stories. Chapter 77

Chapter 77

Some minutes ago. After Victoria and Zach left, Aurora obviously followed them. But she was left speechless when she saw them leaving in a unicorn carriage. However, fortunately, Misha was with them, and she was one of the high-rank yers in the guild. She summoned another carriage, and Aurora, Aria, Shay, Kayden, and Misha hopped into it. When they reached the guild in the sky, Aurora immediately went to search for Zach. When she found them, she saw Victoria yelling at Zach with tears in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t listen to what Zach was saying because he was barely speaking anything and that too, in a low voice. Aurora heard how Victoria described Zach. She didn¡¯t believe what Victoria said, but when she noticed Zach wasn¡¯t defending himself, she knew Victoria was telling the truth. After Victoria left, she saw Zach standing on the balcony with a sad look on his face. ¡¯I have never seen him making that face,¡¯ Aurora uttered inwardly. ¡¯Should I go talk to him?¡¯ Aurora asked herself. However, before Aurora could decide what to do, others caught up to her. Shay and Kayden talked with Zach and asked him what had happened. Zach simply told them that they officially broke up. Before they could ask for more information, the group was approached by a handsome young man who looked to be in his 20s. He had blonde hair and blue eyes. He was wearing the same guild uniform, but the top was entirely different. "So you are Victoria and Mishra¡¯s friends," the man uttered with a gentle smile on his face. "And you are?" Zach asked with a slightly annoyed look on his face. "My name is Elliott, and I am the guild master of the guild Risen Warriors. You are currently standing on my property," Elliott introduced himself. Misha cleared her throat and pointed her finger at Shay to introduce him: "He is Shay. Shay Ramsay." "Oh?!" Elliott eximed and turned to Shay with a surprised look on his face. "You are the heir of the Ramsay family?!" "Yeah?" "Wow. What an honor to meet you." Eliot shook hands with Shay and said, "You should join my guild." "Oh, I already n to," Shay answered. "Great!" "But I won¡¯t be giving extra funds to the guild," Shay added in a solemn voice. "Haha," Elliottughed awkwardly. "No problem." Shay was a billionaire, and because of that, everyone wanted to befriend him. Most of them were after his money. Sure he had many friends in the school, but Zach and Kayden were his best friends. Elliott then turned to Kayden and asked, "And this is...?" "He is my..." Misha nced at Kayden with a mischievous smile on her face and said, "He is my fiance." "Oh! So he is the lucky guy." Elliott shook hands with Kayden and then turned to Zach. "So you must be Zach," Eliott uttered. Zach raised his brows and asked, "So you have heard of me?" "Misha mentions you at least once a day," Elliott chuckled and moved his hand towards Zach to shake hands with him. "Nice to meet you." Zach, however, didn¡¯t shake hands with Elliott and simply nodded at him. Elliott retracted his hand with an awkward look on his face and said, "Are you joining my guild?" Zach nced at Kayden to hear his answer. Misha also stared at Kayden with an eager look on her face. After pondering for a while, Kayden grabbed Mishra¡¯s hand and said, "I will pass." "But Kay..." Misha tried to say something, but Kayden shook his head at her and said, "And Misha will be leaving your guild too." Elliott raised his brows and said, "No offense, but you can¡¯t decide what Misha would do and wouldn¡¯t do." "Actually, I can. She is my fiance," Kayden remarked. "Just because she is your fiance doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to make decisions in her life. She is a mature adult, and she can do whatever she wants," Elliott asserted. "Umm..." Misha hugged Kayden¡¯s arm and said, "I was ying this game, so I could meet Kay. Now that I have met him, I don¡¯t need anyone else." "So you are leaving my guild?!" Misha shrugged her shoulders and said, "You are the one who said I am mature enough to make my own decisions." "Well, whatever you deem fine," Elliott sighed. Eliott then looked at Aria and Aurora and wondered, ¡¯It seems these two girls are with Zach. Maybe if I recruit them, Zach will join too.¡¯ Eliott turned to Zach and said, "What about you? Are you interested in joining my guild?" "What will I get if I join your guild?" Zach asked. "Same as what other yers are getting," Eliott replied. "You get free food, free lodging, free loot. Guild member bonus. You would be able to level up faster, and your physique cultivation will also increase rapidly. Five thousand coins every week for personal expenses. Also, this guild building can fly anywhere. If we go to the higher realm, it wille with us." Zach scoffed and said, "Surely, you don¡¯t think I am the same as other yers, do you?" Eliott raised his brows in confusion and asked, "What... do... you...?" "Make me the guild master, then I might consider joining," Zach sneered. "Well, that¡¯s not happening," Elliott replied with a smile on his face. Zach took a deep breath and said, "If I remember correctly, your guild is in the top 3 in this game. That means there are two more guilds stronger than you." "That¡¯s right," Elliott nodded. "So tell me, why should I join you instead of them?" "The current top 1 guild is impossible to join because it¡¯s a capitalized guild," Elliott asserted. "What do you mean?" "The number one guild only epts yers from the Edens Dynasty. They are aiming for capitalism," Elliott asserted. ¡¯That¡¯s Aurora¡¯s kingdom...¡¯ **** Total yers in the game 410113. 0 new yers logged in. 27 yers died. === One extra chapter on every 100 golden tickets. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Is anyone still reading this book? Read the ¡¯Author¡¯s thought¡¯ for an important announcement! Chapter 78

Chapter 78

¡¯That¡¯s Aurora¡¯s kingdom...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly and shot a nce at Aurora. "While the number two guild is only epting the yers who have refined physique," Elliott stated. "Refined physique is¡ª" "I know about it," Zach quipped. Refined physique was referred to the yers whose physique cultivated faster than the other yers. Seemingly, those yers¡¯ ancestors were high-humans. Their inactivated genes helped them cultivate their physique faster. "And besides, we also don¡¯t ept random yers in our guild," Elliot remarked. "It¡¯s because you are friends with my other guild members that you are getting an easy way in." "Oh?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then I will pass. I have no interest in joining a guild that has no respect for its guild members." "Excuse me? What gave you that idea?" Elliot asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Let me guess; you have a heroplex, am I right?" Zach sneered at Elliot. "You think you are special. You think your guild will fall apart without you. You think you will be the one beating this game. You think you will be the one saving all the yers." Elliott gritted his teeth and said, "So what?" Zach smirked and uttered, "Do you think you will be famous? In truth, you are a misanthropist who is acting to be a phnthropist." "Instead of saving yers, you will end up killing them," Zach added. "Enough!" Elliot turned around and looked at Shay before saying, "We will be ascending to the higher realm next week. If you are yet to meet the requirements, go talk to the vice-captain. She will send some of our best yers with you to level up fast." Elliot looked at Zach and the rest from the corner of his eyes and said, "And those who are not interested in joining the guild shall leave immediately." After saying that, Elliot left. Misha and Kayden nced at each other and looked at Zach. "What?" Zach asked after noticing not only Misha and Kayden but Aurora, Aria, and Shay were also looking at him. "I think you went too far, dude," Kayden uttered. Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just stated the truth. You made the right decision by not joining the guild." "Well, that¡¯s because I am giving up on this game," Kayden stated. "Huh?" "I am done ying this game," Kayden repeated himself. "I was taking this game seriously because I wanted to go back to the real world, to Misha. But now that Misha is here, I have no reason to try so hard." "So... in other words... you will be living in this world with Misha?" Zach asked with a curious yet confused look on his face. "Yes." Kayden looked at Misha with a smile on his face and said, "If she is alright with it." Misha hugged Kayden and said, "Of course I am okay with it." Zach then turned to Shay and asked, "What about you, Shay?" "I will be joining the guild," Shay replied. "Well, good luck then?" "You too." After bidding farewell to Shay, Zach left with Aurora, Aria, Kayden, and Misha. They got in the carriage and went back to thend. "Well, if you are nning to live in this world, then you will need a house, right?" Zach asked Kayden and Misha. "Yeah, we will buy one with the good scenery," Kayden scoffed. "I would have offered to live at Aurora¡¯s house, but we will exchange the house when we ascend, so... in the end, you two have to get your own house." Kayden patted Zach¡¯s shoulders and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me, dude. I may not be as strong as you or other yers, but I know how to survive in a new world." Kayden lived eight years of his life in poverty with his ill mother. He was an illegitimate child of his father, who wasn¡¯t even aware of Kayden¡¯s existence until Kayden contacted him after his mother¡¯s death. After his mother¡¯s death, he moved in with his father, who married Misha¡¯s mother soon after. It was like a new world for Kayden. And soon after, he met Zach and became friends with him after dozens of attempts. Zach patted Kayden¡¯s shoulder with one hand and Misha¡¯s head with another before saying, "Take care. You are like a family to me." "We will invite you to our wedding," Misha said with a grin on her face. "I will see if I can make time or not," Zach grinned back. After talking with Kayden and Misha for a while, Zach left for the dungeon with Aria and Aurora. It was a sentimental day for Zach. First, the stuff that happened with Aria at night. Then, meeting with Victoria in the morning. And then break up. After that, he bid farewell to Shay. And in the end, he bid farewell to Kayden and Misha. Out of all that, the major impact was his break-up with Victoria. Zach had already expected that to happen one day. He thought Victoria went to mars and he would never see her again, in the Gods¡¯ Impact at least. But when he saw her in front of him, he was genuinely happy. However, he was aware that their rtionship was going downhill, and encountering her suddenly in a situation like that wasn¡¯t going to end well. Although, Zach wasn¡¯t the only one affected by that. Aurora was feeling the same. Aurora felt helpless as she couldn¡¯t do anything for Zach to help him. But deep down, she was a little happy that Victoria broke up with Zach. After reaching the dungeon, they cleared the 50th floor and went back to their home. Both Zach and Aurora leveled up by one, while Aria had already met the requirement to ascend to the upper realm. **** Total yers in the game 409774. 0 new yers logged in. 339 yers died. ==== One extra chapter on every 100 golden tickets. ==== Author¡¯s Note- To be honest, I had nned something else for the farewell part. Shay wasn¡¯t going to join the guild yet. Kayden, Misha, and Shay were supposed to join Zach¡¯s party and level up. But they had a fight among them, and Shay left the party to join the guild. Kayden was also supposed to join the guild, but as Shay joined, he asked Misha to leave the guild. So all three of them were going to go their own way (on bad terms). But I changed it while writing, and I like the current one better. What are your thoughts? Chapter 79

Chapter 79

When Zach opened his eyes, he saw Aurora in front of him, staring at him with her pearl-like eyes. They both were sleeping next to each other on the same bed, and they indeed spent a night together. Zach and Aurora stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a while before averting their gazes. "Do you remember what we didst night?" Aurora asked with a flushed face. Zach moved his hand to Aurora¡¯s face and flicked his finger on her forehead before saying, "Don¡¯t say it like something happenedst night." "But we did sleep together!" Aurora retorted. "We just slept on the same bed because you were harassing me," Zach remarked. "What do you mean I was harassing you? I politely asked you and took your permission," Aurora stated in a loud voice. Last night, when Zach was preparing his bed to sleep, Aurora dashed in and demanded to sleep with him. Zach, of course, refused her and asked her the reason why she wanted to sleep in his room. To which, she replied with ¡¯I am scared to sleep alone.¡¯ Zach simply advised her to sleep in Aria¡¯s room. Of course, Aurora was lying, and Zach was aware of that. After that, Aurora said, "I own this house, so I can do whatever I want." So, Zach had no other choice but to let Aurora sleep in his room. Besides, it wasn¡¯t something new for Zach. Zach had already spent a couple of nights with Aurora on a single bed whilst they were staying at the inns. For Aurora, that was a ¡¯polite¡¯ way to ask. However, Zach was a bit worried, thinking something might happen between them, but all of his worries vanished when Aurora fell asleep within five minutes. Zach also soon fell asleep and unconsciously hugged Aurora for the entire night. Thanks to that, he had a naughty dream that he couldn¡¯t quite recall after waking up. Aurora sat up and looked at the time to see it was past 8 AM. She shook Zach, who was already awake, and said, "Wake up." Zach sat up and looked at Aurora¡¯s seductive pose with an alluring gaze in his eyes. "Don¡¯t you feel afraid of me?" Zach asked. "Why would I be scared of you?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "I am a boy, and you are a girl. What would you do if I did something to you?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. He genuinely wanted to know how Aurora felt about that. "Like?" However, Aurora wanted to y dumb for some reason. Zach raised his brows and pushed Aurora down on the bed. Then, he pinned her down and intertwined his fingers with Aurora¡¯s while looking into her eyes. He moved his hand and stroked Aurora¡¯s hair. Then, he caressed her face and moved his thumb to Aurora¡¯s lips. He rubbed his thumb on Aurora¡¯s lips and moved his hand down to her chest but didn¡¯t touch it. This entire time, Zach¡¯s gaze was focused on Aurora¡¯s face. If Aurora showed a slight dissatisfaction on her face, he would have stopped. But Aurora didn¡¯t react and let Zach do whatever he wanted with her body. He sighed and moved back from Aurora¡¯s body after saying, "Get up." Aurora sat up and looked at Zach with a gentle smile on her face. "If you truly want to know what I would do if you ever sexually harassed me, then you will have to do it and find out," Aurora said with a grin on her face. Zach moved his hands towards Aurora and ced them on her shoulders. Then, he pulled her closer as he also moved closer to her. ¡¯Is he...¡¯ Aurora closed her eyes and puckered her lips, thinking Zach was going to kiss her. But instead, Zach hugged her. Aurora opened her eyes as her face twitched. ¡¯It¡¯s been a while since Ist had this feeling, feeling of getting my hopes crushed,¡¯ Aurora uttered inwardly. "Thank you..." Zach uttered in a low voice. "For what?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face. "For everything..." "Wait, why does it sound like you are trying to raise some kind of g here?" "You were there yesterday, am I right?" Zach asked. "When Victoria broke up with me." After a brief pause, Aurora uttered, "Yes." "How much did you hear?" Zach asked in a solemn voice. "From the part where she was disrespecting you and calling you mean things," Aurora answered. "For your information, everything she said was true. I am that kind of boy," Zach asserted. "I don¡¯t care." "What about you?" Zach asked. "The current number one guild, Edens Dynasty, your kingdom... are you not interested in that?" "The guild may be of my kingdom or my people, but I belong here, with you," Aurora replied and asked, "You got a problem with that?" Zach chuckled and said, "No, ma¡¯am." They both looked at each other andughed out loud for no reason. Then, they stoppedughing at the same time and looked into each other¡¯s eyes as their faces got closer. Aurora closed her eyes and puckered her lips, and Zach did the same, except he didn¡¯t close his eyes. However, just when their lips were about to touch, there was a loud bang on the door followed by a voice: "Zach! Zach! Open up! Aurora is missing! She is not in her room!" It was Aria. Zach let out a weary sigh as he got up from the bed and opened the door. "Zach! Aurora is missing!" Aria repeated herself with an anxious and concerned look on her face. "Rx." Zach pointed his gaze at Aurora and said, "She is here." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s room and Saw Aurora on his bed. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were cluttered because Zach had pinned her down not long ago. "Wow... I did not expect that..." Aria uttered with her jaw dropped in surprise. "Nothing happened," Zach whispered to Aria. "What?!" Aria whispered back violently. "You are a pussy!" "Where did you learn that word?!" Zach whispered violently. [System updated!] Everyone received the same notification at the same time. Zach opened his notification with a groan and muttered, "What did they do now?" [Hello, yers. We have made some changes to the game in this update, and the changelog is listed below.] **** Total yers in the game 409598. 0 new yers logged in. 176 yers died. ==== One extra chapter on every 100 golden tickets. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Join the discord server if you haven¡¯t yet! Link- In the auxiliary chapter or down below in the author¡¯s thoughts! (You can find the reference illustrations of characters in case you missed the ones I posted in the paragraphments) Chapter 80

Chapter 80

[Hello, yers. We have made some changes to the game in this update, and the changelog is listed below. -We have noticed that a lot of yers have trouble understanding the rank and realms system. So we are introducing an NPC guide. The guide will be different for each realm, and you can find them in the capital of each realm. They should be loitering around the park. The NPC guide for the first realm, @Dynisor, can be found at the park in the capital. -We are introducing a real-time pain feature. The yers will now experience the pain until they are fully healed. If the yer¡¯s hands are cleaved, they will feel the pain until they are fully healed by a yer with healer ss or the NPC healer. -The yers can die from thirst and hunger, just like in the real world. -The yers will bleed if they are injured. -The yers can die from intense blood loss. -The dead bodies of the yers won¡¯t disappear, and they will rot away if not buried. -The yers can die from excessive mental stress, trauma, pain, and fear. -Fall damage is decreased by 10%. (The fall damage is calcted by the height of the fall. Fall damage will be inflicted if the yer falls from 3 meters or more.) -Clearing the same floor again will now only give the 10% EXP of the first time clearing. -Towers exist to gain skill and rewards. Dungeons exist to grind EXP. So to get physique points, we are introducing abyrinth. (yers have to fight and win against other yers to gain the said physique points. The winning yer can choose to either kill or forgive the loser yer.) (If the winning yer decides to kill the loser yer, they won¡¯t get a red name tag.) (Killing in duels won¡¯t result in yers getting a red name tag.) -yers can now worship their gods and gain favor from them. yers will receive one karma point for each time they pray. yers can only pray three times a day. yers can only worship one god. Changing the religion will result in penalties or sometimes instant death. -Magic shop can now be summoned for free. The yers will get a summoning token for every five level ups. They can use that token to summon the magic shop for free. The token cannot be sold or transferred to other yers. Terms and conditions applied. -yers can now choose a nickname to be disyed on their name tag instead of their real name. -Guilds and top yers can now arrange events and tournaments where other yers can participate and earn rewards. -We are introducing a feature where our mascot, the ck slime, will read out the Gods¡¯ Impact journal for you. You can summon it anytime from the help section in the menu and ask any questions regarding the game. -The loot in the parties and guilds will be automatically distributed among the yers based on their DMG score on the monsters. -New secret monsters are introduced. The yers can obtain secret information bypleting the quests given by the NPCs. NPCs quests can be found in the quest board of the guildhall. -Multiple marriages are now allowed.] Zach was in utter disbelief after reading that. "Most of the changelog was filled with new ways to kill the yers," Zachmented. "I liked the one where they gave us an option to change nicknames," Ariamented. "So there arebyrinths now. I can increase my physique faster, but... we have to fight against other yers...." Aurora uttered while stuttering. "I didn¡¯t like the one where they introduced the pain feature," Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. "It¡¯s going to be tough now." Earlier, the yer only felt pain when they were being attacked. After that, the pain vanished. Even if the yer was at 1 HP, they couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But everything had changed now. Even when the yer was injured or attacked, they could fight because they couldn¡¯t feel any pain. But now, most of the yers would give in to the pain and lose their courage to fight. "I am sure they are going to favor the yers who would worship them," Aria remarked. "So I guess we are officially heretic now," Zach scoffed. "What about the multiple marriages one?" Aria whispered to Zach. "What are you trying to say?" "Well, you would have to divorce me first to marry Aurora in the future. If you divorced me, you would have broken the soul pact," Aria asserted. "..." Zach hadn¡¯t thought his rtionship with Aurora would go that far just yet. Aurora and Aria cooked breakfast and asked Zach about what they were going to do the entire day. Usually, Zach would have replied with ¡¯Dungeons¡¯, but Zach wasn¡¯t in the mood to do anything today. And the new update changelog made him more unmotivated. Even if he went to clear dungeons, he would be distracted, which could result in injury. It was for the best to take some time off. "Let¡¯s go sightseeing today," Aurora suggested. She knew Zach needed some time off to take everything off his mind. Zach, Aurora, and Aria went on tour and explored the entire capital. "Not going to lie, the capital turned out to be bigger than I expected, "Zach uttered as he caught his breath and sat on the bench. "Each realm would only get bigger as we ascended," Aurora stated. "What shall we do now?" Aria asked. "It¡¯s already night. Should we eat out tonight?" "Yeah." They went to the nearest restaurant and ordered the food. The restaurant was full of guilds and parties, and they were talking about various things. The yers sitting behind Zach¡¯s table were talking about the guild and a world boss of the first realm. Zach quietly leaned back and listened to their conversation. "The top number 3rd guild is going on a secret expedition raid to defeat the world boss and gain the legendary grade scroll that contains legendary spells." "How do you know about that if it¡¯s a secret?" the yer asked. "My friend is in the guild. He told me about it." World boss was the boss assigned to each realm where yers could achieve unbelievable feats and rewards by defeating it. ¡¯Scroll?¡¯ Zach thought to himself. ¡¯I have been looking for information about spell scrolls. But I guess I amte. If the entire guild is going, then they will probably get the scroll before me.¡¯ That night, a guild of 3200 members went to challenge the world boss¡ª the fire dragon. However, none of them returned alive. **** Total yers in the game 406369. 0 new yers logged in. 3229 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Support the novel with gifts and golden tickets. Fun Fact- Realms are t. PS- I have created a fandom page for this novel. So if anyone here knows how to edit and add infos. DM me on the discord. Link- https://gods-impact-online..fandom/wiki/Gods%27_Impact_Online_Wiki Chapter 81

Chapter 81

Zach, Aurora, and Aria were on their way to the guildhall after eating breakfast in the morning. "So, why are we going to the guild hall? Aurora asked. "To get information?" "No. We are going toplete some NPC quests to gain the knowledge of the secrets on the realms," Zach answered. "And I think the best ce to get information are taverns and restaurants," he scoffed. After reaching the guildhall, Zach looked through the NPC quests on the quest board, but he was having a hard time deciding on the quests. "Which one are we doing?" Aria asked excitedly. "Can we take multiple quests at once?" Ziro asked Aurora. "Five is the limit," Aurora answered. "Well..." Zach nced at the quest board and uttered, "All of these quests areme, to be honest. It¡¯s either find this or find that or bring this or bring that." "We should take the one which has high rewards," Aria stated. "Why are you stating the obvious?" Zach snorted. After looking through the quests for a while, Zach selected five quests. ?NPC Quest- Find the lost cat.? Time- 1 hour. Reward- 10%pletion on the secret locations on the maps. ?NPC Quest- Gather yellow petals of the nt in the forest.? Time- 1 hour. Reward- 10%pletion on the secret locations on the maps. ?NPC Quest- Fish 20 silver scaled fishes.? Time- 2 hours. Reward- 20%pletion on the secret locations on the maps. "This quest looks like it¡¯s from the restaurant," Aria uttered. ?NPC Quest- Harvest 1 Acre worth grains from any farm.? Time- 2 hours. Reward- 30%pletion on the secret locations on the maps. ?NPC Quest- Water 6 Acres ofnd for the crops.? Time- 3 hours. Reward- 30%pletion on the secret locations on the maps. "Bypleting these five quests, we can get all the secret locations of the capital," Zach asserted. "I think we should split up because the time limit is too low," Aurora suggested. "Yeah," Aria nodded and said, "I was thinking the same." "Alright, then." Zach turned to Aurora and said, "You find the lost cat." "Okay..." After noticing reluctance from Aurora¡¯s voice, Zach asked, "I can give you another quest if you want to." "No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just... finding a cat in one hour, especially in the capital, is almost impossible," Aurora groaned with a sigh. "By my knowledge and experience, the cat should be in the alleys. And there are only a few alleys in the capital," Zach advised. "At the west side? Got it." After saying that, Aurora left to look for the cat. Zach then turned to Aria and found her looking back at him with a grin on her face. "What¡¯s with that face?" Zach asked with a disgusted look on his face. "It doesn¡¯t suit you." Aria frowned her face as her grin vanished. "Now that¡¯s the face that suits you," Zach scoffed with a grin. "Give me my quests already," Aria uttered in a disdainful tone. "You mean ¡¯Give me my orders, master¡¯, right?" Zach sneered. Aria rolled her eyes and shook her head in disbelief. She let out a weary sigh and said, "Give me my orders, master." "Can you do two quests?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Sure." "So... you are doing the ¡¯fish the silver fish¡¯ and ¡¯gather yellow petals¡¯," Zach stated. "The forest and the river are side by side, so it should be time-saving." "I will message you when I am done." After saying that, Aria left. Zach let out a deep sigh and muttered with a chuckle: "I guess I am a farmer now." Zach walked his way to the door where he heard the yer saying, "Hey, is it true that the entire guild was annihted by the world boss?" Zach stopped in his tracks after hearing that. His body froze, and his mind stopped working. "Yes." Zach felt a sharp sting in his heart. He rushed to the yer and grabbed him by his cor before asking, "Is that true?!" "Whoa! Who are you, dude?!" the yer uttered with a surprised look on his face. "Is that true that the entire guild was annihted?!" Zach asked again with a concerned look on his face. "Yes..." the yer replied. "Some of my friends were in the guild. Were your friends in it too?" the yer asked. "Where is the location of the world boss?" Zach asked with a furious look on his face. "Don¡¯t tell me you n to go¡ª" "Where is the location of the world boss?" Zach asked again with an emotionless expression on his face. The yer opened his map and circled the area after saying, "It should be around here." Zach dashed out of the guildhall and rushed to the location. It was within the mountains. Zach ran with only one thought in his mind: "Victoria... Shay...." Zach didn¡¯t have time to think of anything, and even if he had, he had no idea what to do. After reaching the location, Zach conjured a fire sword in his hand and uttered in a solemn voice, "Fill the second slot with the magic weapon too." Another fire sword appeared in Zach¡¯s other hand. Even though it was a bright sunny day outside, it was night there because the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach deep within the mountains. However, upon looking at the uniform of the guild members, Zach noticed it was different. "That¡¯s not the uniform of Victoria¡¯s guild..." Zach muttered as he retracted his swords. "Didn¡¯t that yer say the top 3rd guild?" Zach wondered. "And Victoria¡¯s guild is number three... right?" The yer who was talking about the number three guild wasn¡¯t aware that the guild had be the number two guild. It was all a misunderstanding caused by the yer. However, now that the number two guild was annihted, the number three guild¡ª Victoria¡¯s guild was now at the second position. Zach sighed in relief and muttered, "I almost lost my cool there." ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Zach raised his brows and wondered, ¡¯Does that mean I can get that legendary spell scroll if I defeat the world boss?¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 406047. 0 new yers logged in. 322 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- He is gonna do it... He is gonna do it... he is gonna do it! Or is he? Chapter 82

Chapter 82

"That means I can get the legendary spell scroll if I defeat the world boss, right?" Zach asked himself the obvious question. ¡¯But... if a guild of 3200 members couldn¡¯t defeat it, how can I?¡¯ Zach wasn¡¯t trying to downgrade himself, but he was wondering the possibility of the oue if he decided to fight the world boss. "And wasn¡¯t this guild only epting the yers who had refined physique? So doesn¡¯t that mean they were the descendants of the high-humans who already have a massive advantage over the other yers?" ¡¯What type of boss is it, though?¡¯ Zach was asking himself too many questions, and the answer to all his questions was simple; to fight the world boss. "I have 8000 MP, which is enough to deal 8000000 HP DMG," Zach uttered. "But it¡¯s the world boss we are talking about. It probably has a huge ass HP." Zach walked forward and prepared himself to fight the world boss. ¡¯Once I encounter the world boss, I can¡¯t retreat...¡¯ As Zach walked forward, hismitment to fighting the world boss slowly decreased. He saw hundreds of dead bodies on the ground, each of them missing at least one of their body parts. There were bodies on the ground, on the walls, trees, between the rocks, half-buried in the ground, squashed beneath other bodies, and smashed on the walls. The ground and everything around was dyed red with the blood, and it was the river of the blood moving with the flow. It was a truly bizarre sight, and the stench was unbearable even for Zach. "I think it¡¯s not toote to retreat...." After walking for a while and sleeping on dozens of dead bodies, Zach noticed a bottomless pit in his sight. ¡¯That¡¯s the world boss¡¯ den.¡¯ Zach cautiously walked further and stopped near the pit. "..." He raised his brows and muttered, "I was hoping for it to attack me, but..." Zach walked forward and peeked down in the pit to see a fire dragon inside. The pit was so deep that the dragon¡¯s body could easily fit inside. "Is it sleepy?" Zach wondered. "Maybe it¡¯s tired after the fight with the entire guild?" Zach conjured a fire sword in his hand and another in his other hand. Then, he merged both swords together and formed a long fire sword with two des. "I don¡¯t want to be called a coward for attacking it when it¡¯s sleeping, but this is the best chance I have if I want to fight this thing..." Zach took a run-up and jumped into the pit on top of the dragon. He aimed his sword at the dragon¡¯s head and released 5000 MP in the sword. However, as soon as the sword touched the dragon¡¯s body, the dragon turned into ash. "Huh?" Zachnded on the ground and took 8 HP fall damage. If it was another yer, they would have taken at least 8000 HP fall damage. But Zach¡¯s DMG was close to none because of his physique. "What just happened?" Zachnced around with a confused look on his face and retracted the fire sword. "Don¡¯t tell me... the dragon was already dead?" Suddenly, Zach smelled the foul stench of blooding towards him. He immediately conjured two swords in his hands and looked up to see what wasing at him. The entrance of the bit was covered in a red mist, seemingly created by the blood of the dead yers. The mist slowly gathered and began changing its shape. It soon turned solid and transformed into the form of a dragon, but a smaller size. Zach could see the remains of the fire within the blood mist dragon¡¯s body. Its entire body was red, and its eyes were yellow because of the fire. Zach red at the dragon and uttered, "Are you the ghost of the dragon who killed all the yers?" [You are... not a... human,] the dragon uttered in an ethereal female voice. However, it didn¡¯t open its mouth. It was as though it was speaking directly into Zach¡¯s mind. "What are you?" Zach asked. [The remains of the dragon, or you may call me an afterimage of the dragon.] After a brief pause, the dragon said, [I am dead. No need to be hostile to me. I can¡¯t do anything to you even if I wanted to.] "I am so confused right now, but okay." Zach retracted his sword after noticing that the dragon¡¯s body was slowly fading away. "Where is the legendary spell scroll?" Zach asked. [He took it away,] the dragon replied. "And who is ¡¯he¡¯?" [I don¡¯t know. He was wearing a mask.] "So... he is the one who killed you?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. [Yes.] The dragon¡¯s size decreased more as it continued speaking, [Last night, those humans suddenly came to attack me. I tried my best to not kill anyone, but in the end, I had to kill them; otherwise, they would have killed me.] The dragon¡¯s size decreased even more as it said, [Then, when only a few hundreds of humans had left, ¡¯he¡¯ came and killed everyone in one hit.] "...!" [I was badly injured because of my fight with the humans, so I couldn¡¯t win against the masked man.] [In the end, he killed me and took the scroll with him,] the dragon asserted in a fading voice. "Come on~!" Zach groaned loudly. He sighed and asked, "What was that scroll about anyway?" [It had a spell of the eternal mes. The mes would protect the caster and burn everything on its way.] Zach ced his hand on his chin and thought, ¡¯That mes would have worked perfectly with the crimson sword. It¡¯s almost as though the spell and the sword were made for each other.¡¯ Zach¡¯s guess was correct. The sword was made to use that spell to its full potential. Without the sword, the spell was like a dull-edged sword that could still cut but not sharply. [Hey you...] the dragon called out to Zach. [May I know your name?] "You may not," Zach replied. "I know that giving names to higher beings can be a deadly trap." [I guess you are not wrong, but let me tell you my name.] "Go ahead." [My name is Malinda Edna. And I want you to fulfill my legacy.] *** Total yers in the game 405989. 0 new yers logged in. 58 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Life is not fair to everyone :( Chapter 83

Chapter 83

[My name is Malinda Edna, and I want you to carry my legacy,] the dragon said. "Malinda... Edna? That¡¯s a strange name for a dragon," Zach uttered in a calm voice. [I am a Dragonborn.] "Oh? So you can change your form to a human?" Zach questioned. "Although I doubt you can change now... cuz you are dead." [I don¡¯t have much time. Please listen to my request,] said the dragon. Zach raised his hands and said, "But I can¡¯t guarantee to fulfill your legacy." [That¡¯s fine.] After a brief pause, the dragon said, [I despise the gods.] "Tell something new." [I was in my world, resting in a deep slumber, and suddenly I was transported here against my will. I was told to guard the scroll and kill everyone who came for it. However, I had sworn an oath to myself ten thousand years ago that I would never harm a soul. Yet, I was forced to kill the humans. And in the end, I was killed by someone for no reason.] "Wait a minute..." Zach raised his brows and asked, "So you were not created here?" [I was not.] "And you belonged to a different world?" [That¡¯s what I said.] Zach ced his hand on his chin and wondered, ¡¯The dungeon monsters are mindless, and they respawn every ten minutes after clearing the floor. But the bosses are from a different world?¡¯ ¡¯So just like us yers, the monsters are also transported here against their wills?¡¯ ¡¯Then what about the NPCs? Did they also belong to another world or something?¡¯ Zach asked himself. [I loathe humans too, but I don¡¯t me them all. I have had quite a few human friends myself.] "So... what do you want me to do?" Zach uttered after noticing the dragon¡¯s body had almost faded away. [I despise gods, and I loathe humans, but you are neither of them. I want your body.] Zach squinted his eyes with a puzzled look on his face and said, "You want to reside in my body?" [If possible, yes. That way, I can reincarnate again.] "My body already has a few beings living inside me, and there is a dragon too," Zach scoffed. "I don¡¯t think you are weed inside my body." [Then...] After a brief pause, the dragon said, [Can you raise me as your pet?] "I can do that," Zach nodded while answering. [Thank you... forbidden existence...] "Don¡¯t call me that," Zach uttered in a solemn voice. [I do not know your name. And your soul has that name written on it. My deepest apologies if I upset you.] After saying that, the remaining mist of the dragon circled around Zach and entered the ground. Zach let out a deep sigh and muttered, "I hate being called that." Zach walked to the spot where the dragon disappeared and dug it. After a while, Zach dug out a tri-colored hand-sized egg from the ground. The egg had red, orange, and yellow spiral stripes on it. [Congrattions! You have unlocked a new skill¡ª Tamer!] "Finally, a new skill!" Zach looked at the egg¡¯s status and read: [Item- Dragon¡¯s egg. State- Unborn. Hatching time - 10 days. Master- ??? Owner- ???] "Come on~" Zach groaned. "My name is not that hard to spell. It can easily be read as Zach." "Ten days, huh?" Zach sighed after reading the stats and muttered, "I am going to have my own dragon." [Ding!] Zach opened the notification to see a message from Aurora: "I found the lost cat." ¡¯As expected of Aurora.¡¯ Zach looked at the time and noticed one hour had passed. "Now I have to harvest 1 Acre grain in only one hour and water 6 Acre crops in two hours..." Zach looked up at the entrance of the pit and said, "But first, I need to get out of this pit." Zach ced the egg in his inventory and uttered, "Alright. Let¡¯s do this." Zach tapped his feet on the ground and jumped in the air, but he didn¡¯t fall down; he hovered in the air as though he could fly. Then, he jumped on the wall and used it to jump on the opposite wall, then another and another. After repeating the process a couple of times, Zach finally got out of the pit. ¡¯I could fly in the real world, but I can¡¯t fly in this world.¡¯ Zach tried to fly after getting transported into Gods¡¯ Impact, but whenever he tried, he only ended up jumping rather than flying. However, when he fought with Aria in her domain, Zach was able to fly, but only for a split second. At that moment, Zach hadunched himself up and punched Aria from above. Since then, Zach practiced to fly, but he could only maintain himself in the air for three seconds. While it was useless to travel, Zach used his flight ability in the battle to fool the enemy. Zach made his way back to the capital and went to the nearest farm. "20 minutes left..." Zach looked at the time and muttered, "I guess I have no other choice." Zach stood in the middle of the farm and took a deep breath to rx his mind. Then, he summoned a wind sword in his hand. ¡¯This technique is still unstable, but that¡¯s perfect in this situation.¡¯ He summoned another wind sword in his other hand and stood while aiming one sword at the right and another at the left. He stood like a scarecrow and started rotating at the same ce. Once a small whirlwind had formed, he released his mana into the wind swords and increased its size. Zach made sure to keep the whirlwind¡¯s force to a minimum so it wouldn¡¯t damage the soil and the grains. After repeating the same process a couple of times on different spots, Zach finallypleted the NPC quest. But now, he needed to collect the grains and give them to the merchant. Fortunately for Zach, he had already gathered the harvest grain on several spots. After collecting and gathering the grains from all the spots, Zach ced them into his inventory. [Congrattions! You havepleted the NPC quest -Harvest 1 Acre worth grains from any farm!] [Rewards will be given upon confirmation from the merchant.] Suddenly, he got a prompt on his screen that said, [Low storage left in the inventory!] "This game never ceases to disappoint me," Zach sighed. However, he was going to give the grains to the merchant, so his inventory was going to be empty soon. But that wasn¡¯t a permanent solution. Zach opened his menu and clicked on the ¡¯help¡¯ section. A ck slime appeared and said, [How dare you summon me, mortal!] "You are unfriendly as ever, aren¡¯t you?" Zach sneered. [What do you want?] Zach raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "Just curious, but what happens if multiple yers summon you at once?" [I appear everywhere. But I am not anyone¡¯s personal guide. Now speak the reason you summoned me.] "What¡¯s the limit of the inventory?" Zach asked. [A yer is allowed to have a maximum of three weapons in their inventory,] the slime replied. ¡¯I have the cursed dagger, the default sword, and the crimson sword,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯So it doesn¡¯t include the equipped weapon.¡¯ "I guess, I will sell the default sword in the shop," Zach decided. [You won¡¯t even get ten coins from it.] "Doesn¡¯t matter." Zach turned to the slime and said, "Now to my next question. Can I upgrade the inventory?" [You can.] "And how do I do that?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. [You don¡¯t have to do anything. The storage of the inventory increases as you level up,] the slime informed. "Oh... okay." [Any more questions?] "Yes. How many gods create this world? In other words, how many gods would the yers have to fight to beat this game?" [That¡¯s confidential information. I cannot tell you.] Zach summoned a fire dagger in his hand and said, "If you don¡¯t answer, I will kill you." [I won¡¯t die from that, but okay. Go ahead and kill me.] Zach sighed and retracted the fire dagger after saying, "I was joking." [I do not have the information you seek, so I cannot tell you,] the slime informed. "You can go now." The ck slime disappeared without leaving a trace. "Now then," Zach cracked his fingers and uttered, "Time to water 6 Acres ofnd." ¡¯I was hoping for Aria to contact me since she said she would message me when she is done. Does that mean she hasn¡¯tpleted them yet?¡¯ Zach wondered. "But the time limit of one of her quests ended an hour ago, and only 5 minutes left for the second one." Zach frowned his face and said, "She better not have messed up, or she will be getting punishment tonight." "..." Zach raised his brows and muttered, "Why did the thought of me punishing Aria make me excited?" Zach walked in the middle of the farm and hovered in the air. Then, he summoned a water sword in both hands and did the same thing he didn¡¯t with the wind swords. However, Zach could only stay in the air for three seconds, so he jumped again and again while covering the six Acres ofnd. In the next 10 minutes, he had watered the crops. [Congrattions! You havepleted the NPC quest -Water 6 Acres ofnd for the crops!] [Rewards will be given upon confirmation from the merchant.] Zach sighed in relief and made his way to the guildhall. *** Total yers in the game 405822. 0 new yers logged in. 167 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Zach has the potential to be a farmer. What do you guys think? Maybe he should start farming in the real world. Chapter 84

Chapter 84

Zach went back to the guildhall to see Aurora consoling Aria. "..." Zach watched them from a distance and raised his brows. ¡¯Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡¯ Zach approached Aurora and Aria from behind and heard Aurora saying, ¡¯I will talk to him.¡¯ "Oh?" Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "What are you going to talk about and with whom?" Aria¡¯s face turned pale after seeing Zach, but Aurora¡¯s face cheered up. "How long have you been standing there?" Aurora asked. "Since the beginning," Zach replied. Of course, it was a lie, and he made it obvious by averting his gaze. "Ipleted my quest," Aurora informed. "Yes. I got your message." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "But it seems someone didn¡¯t." "I-I can exin," Aria replied while stuttering on her words. "Yes, start exining," Zach uttered with a frowned face. Aurora came in between Zach and Aria and spread her arms. Zach raised his brows with a confused look on his face and asked, "What are you doing?" "You will keep your distance from Ameria." Aurora squinted her eyes and asked, "You do know that she is a shy girl, right?" ¡¯Shy girl, my foot! She is a sly girl!¡¯ Zach wanted to yell that so badly, but he couldn¡¯t risk it. Aurora then turned to Aria and said, "Ameria, don¡¯t worry. Just tell him what happened." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and uttered, "So I first went to the forest to collect the yellow petals because the time limit of that quest was the least." "But when I entered the forest, I was attacked by monsters," Aria asserted. "I am not sure, so I will ask you." Zach raised his brows at Aurora and asked, "Are there monsters in forests?" Aurora nodded and answered, "There are monsters everywhere, and it¡¯smon in VR games. However, the monsters don¡¯te near towns or safe zones." "Alright." Zach nodded and looked at Aria before saying, "Continue." "Of course, killing monsters was like stepping on ants for me. But I couldn¡¯t find yellow petals. So I went deeper into the forest. However, the deeper I went, the more monsters I encountered." "They should be stronger too," Aurora quipped. "Still, I couldn¡¯t find the yellow petals. So I summoned the ck slime for the help section, and it told me that yellow flower petals only spawn at a specific time of night." "..." Zach knitted his brows and uttered inwardly: ¡¯That is possible.¡¯ "And the time limit for that quest ended?" Zach guessed. Aria nodded and continued, "Then, I had only one hour left to fish 20 silver scaled fish. So I ran my way to the river and started finishing." "Now, please don¡¯t tell me that the silver scaled fishes were rare fishes, and they also spawned at a specific time," Zach guessed with a remark. "Umm. You are not wrong. But I did manage to find them. However, as expected, one hour was too less to fish 20 fish," Aria stated. Zach face-palmed himself and thought, ¡¯Where is that savage woman I met in the domain. This one is useless.¡¯ "How many did you manage to fish, though?" Zach asked. "19. I was so close! I even had the 20th fish under my hook, but...!" Aria sighed and lowered her voice to say, "Sorry." "Sorry doesn¡¯t suit your mouth," Zach sneered. "If you truly feel sorry, then you better ept andplete more NPC quests." "I will do them tomorrow," Aria muttered. "I am too tired right now." Zach raised his brows and asked with a curious look on his face: "How many monsters did you encounter?" "I lost the count after 1200," Aria replied with a sigh. "1200 monsters?!" Aurora eximed. "That¡¯s too many monster. How deep did you go in the forest?" "As deep as I could," Aria replied. "The deeper I went, the narrower the path got." Zach covered his face with his hands and muttered, "My mind is so dirty." Zach met with the merchant in the guildhall and confirmed thepletion of two NPC quests. After that, they went to the restaurant and ate lunch. Zach stopped at the gear shop on his way and tried to sell the default sword, but as one would have expected, the default sword was useless in the first realm. So he threw the sword in the sewer. "Isn¡¯t this too early to go home?" Zachmented. "Yes, but..." Aurora nced at Aria, who was barely standing on her feet, and said, "She looks exhausted." "Then let her go home. We will do something else," Zach suggested. "What?" Aurora asked with a flushed face. "Well, originally, I was thinking we would once again defeat the boss monster of the 50th floor in the dungeon. But the freaking gods changed the EXP gain to only 10%, so it¡¯s useless now." Zach turned to Aurora and asked, "You suggest something good." "Let¡¯s go clear the dungeons," Aurora uttered with a grin on her face. Zach snorted and groaned, "Come on~" "We will polish our sword skills as well as our duo syncing attacks," Aurora asserted. "I guess?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I also need to practice a new move with my DT skill." "And that is...?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. Zach smirked and replied, "You will find out soon enough." Aria went home while Zach and Aurora entered the dungeon and started clearing it with floor one. "Kill all the monsters, but leave one," Zach asserted. Aurora killed 99 monsters alone without breaking a sweat and left one for Zach. Zach grabbed the monster¡¯s head with his hand and used his DT skill. [Floor 1 has been cleared!] "..." Aurora furrowed her brows at Zach and asked, "What¡¯s new about this?" "Not this. But I wanted to try using a specific amount of my MP." "Why would you want to do that when you call kill any enemy by touching it?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face "Sometimes, I run out of MP, and DT uses my HP. While sometimes, when I am carrying a certain someone, I need to use other ways to deal DMG to the monster because my DT skill would kill the monster in one hit." Zach looked at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and said, "So imagine, what if I could deal the DMG I wanted using a specific amount of MP? I could leave the monster at 1 HP and let you have thest hit so you can gain the EXP." "That does sound cool." Aurora grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and said, "Let¡¯s go practice it then." They passed through the blue portal and entered the next floor. ¡¯I don¡¯t know what I would have done if I hadn¡¯t met Aurora. I would have still met Victoria, and she would have still broken up with me.¡¯ ¡¯Maybe I would have turned into a lone wolf who surpassed everyone and ascended to the peak, risen to the pinnacle, unleashed the monsters inside me, and went on a rampage. Or perhaps, I would have be a monster myself?¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 405781. 0 new yers logged in. 41 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- No one cares. Chapter 85

Chapter 85

It was nighttime. Shay was walking in the hallway of the sky castle with an expressionless look on his face. AS he passed, the guild members who were passing by or standing, talking, sitting, or practicing, whispered to each other, seemingly they were talking about Shay. Shay ignored them and kept walking before stopping in front of a huge door. There, he was stopped by the two guards at the door. "What do you want?" one of the guards asked. "Why else would somee here?!" Shay asked with an annoyed look on his face. "Obviously, I am here to talk with Elliott!" Another guard entered the room and closed the door behind him. "Sir, the new guy is here to talk with you," he said. Elliot was sitting on the chair in the dark hall. He was sitting by the table, and he was wearing sses. Seemingly, he was doing paperwork for the guild. "Let him in," Elliott replied without looking at the guard. "Yes, sir." The guard left the room, and soon after, Shay walked in. "What brings you here, Shay?" Elliott asked. "..." Shay didn¡¯t reply and simply stood there. "What brings you here?" Elliott asked again. But Shay still didn¡¯t reply. Annoyed, Elliott finally looked at Shay and said, "Are you deaf or what?" "I don¡¯t talk with people who don¡¯t make eye contact with me," Shay remarked. Elliot sighed and ced the papers on the side. Then, he stood up and stood before Shay after leaning on the table. "So?" "I leveled up by two today," Shay reported. "Good. What level are you now?" Elliott asked with a curious look on his face. "16," Shay replied. "And what is your Physique?" "Awakened (early)- 800/2500," Shay replied. "We are going to ascend next week, so make sure you meet the requirements before that," Elliott asserted. Shay raised his brows and asked, "What would happen if I didn¡¯t?" "Sadly, we will have to kick you out of our guild," Elliott replied. He looked at Shay for a while and added, "But don¡¯t worry. I will make sure you meet the requirements." Shay and Elliott stared at each other for a while, but neither of them spoke a word. "I..." Shay finally broke the silence and said, "Make me the guild¡¯s treasurer." Elliot knitted his brows and uttered, "But you said you won¡¯t provide us your funds." "I still won¡¯t." Shay cleared his throat and said, "What I mean is, make me the one who makes all the decisions and ns everything in the guild." "No, thank you," Elliot smiled at Shay and said, "That¡¯s the job of the guild master." "I grew up in a family who only cared about the business. I know how to rise from nothing. I was born to rule over the businesses." After a brief pause, Shay asserted, "If you make me the treasurer, I will make sure this guild rises to the number one, just like its name¡ª Risen warriors." After pondering for a while, Elliott nodded and said, "You have a point. Give me some time to think about it." Shay smirked inwardly and said, "I will wait for your final answer." Shay turned around, and he was about to leave, but Elliott called out to him. "Shay..." Shay turned around and raised his brows; "Yes?" "Have you heard the news about the recently failed expedition?" Elliot asked with a judging look. "Oh, are you talking about the number 2nd guild which was annihted by the world boss?" Shay asked to confirm. "Yes," Elliott nodded and asked, "Do you realize what that means?" Shay raised his brows with a confused look on his face and answered, "That we shouldn¡¯t find something we know nothing about?" "No." Elliott sighed and said, "I expected you to know it." Elliott turned around and sat on his chair. He took off his sses and ced them on the table. Then, he looked into Shay¡¯s eyes and asserted, "That means... we are the top 2nd guild now." "Right..." After that, Shay left the hall. He walked and walked until he reached where no one was around. Then, he punched the wall and gritted his teeth in anger. "Zach was right. That guy is corrupted to the core. He wouldn¡¯t care if any of the guild members died, he would give a speech, but his words would have no feelings. He simply wants to rule over the people." After that, Shay started walking again to explore the sky castle. When he was strolling around, he came across Victoria, who was sitting at the bench by the balcony. Victoria was gazing at the sky with a serious look on her face as though she was thinking of something important. ¡¯Now that I think of it, why did someone selfish like him make Victoria vice-captain?¡¯ Shay wondered. He walked to Victoria and sat on the bench beside her. However, 2 minutes passed by, but Victoria didn¡¯t notice Shay. "Hey!" Shay shouted. Victoria jolted and looked at Shay. Then, she jolted even more and made some distance between him and Shay. "What do you want?!" Victoria asked with a disgusted look on her face. "Nothing." Shay shrugged his shoulders and said, "I saw you sitting here, so I thought I would drop by and let you know that you are bitch!" Victoria frowned her face and said," You do know that I can kick you out of the guild if I want to, right?" "I honestly don¡¯t care." Shay scoffed and said, "I hate you." "Well, the feeling is mutual," Victoria replied. "You dumped Zach, one of my few true friends. How could you do that to him?" Shay asked in a disdainful tone. "Mind your own business, douchebag," Victoria replied. "That¡¯s what I am doing." Shay frowned his face and said, "He was crying when you broke up with him over text, you know?" "Huh?" "I wasn¡¯t there because I was busy with my birthday party, but Kayden was there. He was celebrating Zach¡¯s birthday at his house when you broke up with Zach," Shay asserted. "Wait... it was his birthday that day?!" Victoria eximed with a baffled look on her face. Shay looked at Victoria and shook his head in disbelief: "You didn¡¯t even know that?" "..." "And then you acted like a perfect girlfriend," Shaymented. "Listen, let me tell you the harsh truth of this world. No one is perfect. I repeat, no one is perfect." *** Total yers in the game 405728. 0 new yers logged in. 53 yers died. Chapter 86

Chapter 86

"Hey, Shay..." someone called out to Shay from behind. Shay and Victoria looked back to see a girl from their guild. "Oh, hey... Natasha..." Victoria greeted her. Natasha grabbed Shay¡¯s hand and dragged him with her to the corner. Shay pped her hand and said, "Excuse me, but who are you? And don¡¯t touch me without my permission." "I am your girlfriend," Natasha replied. "Uh... what?" Shay raised his brows and thought, ¡¯Which one, though?¡¯ "What¡¯s your name again?" Shay asked. "Natasha," she answered. "Yeah, but which Natasha?" "Your ssmate. We had sex at your house on your birthday," Natasha stated. "I gave you my virginity.¡¯ ¡¯Well... I had sex with six girls that day. Why can¡¯t I remember this girl? It¡¯s not like I remember the names of the girl I sleep with. But I am pretty sure none of the girls were virgin because I would definitely remember that.¡¯ Meanwhile, Victoria felt guilty for saying all those mean things to Zach. ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I told him he didn¡¯t do anything for me, yet I didn¡¯t even know his birthday. What¡¯s worse is that I sent him the break-up text on that day. What if¡ª¡¯ SLAP! Victoria looked in the corner to see Natasha had pped Shay on the face with tears in her eyes. Shay nced at Victoria from the corner of his eyes and walked away. Natasha walked over to the bench and sat beside Victoria. She cried and kept wiping her tears. "..." Victoria wanted tofort her, but she had no idea what to do. After five minutes, Natasha stopped crying and let out a deep sigh. Then, she looked at Victoria and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I am fine now." "Okay..." There was an awkward silence between Victoria and Natasha for one minute. "So, what were you talking about with Shay?" Natasha asked. "What about you? Why were you crying?" "I lost my virginity to Shay a month ago on his birthday. He said we would go out together, but just now, he broke up with me for no reason," Natasha uttered in a disdainful tone. "Piece of shit..." Victoria uttered. "What about you? I heard you broke up with Zach. Is that true?" Natasha asked with a curious look on her face. Victoria knitted her brows and asked, "How do you know that?" "Everyone in the guild is talking about it," Natasha replied with a scoff. Victoria looked up at the sky and uttered, "Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have broken up with him." "What makes you think so?" "Well... I still love him, and he said he loved me too, so..." "So, what¡¯s the reason you broke up with him?" Natasha asked. Victoria sighed and muttered, "Reasons..." "It¡¯s not a big deal, though, is it?" Natasha uttered. "I mean, break-ups happen all the time. It¡¯s part of the rtionship. We can always find someone else." "I can¡¯t." Natasha stared at Victoria before asking, "Are you a virgin?" Victoria didn¡¯t say anything and simply shook her head in response. "So... was it Zach?" Natasha asked with a knowing look. Victoria didn¡¯t say anything and nodded in response. "So you lost it to someone you love, right? Then it¡¯s perfect." "..." "Take me, for example. I knew Shay was a yboy. Everyone knows it. But, I still had sex with him because I liked him. So I lost my V-card to the boy I liked. What more could a girl ask for?" "It¡¯s different for me..." After a brief pause, Victoria continued, "There is still love between us." "Then why don¡¯t you two get back together?" Natasha asked curiously. "What if we break up again? I am not even sure he would agree to go out with me. I said so many horrible things to him. And I am sure he hates me now," Victoria uttered with an anxious look on her face. "Then why don¡¯t you two start your rtionship as friends again?" Natasha suggested. "That way, you can get to know each other better and have a pure rtionship. And then, if you think it would work out, ask him out." After pondering for a while, Victoria nodded and said, "That¡¯s a great idea." "Then ask him to join this guild. That way, you can be together and keep a close eye on each other," Natasha suggested. Victoria shook her head and said, "He won¡¯t join." "How can you be sure of that?" "I may not know Zach very well. But I dated him for one month, and it was enough for me to know that Zach never backs off on hismitment. And he never lies. He is always straightforward and blunt, which makes him look arrogant." Victoria chuckled and said, "But that¡¯s what makes him Zach." "Heh!" Natasha scoffed after seeing Victoria praising Zach. "What?" "You just said it yourself that Zach never lies, and yet you didn¡¯t believe him when he said he loved you," Natashamented. Victoria face-palmed himself and muttered, "I hate myself." "Haha!" Natashaughed out loud. "It¡¯s not toote. Send him a message to meet you at the cafe or something." "Yeah..." Victoria opened her menu and realized she never added Zach as a friend in Gods¡¯ Impact. After that, Victoria and Natasha went to the training ground where Shay was training with other guild members. Victoria called out to him while Natasha kept his distance from Shay. "What do you want?" Shay asked with an annoyed look on his face. "Do you have Zach on your friend list?" Victoria asked. "I do. What about it?" "Can you message him and ask him to meet me at the¡ª" Before Victoria could even ask Shay, Shay interrupted her and said, "Why should I? I hate you, remember?" Victoria furrowed her brows and said, "I will send 30 of the top yers from this guild to help you level up." "Oh?" Shay opened his menu and said, "What do I have to tell him again?" "Just ask him to meet me¡ª" "Just kidding!" Shay closed his menu and smirked at Victoria. Then, he frowned his face before saying, "Do you truly think would say that?" "..." "I would never sell my friends for my benefit. And I know you want to hurt Zach more, so shoo!" Shay waved his hand at Victoria and said, "Fuck off!" Victoria sighed and left with only one thought in her mind: ¡¯Why did I even expect something from him?¡¯ "What are you going to do now?" Natasha asked with a curious look on her face. Victoria looked at the sky and said, "It¡¯ste now. But I will go to the surface tomorrow morning and find him." "That¡¯s the spirit!" ¡ª - . The next day, Victoria woke up early in the morning and left to the surface. "Now then, which inn is he staying at?" Victoria opened the map and saw there were 23 inns in the capital. In the next three hours, Victoria strolled around the capital and asked for Zach in 15 inns, but she couldn¡¯t find it. After one more hour and searching for Zach in five more inns, Victoria was exhausted. "Don¡¯t give up, Victoria..." Victoria encouraged herself. "Three more inns. He has to be in one of them." Of course, her expectations were going to be shattered soon. She didn¡¯t know that Zach wasn¡¯t staying in the inn, but he was staying at Aurora¡¯s house. Victoria walked to the nearest inn and asked for Zach, but the receptionist said no one was lodging with that name. "Two more..." Victoria sighed. However, as she was about to leave, her gaze fell on Misha and Kayden, who were eating breakfast. "They should know!" Victoria rushed to them and asked, "Do you know where Zach is?" "Oh, hey... Victoria..." Misha greeted Victoria. "What are you doing here?" "Uhh... hii..." Victoria greeted them and asked again, "Do you know where Zach is?" "Why do you want to know that," Kayden asked. "You guys broke up, right?" "I... just want to meet him," Victoria replied. "Which inn is he staying at?" "He is not staying at the inn," Misha answered. "Don¡¯t tell me he ascended?!" "No. He is..." Misha shot a nce at Kayden, and Kayden nodded in response. "He is staying in a house with his party members," Misha informed. "Oh..." Victoria sighed in her stupidity and muttered, "Why didn¡¯t I think of that?" "But we don¡¯t know where that house is, though," Kayden added. "What?!" Victoria eximed. "You guys are his friends! Why don¡¯t you know about that? Friends are supposed to know everything about each other, right?!" "I don¡¯t think you have a right to say that," Kayden remarked. "... yeah, I am sorry. I am just..." Victoria let out a deep sigh and said, "I will leave." "Wait!" Misha stopped Victoria and said, "I can take you where Zach is." "You know where he is?!" Kayden asked with a surprised look on his face. "Well..." Misha averted her gaze and said, "He gave me his address in case of emergency." "Well, whatever," Kayden sighed. "Give it to her." "How about we also go visit them?" Misha suggested. "We don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway. We can also ask them to give us the house when they ascend." Kayden and Misha looked for a nice house to buy, but none of the ces were vacant. However, if any yer ascended and exchanged the house in the higher realm, the house would be vacant, and other yers would be able to buy it. And Kayden and Misha wanted to buy Aurora¡¯s house when it became vacant. "Let¡¯s eat breakfast first." Victoria also joined Misha and Kayden and ate breakfast with them. After that, they left for Aurora¡¯s house. "This is it..." Misha uttered. Victoria took a deep breath and gathered her courage. ¡¯You can do this, Victoria...¡¯ Victoria walked to the door and rang the bell. *** Total yers in the game 405499. 0 new yers logged in. 299 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Any predictions? Chapter 87

Chapter 87

Zach woke up and opened his eyes to see Aurora sleeping next to him. However, something else woke up along with him. ¡¯I feel like I had a naughty dream about Aurora...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly as he looked at Aurora¡¯s body. He sighed and thought, ¡¯Now, whenever I look at her, it will remind me of that dream.¡¯ ¡¯Still...¡¯ Zach looked at Aurora¡¯s chest and muttered, ¡¯The temptation is real...¡¯ Suddenly, Aurora opened her eyes and stared at Zach. "...!¡¯ Zach stared back at her and wondered, ¡¯Did she hear me?¡¯ Aurora slowly moved her face close to Zach and puckered her lips to kiss him on the lips. However, she was still half-asleep. "What are you doing?" Zach asked. Aurora fully opened her eyes and sat up in surprise. She covered her face with her hands and thought, ¡¯That was so close! I thought it was a dream!¡¯ Aurora also had a wet dream. ¡¯Oh, no! What should I do?! Zach caught me!¡¯ Aurora was freaking out, and so was Zach. Zach sat up and covered hisp with a pillow to hide his morning wood. ¡¯She was going to kiss me, wasn¡¯t she? But...¡¯ Zach nced at Aurora from the corner of his eyes and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I am not letting her make the first move! I will be the one kissing her first!.¡¯ Zach had no idea he had already made the first move by kissing her while sleeping. Zach turned to Aurora to find her looking at him with an alluring gaze as though she was inviting him over. ¡¯If you look at me like that... I am going to lose control!¡¯ Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s shoulder, then moved it behind her neck and slowly pulled her close to him. Aurora¡¯s face flushed, but she closed her eyes and puckered her lips to ept the kiss. However, just as their lips were about to touch, there was a bang on the door. "Zach! Zach! Open up!" Zach¡¯s face twitched in anger as he got off the bed. His rage was immeasurable that he could explode the house in a fury. Zach opened the door while yelling, "If you did this on purpose, then I swear I will¡ª!" Zach stopped on his swords when he saw three familiar figures standing behind Aria. It was Victoria, Misha, and Kayden. "Uhh..." Zach was left speechless. "Who is it, Zach?" Aurora asked from inside the room, peeking from the bed to look outside the door. After seeing Aurora in the same room as Zach, what¡¯s more, on the same bed, Victoria, Misha, and Kayden¡¯s jaws were dropped. "Why... are you guys here?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "Victoria wanted to talk to you," Misha replied with a knowing look on her face. "..." Zach closed the door and pointed his gaze at the living room after saying, "Let¡¯s talk there." Zach walked to the living room, and the three followed them. He pointed his finger at the couch and said, "Have a seat." Victoria, Misha, and Kayden sat on the couch while Zach stood in front of them and shot a nce at Aria. Aria shrugged her shoulders and entered Zach¡¯s room. ¡¯That bitch!¡¯ Zach let out a deep sigh and asked, "So, what brings you here?" "Not going to lie, it feels weird seeing you after all the farewell talk we hadst time," Kayden remarked. "Now it feels like all the impact is ruined." "I know, right?!" Zach seconded. "Ahem!" Misha cleared her throat while looking at Zach and pointed her gaze at Victoria, whose mood was down after seeing Zach and Aurora in the same room. She wanted to cry, but she was trying her best to hold back her tears. ¡¯Don¡¯t cry, Victoria. You are strong.¡¯ Sheforted herself. ¡¯You are the one who dumped him. So what if he got together with another girl?¡¯ Misha nudged Victoria and said," You wanted to meet Zach for something, right?" ¡¯Stop it!¡¯ Victoria yelled inwardly. ¡¯I can¡¯t look at him in the face now. If I do, I will end up crying!¡¯ Aria and Aurora came out of the room and sat on the empty couch. Zach was still standing and had no idea what to do. He was also feeling a little awkward because Victoria saw him in the same room as Aurora. "Why don¡¯t you introduce Aurora and Ameria to Victoria?" Misha suggested. "They haven¡¯t seen each other before, right?" Aria and Aurora had seen Victoria before, and they knew she was Zach¡¯s ex-girlfriend, but Victoria had no idea who Aria and Aurora were. "Right!" Zach pointed his finger at Aria and said, "Victoria, she is Ari¡ª Ameria, my party member. She is a ranger and a priest." Zach smirked at Aria and continued, "She begged me to join my party, so I agreed." Aria¡¯s face twitched after hearing that, but she couldn¡¯t do anything even if she wanted to. Zach could control her over hismands. Zach then pointed his finger at Victoria and said, "You might already know her. She is my ssmate, and was... is my ex-girlfriend." ¡¯It hurts more than I thought it would.¡¯ After hearing that from Zach¡¯s mouth, Victoria felt a sting in her heart. "And..." Zach turned to Aurora and said, "Victoria, this is Aurora. She is my party member. And the owner of this house. She is letting me stay for free." "What..." Victoria tried to say something, but she stopped and whispered something in Misha¡¯s ears. Misha raised her hand and said, "I want to know what your rtionship with Aria and Aurora is." "Aurora is... my friend. And Ameria is... well, she is a stranger," Zach scoffed. Victoria whispered something in Misha¡¯s ears again. "How many rooms are there in this house?" Misha asked. "Four, I guess?" Zach replied. "Then why were you in Aurora¡¯s room with the door closed. *** Total yers in the game 405422. 0 new yers logged in. 77 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Thus starts the waifu war. Chapter 88

Chapter 88

"Then why were you in Aurora¡¯s room with the door closed," Misha asked that on her own without Victoria whispering anything to her. "Well..." "We sleep in the same room, same bed," Aurora replied and red at Victoria. "What about it?" "Nothing," Victoria uttered in a low voice. Victoria finally broke her silence and nced at Zach with a resolute expression on her face. "..." Zach averted his gaze and thought, ¡¯What¡¯s with that expression?¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t think too much about it, Victoria. Even if something is going on between Zach and the girls, it doesn¡¯t matter. I am the one who took his virginity, so I am his first choice.¡¯ Victoria red back at Aurora and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I know everything about him and his personality. Besides, I am an adult, so I have to take care of this matter as an adult..¡¯ Victoria cleared her throat and said, "I was here to check up on you." "Oh?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Thank you... I guess?" "I heard you rejected the offer to join my guild, is that true??" Victoria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. Zach nodded and said, "Very true." Victoria knitted her brows and asked, "If you don¡¯t mind, can I ask the reason you did not join?" "Surely, it¡¯s not because you felt awkward to be in the same guild as your ex-girlfriend, right?" Victoria asked with a smug look on her face. "Of course not," Zach replied with a soft scoff. Victoria didn¡¯t show any reaction on her face, but she was crying from the inside. ¡¯I see. So he is over me, huh? He has already moved on...¡¯ Victoria thought to herself. "I didn¡¯t join because the guild master reminded me of the useless side-character of the story, who turned into a main viin in the endgame." Zach turned to Kayden and asked, "What was that name of the game again?" "Uhh..." Kayden pondered for a while and answered, "Are you talking about ¡¯Real Dead Fantasy Chronicles.¡¯?" "Yeah, that," Zach nodded. "Man, that game was full of cliche tropes." "Anyway!" Victoria quipped and asked, "Are you and your party interested in joining the guild?" Zach shook his head and said, "You know I am not the type of person who would follow the rules." "Fair enough.." Victoria sighed and said, "Then how about you join as a temporary member?" "Are you talking about the new feature they added in thetest update where yers can join the guild for a limited amount of time and get rewards?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Yes." Victoria nodded and continued, "My guild is going on the dungeon expedition after three days. However, only the guild members who haven¡¯t cleared the entire dungeon will go." "I, myself, have only cleared the first 40 floors," Victoria added. Zach raised his brows and asked with a curious look on his face, "How many floors are there?" "The beginner realm had 100 floors, so the first realm should have the same," Kayen replied. "What¡¯s the time limit or cooldown for the yer to leave the guild?" Zach asked. "In other words, how soon can a yer leave after joining the guild as a temporary member?" "There is no time limit," Victoria replied. "How many guild members will being?" "I don¡¯t have the exact number, but it should be more than 1800," Victoria responded in a calm voice. "The others are either not interested, or they have already cleared the floors." "We can¡¯t me them," Misha sighed. "The risk of dying is the most in the dungeons." ¡¯What should I do?¡¯ Zach pondered for a while and thought, ¡¯I was already nning to clear the dungeon with Aria and Aurora today.¡¯ ¡¯And we three are enough to clear a hundred floors by ourselves, but it will take more than a week.¡¯ After the 50th floor, not only were the number of monsters per floor high, but they were strong too. On some floors, there were multiple bosses, so unless the yers were in a party or guild, clearing them alone was impossible. Of course, Zach, Aria, and Aurora could do it, but Zach would need a high MP for that. He was already cultivating 5000 MP in one day using multiple techniques, but it wasn¡¯t enough to defeat and clear all the floors in one day. Zach cultivated while talking, walking, resting, eating, sleeping¡ª he cultivated all the time except when he was fighting. ¡¯If I join the guild, I can easily carry Aurora. And thanks to thetest update, the loot and EXP are distributed ording to the DMG dealt by the yers. So I can¡¯t use the old method where I was letting Aurora have thest hit.¡¯ Zach nced at Aurora to see her response, and she nodded. ¡¯And the major advantage of joining will be getting a physique boost, so Aurora can boost her physique too.¡¯ Zach turned to Victoria and uttered, "Before I answer, tell me, is that douchebag alsoing?" "Are you talking about Shay?" Victoria asked with an innocent look on her face. "No." Zachughed out loud and said, "I am talking about that useless side character." "Oh!" Victoria eximed and shook her head, "No. Also, Shay is noting either." "Alright.." Zach nodded and replied with a sigh: "We will join, but only for one day. Once we have cleared the dungeons, we will leave." "Fine by me." Victoria opened her menu and said, "Add me as your friend, so I can directly contact you." Zach added Victoria as his friend. Victoria then looked at Aurora and smirked at her with a smug look on her face, as though she was trying to exert her victory. "...!" Aurora¡¯s face twitched after seeing that. "Zach." Aurora called out to Zach and ced her hand below her stomach, saying, "You were so goodst night." "...!" Everyone present in the room had the same reaction. "Uhh..." Zach averted his gaze at Victoria and saw tears in her eyes. ¡¯This is bad.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 405369. 0 new yers logged in. 53 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- What does Aurora mean by that? Find out in the next chapter of Gods¡¯ Impact Online! (pun intended) Chapter 89

Chapter 89

Victoria sniffed and dashed out of the room while crying. "Wait, Victoria!" Zach called out to her, but she had already run away. Zach frowned his face at Aurora and said, "You had to do it, huh?!" Zach left the house and rushed after Victoria. After searching for her for a while, Zach saw a flying carriageing to the surface. Zach knew the carriage had to be for Victoria, so he rushed in the direction of the carriage and found Victoria waiting for it toe down. "Victoria!" Zach yelled. Victoria looked back and started running after seeing Zach. "Argh! Come on!" Zach groaned and chased after Victoria. The carriagended on the surface, and Victoria opened the carriage¡¯s door. However, Zach caught up to her and pinned her down on the ground. Luckily, they were in the garden where no one was around. Victoria tried to push Zach away, but she didn¡¯t have any courage. Her heart was broken after what happened back in the house. "Get off me!" Victoria yelled. "I won¡¯t." "Let me go!" "First listen to me," Zach asserted. "I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s my fault for¡ª" "I still love you!" Zach blurted out in the heat of the moment. "..." As expected, Victoria stopped resisting, but she was still crying. "But you did it with that girl!" Victoria said in a loud voice. "She was talking about a luby," Zach exined in a calm voice. "I sing her luby every night, and she was referring to that." "But... she ced her hand below her stomach and that look on her face..." "Yeah, I know. She was just... she did that on purpose to exert her dominance..." Zach let go of Victoria and stood up. Victoria wiped her tears and got up before saying, "You better not be lying." "You know I never lie." Zach and Victoria stared at each other for a while and got lost in their eyes. "Do you truly still love me?" Victoria asked in a gentle voice. "What, do I need to prove it to you?" Zach replied with a scoff. "Yes..." Victoria responded in a low voice. "..!" Zach was taken aback by that. He was simply joking to tease her, but he never expected Victoria to take it seriously. However, now it was toote to take that back. Zach gulped down and pulled Victoria close to her. Then, he caressed her cheek and moved his face closer to her. Victoria was surprised, but she let Zach do whatever he wanted. She closed her eyes, and a secondter, she felt something soft on her lips. She opened her eyes to see Zach was kissing her juicy lips. No, he was sucking them off. After the kiss, Zach looked into Victoria¡¯s eyes and said, "If this does not convince you, then I am ready to do something else." Zach still hadn¡¯t learned his lesson, although he was ready to go all the way. It was a win-win situation for him. "No, that¡¯s enough," Victoria replied with a flushed face. She covered her mouth and said, "That was my first kiss, by the way." "I have always wanted to kiss you, you know?" Victoria raised her brows and asked, "What about you? Was this your first kiss?" Zach averted his gaze and replied, "Well... no." Victoria furrowed her brows and asked, "So it was with Aurora?" "Uhh... no." Victoria frowned her face and asked, "Then who was it?" "It was... well, it was when I was seven years old. It was more of a farewell kiss rather than a romantic kiss," Zach replied with a distant smile on his face. Zach sighed and said, "Listen, there are so many things I have to tell you about me. But I need time." "I know." After a brief pause, Victoria squirmed as she said, "I am sorry for saying all those mean things to you when we broke up." "I am not offended by that." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "You were telling the truth. I am arrogant, and everyone knows that. Self-centered? A little bit. "Uhh... selfish? Well, selfishness is the main thrive to live. But a narcissist?" Zach shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t think so. I do think I am better, but I don¡¯t think I am the best." "And ass for the asshole..." Zachughed out loud and said with a grin on his face: "Everyone knows I am a first-ss asshole." Victoriaughed out loud after seeing Zach describing himself. She hugged him and said, "I love you." Zach hugged her back and said, "Hey.." "Hmm?" "How about you leave the guild and join my party?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "..." Victoria didn¡¯t say anything and kept hugging Zach. "I know I am asking a bit too much. You are the vice-captain, and you have a major role in the guild, but..." Zach hugged Victoria tightly and said, "I want you here, with me." After a brief silence, Victoria made a little distance between her and Zach. She looked him into the eyes and said, "Okay. I will leave the guild after we are done with the dungeon expedition. Then, I will join your party and ascend together." Zach smiled and said, "You have no idea how happy I am after hearing that." Victoria waved at Zach and turned around after saying, "I will message youter." "Yeah¡ª wait." Zach ced his hands on Victoria¡¯s shoulders and tried to kiss her again, but she stopped him. "That¡¯s not happening." "Why not?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "We are dating again, right?" "Umm..." Victoria averted her gaze and said, "I may have caused a little bit of misunderstanding." Zach squinted his eyes and said, "Please borate." "I want to start our rtionship as friends," Victoria uttered in a monotonous tone. Zach face-palmed himself and said, "I never expected to get friend-zoned after getting a kiss." "I am not¡ª! I... I still love you," Victoria dered. "But... let¡¯s start as friends, okay?" Zach knitted his brows and nced at Victoria from the corner of his eyes. "You do realize that if we stay as friends, I can make moves on other girls, right?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "I know, and I don¡¯t mind." "You don¡¯t mind?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face, "Remind me, who was the girl who ran away after a small misunderstanding." "That¡¯s because I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore. I thought you hated me. But now I know you don¡¯t hate me, and you still love me." Victoria replied with a shrug. "Even if you date another girl when we are friends, I am confident enough that I can make you cheat on her with me," Victoria dered with a proud face. "You have changed, Victoria," Zach said in a calm voice. Victoria looked past Zach¡¯s shoulder and smirked before saying, "So have you." Then, she moved her face close to Zach and kissed him on the lips. She opened the carriage door and asserted before waving to him: "See you soon." ¡ª - . When Zach returned home, Kayden and Misha were talking about buying the house. Aurora told them she would inform them when they ascended. Meanwhile, Aria was making breakfast. After talking for a while, Kayden and Misha left. "Breakfast is ready~" Aria groaned. "Get your asses on the chair." "..." Aurora nced at Zach with a confused look on her face after hearing that. "Did she just say...?" "Let¡¯s go." Zach red at Aria and thought, ¡¯She is getting toofortable that she is letting her true personality show off.¡¯ When they were eating breakfast, Aurora nced back and forth at Zach and Aria as though she was waiting for the right moment to say something. Aurora was sitting in the middle chair, while Zach and Aria were seated opposite each other at the end of the table. Zach grabbed the bowl of the soup and began drinking it directly without using a spoon. "So..." Aurora took a bite from her dish and said, "How does kissing in the game feel?" Zach choked on his soup and ended up spilling some back in the bowl. Aria also started coughing after hearing that. Zach wiped his mouth and looked at Aurora with a confused look on his face. But then he realized something. "You... saw?" Zach asked while stuttering. "I chased after you because I felt bad for saying that, and I wanted to apologize to Victoria. But when I reach the park, what do I see? I see you kissing her passionately on the lips," Aurora asserted in a disdainful tone and shook her head in disbelief. "In my defense, if you hadn¡¯t said anything to cause that misunderstanding, Victoria wouldn¡¯t have run away, and I wouldn¡¯t have to kiss her to calm her down," Zach stated. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to defend or exin yourself," Aurora uttered. "I am not angry or anything." "..." "But I am pissed on Victoria." Aurora frowned her face and said, "When she noticed I was watching you two, she smirked and dered that she would steal you from me." ¡¯So that¡¯s why Victoria said that in a loud voice...¡¯ Zach sighed. "That was a deration of the war!" Aurora pulled Zach close to her and kissed him on the lips. Both Zach and Aria were surprised. However, Zach kissed her back by ying with Aurora¡¯s tongue. After the kiss, Aurora continued, "And I, Aurora Edens, the first of my name, the sole heir of Edens Dynasty, the next to be the Queen and the Ruler, ept her challenge!" Zach was left speechless, but he had already expected such an oue. ¡¯It was going to happen one day. This was inevitable,¡¯ Zach thought to himself. Zach continued eating breakfast, and so did Aurora and Aria. However, Aria was eating hastily with a frowned face, as though she was angry about something. Zach sighed while eating and uttered inwardly: ¡¯Now I understand what father meant by ¡¯Be careful with thedies. For once, they can be damsels, and in the next instance, you can be in distress¡¯.¡¯ ¡¯But father, you forgot to tell me what I should do when I get in such a situation.¡¯ Zach had yet to experience the pain and the pleasure of loving multiple girls at once. *** Total yers in the game 405321. 0 new yers logged in. 48 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I wasn¡¯t going to advance the harem this sooner, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to go with this. Also, if you are worried that the novel might suffer because of the harem, then I assure you, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have said this before, and I will say it again, I am more than confident in my harem execution skill.. And this is just a start. Chapter 90

Chapter 90

Victoria was standing in front of Elliot and 100 guild members who were assigned as Elliott¡¯s guards. "What is the meaning of this, Victoria?" Elliot asked. When Victoria returned to the sky castle after patching up with Zach, Elliott was waiting for her at the guild entrance. "Where have you been?" Elliott asked with a serious look on his face. "I was... uhh... on the surface?" Victoria replied awkwardly. "Victoria, you may be the vice-captain of the guild and second in charge after me. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can go anywhere without my permission," Elliott asserted. "You have to inform me at least." "I was on the morning patrol," Victoria uttered. "Recently, I have encountered many of my schoolmates and ssmates, So I was wondering if there are more. I wanted to invite them to the guild." Elliot let out a deep sigh and said, "I think it¡¯s about time we stop epting the yers from your school or ss." "Why?" Victoria furrowed her brows and asked, "It¡¯s not like there is any limit to the number of yers we can have in the guild." "There may be no limit on the guild members, but our resources are limited," Elliot asserted. "We don¡¯t have food or lodging for everyone." "..." "And we haven¡¯t created this guild to babysit low-level yers. For today onwards, we will only ept the yers who are minimum at level 25 and have at least one battle skill and one ss skill," Elliott dered in a loud voice. "What would you do if a yer died because of us? When we are on the battlefield, we can¡¯t keep an eye on everyone. We first need to protect ourselves, so we can protect others. Imagine, if a yer dies because of us, would we be able to forgive ourselves? I certainly won¡¯t be. I will have to bear the burden of that yer. There is a limit to what one can do. We cannot save everyone, but we have to save who we can. But first, they need to learn to protect themselves," Elliott asserted in a solemn voice. Everything Elliott said was reasonable, and it sounded logical, as though he was genuinely worried about other yers. His every word had deep meaning behind them, as though he truly cared about his guild members. However, everything was a lie, a sham. Eliott didn¡¯t mean anything he said. His words had no feelings or emotion. He was simply using those words as a reason not to recruit low-level yers. "Also, every guild member would now be forced to participate in the guild events." After a brief pause, Elliott continued, "We are now at top 2nd position in the guilds. We have to surpass the number 1 guild." "... I understand," Victoria nodded. "You bet, you do" Elliott stared at Victoria for a while and nced around. He asked the guards to leave him alone with Victoria. "I will leave for my daily training," Victoria informed. "Wait, Victoria..." Elliott called out to Victoria and said, "Have you thought about it?" "Thought about what?" Victoria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "My confession," Elliott responded in a calm voice. "I heard you broke up with that pretentious boyfriend with an inted ego. Now you are single, right?" "Oh!" Victoria sighed and said, "My answer is still no." After Victoria joined Elliott¡¯s guild when it was at 173rd position in the guild ranking, Elliott confessed to Victoria. Victoria, obviously, rejected him because her heart belonged to Zach. But Elliot gave her some time to think about it. Since that day, Elliott has asked Victoria the same question 21 times, and Victoria has always rejected him. And every time, Elliott replied with the same thing. Elliott frowned his face and said, "You are not thinking clearly! I will give you a few more days to think." After that, Elliot left. SIGH! Victoria sighed and uttered, "I am d Zach asked me to join his party. I can¡¯t wait to leave this guild." "You are leaving this guild?!" A voice eximed from behind Victoria. Victoria turned around to see Natasha standing in front of her with a baffled expression on her face. Victoria sighed in relief and nodded, "Yes." "Are you leaving because Elliot keeps asking you to go out with him?" Natasha asked with a curious look on her face. "That¡¯s one reason, but I am leaving because I am joining Zach¡¯s party next week," Victoria answered. "But don¡¯t tell anyone about it, okay?" "Oh?!" Natasha eximed. "So you patched up with Zach?" "Yes." Natasha smiled and said, "Good for you." Victoria smiled back and patted Natasha¡¯s shoulder after saying, "You are a good girl." Natasha watched Victoria leave for her daily training. Then, she nced around and frowned her face. She clenched her fists and uttered, "Bitch." ¡¯I was only acting good with you because you were the vice-captain. I thought I would get benefits if I stay close to you, but if you are leaving, then you are useless to me.¡¯ Natasha began walking and made her way to a certain room. ¡¯If she leaves, I am sure Elliott will make Shay the next vice-captain, and I can¡¯t let that happen!¡¯ Natasha looked at the two guards standing in front of Elliott¡¯s office and muttered, "They will leave for a patrol, and the next team wille after a minute." ¡¯I will have one minute to enter Elliott¡¯s office.¡¯ Natasha waited for a while until the guards left. Then, she rushed to the door and entered Elliott¡¯s office. Elliott had just entered his office, so he was standing. Seemingly, he was walking towards the table. Natasha closed the door behind her and locked it. She purposely made a loud noise so Elliott would turn around and look at her. ¡¯If I can¡¯t use that bitch! Then, I will use Elliott!¡¯ Natasha asserted inwardly. Elliott turned around and looked at Natasha. "Umm..." He raised his brows in confusion and said, "You are.... Natasha, if I recall correctly?" "Yes," Natasha nodded. "May I ask what are you doing here?" Elliott looked at the time and said, "Visiting hours are at noon. If you want something or have a request, you cane at noon." "Are you sure?" Natasha smirked at Elliot and began taking off her clothes. "What are you..." Elliott wanted to stop Natasha, but he lost his sense of speech after seeing Natasha¡¯s naked body. Natasha walked up to Elliott and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Umm..." Elliott couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Natasha¡¯s body. "I..." "I have something important to tell you. But before that..." Natasha pushed Elliott on the couch. Then, she pulled down his pants and sat on hisp before saying, "Let¡¯s have some fun." ¡ª - . 30 minutester, Natasha came out of Elliott¡¯s office. ¡¯He was definitely a virgin! He was so bad that I had to take the lead.¡¯ Natasha sighed. ¡¯He came in two minutes and couldn¡¯t even get hard again for the next five minutes.¡¯ ¡¯Out of all the boys I have had sex with, Shay was the best.¡¯ Natasha frowned her face and muttered, "That reminds me of the time where I tried to seduce Zach, but he turned me down and called me a slut!¡¯ This was Natasha¡¯s true self. She never lost her virginity to Shay. In fact, she mixed a drug in Shay¡¯s drink and took him to his room. Then, she r*ped him. She nned to use Shay of r*ping her and ckmail him to get money from him. However, her n failed because she was alone in the room when she woke up the following day. She had no proof of anything, nor could she provide any physical evidence. She had tried to make a move on Zach many times after she found out Zach had won the lottery, but Zach wasn¡¯t the type of person who would be swayed by the beauty of the girl. When Zach said, ¡¯Besides, it¡¯s not all about a girl¡¯s beauty. They could be ugly personalities behind their beauty.¡¯ to Aria, when they were rating each other, he was referring to Natasha. Natasha yed the victim and tried to gain sympathy from Victoria. She knew that Victoria was feeling down, and she chose that moment to strike the hammer and gain her favor. She suggested Victoria to talk with Zach because she thought Zach would reject her and Victoria would feel more sad. Then she would console her and be best friends with her. However, her n failed because Victoria sessfully patched up with Zach. But now, she has Elliott dancing on her fingertips. "Now, even if that bitch leaves the guild or Shay bes the vice captain, I will use Elliott. I will be the main mastermind of this guild," Natasha dered with a vicious grin on her face. == Author¡¯s Note- I was going to end volume two with this chapter, but I thought it would be too short for a volume, so I decided to add one more arc. Also, how many of you actually felt sorry for Natasha when she was first introduced and hated Shay even more? Have your thoughts changed now? PS- Don¡¯t hate Victoria Chapter 91

Chapter 91

"Here..." Aurora moved the spoon towards Zach¡¯s face and said, "Open your mouth." Zach reluctantly opened his mouth and let Aurora feed him. Zach, Aurora, and Aria hade to the tavern of the inn to eat dinner. They spent the entire daypleting NPC quests because they kept failing due to time inconsistencies. They were tired, and Zach didn¡¯t want Aurora and Aria to make dinner at home. So they decided to eat out. "Uhh..." Zach tried to say something but stopped and sighed. Aurora shot a nce at Zach and asked, "What¡¯s with that sigh? Do you not like me feeding you?" "It¡¯s not like that..." Aurora smiled at Zach and said, "How about you feed me too?" "..." Zach fed Aurora with an awkward smile on his face. ¡¯What the hell is going on?!" Zach eximed inwardly. ¡¯After the kiss at the house, Aurora has been acting awfully touchy.¡¯ ¡¯She grew up as a princess under strict culture. So I am sure she doesn¡¯t have knowledge about dating and stuff,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯What if she thinks we are married because we kissed?¡¯ ¡¯Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that¡¯s the case,¡¯ Zach sighed again. Meanwhile, Aria was ring at Zach and Aurora with a frowned face. Zach noticed Aria looking at him as though a hunter was looking at the prey. Zach knitted his brows, and his eyes widened as he thought, ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me... she has developed¡ª¡¯ "Why is my order taking so long to arrive?" Aria uttered in a grumpy tone. ¡¯Oh, nevermind.¡¯ "I know, right?!" Aurora seconded Aria. "Even my order took 10 minutes to arrive." "Yeah, usually they arrive within five minutes," Zach uttered. He nced around with a curious yet calm look on his face and said, "And is it just me, or there are fewer maids than usual?" "Yeah..." Aurora and Aria counted the maids and said, "There are only three maids when usually there are like 12." Zach started eating his food without waiting for Aria¡¯s food to arrive. But Aurora shared her te with Aria. After five more minutes, Aria¡¯s order finally arrived. "What took you so long?!" Aria yelled at the maid. "I apologize for the dy, but we currently don¡¯t have enough maids and chefs," the maid replied in a polite tone. "What do you mean?" Aria asked with a confused look on her face. "Aren¡¯t there like 12 maids in this tavern? Where did they go?" "Well..." the maid nced around with an anxious look on her face and responded in a low voice: "A lot of NPCs have gone missing since thest three days." "And..." the maid¡¯s eyes got teary as she muttered in a low voice: "Help... us..." Her voice was lower than a whisper, and neither Aria nor Aurora could hear that. Of course, Aria would have heard it¡ª even with her 10% of physique and power, but the maid was closer to Zach, so only he could listen to her. After whispering, the maid left. Zach¡¯s ears twitched as he felt chills in his body. ¡¯What was that?¡¯ Zach asked himself. ¡¯Her voice felt so desperate yet lifeless. As though she was living on mercy.¡¯ Zach looked back to check on the maid, but she was nowhere to be seen. ¡¯Where did she go?¡¯ Zach gazed at the other maid and saw her going upstairs with a concerned look on her face. ¡¯What¡¯s going on? What is this uneasy feeling I am having? Did that maid put a spell on me or something?¡¯ Zach couldn¡¯tprehend the feeling in his body. He felt like he had to do something but didn¡¯t know what. It was as though the maid¡¯s words had triggered something uncanny. Zach turned to Aurora and said, "I will be right back." "Where are you¡ª" Zach nced at Aria while standing up from his seat and left. ¡¯Don¡¯t let her follow me,¡¯ Zach said to Aria using telepathy Zach went upstairs to follow the maid. Aria gulped down and almost trembled in fear after hearing Zach¡¯s voice in her mind. She thought, ¡¯What is this feeling? And why did his voice sound different in my mind?¡¯ Aurora stood up and tried to follow Zach, but Aria stopped her and said, "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea." Aurora ignored Aria¡¯s warning and followed Zach. However, before she could catch up with Zach, Aria grabbed her from behind and stopped her. Zach had lost track of the maid, and he had no idea where she went. He nced around but found no leads. Suddenly, Zach¡¯s ears twitched again as though they sensed something. ¡¯They are reacting to something...¡¯ After a slip second, Zach frowned his face like never before and kick-opened the door of thest room in the hallway. The room was pitch dark with no lights on, but Zach could smell a scent of blood. When Zach walked into the room, his steps sshed on a liquid, and he knew without seeing that it was blood. As he walked further in, his leg hit something. It was soft and hard at the same time. Zach crouched down and picked it up in his hand to see it up close, but he let go of it the momentter. It was the severed head of the maid who asked for help not long ago. "..m.." Zach¡¯s ears twitched again as he heard a faint whimpering from the corner of the room. He could see a silhouette of a person, but it was vague. He squinted his eyes and saw something shiny from the same spot. It was a tear. Zach took a deep breath and closed his eyes as his ears repeatedly twitched. *** Total yers in the game 404869. 0 new yers logged in. 452 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I forgot to add the yer count in thest chapter, so this chapter includes two chapters worth of counts. Thanks for reading, and I hope you are having a nice day. Chapter 92

Chapter 92

Aurora was insisting on going upstairs, but Aria wasn¡¯t letting her go. "Why are you stopping me?!" Aurora asked with an annoyed tone. "Why are you being so clingy to Zach?!" Aria replied in the same tone. "You are the one who told me to make moves on him before someone steals him from me." Aurora shrugged her shoulders at Aria and said, "That¡¯s what I am doing." "If you don¡¯t give him some space, then he will find it annoying," Aria uttered. "He might start ignoring you, and it can turn into hatred." Aurora turned to Aria and uttered, "Just admit that you are jealous of me." "What do you mean?" Aria asked with a scoff. Aurora furrowed her brows at Aria and said, "Did you truly think I haven¡¯t noticed how you re at me when I get close to Zach?" Aria raised her brows in confusion and asked, "What do you... mean? I have no idea what you are talking about." "Oh, please!" Aria rolled her eyes and grunted, "Do you think I am a fool not to notice it?" "Notice what?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "You are really going to make me say it?" "Say what, though? Can you please exin in simple words without making it moreplicated?" "Argh!" Aurora groaned and said, "I know you love Zach." "What?!" Aria scoffed and eximed at the same time. "What in the world are you talking about?" Aurora bit her lips and said, "Your personality and behavior suddenly changed after I saw Zach leaving your room that night." "Well... that..." Aria started averting her gaze and avoided eye contact with Aurora. ¡¯It¡¯s all because of Zach that I am getting into this mess! Seriously! Me, and love someone?! That¡¯s preposterous!¡¯ "What¡¯s wrong?" Aurora asked in a haughty tone. "Why are you speechless? Did I hit the mark?" ¡¯Screw it! I don¡¯t care anymore. I will tell her everything before this gets any moreplicated,¡¯ Aria decided. "No, you are wrong. I am¡ª" BANG! BOOM! Aurora and Aria looked upstairs with dozens of other yers eating in the tavern. "What was that?" Everyone started chattering. Aria and Aurora nced at each other and dashed upstairs. The other yers and the NPCs present there also followed them. When they reached upstairs, they saw thest room in the hallway was on fire. Aurora immediately rushed to the room, But Aria outran her and reached before Aurora. She covered her mouth after entering the room, and so did Aurora. However, the reason was different. Aria covered her mouth because she couldn¡¯t bear the stench of the blood, and Aurora did it because of the shock and disgust. They could see everything because the walls and roof of the room were missing. Seemingly, the loud bang noise was the cause of it. Half of the room was filled with dead bodies of girls. They were naked, and each of them had missing body parts. Some bodies were cut open, while others were brutally ripped apart with force. "What in the..." Aria unknowingly walked forward when her feet hit something. Aria and Aurora looked down to see the severed head of the maid rolling on the floor. It was the head of the maid who Zach followed upstairs. Aurora jolted and hugged Aria in fear. She turned her face to the side and closed her eyes before saying, "Please take me out of this room." "Yeah..." Aria took Aurora out of the room with an anxious look on her face. At the same time, the third maid entered the room and yelled on top of her lungs. She dropped to her knees and started wailing. After taking Aurora out of the room, Aria approached the maid and asked, "Do you know any of them?" Of course, the maid knew her fellow two maids, but Aria didn¡¯t know what else to ask tofort the maid. The maid nodded and said, "They are all the female NPCs that went missing." "Why didn¡¯t you..." Aria changed her question and asked, "Were you aware of this?" The maid nodded and said, "All the maids who entered this room never came back. We were suspicious, but we couldn¡¯t do anything. We had no ess to the yer¡¯s room because it was prohibited. And the yer never came out of his room. He hadn¡¯t even paid the rent yet, but we were unable to ess the room. That¡¯s how this world is designed." Aria nced around the room and thought, ¡¯No matter how you look at it, all the girls were cruelly r*ped and brutally tortured until they died.¡¯ ¡¯But... where did Zach go? He must be with that yer, but...¡¯ Aurora trembled in fear and muttered, "I have a bad feeling about this." ¡ª - . A while ago when Aria and Aurora were arguing downstairs. Zach closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then suddenly, his gloves began to shine in red color, as though it was fire, but without mes. The yer hiding in the room dashed at Zach with an ax in his hand and tried to attack him, but he was sent flying by an unknown force. The red color from the gloves started aggravating as it began to emit sparkle-like mes. The yer got up and fired magic attacks on Zach as he yelled, "You shouldn¡¯t havee here!" "You shouldn¡¯t have been born..." Zach muttered in a low voice. The yer once again dashed at Zach, but suddenly, the walls and the roof of the room were sent flying with the explosion. And Zach and the yer were nowhere to be seen. Soon, Aria and Aurora entered the room and saw the bizarre scene that left them speechless. Aria looked up in the sky and saw a shooting star that was falling in the direction of the church. "..." Aria stepped back and stumbled on her feet after seeing that. ¡¯That¡¯s... the wrath of Phoenix...¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 404856. 0 new yers logged in. 13 yers died. Chapter 93

Chapter 93

A half-burnt body of a man fell on the ground and bounced in the air on impact. Then, it was punched by red gloves. The body crashed through the walls of the church, and it was mmed on the ceiling before falling on the ground with a st noise. However, the yer was still alive. And the nun present in the church, who was the NPC healer, ran to the entrance of the church. The ground shook, and the ceiling fell apart as Zachnded near the man. He ignored the nun and walked to the man, who could barely move. Zach raised his hand, but his gloves stopped glowing. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter..." Zach muttered. Zach looked at the yer¡¯s name tag and noticed it was dark blue, meaning the yer had killed more than 100 NPCs. The yer¡¯s name was ¡¯Legendary Gear 69¡¯, which was the nickname system introduced in thetest update. Normally, Zach wouldn¡¯t have gotten this furious, but after discovering that the boss monsters were summoned from another world, he was certain that the NPCs were also somewhat simr. However, even if they weren¡¯t, The NPCs of Gods¡¯ Impact were normal humans, the same as the yers in the real world. But, the NPCs were unable to use magic or level up. While Gods¡¯ Impact didn¡¯t have any rules orws, the negative karma was in effect. (Negative karma gave bad luck, meaning the yer wouldn¡¯t get anything useful from the treasure chests. The yers with their negative karma higher than negative ten weren¡¯t allowed to join guild or party.) For Zach, the yer was nothing more than an ordinary human who needed to be punished for his crimes. He didn¡¯t have any allegation nor obligation to do that, but doing that wouldn¡¯t make him less of a human. However, he felt like he would lose something if he didn¡¯t punish the yer. And the punishment was death with suffering. "Why... do you care...?" the yer asked. "They are NPC. Their lives don¡¯t matter..." "Calling you a racist would be an understatement," Zach uttered in a solemn voice. He considered NPC as a race. ¡¯Time to test how effective the new update is...¡¯ Zach conjured a lightning sword and cleaved the yer¡¯s hands and legs. "Aaaaargh!" The yer started bleeding and yelled in pain, but he still hadn¡¯t died for some reason. ¡¯What¡¯s with him? I sent him flying in the sky with my punch and kept beating the shit out of him until I threw him at the church. And he is still alive even after receiving the fall damage getting his limbs cleaved.¡¯ ¡¯Wait...¡¯ Zach raised his brows and wondered. ¡¯Does killing an NPC also level up the yer?¡¯ ¡¯He has to be more than level 50... at least...¡¯ Zach didn¡¯t want to kill the yer directly, or he would get the red name tag for killing the yer because they weren¡¯t in a duel. While if ¡¯Legendary Gear 69¡¯ died with intense pain and severe blood loss, his death would be considered as self-death. Normally, Zach wouldn¡¯t have minded the red nametag, but now he was a little worried about getting it. He was finally back with Victoria, and his rtionship with Aurora was advancing. Zach wanted his rtionships to get on a stable phase before doing something reckless. After around 5 minutes of bleeding and suffering in pain, Legendary Gear 69 died. "I thought I would feel satisfied, but I don¡¯t..." Zach muttered in a solemn voice. "Then again..." He turned around and said, "There would be many like him, or even worse." Zach walked to the gate of the church to leave, but the nun came in between and stared at him. The nun had pointy ears and curly braids from the side. Her hair color was golden, and her eyes were brown. Zach frowned his face and uttered, "Get out of my way." The nun walked close to Zach and dropped to her knees. Confused, Zach raised his brows and asked, "What are you doing?" "Thank you, my lord," the nun uttered in a respectful tone. "Oh..." Zach groaned after realizing how the nun in the beginner¡¯s realm also mistook Zach as a god. "Uhh... I am not your lord," Zach sighed in frustration. "Now, get out of my way." The nun looked up at Zach with teary eyes and said, "No, you are my lord." "But I am not." "You are!" the nun insisted. "I am not!" Zach shouted in annoyance. "Listen, I am gettingte. So let me pass, or I will have to kill you." The nun stood up and grabbed Zach¡¯s hand in her hands. Then, she ced Zach¡¯s hand on her forehead and said, "You are my lord and god. Please show mercy on me, and I shall worship you like never before." "You are creeping me out," Zachmented with a disgusted look on his face. "Do whatever you want, just let me¡ª" Suddenly, Zach¡¯s entire body shined white as it rose in the air. "Argh!" Zach grunted in pain as he tried to move. But a secondter, everything went back to normal. Zachnded in front of the nun and gasped for air. Then, he looked at the nun and raised his hand to punch her after saying, "What did you do to me?!" [Congrattions! Soul Powers have been awakened!] "I... didn¡¯t do anything..." the nun replied with her voice full of fear. "What did you do to me?!" Zach asked again, but unlike the first time, he asked with a smile on his face. "I..." "How did you do that?" Zach asked. The nun was more confused than Zach, so asking her wasn¡¯t an option. Zach pondered for a while for the possible reasons his soul powers finally awakened. Then, he remembered what the nun said a while ago. "You said I am your God, and you will worship me, right?" Zach asked the nun in a calm voice. The nun nodded in response and said, "Because you are the god." "I see..." Out of all the yers stuck in Gods¡¯ Impact, some wanted to get out of the game, while others wanted to beat the gods and be a new god. Zach, however, was already a god. *** Total yers in the game 404804. 0 new yers logged in. 52 yers died. ===== Author¡¯s note- Finally! Chapter 94

Chapter 94

Zach went back to the inn and met up with Aria and Aurora. Zach thought Aurora would ask him questions, but much to his surprise, Aurora didn¡¯t ask him anything and acted as usual. He was confused at first, but Aria told him that she was traumatized by the scene in the room. They reached home and took turns taking a bath. Zach went first and came out 5 minutester, and then Aurora went to take a bath. Zach was sitting on the living room couch, and Aria was doing something in the kitchen. Zach nced at Aria and noticed she was in a serious mood, so he decided to mess with her. "Hey, servant, give me water," he said with a smirk on his face. "..." Aria frowned her face after hearing that. But she had to give him water even if she didn¡¯t want to. Aria filled the ss with water and brought it to Zach. "Here." Zach moved his hand to grab the ss, but Aria purposely spilled it on his head. "My apologies," she said with a smug look on her face. Zach red at Aria as his face twitched in anger. "That¡¯s it. I am going to punish youter," Zach asserted. "You can¡¯t do that." "I actually can," Zach retorted. "I am your master, and I can make you do anything I want. So get ready for your punishment." At the same time, Aurora came out of the bathroom, so Aria dashed in to save herself from the punishment. Aurora looked at Zach and said, "Why haven¡¯t you wiped your hair yet?" "I had¡ª" "No excuses." Aurora walked to Zach and started wiping his head with her towel. "...." Zach took a deep sniff and uttered inwardly: ¡¯She smells so nice.¡¯ ¡¯Even though we used the same soap and shampoo, why does she smell different?¡¯ Zach asked himself. After that, they went to their respective room, but as expected, Aurora came into Zach¡¯s room to sleep with him. Aurora wasn¡¯t speaking anything, but Zach could tell she felt terrible after seeing such a scene. Zach looked at Aurora, who was sleeping nicely beside him and thought, ¡¯She was acting all touchy all day. So I was expecting something interesting to happen tonight, not going to lie. But let her sleep.¡¯ Even though Zach said that, he kept staring at Aurora¡¯s body. ¡¯I can still smell her scent. And because she just took a bath, her skin looks softer than before.¡¯ Zach face-palmed himself and thought, ¡¯Why is she alw3ays sleeping when I am in the mood?¡¯ Zach somehow managed to abstain from himself and fall asleep. However, he opened his eyes after two hours and sat up on the bed. ¡¯I forgot to punish Aria.¡¯ Zach looked at Aurora and confirmed she was sleeping. Then, he got off the bed and left the room. ¡¯What if her door is locked?¡¯ Zach tried to open Aria¡¯s door, and fortunately, it was open. He entered the room and found Aria sleeping on the bed in her nightgown. He then walked to the bed and moved his hand to touch Aria in order to wake her up. "Just so you know, I am awake," Aria uttered with her eyes closed. "Then wake up..." Zach uttered in disbelief. Aria opened her eyes and covered her chest with the nket before asking, "Why are you sneaking into a girl¡¯s room when you already have one in your room?" Zach furrowed his brows and said, "You already know why I am here." Aria moved to the corner of the bed and said, "You are here to assault me?" Zach stared at Aria in disbelief and uttered, "Why would you even think that?" "Well, I am a girl, and you are a boy," Aria replied with a shrug. "You are neither Aurora nor Victoria, so don¡¯t worry about that." After a brief pause, he said, "I am not saying I would assault Victoria or Aurora, by the way." "Then why are you here?" "I am here to punish you, obviously," Zach replied nonchntly. Aria¡¯s face turned pale after hearing that. "Come on... it was just a little prank... there is no need... to..." Aria stuttered on her words and couldn¡¯t evenplete the sentence. "I need to teach you a lesson," Zach said with a smirk on his face. Aria bit her lips and red at Zach. "First off all..." Zach pointed his finger on the floor and said, "Get on the floor." Aria reluctantly got off the bed and got on her knees. But, she still had the same expression on her face. "This face is a pleasure to my eyes..." Zach stated with an alluring gaze. He sat on the bed and ordered, "Now add ¡¯Nya~¡¯ to whatever you say." "If I don¡¯t speak anything, I won¡¯t have to say it... Nya~" Aria covered her mouth after saying that. "This is so much fun." Zach had a hidden sadistic nature, which he hadn¡¯t realized until now. "Well, you said you won¡¯t speak anything, so I guess that order was useless..." Zach sighed and said, "I take back that order." Aria removed her hands from her mouth and kept ring at Zach. "What should I make you do..." Zach pondered for a while and then moved his finger to Aria. "What?" Aria asked with a confused look on her face. "Suck it," Zach ordered. "What?!" Aria eximed. "Suck it." "I will remember this humiliation," Aria uttered in a low voice and began sucking Zach¡¯s finger. "Use your tongue too," Zach uttered in a calm voice. "And don¡¯t you dare try to bite my finger. If you do, then I will make you suck something else, and believe me, you wouldn¡¯t want that." Aria sucked Zach¡¯s finger and used her tongue around it while ring at him with her red, teary eyes. Suddenly, Zach pulled his finger back and turned his face to the side. ¡¯What the fuck?! It felt so good that I almost got a boner!¡¯ "Are you done?" Aria asked impatiently. "Uhh... let me just apologize for my actions first," Zach apologized sincerely. "Apology rejected," Aria uttered in a solemn voice. "Come on~" Zach groaned. "I admit I went too far." Aria puffed her cheeks and turned her face to the side with a "Hmph!" ¡¯That was cute... but it doesn¡¯t suit her...¡¯ "Uhh..." Zach cleared her throat and said, "Let¡¯s go to your domain. I want your help with something." *** Total yers in the game 404690. 0 new yers logged in. 114 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- This is the extra chapter for reaching 100 golden tickets.. I will release one more if we reach 200. Chapter 95

Chapter 95

"Let¡¯s go to your domain. I want to practice some things," Zach uttered in a calm voice. Aria covered her chest with her hands and said, "What do you mean by practice?" "No questions..." Aria reluctantly stood up and stared at Zach. "What are you waiting for? Open the damn portal," Zach uttered with a sigh. "You have the key to open it," Aria remarked. "Uhh..." Zach raised his brows with a puzzled look on his face, "So you can¡¯t open your own domain?" "I can open the portal from my domain to this world, but I can¡¯t open the portal to my domain from this world," Aria responded in a calm voice. SIGH! Zach sighed and conjured Aria¡¯s token in his hand. Then he turned to Aria and asked, "How do I open it?" Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "Maybe speak something?" Zach looked at the token and muttered, "Open the portal to the domain." The token turned into a key, and a portal appeared in front of Zach and Aria. However, the portal had a keyhole in between to activate it. Zach inserted the key and turned it twice before turning it to the different side three times. "What did you do?" Aria asked with a confused yet calm look on her face. "I remember reading a chapter about using token keys. Surprisingly, that book was written by my mother, and I was with her when she was writing this chapter," Zach asserted with a distant smile on his face. "I asked her, ¡¯Mother, how do you know that the portal will activate with this pattern?¡¯. And she replied with ¡¯It¡¯s not the portal we are trying to open, it¡¯s the pattern¡¯." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "Do you know what that means?" "Uhh... I guess I do...?" Aria replied with a puzzled yet calm look on her face. "Oh?" Zach raised his brows and asked, "Care to exin?" "I think it means that whatever the lock is and whatever the key is, as long as you have a pattern, the lock will open," Aria stated. "But why would it open?" Zach knew the answer, but he was testing Aria¡¯s knowledge. "The pattern is the correct key, not the actual key," Aria answered in a calm voice. Zach pped his hands and said, "Correct." The portal activated, and Zach and Aria went inside. Zach looked around and saw the beautiful scenery he saw when he had entered Aria¡¯s domain for the first time. "My domain can¡¯t evenpare the beauty of the death world created by the foolish gods," Aria asserted in a proud voice. "I have asked you before, and I will ask you again..." Zach nced at Aria and asked, "What is this ce?" "This is the replica of what once used to be my home," Aria responded with a distant smile on her face. "Can you change this to... well... that hell-like ce?" Zach snorted. Aria pped her hands twice, and the scenery changed. "And what is this ce?" Zach asked. "This is what my home looks like now," Aria answered and added, "Although this is just a replica." Zach nced around and stood in the middle where he once fought Aria. He could see the broken pieces of the stones and the bruntva. Aria noticed Zach was smiling, so she furrowed her brows and asked, "What are youughing for?" "This ce has be nostalgic to me." Zach looked at Aria with a smile on his face and asked, "It shares an important memory." Aria¡¯s face flushed for a second, but it went back to normal soon after. Zach looked at Aria¡¯s throne that was hovering in the air and smirked. He shot a nce at Aria and jumped on Aria¡¯s throne. "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª!" Before Aria could stop Zach or even say anything, Zachnded on Aria¡¯s throne and sat on top of it. Aria frowned her face and yelled, "That¡¯s my throne! Get down!" "Oh?" Zach smirked even more and said with a smug look on his face, "Is that how you talk to your master?" Aria bit her lips and kept ring at Zach with murderous intent. "Come on~" Zach let out a loud groan and said, "Why are you angry? I am just sitting here." Aria didn¡¯t say anything and kept staring at Zach. "Fine~" Zach tapped on the space beside him and said, "Come sit with me. This throne is big enough for five people." Aria jumped and sat beside Zach on the throne. She shot a nce at him and said, "Do you know what this means?" "What?" "A man and a woman sitting on the same throne..." After a brief pause, "It¡¯s a custom to consider the pair sitting on the throne as a king and a queen." "Well, we are technically married, so it¡¯s not a big deal," Zach replied with a shrug. Aria¡¯s face flushed again, but she managed to get it back to normal. Aria tried to divert the topic and asked, "So? Why are we here?" "I want you to teach me magic," Zach asserted. "But don¡¯t you know magic?" Aria asked with a confused look on her face. "Why do you want me to teach it?" "Let me rephrase my sentence." Zach sighed and said, "I want you to teach me to have perfect control over my magic." "....Like?" "I have been trying to use it with my DT skill for a couple of days, but I can¡¯t seem to get it right," Zach uttered in a low voice. "But I was sessful once. Although I can¡¯t seem to do it again." Aria pondered for a while and said, "What¡¯s your physique?" "It¡¯s celestial. Why?" "So that means your body will have no problem containing the power," Aria responded in a calm voice. "I am not sure about that," Zachmented. "The thing is that I couldn¡¯t use magic in the real world, so my body is not trained to use magic." "Hmm." Aria pondered for a while and asked, "Can I ask you something?" "Sure." "Don¡¯t get angry, though." "Okay, I won¡¯t." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Who is your father?" *** Total yers in the game 404669. 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Anyone here watched ¡¯Spiderman No way home¡¯? Chapter 96

Chapter 96

"Who is your father?" "..." "You promised me you won¡¯t get angry," Aria remarked. "I am not angry," Zach sighed and uttered, "My father was a normal human." "But... when we first met, you said you have your father¡¯s powers and blood..." Aria was confused. She thought she remembered wrong, but it wasn¡¯t her fault. "Yes. But my father was a human before. He wasn¡¯t born with... well, powers and all. He got it from someone," Zach replied. "And to be honest, I don¡¯t know much about my father. He was rarely home to spend time with me. He was always busy. I trained hard every day, hoping he woulde home and pat me on the head." "I was... uhh... as you know, I was born without magic, so I couldn¡¯t do things my father wanted me to do. I was sure he was disappointed in me. At least, that¡¯s what I thought until he told me that he was proud of me. And then one day, when I turned seven... he died in a battle." "Did he die in front of you?" Zach didn¡¯t say anything and simply shook his head in response. "Did you see him die?" Aria asked in a calm voice. Zach shook his head again. "Uhh... What about his... umm... his dead body? Did you see it?" "No. It was never found," Zach replied. "Then he might not be dead, you know?" Aria reassured with an anxious look on her face. "Then why did he nevere home? Why did he nevere back to us?" Aria regretted giving false hope to Zach. Now, she had no words to say. Zach let out a weary sigh and uttered, "Don¡¯t worry about it. If he is truly alive, then I will beat the shit out of him and ask him the reason." Aria scoffed after hearing that, and so did Zach. "But you were born with powers, right?" "Yeah. Some of them," Zach nodded. "Then... how did you use the wrath of the Phoenix?" Aria asked in a hesitant tone. "When I was born, I was blessed by many celestial beings including elder Phoenix, elder dragon, grandmaster elf, demon lord, and apparently a god too¡ª although I don¡¯t remember who," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "No wonder you are so strong," Aria remarked. "Oh!" Zach suddenly eximed and said, "I also finally awakened my soul powers a while ago." "What?!" Aria eximed even louder. "You... you... I can¡¯t believe it." Aria rubbed her hand on her face and thought, ¡¯Soul powers enhance the powers depending on how strong the soul core is. So if Zach was without soul powers when we made the contract... I can¡¯t imagine how strong he will get after his soul core reaches its maximum limit.¡¯ "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach raised his brows and said, "And why are you acting like I do when I am speechless and frustrated." After hearing that, Aria¡¯s face flushed, and she covered it with her hands. "I am not copying you," Aria said in a muffled voice. "Anyway, can you help me out?" Zach asked in a respectful tone. "How did you awaken your soul powers?" Aria asked in a muffled voice. "I myself have no idea, but I think it happened because the nun called me a god. She also said she would worship me," Zach asserted. "Then that was the trigger," Aria quipped. "The gods gain more power when someone worships them." Aria nced at Zach with a serious look on her face and said, "That¡¯s why those cheeky pests introduced worshiping in the game." Zach knitted his brows at Aria and asked, "So... I am a god?" Aria nodded and said, "You said a god had blessed you with power, so that¡¯s probably the reason," Aria exined with a surprised tone. "Hmm~" Zach raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "So does that mean I will get stronger if someone worships me?" Aria nodded in response and said, "As I said, that makes the gods more powerful." Zach pondered for a while and dered with a snap: "Time to start my own religion!" "Argh~" Aria let out a loud groan after hearing that. Zach furrowed his brows and said, "What¡¯s with that groan?" "Nothing." ¡¯She never learns.¡¯ Zach sighed and uttered, "I order you to tell me the truth." Aria bit her lips and said, "I lost my sister because of a religion." "..." Zach averted his gaze and muttered, "I don¡¯t n to be like other gods." After a brief silence, Aria turned to Zach and asked, "If you awakened your soul powers recently, then you should learn soul cultivation." Zach stared at Aria with a serious look and uttered, "I have no idea what that means. Believe me, my knowledge of cultivation is close to none." "Let me give you an example." Aria pondered for a while and said, "Imagine a balloon, for example." "I imagined it." Zach imagined a different balloon at first. "If you fill the water in that balloon and keep filling it, eventually, the balloon will explode because of the excess amount of water. Because it was trying to contain something more than its capacity." "Hmm." Zach nodded and asked, "And?" "The balloon is your physical body in the real world, and the water is your power which is increasing day by day. And you just awakened your soul power too." "Wait..." Zach knitted his brows and asked with an anxious look on his face: "Are you saying my real body is in danger?" "It can be. If your body gets strained because of the power, it can cause injury that can lead to death, you know?" If a yer died in Gods¡¯ Impact, they would die in the real world too. Simrly, if a yer died in the real world, they would also die in Gods¡¯ Impact. "I will be damned..." Zach muttered under his breath. *** Total yers in the game 404611. 0 new yers logged in. 58 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- To anyone wondering¡ª Yes! It¡¯s (blushing) Aria on the current cover, Chapter 97

Chapter 97

"So how do I... how do I do the soul cultivation? Help me with it," Zach asked with a serious look on his face. "Let¡¯s do it together." Aria¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. Zach raised his brows in confusion and asked, "Why are you¡ª Are you blushing?!" "Do you even realize what you just asked me?" "I said help me out with the soul cultivation," Zach repeated himself. "And do you know what two people cultivating together means?" Aria asked curiously. Zach pondered for a while and finally realized what Aria was referring to. "Does that mean..." Zach formed an ¡¯O¡¯ with his finger and thumb in his left hand. And inserted the finger of his right hand into that ¡¯O¡¯. "Am I guessing correctly?" Zach asked while repeatedly inserting his finger in and out of the ¡¯O¡¯. Aria nodded violently and said, "It¡¯s called dual cultivation." "Oh..." Zach stared at Aria¡¯s face for a while and uttered, "Well, if that¡¯s going to make me strong, then let¡¯s do it." "No way!" Aria retorted and said, "You already have Victoria and Aurora. Ask them." "Yeah, but they are normal humans." Zach let out a deep sigh and uttered, "You know, I had sex with Victoria because I used to think she didn¡¯t love me. I wanted to confirm her love." "You... asked a girl to sleep with you only to confirm her love?" Aria asked as she shook her head in disbelief. "I know I sound like a jerk, and I was. But I am changing... slowly..." Zach rolled his eyes and said, "My point was that when I went home after having sex with her, I told my mother about it, and she told me the risk of powerful beings mating with humans." "That¡¯s true..." "After that, I felt guilty, and I was worried that something would happen to Victoria because of my selfishness. So I didn¡¯t go to school the next day. However, I recently found out that she didn¡¯t go to school either, and that was one of the reasons she wanted to break up with me." "I truly don¡¯t know who is at fault here," Aria remarked. "So I can¡¯t do dual cultivation with them. While you are the same as me, so we can do it," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Wait..." Suddenly, Zach raised his brows with a confused and curious look on his face and said, "Does that mean I can¡¯t even have normal sex with them?" "You can, but you can¡¯t release your essence inside them, or it would be like adding acid into the balloon rather than the water," Aria asserted. "However, you can feed them your essence." Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "Well, you sound very knowledgeable about it." "What are you trying to say?" "You are old, right? Like tens of thousands of years old?" Zach asked. "Did you have someone? Like a lover or... you know..." Aria scoffed with a sigh and said, "I am not the type of person who can love someone." "I used to think the same for me," Zach muttered under his breath. After a brief silence, Zach looked at Aria and asked, "So... are we going to do it?" "No way!" Zach shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "I expected as much. I can¡¯t imagine us doing that. It feels... unimaginable¡ª is that a word?" Aria frowned her face, and she was a little disappointed after hearing that. "You know..." Aria nced at Zach from the corner of her eyes and said, "I am your servant, so you can order me to do it if you truly want to." "Nay." Zach shook his head and said, "I am not a monster." Aria chuckled after hearing that and said, "Sometimes I regret having you as my master." "Only sometimes?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. "You know, if our roles were reversed and I was your master, I would have made you do many unspeakable things," Aria asserted with a mischievous smile on her face. "Like?" "Umm..." Aria pondered for a while and said, "Like ¡¯Assault Aurora in her sleep¡¯ or something." "Wow..." Zach was left speechless after hearing Aria¡¯sment. "Did you just imagine yourself assaulting Aurora in her sleep?" Aria asked with a wide grin on her face. "I didn¡¯t!" He actually did imagine that, and he felt guilty. "Well, I was half-joking. Aurora is my friend, and I wouldn¡¯t do anything to make her hate me," Aria asserted. "But I do want her to hate you so I can have my revenge for all the humiliation you have¡ª" "Yeah, yeah." Zach sighed and said, "Now, is there any other way for soul cultivation?" "Hmm..." Aria pondered for a while and said, "It depends on your soul core. Show me your life tree." "Sure. But... how do I do that?" "You really don¡¯t know anything, huh?" Aria stared at Zach in disbelief. "For your information, I stopped my training at the age of seven after my father died. My mother asked me to live as a normal human, and so I did." "If you had achieved your current knowledge when you were less than seven years old, then it¡¯s honestlymendable. And I mean it." "Uhh... thanks?" Aria jumped off the throne andnded in the center. Then, she reached her hand towards Zach and said, "Come." Zach was taken aback by the situation. It reminded him of the first time he met Aria. Precisely, he recalled the scene where Aria asked him to join her. Just like that time, Aria was inviting Zach to join her. The red moon in the sky, the drippingva from the stones that were hovering in the sky, and the river of theva flowing around. Her white hair, red eyes, beautiful ck nightgown, and a gentle smile on her flushed face. Of course, this scene was nowhere simr to the time when Zach met Aria, but Zach was hit with the same feeling. He was feeling charmed by Aria. ¡¯If you ever saw my real beauty, you would forget all the girls and submit yourself to me.¡¯ Zach remembered what Aria had told him about her beauty. ¡¯Well...¡¯ Zach jumped and held Aria¡¯s hand beforending on the ground. He smiled at her and thought, ¡¯She wasn¡¯t lying about that.¡¯ Aria furrowed her brows and uttered, "Why are you smiling at me like that? It¡¯s creepy." ¡¯Nevermind. I take that back,¡¯ Zach groaned inwardly. ¡¯Her personality is still the same.¡¯ Zach let go of Aria¡¯s hand and asked, "What now?" "Have you seen your life tree before?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face. Zach shook his head in response and said, "I have created a skill tree and ss tree. But not a life tree." "However, by the name of it, I guess the life tree includes everything of my body and power?" Zach wondered with a curious look on his face. Aria slightly nodded before saying, "The life tree indicates your entire life. Its roots show how strong your body foundation is. Its truck shows how strong your base is. Its branches show your powers, and the leaves on the branches show the limit of your powers. There are also flowers, fruits, and trees that show the health of your body." "Wow. What about the soul?" Zach was genuinely surprised. Aria stared at Zach for a while and uttered in a solemn voice: "The tree itself is your soul." "Okay..." Zach pondered for a while, "So I awakened by soul powers a while ago. Does that mean my life tree would start to grow now?" "Yes and no." Aria sighed and said, "You had a life tree before because you have a soul. But now that your soul powers have awakened, the tree will rapidly grow, and so will your power.¡¯ "So I have to learn soul cultivation to increase the capacity of the tree, right?" Zach asked. "Because I don¡¯t have enough juice (water/soul power) to water the life tree?" "Exactly!" Aria pped her hands and said, "But first, I need to see your domain." Zach knitted his brows and asked, "Are you sure? Because we are currently in your domain. There is a chance that your domain will get destroyed, you know?" "Just do it." "Alright." Zach closed his eyes and joined both his hands together. Then, he raised the first two fingers of both hands and started chanting something. Suddenly, Aria¡¯s entire domain was covered in a shadow, and everything turned dark. However, the shadow shattered after a second. Zach opened his eyes while saying, "It¡¯s not working¡ª" He stopped when he saw Aria on her knees. Her entire body was shaking as though she was trembling in fear. She saw something in Zach¡¯s domain that scared her. *** Total yers in the game 404562. 0 new yers logged in. 49 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I was extremely busy today and had little to no time to write this chapter. If you spot any typos, let me know. Thanks, @devlincross, for the awesome gift! Chapter 98

Chapter 98

"What happened?"! Zach asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face. "Are you scared?" "No." Aria stood up and said, "I just caught a glimpse of the creatures who blessed you. And they were in their ugliest form possible. Although I didn¡¯t see the god you were walking about." "Oh, that does sound disgusting." Aria let out a weary sigh and uttered, "I give up. I can¡¯t find a way to ess your life tree." Zach ced his hand on his chin and pondered for a while. "What if..." Zach looked at Aria and said, "What if I reverse track my life tree with the help of the skill tree and ss tree?" Aria shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Go ahead and try it." Zach opened his menu and used Aria¡¯s blessings to change his secondary ss to the crafter. ¡¯Only crafter ss can ess my skill tree and the ss tree because I used them to create them.¡¯ Zach kept trying for a while, but all his attempts failed. "Tch!" Annoyed and frustrated after several attempts, he clicked his tongue and mixed his skill tree with the ss tree. [Congrattions! You have acquired an awakening ss!] Zach raised his brows in confusion and opened his menu to see his secondary ss had changed even though he shouldn¡¯t be able to change it for the next 24 hours. "What¡¯s wrong?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face. "I got a new ss... an awakening ss..." Zach replied while stuttering on his words. "What¡¯s the name of the ss?" Zach turned to Aria with a baffled look on his face and uttered, "Alchemist." Zach mixed his skill tree and ss tree, which resulted in merging all his sses with his skills. Of course, he had tried merging his sses before, but it had never worked. However, Zach¡¯s soul powers had awakened now, which was why he was able to merge his sses. The Alchemist ss was a mixture of Healer, Crafter, and Mage sses. Zach could now heal, craft, and use magic without changing his ss. "That¡¯s great, right?" Aria uttered with a smile on her face. "So why do you look upset?" "I am not upset. I am just... I wonder if I can still make the potions or not," Zach uttered in a low voice. "I probably can, but..." Zach assumed that he lost all of his ss skills because his ss had merged. He thought he lost his DT skill, which was the most beneficial skill for him. Of course, his DT skill wasn¡¯t a ss skill, so changing sses wouldn¡¯t affect it. However, Zach had merged all the skills with the ss tree. "What¡¯s wrong?" Aria asked again. "I am worried that this ss awakening might have affected my DT skill," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Does it still show in your stats menu?" Aria asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. Zach nodded and said, "Yeah." "Then how about you try using it?" Aria suggested. "Here?" Zach nced around and said, "But there are no monsters here." Aria chuckled from the corner of her lips and said with a grin on her face: "Did you forget what you called me when we met for the first time?" Zach had called Aria a monster. "What does that have to do..." Zach stopped on his words when he realized what Aria was suggesting. "Wait, are you asking me to use my DT skill on you?!" Zach eximed. "Yes." "Are you out of your mind?!" Zach shouted. "You do know that my DT skill obliterates anything I touch, right?" "Yes, I do." Aria nodded and said, "But you said you want to control your DT skill and use a specific amount of MP. And I can¡¯t think of a better way." "What if I fail? You will die." "So be it." Aria furrowed. "If you don¡¯t want me to die, then learn to control it." That reminded Zach of his childhood training, where his master forced him to do many risky things. That was one of the reasons why he never backed off in any of hismitments. Moreover, his risky nature was the reason that Zach met Aria. If he hadn¡¯t thought of going past floor five and risked his life, he wouldn¡¯t have reached floor ten and cleared it. His one choice would have changed his fate and hindered his development. If he hadn¡¯t met Aria, he wouldn¡¯t have fought her. And Aria wouldn¡¯t have given Zach her blessings to change sses. Zach was remembering everything because if he used and failed to control his DT skill on Aria, she would die. "What level are you on, and how much HP do you have?" Zach asked so he could calcte the amount of MP he needed to use with his DT skill. "I am level 29, and my HP is 25000," Aria replied honestly. "So I will use 24 MP with my DT skill, and that will deal 24000..." Zach uttered in a low voice. Zach ced his hand on Aria¡¯s chest¡ª between her bosom and asked, "If... you die, will you be able toe back here again?" Aria shook her head and said, "Most likely no. So if you mess this up, this will be ourst time seeing each other." When Zach had stabbed Ameria to confirm she was Aria, he hadn¡¯t killed her. She still had some HP left. Then, Aurora had healed her the next day. "You are giving me second thoughts now..." Zach muttered under his breath. However, because he was close to Aria, she heard him. Aria scoffed softly and said with a grin: "What, are you worried about me?" "I am." Zach nodded. "Is that weird?" The grin from Aria¡¯s face vanished as she said, "Didn¡¯t you want to get rid of me? This is your best chance." Even though Aria was acting tough from the outside, she was scared from the inside. Not because she would die in the game if Zach failed, she was scared because if Zach failed, she would never get to see him again. "What are you talking about?" Zach furrowed his brows at Aria and said with a solemn look on his face: "You are my party member. I am not going to let you go so easily." "Don¡¯t worry too much about it," Aria said with a wry smile on her face. "If I die now or in the future, you can visit me anytime in the real world once you have beat the game." "I don¡¯t know where you live," Zach replied in a disdainful tone. "Then maybe I will visit you. I am powerful enough to sense you from my purgatory." Zach chuckled and said, "How are you going to introduce yourself to my family? As my wife?" Aria bit her lips and said, "I am regretting being your servant." Zach scoffed and said, "Tell me something new." "If I was your master instead, I would have messed with you and teased you on every chance I had gotten. But now, I am stuck as your servant, and you don¡¯t even use your authority over me." Zach frowned his face and said, "If you truly want me to order you, then here is your order...." Zach pressed his hand on Aria¡¯s chest and continued with a serious look on his face: "Don¡¯t die." After saying that, Zach closed his eyes and used his DT skill on Aria. Once he was done, he was scared to open his eyes to see the results. "..." He didn¡¯t want to see Aria turning into ashes. "Are you going to open your eyes or not?" Ariamented. Zach sighed in relief after hearing Aria¡¯s voice and opened his eyes. "It worked...?" "I have 100 HP left, so yes, it worked," Aria replied with a grin on her face. Zach was so happy that he hugged Aria without thinking of anything else. Aria¡¯s face immediately flushed like never before. ¡¯This is the first time in my life a boy has hugged me...¡¯ ¡¯Oh really? Does that mean I am your first?¡¯ ¡¯Yeah...¡¯ Aria stopped when she realized she was talking with Zach using telepathy. She pushed Zach and made some distance between them. "Don¡¯t listen to my thoughts!" she yelled. "I wasn¡¯t listening. Your voice automatically sounded in my mind," Zach responded with a shrug. "Enough!" Aria frowned her face and said, "Now heal me!" Zach knitted his brows and uttered, "That¡¯s not a way to talk with you, master." Aria rolled her eyes and said with a sigh: "Heal me, master." Zach shook his head in disbelief and healed Aria to her maximum health. "It does feel amazing to be able to craft, heal, and use magic at the same time without changing any sses." Zach stared at Aria and kept staring at her because she was smiling for some reason. "What are you staring at me for?" Aria asked with a grin on her face. "You said I am the first boy who has ever hugged you in your life, but you are tens of thousands of years old. So..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "It¡¯s kind of hard to believe." "What¡¯s your story, by the way?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "It¡¯s nothing interesting." Zach squinted his eyes and said, "I order you to tell me your story." *** Total yers in the game 404504. 0 new yers logged in. 58 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- How would you like to see Zach use his Alchemist ss? Chapter 99

Chapter 99

"I order you to tell me your story." "That¡¯s not fair~!" Aria groaned. "Fine. I will tell you, but first, promise me that you won¡¯t get angry." "Why would I get angry at your story?" Zach asked with a puzzled and confused look on his face. Aria was scared to tell her story to Zach because she was afraid that Zach might cast her away or, worse, hate her. Aria cleared her throat and started telling her story: "So the gods were ruling over different worlds. Each god had their own world to rule, their own universes. However, they wanted to expand their reach. So they created two goddesses." "You and your sister?" Zach guessed. Aria quietly nodded and continued, "My sister¡ª Erza and I, we created a universe, different from all the universes. We wanted to do something new so¡ª" Aria stopped when she noticed a shocked expression on Zach¡¯s face. "Should I continue?" Aria asked hesitantly. "Yeah, go ahead." "In the other worlds, the gods created the races for one sole purpose." After a brief pause, Aria said, "To worship them." "None of the races had their own free will. They were like the prisoners of the gods. However, my sister and I wanted to do something else, something new. Thus, we created a race that had its own will and thoughts, which could evolve and survive in any circumstances. We called them a perfect race." "Wait... you are the one who created humans...?" Zach asked with a baffled expression on his face. "There is more, so save your surprise for that," Aria remarked and said, "We watched over the humans and witnessed them evolve, but it was too slow. So my sister and I decided to take a nap." "However, when we woke up thousands of yearster, the humans had changed. We had no idea what was going on, and their poption had increased by a million folds. So..." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "We decided to create more gods to watch over them." "..." "My sister created six gods, and I created six goddesses. And... they are the ones who did all this crap," Aria sighed. "But it¡¯s not our fault. After we created them, we gave all the responsibility to them. When we woke up after our next slumber, we saw the humans had divided into different religions. But that wasn¡¯t the shock. The gods we created had be strong too." "As we had given them the responsibility, we had divided their authorities. So they had to vote on every decision they made." "And then they exiled you?" Zach guessed in a solemn voice. Aria nodded and continued, "And without the heavens, our powers stopped growing." Zach raised his brows and asked, "How long has it been since then?" "I am not exactly sure but... maybe around 80 thousand years...?" Aria responded in a calm tone. "What happened to your sister?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "When I woke up after getting exiled, my sister wasn¡¯t there with me. Then one day, she visited me in my dream and told me she had been living with humans. But... I never heard from her again," Aria replied with a sad look on her face. "..." "I searched for her for thousands of years, but..." Aria sighed and said, "I don¡¯t want to talk about it." Aria averted her gaze and repeatedly nced at Zach from the corners of her eyes before asking, "Are you angry?" "Why would I be angry?" "I am the one who created the gods, so it¡¯s my fault," Aria asserted. "If we hadn¡¯t¡ª" "If you say it like that, then you have done a lot of great things by creating humans," Zach scoffed. "You are like a mother to all the humans, aren¡¯t you?" Aria frowned her face and said, "Then with that sense, you are my son, and Aurora is my daughter." "Uhh... let¡¯s not think about it," Zach uttered with a disgusted look on his face. "But by that logic, the gods you created are your real sons and daughters." After that, they left Aria¡¯s domain. "Thanks for today," Zach thanked Aria and opened the door to leave Aria¡¯s room. "I would appreciate it if you stop breaking into my room at night," Aria remarked. Zach scoffed at Aria and retorted, "I know you purposely leave it unlocked so I can break-in." "Get out now. I need some sleep." Zach left Aria¡¯s room and closed the door behind him. Ariaid down on the bed and grabbed the nket. She curled up with the nket and muttered with a flushed face, "Why am I happy? What is this feeling?" "I wanted him to leave me alone, but now that he left, I feel lonely..." ¡¯I know you love him!¡¯ Aria recalled what Aurora had told her at the inn. "That¡¯s impossible..." Aria uttered in a low voice. "We gods are unable to love because we have to treat everyone equally. We can¡¯t favor one over another. Nor can we hate anyone." "Although we can get angry and sad, we can¡¯t love or hate anyone..." she added. ¡¯But... why does my heart flutter when I see him?¡¯ Aria asked herself. ¡¯I think it¡¯s the effect of our pact." Aria let out a deep sigh as she turned to the other side of the bed and uttered, "This master-servant rtionship is more troublesome than I had thought." ¡ª - . The next morning. Zach opened his eyes to see Aurora staring at him with a smile on her face. "Good morning," she said with a bright face. Zach moved his face closer to Aurora and kissed her on the lips before saying, "Good morning." Aurora was left speechless by the good morning kiss. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach smirked at Aurora and said, "Do you want one more?" Aurora nodded without saying anything. Zach got on top of Aurora and teased her by rubbing his thumb on her lips. "You are heavy..." Aurora uttered while staring into Zach¡¯s eyes with an alluring gaze. Zach licked his lips and said, "If you look at me like that, I will do some questionable things to you." "Oh?" "You have no idea that you are ying in the demon¡¯sp. I will steal your innocence, princess." "Go ahead," Aurora said with a mischievous smile on her face. Zach knitted his brows and ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s chest after saying, "I will do it." Aroura¡¯s face flushed a little, but she didn¡¯t flinch. Zach cooped the feel of Aurora¡¯s breasts and then squeezed them gently. Aurora¡¯s face flushed red as she pushed Zach down the bed. "I am sorry!" Aurora apologized as she helped Zach to get up. "It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about it." Zach walked to the door while smirking and said, "I was just testing yourmitment." "I will also test yourmitment by touching you one day," Aurora remarked. Zach shrugged his hands and said, "I am ready anytime." Zach opened the door to see Aria standing there with her ear ced on the door. "...." Zach shook his head in disbelief and asked, "What are you doing?" "Well... you two were being all lovey-dovey yesterday, so I was expecting to hear moans at night." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s room and inspected the bed with her eyes before saying, "But I guess nothing happened." Zach walked out of the room and uttered, "Stop acting like a pervert." After that, they got ready while Aria made breakfast. When they were eating breakfast, Zach nced at Aria and uttered inwardly: ¡¯If her sister¡¯s name is Erza, then there is a high chance that she is my...¡¯ Zach sighed beforepleting his sentence and thought, ¡¯So that means... I am married to my aunt.¡¯ ¡¯So the gods are my brothers and sisters, and this all just turned into a... family brawl.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game 404269. 0 new yers logged in. 235 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- This chapter is for reaching 200 Golden tickets! The daily chapter will drop after 6 hours! Chapter 100 "Anh! Mnh~ Nmh~" Aria moaned in pleasure. Aria was at the bottom, and Zach was on top of her. And Aurora was sleeping beside them. "Anh~!" Aria¡¯s face was flushed red, and it was turning redder with every moan. "Would you stop moaning?" Zach sighed. "I don¡¯t want Aurora to hear us." "But it feels so good~" Zach slowly increased his speed and continued what he was doing. "Mnh~ I had no idea this would feel so good. If I knew this pleasure, I would have asked you to do it a long time ago. It¡¯s truly heavenly~" "Even though it¡¯s your first time, you are wild," Zach remarked. "Anh~ Yes~ That¡¯s the spot~" "Here?" "Yes~ Do me there. Mnh~ Mm!" "Are you even trying to hold your moans?" Zach asked with a groan. "I am Anh~" Zach frowned his face and said, "If you moan again, I will stop." "No, please~ It feels so good. So don¡¯t stop Mnh~" Aria covered her face and said, "I will hold my moans. So go as hard as you can." "If you are moaning like this at this speed, you will go insane if I go any harder," Zach asserted. "Go do it~" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don¡¯t me me if you get addicted to this." "I am already addicted~!" Zach increased the speed and pressure as Aria asked him to. "Amh~ Mm... nn... Anh... mnn... Nmm..." Aria tried her best to hold back her moans, but she could keep it up for any longer. "Anh~ Amn~ Amh~ Aanh~! Yes! More! More~ More~!" After a loud moan, Aria stopped and nearly passed out from the pleasure. Zach got up and looked at his wet gloves before muttering, "I can¡¯t believe this was real." "Are you okay?" Zach sighed and shook Aria with his leg. Aria didn¡¯t say anything and simply slinked her eyes in response. "You don¡¯t look okay..." "You are great at giving massages," Aria uttered in a low voice. "I think the credit goes to the gloves." Zach looked at his gloves and said, "It was one of its benefits." After eating breakfast, theypleted the NPC quest and got 100%pletion of the map. It had many things, but Aurora insisted oning to the beach because she had never seen a beach in her life. Of course, Zach hadn¡¯t seen it either, so they decided to go to the beach. However, when they got there, a few yers were already present at the beach doing their own things. Some were couples, while some were in parties. Aria was upset after seeing them, but Zach told them, ¡¯Just because wepleted the NPC quests and got ess to the secret location, that doesn¡¯t mean other yers can¡¯t do the same.¡¯ Honestly, Zach was also hoping that he would be alone at the beach, but he couldn¡¯t do anything for obvious reasons. After that, Zach, Aurora, and Aria found an empty spot on the other side of the beach where no one was around. Zach had already messaged and informed Victoria about his outing at the beach. He asked if she was free to join them, but unfortunately, Victoria was swamped with the work. However, even if she wanted to join them. She wouldn¡¯t be able to. Only the yers who had ess to the secret locations on the map could enter the beach. Zach, Aria, and Aurora were at a party, so they all had ess to it, while Victoria wasn¡¯t. While yers could join the guild as temporary members, they couldn¡¯t join a party as one. And even if they were able to do so, Victoria first had to leave the guild to join the party, and she had to wait for four more days for that. After that, Zach crafted bikinis for Aria and Aurora, and he ended up using all the materials in that process. He crafted a ck bikini for Aria, which was a perfect color for her. And he crafted an ivory-cream-colored bikini for Aurora that was the same color as her hair. Zach wanted to make Aurora¡¯s bikini a little different and more revealing, but he didn¡¯t have enough material, nor did he have time. He also crafted a ck swimming trunk for himself. After that, Zach mentioned his massage technique, and Aria asked him to test it on her. However, it turned into a series of moans. It was more awkward for Zach because Aria was apparently his aunt. Zach nced at the sleeping Aurora and uttered, "I know you are awake for a while." However, Aurora didn¡¯t respond and kept her eyes closed. Zach raised his brows and nodded as though he was thinking of pulling a prank on Aurora. He sat on her legs and said, "Don¡¯t me me if anything happens to you." Even after Zach¡¯s warning, Aurora didn¡¯t open her eyes. Zach ced his two fingers on Aurora¡¯s thighs and slowly walked it up to her stomach. Then, he walked his fingers and stopped between Aurora¡¯s chest. He moved his finger to the right and then went to the left. "Where should I go?" Zach uttered in a loud voice. Aurora¡¯s face was slowly turning red, but she still wasn¡¯t opening her eyes. Zach sighed and said, "You made me do it." Aurora was expecting Zach to grope her breasts, but instead, she received a kiss on the lips. Aurora opened her eyes and muttered, "That¡¯s cheating." Zach smirked and licked his lips before saying, "You know I never y by rules." Aurora nced at Aria and found her sleeping, although both Zach and Aurora knew she was awake. "Let¡¯s go into the sea," Aurora suggested. "Okay..." Zach turned to Aria and said, "Are youing." After a brief silence, Aria said, "I will join youter." Zach and Aurora went into the sea and walked until the water was reaching their waist. Aurora stumbled into the water, but Zach grabbed her and pulled her close to him. "I was scared, you know?" Aurora uttered. "Of water?" Zach scoffed. Aurora puffed her cheeks and said, "I closed my eyes and identally fell asleep. And then I woke up to hear Aria moaning ¡¯Harder Harder¡¯ and all that. I thought you and her were..." Zach poked Aurora¡¯s puffed cheeks and said, "You have a dirty mind, you naughty girl." Aurora wrapped her arms around Zach and said, "You made me like this. So..." Aurora kissed Zach on the lips and said, "So you better take the responsibility." "Oh?" Zach raised his brows and kissed Aurora before saying, "Then I better get something in return." Meanwhile, Aria was watching Zach and Aurora from a distance. Her face frowned more and more as they kissed again and again. Zach and Aurora stared into each other¡¯s eyes and got lost in the moment. The water had made their body wet, and the cold breeze made them shiver a little. They moved their face closer to kiss, but suddenly, a big wave came and swayed Aurora with the flow. "Zach!" Aurora yelled as she drowned in the water. Zach dived into the water and activated his gloves¡¯ powers to control the water around him. He pulled the water close to him that brought Aurora back into his arms. "Are you okay?" Zach asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face. Aurora nodded and hugged Zach as tightly as she could so she would never get separated from him. Suddenly, there were yells and screams on the beach. Zach nced around and wondered, ¡¯What¡¯s going on?¡¯ "Zach!" Aria approached Zach and Aurora with an anxious look on her face and said, "Something is wrong." "I can see that..." It wasn¡¯t the big wave that drowned Aurora, but it was the sea. Zach noticed that the sea surface was slowly increasing. When Zach looked at the beach, he saw everything was submerged in the sea. "What the¡ª" The other yers were screaming and yelling for help as they drowned. ¡¯It¡¯s hard to believe that they can¡¯t swim. Something else is¡ª" Zach¡¯s eyes widened in realization as he yelled, "Get out of here!" Zach tried to jump out of the water, but he couldn¡¯t. It was as though his body was stuck in the sea. *** Total yers in the game 404192. 0 new yers logged in. 77 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Technically, this is the 100th chapter of the series (if we count the prologue) but let¡¯s consider the next chapter as the 100th chapter. Chapter 101

Chapter 101

Of course, jumping in the air from the water was impossible, but Zach couldn¡¯t even move his body. It was as though the water had turned solid. Suddenly, a small hole appeared in the middle of the sea, and the water slowly started getting sucked into it. The more water the hole sucked, the bigger the hole became. The yers who were near the hole were also sucked into it. Eventually, it sucked all the yers in, and only Zach, Aria, and Aurora were left. "I am scared!" Aurora closed her eyes and hugged Zach as tight as she could. Zach was trying his best to move, but he couldn¡¯t. He also tried to control the water around him using his gloves¡¯ ability, but it didn¡¯t work even though it worked a while ago. Aria looked at Zach and held his hand but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡¯Great...¡¯ Zach watched as the blue hole sucked them into the water. When Zach nced around, he saw other yers struggling to breathe. He looked at Aria, and she was perfectly fine, but Aurora wasn¡¯t. Zach held Aurora¡¯s face in his hands and stared into her eyes. The air bubbles left Aurora¡¯s mouth as she ran out of the oxygen in her body. Zach pulled her face closer and kissed her on the lips to provide her oxygen. Zach had mastered breathing techniques which he used to control his body in battles. He could easily hold his breath for 5 minutes, but he had to kiss Aurora every 30 seconds to give her his oxygen. And due to that, his body also ran out of oxygen. But, he wasn¡¯t struggling, nor was he worried about himself; he was worried about Aurora, who was trying her best to breathe slowly. Zach nced around to see many yers had already died. Aurora tapped on Zach¡¯s shoulders and gestured that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath anymore. However, Zach himself didn¡¯t have any oxygen left in his body. Zach looked at Aria and found her staring back at him. ¡¯I have no other choice...¡¯ Zach moved his face close to Aria and kissed her on the lips. Aria was surprised and shocked, but she knew the reason why Zach did that. She kissed him back and passed some oxygen to Zach. However, she felt guilty when she noticed the dejected look on Aurora¡¯s face. Then, Zach turned to Aurora and kissed her until he ran out of oxygen again. Aria raised her hand and gestured that she was out of oxygen too. Zach clenched his fists and hugged Aurora in his arms, hoping the water would disappear soon, and it did. Everyone fell down to the ground with a loud thud, but Zach and Arianded on their feet. "What is this ce...?" Aria muttered as she nced around. They were standing in an underwater arena, where hundreds of sea creatures were standing and sitting, watching in the arena. They all were in a humanoid form, but some of their body parts were still of the sea creatures. In the middle of the arena, there was a skene at the highest point, where a man was sitting on his throne, and dozens of guards were around him. "Whalecum to the realm of the sea, Antis," the man asserted in a loud voice that echoed in the entire arena. "My name is Aquitius the seventh, and I am the king of this kingdom." Even though it left a great impact on everyone, Zach paid no attention to the sea king or anyone. When he looked at Aurora, he noticed her eyes were closed, and she wasn¡¯t moving. Zach ced her on the ground and shook her while calling her name: "Aurora. Aurora!" Zach kissed her on the lips and pressed his hand on her chest. COUGH! COUGH! Aurora coughed out water as she opened her eyes and looked at Zach with teary eyes. Zach sighed in relief and hugged her before kissing her. "Are you okay?" he asked with an anxious and concerned look on his face. "Umu..." Zach frowned at Aquitius and red into his eyes. And Aquitius did the same. "Don¡¯t you dare re at me, boy," he said in a raspy voice. Zach let go of Aurora and helped her stand up. "I will be right back," he said to her and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The next time he was seen at the skene, with a lightning sword in his hand that was touching Aquitius neck. Zach could have severed Aquitius¡¯ head if he wasn¡¯t stopped by his guards. Aquitius looked at the sword in Zach¡¯s hand, then looked into Zach¡¯s eyes for a while. ¡¯I see... so he is...¡¯ Aquitius¡¯ eyes widened in surprise as he muttered, "Get back." Zach frowned even more and uttered, "I will kill you." Aquitius gazed at his guards and said, "Get back." "But¡ª" A guard tried to speak, but Aquitius¡¯ one gaze stopped him. All the guards stepped back, leaving Aquitius totally defenseless. "If you kill me, then you won¡¯t be able to go back to the surface," Aquitius uttered in a calm voice. Zach red at Aquitius for a while and jumped back into the area where other yers were standing with Aria and Aurora. There were a total of 81 yers, including Zach, Aurora, and Aria. However, 30 of them had already died in the blue hole. "What is this ce?" Zach asked in a loud voice. "As I said, this is the realm of the sea¡ª" Before Aquitius could answer Zach¡¯s question, Zach asked another question. "Why are we here?" "You triggered the secret event," Aquitius replied. "What type of event?" "This sea realm has three kingdoms. One is Antis¡ª the one you are currently standing on. The second is Xavier, and the third is Ribel," Aquitius asserted. "The other two kingdoms are ruled by Aquitius the fifth and Aquitius that sixth. They are my brothers," he added. "Are you also transported here from your own world?" Zach asked. "Not exactly." Aquitius took a deep breath and replied, "The gods came to us. They offered us a new world, so we agreed." "Now, let me tell you about the event." Aquitius stood up from his throne and conjured a trident in his hand. He tapped the trident on the ground, and a scroll appeared above the arena. "This scroll is our heirloom which was passed on to us by our ancestors. It contains a powerful magic spell based on the water attribute." "Great then..." Zach beckoned Aquitius and said, "Give it to me." Aquitius raised his brows in amusement and asked, "Tell me one reason as to why I should give you my family heirloom?" Zach conjured a lightning trident simr to the one Aquitius was holding and tapped it on the ground as he said, "Tell me one reason as to why you shouldn¡¯t give it to me." "No one has dared to open the scrolls for decades. Even my stupid brothers can¡¯t dare to open it. Nor have we allowed anyone to go near it, let alone touch it." Aquitius frowned his face and continued, "If we can¡¯t give it to our people, why would we give it to an outsider?" Aquitius tapped his trident on the floor and said, "Now tell me your reasoning." Zach mocked Aquitius by imitating him and said, "If you give it to me nicely, then I will spare yours and your kingdom¡¯s life." "Hah!" Aquitiusughed out loud and said, "Killing me or my kingdom won¡¯t get you back to the surface." "Then how can we go to the surface?" a yer asked with a curious look on his face. Aquitius smirked and said, "Only the spell in the scroll can get you to the surface." "Then how do we get the scroll? Another yer asked. "That¡¯s the wrong question." Aquitius once again tapped his trident on the ground and asserted, "The correct question is¡ª What do we have to do to get the scroll." "What do we have to do to get the scroll?" yet another yer asked. After a brief silence, Aquitius gazed at Zach and uttered, "The scroll is protected by three seals. And only my brothers and I can undo the seal." "Just get to the point already!" Zach broke his silence and said, "What do we have to do to get you and your brothers to undo the seals?!" "A simple task," Aquitius responded in a calm voice. Zach knitted his brows and asked, "What task?" Aquitius stared at Zach for a while and sighed before saying, "Argh! What in the fuck am I doing?" "...." Everyone present there stared at Aquitius in confusion. "I am not cut out for this shit." Aquitius sat back on his throne and said, "Just go to the other two kings andplete the tasks they give you. I will undo the seal on my part once their tasks are finished." "However!" Aquitius suddenly shouted. "Those two tasks should bepleted by the same person. Otherwise, I won¡¯t undo the seal on my part." Aquitius gazed at all the yers and shrugged his shoulders before saying, "Firste, first serve, bitches!" ¡¯His personality went from 0 to 180, and now it¡¯s minus 180.¡¯ Zach thought to himself. "You all cane to my pce, eat, rest, and do whatever you want. You are very, very whalecum there. But remember, the clock is ticking. Tick Tock, motherfuckers!" All the yers, including Zach, Aurora, and Aria, went to the pce to prepare to leave for the other kingdoms. Aquitius looked at the dead bodies of the yers in the arena and said, "Feed these bodies to the draught fishes. It would work as a fuel for the yers to travel to the next kingdoms." *** Total yers in the game 404129. 0 new yers logged in. 63 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Let¡¯s celebrate the 100th chapter of this series together! Thanks, @Atrax, for the gift! Chapter 102

Chapter 102

There was a banquet at the pce, and all the yers, including Zach, Aurora, and Aria, were enjoying the food. "When are we leaving for the other kingdoms?" Aurora asked as she took arge bite from the dish. "After we have filled our stomachs," Zach replied with a scoff. "There is no need to hurry," Aria said without making eye contact with Zach and continued, "The tasks the other kings will give will probably be hard, and Zach is the strongest yer." "But not everything can be done by strength and power," Aurora remarked. "What if the tasks are something like a puzzle where we need to use our minds?" Zach raised his brows at Aurora and asked, "Are you saying that I am stupid to solve the puzzles?" Aurora smirked and said, "No, but you get impatient very quickly." "You are not wrong about that," Zach replied with a grin on his face. After seeing Zach and Aurora talking andughing, Aria bit her lips. She felt bad and sad because her suggestion wasughed off. ¡¯He is not even feeling sorry or trying to apologize even though he kissed me without my consent!¡¯ Aria uttered to herself. Zach noticed Aria ring at him and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" Aria averted her face in anger and didn¡¯t say anything. "..." Zach raised his brows in confusion and thought, ¡¯What¡¯s with her? I am already feeling awkward because we kissed. What¡¯s more, she is my aunt!¡¯ ¡¯I didn¡¯t apologize to her because I thought she would get angry for mentioning it, but I guess she is a little upset.¡¯ Zach sighed softly. ¡¯I will talk to her when we are alone.¡¯ "You know... I think you two should stay here," Zach asserted with a serious look on his face. "What?!" Aurora eximed. "Why?!" Aria eximed. "There is no need for you two toe. I can go and return in one day," Zach responded with a shrug. Aurora frowned her face and said, "Are you saying that we are a burden to you?" "What? Of course not." Zach groaned, "I mean, this ce is safe. And who knows what tasks the other two kings give us? Like, what if they give a task to duel with other yers? I don¡¯t want to fight you two even in my dreams." "Don¡¯t worry..." Aquitius approached them and quipped, "We don¡¯t do such inhumane acts." "Although we are not humans! Hah!" Aquitiusughed out loud. "..." Zach "..." Aurora "..." Aria. "Get it?! Inhumane... human... Come on, bro! That was funny!" Aquitius groaned with a sigh. Zach nced at Aria and Aurora, and they nodded at him in response before leaving Zach alone with Aquitius. "How¡¯s the food?" Aquitius asked with a curious look on his face. "It¡¯s good. Although I would have preferred some fish too," Zach sneered. Mentioning fish or any sea creatures in front of the sea king was, without a doubt, a bad idea. But not for Zach. Aquitius pointed his gaze at the meat dish on Zach¡¯s te and asked, "How¡¯s the meat?" "Good," Zach responded while eating without caring for his manners. "It¡¯s made from the dead bodies of the yers who died," Aquitius asserted. Zach choked on his bite and looked at Aquitius in disgust. Aquitius grabbed a ss of water and gave it to Zach after saying, "Don¡¯t worry. It was a joke." Zach drank the water and ced the ss on the table with a loud thud that caused the ss to break. Aquitius shrugged his shoulders and said, "That¡¯s how we feel when humans mention eating fish in front of sea creatures." Zach red into Aquitius¡¯s eyes but didn¡¯t say anything. Aquitius did the same and said, "No one has ever dared to look me in the eyes, let alone re at me. But you are the second person to do that." "I don¡¯t like being the second, but okay." "Hah!" Aquitiusughed out loud and patted Zach¡¯s shoulder, and said, "You are a funny kid, boy!" Zach stared at Aquitius in disbelief and thought, ¡¯Is he really a king? He surely doesn¡¯t act like a king. And what¡¯s with his crazy vocabry? He calls me boy, kid, and bro. And why is he suddenly acting all friendly?¡¯ Suddenly, Aquitius¡¯ face turned serious as he continued speaking: "Listen, kid, the tasks won¡¯t be easy. You have to do what it takes to win, or you will meet despair..." Zach shrugged Aquitius¡¯ hand from his shoulders and walked past him. Then, he stopped and looked at Aquitius from the corners of his eyes without turning back and said, "I know what despair feels like, and that¡¯s why I am ready to go all out." Zach walked away after saying, "I have got someone to protect, after all." Aquitius watched Zach leave and then scoffed slightly as he muttered, "Spoken like a man." Aquitius turned around to leave, but his face suddenly turned pale for some reason. ¡¯What is this feeling I am experiencing? It feels like someone is staring deep into my soul...¡¯ Aquitius nced around to find the source, and his gaze fell on Aria, who was ring at him like how a hunter res at its prey. ¡¯...!¡¯ Aquitius¡¯ face turned even more pale after looking into Aria¡¯s eyes. ¡¯What is she doing here?! I couldn¡¯t sense her presence before even though she was in front of me. I even talked to her! But her appearance is different, so I couldn¡¯t recognize her! And more importantly..." Aquitius nced at Zach, who was talking with Aurora with a smile on his face, and wondered, ¡¯...Why is she with ¡¯his¡¯ son?¡¯ "Well..." Aquitius gulped down and walked away before muttering, "That makes three people who red at me." Aurora filled her mouth with juice and nudged Zach. "What?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. Aurora moved her hands to say something, but Zach couldn¡¯t understand a thing. Aurora sighed and kissed Zach on the lips, releasing the juice into Zach¡¯s mouth. She savored the taste from Zach¡¯s mouth and licked her lips after the kiss. "How was it?" Aurora asked with a mischievous grin on her face. "... disgusting..." Zach replied. After hearing that, Aurora puffed her cheeks and turned her face to the other side. Zach shook his head and filled his mouth with the juice to do the same thing Aurora did to him. After the kiss, Zach said with a grin on his face: "Now we both are disgusting." Aria shook her head in disbelief and thought, ¡¯I feel so irritated after seeing them like this. If I knew this would happen, then I would have never advised Aurora to make moves on him.¡¯ After filling their stomach with food, they went to the pce¡¯s lounge and dissed their ns. "So, which kingdom should we go first?" Zach asked Aria and Aurora. "Xavier or Ribel?" "I think we should go to Ribel first because it¡¯s the closest to Antis," Aria suggested in a calm voice. Zach looked at Aurora to see her ncing around the pce without paying attention to what Zach was saying. Zach raised his brows and pulled Aurora¡¯s ears before saying, "Stop fooling around." "I am not." Aurora puckered her lips and said, "This pce reminds me of my pce. I always sat on the lounge with my maids and enjoyed the evenings." Aurora looked sad when she said that, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face because she didn¡¯t want Zach to worry. However, she was terrible at hiding her emotions. "We can reminisce as much as we want when we are done with this, but for now, let¡¯s focus on what we must do," Zach asserted. "Yeah..." Aurora nodded with a smile on her face and hugged Zach¡¯s arms. "I think we should go to Xavier." Zach turned to Aria and said, "Because it¡¯s the farthest." "Uhh... you are not making any sense..." Aurora and Aria said in unison. "Basically, most of the yers will be thinking the same. So they all will go to RIbel because it¡¯s the closest. So if we go to Xavier first, we can at least get our hands on one task," Zach asserted with a proud face. "But what about the other task? We will need toplete both tasks to get the scroll," Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "I don¡¯t know... but there is no guarantee that we won¡¯t be able to do the second task on time. Who knows, maybe the second task can only bepleted when the first task has beenpleted?" "I mean... sure?" Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "I think it¡¯s worth taking that risk." Zach turned to Aurora to hear her answer, and she said, "As you said, at least we will get our hands on one task." "Nice!" Zach, Aurora, and Aria made their way to the gate of the pce. There they saw a bunch of yers getting into the carriages that were being driven by the sea horse. "...." ¡¯I guess the carriage has a spell cast on it that won¡¯t allow the water to enter toe near it, and the yers will be able to breathe normally.¡¯ "Let¡¯s go." Zach was about to get into the carriage with Aurora and Aria, but they were stopped by a voice. "Stop!" It was Aquitius. "What? Do we need to pay to use the carriage or what?!" Zach asked from a distance. Aquitius pointed his finger at a carriage parked on the other side and said, "You shall go in my carriage." It was Aquitius¡¯ carriage, and it was different from all the other carriages. It was driven by royal sea horses, and the carriage itself was grand and luxurious looking. Zach, Aurora, and Aria nced at each other and said, "What¡¯s with this special treatment?" They epted Aquitius¡¯ offer and took his carriage to travel to Xavier. *** Total yers in the game 404004. 0 new yers logged in. 125 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Merry Christmas to all my readers! Stay happy! Stay safe! Thanks, @Atrax, for the gift! Chapter 103

Chapter 103

The sea carriage¡ª on which, Zach, Aurora, and Aria were traveling, stopped in front of the gates of Xavier kingdom. Soon after, many guards gathered at the great, and the king himself¡ª Aquitius the 5th arrived to greet the carriage. However, they had a major misunderstanding. After seeing the royal carriage that belonged to none other than the king of Antis¡ª Aquitius the seventh, they all thought the king (Aquitius the seventh) had arrived. But their mood and expectations were shattered soon after seeing Zach, Aurora, and Ariae out of the carriage. The elder guard took out his sword from the sheath and aimed at Zach before saying, "Why is an outsider here?!" ¡¯Judging by their reaction, it seems that no other yer has arrived here yet,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. Zach ignored the guard and looked into the king¡¯s eyes without any reluctance. "Aquitius the seventh had sent us here toplete the task. And in return, you will undo your part of the seal on the scroll," Zach asserted nonchntly. Another guard took out his sword and said, "How dare you talk to the king like that!" The king raised his hand and asked the guards to stop. "Quiet!" he yelled. "They are our guests." Aquitius the fifth nodded at Zach and said, "Please, follow us. I will take you to my pce." Zach, Aurora, and Aria followed the king and went into the pce. After reading to the lounge, they were given various types of fruits, juices, and desserts to eat. "What would you like to eat?" the king asked. "Just tell us the tasks. We will finish this as soon as possible," Zach responded in a calm voice. The king was treating them kindly because they had arrived in Aquitius¡¯ carriage. ¡¯If my little brother sent them in his carriage, that must mean this person is very important and holds a value for the sea realm. I must treat him with all respect and kindness.¡¯ Aquitius the seventh sent Zach in his carriage to pass the signal to Aquitius the fifth. Even though Aquitius the seventh was the youngest brother of all three, he was feared by both Aquitius the fifth and sixth. He was more powerful and of a higher standard than them, and they couldn¡¯t afford to make him angry. "Very well..." Aquitius the fifth nodded his head and signaled his guards to leave them alone. "I will tell you my task." After 1 minute. "Can¡¯t you change the task?" Zach groaned with an annoyed look on his face. Aquitius the fifth asked Zach to bring back his wife¡ªRilu, who was kidnapped by his brother, Aquitius the sixth. Aquitius the fifth raised his brows at Zach and asked him with a judging look on his face: "Does that mean you can¡¯t do it?" "Listen..." Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "If you want your wife so much, then why don¡¯t you just go and bring her back by yourself?" "Unfortunately, when the three sea kingdoms were formed, there was a rule that the king of a lower level kingdom can¡¯t enter the higher level kingdom," he asserted. "The same for my guards or anyone that belongs to the army. I can¡¯t send them to other kingdoms." "Great..." Zach groaned and face-palmed himself. "What am I going to do once I get there?" Zach wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete his first task, but he was worried about not finishing his second quest. If Zach somehow managed to bring Aquitius the fifth¡¯s wife back, Zach knew for sure that Aquitius the sixth would be angry, and he would give a challenging task to Zach that he might not be able toplete. "Is there any other task?" Zach asked the same question he asked a while ago. "I don¡¯t think there is anything else I want. I just want my wife back," he replied with a sad look on his face. "Alright. I will bring your wife back," Zach uttered. "Thank you¡ª" the king tried to thank Zach with a smile on his face, but he stopped after looking at Zach¡¯s face. Zach furrowed his brows at the king and said, "However, if your wife doesn¡¯t want toe back to you, I won¡¯t force her to." "..." "And in such a case, my task would be considered asplete, and you would have to undo the seal on your part," Zach asserted. "Do you agree with my condition?" Aquitius the fifth pondered for a while and said with a nod: "I agree on your terms." "Good." Zach grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "We are leaving for the Ribel kingdom." It hadn¡¯t even been 10 minutes since they arrived at the Xavier kingdom, and now they were leaving for the Ribel kingdom toplete not one, but two tasks. Zach, Aurora, and Aria got into the carriage and made their way to the Ribel kingdom. However, when they arrived there, as expected, all the other 48 yers were present there. The Ribel kingdom was different from Xavier and Antis. Unlike there, where the main gate of the kingdom and the pce were secured by the guards and creatures. The Ribel kingdom had no security whatsoever. In fact, there were no guards in sight. When the royal carriage arrived there, it automaticallynded on the open lounge of the pce where some yers, citizens, and creatures were enjoying themselves. ¡¯Why are there no guards here?¡¯ Zach asked himself. "Why are there no guards here?" Aurora asked Zach. "..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Don¡¯t ask me." "It¡¯s so weird that there are no guards. And even the citizens are roaming without a care," Aria uttered. "When I looked from the window, I could see how well developed this kingdom is." "And a weird one too..." Zach sneered. *** Total yers in the game 403907. 0 new yers logged in. 97 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- UwU~! Who likes fish? Thanks, @DragonSouler21, for the gift! Once again, Merry Christmas, ya all! Chapter 104

Chapter 104

Zach, Aurora, and Aria made their way into the pce. But Aurora was walking as though she owned the ce. "Why do you look so excited and disappointed at the same time?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "I grew up in a pce, so I know at what spots there should be guards and how powerful one," Aurora asserted. "At the main gate of the pce, there should be at least eight elite or elder guards and 20 normal guards. After that, the power level of the guards should increase the further we go in. But this pce... is defenseless." Zach let out a soft chuckle after hearing Aurora. Aurora puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Why are youughing?" "You told me the defense system of your pce..." Zach kissed Aurora on the cheek and said, "Now, if your father ever tried to oppose our rtionship, I can easily infiltrate the pce and abduct you from there." Aurora¡¯s face flushed after hearing that. "I will wait for you," she said in a low voice. Aria sighed in disbelief after seeing Zach and Aurora and remarked, "But first, try to beat the game." ¡¯This is my limit. I can¡¯t see them acting like this anymore. It¡¯s making me feel annoyed and frustrated,¡¯ Aria uttered to herself. ¡¯My heart feels tight, and... it hurts...¡¯ They made their way to the pce¡¯s hall to look for the king, but they couldn¡¯t find one. Zach was growing impatient because he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, and the time was passing. He didn¡¯t want the other yers toplete the task before him. After walking for a while, his gaze fell on a man who was decorating the flowers in the pot. He was wearing ragged clothes, and he looked like he had no awareness of his surroundings. "Excuse me." Zach called out to the man and said, "Do you know where I can find the king?" "Yes?" "Where is he?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. The man ced thest flower in the pot and replied, "I am the king." "Uhh... you don¡¯t look like one..." "Heh." the man chuckled softly and pped his hands. Suddenly, his ragged clothes changed into a luxurious golden attire with fur around the neck. And a crown appeared on his head. "How about now?" he asked with a grin. ¡¯... he is certainly Aquitius¡¯ the seventh brother...¡¯ Zach sighed. ¡¯The oldest brother, Aquitius the fifth, is by far the most mature.¡¯ "So, you were looking for me?" the king asked. "I am here toplete a task for you and in return¡ª" "I will have to undo the sea," the king added. "I am aware of it." "So, what¡¯s your task?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. Zach was worried that if he somehow managed to bring Aquitius the fifth¡¯s wife back, Aquitius the sixth would give a challenging task to Zach that he might not be able toplete. That¡¯s why he came up with a simple solution: toplete the second task first. "My task is simple," the king uttered. "The one who fights the strongest warrior of my kingdom, and wins, willplete the task. The event will start at night, so you can rest well until then." Zach sighed in relief and muttered, ¡¯Now this is simple.¡¯ The king squinted his eyes at Zach and said, "You went to the Xavier kingdom first, right?" Zach didn¡¯t want to lie in case the king had proof, so he asked, "What makes you think that?" "The water in Xavier is different from here, and you reek of that smell," the king responded. "However, that¡¯s not the only reason." "..." "You came in the royal carriage, which should be three times faster than the normal carriages. Yet, you came inst. Unless... You went somewhere else first." "...!" Zach was amazed by the king¡¯s perception ability, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. But, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand. ¡¯We are currently in the inner area of the pce, and we didn¡¯t see anyoneing this way. So how does he know that we came in the royal carriage?¡¯ ¡¯This man is more dangerous than he looks...¡¯ "Now, tell me..." the king looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "What task did my older brother give you?" Zach¡¯s simple solution flopped. "He asked me to bring Rilu back to him," Zach answered, The stare in the king¡¯s eyes turned into a re as he yelled with a frowned face, "How dare you!" Before Zach could even realize it, he, along with Aurora and Aria, were surrounded by hundreds of guards, and they all were pointing their spears at them. "Well... shit." Zach thought that the older brother was calm and mature, but it was the opposite. The truth was the fifth never had a wife named Rilu. He wasn¡¯t even married. Rilu was the sixth¡¯s wife. They have been married for 20 years and have a beautiful daughter, the princess of Ribel¡¯s kingdom. The fifth lied about Rilu being his wife and asked Zach to bring her back. He basically asked Zach to kidnap the sixth¡¯s wife and bring her to him. Not only that, but he also lied about the rule of the kingdoms where a low-rank king wasn¡¯t allowed to enter a high-ranking kingdom. Furthermore, he had sent many of his elite guards to kidnap Rilu, but all of his attempts failed. The sixth had once invited the fifth and the seventh to celebrate his daughter¡¯s 18th birthday. That was fifth¡¯s first time meeting Ruli, and he fell in love with her at first sight. He tried to woo her, but he failed. Then, he forcefully tried to kidnap her, but the sixth caught him and banished him from stepping foot into his kingdom. It waspletely natural for the sixth to get angry at Zach, because ording to him, Zach was with the fifth. Both the sixth and Zach were deceived by the fifth, and it had caused a misunderstanding between them. *** Total yers in the game 403869. 0 new yers logged in. 38 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- The names were getting confusing, so I switched to ¡¯fifth¡¯ and ¡¯sixth.¡¯ Chapter 105

Chapter 105

¡¯I hate to admit it, but I did not expect this to happen. Especially when I never saw a guard in the pce,¡¯ Zach thought to himself. There were hundreds of guards, and they had surrounded Zach, Aurora, and Aria from all sides. All the guards were carrying a spear that had the tip of the golden gem. The guards were in their human form, but they didn¡¯t have legs. Instead, they had a pointy tail that was glowing from the tip. ¡¯They somewhat remind me of scorpions,¡¯ Zach chuckled. Aurora and Aria stared at him in disbelief after seeing Zachugh in such a dire situation. Aquitius, the sixth, furrowed his brows and said, "My little brother sent you in his favorite carriage. That was the message that you are an important person. Even though I have a higher army than him, I don¡¯t want to anger him. He is not only the sea king, but he is a sea god too." "I am furious right now, but I can¡¯t do anything to you. So take your concubines and leave!" he said in a loud voice. After hearing that, Aurora and Aria yelled, "We are not his concubines!" Even though they said the same thing, their feelings were different. Aurora was embarrassed after hearing that, and her face flushed when she said that. While Aria was angry after hearing that. And her face twitched when she said that. "Oh... I apologize for the misunderstanding," the sixth apologized. "But if you are with him, then you must leave too." "Daddy!" a girl¡¯s voice rang in the hall. Everyone¡¯s attention was diverted to the voice after hearing that. They saw a beautiful blue-haired maiden standing at the entrance of the hall. "What are you doing here, Aquarius?" the sixth asked in a calm voice. It was none other than the sixth¡¯s daughter, and her beauty certainly defined her as a princess. She had blue hair and blue eyes, and she was a mermaid. Aurora frowned her face when she noticed Zach was looking at her. So she puffed her cheeks and pulled Zach¡¯s sleeve. She nudged him and hugged his arms to get Zach¡¯s attention. "So there is an event in the evening, right?" Aquarius asked. "Yes, indeed," the sixth nodded. Aquarius showed him a couple of dresses and asked with a cheerful smile on her face: "Which one do you think looks better on me?" "I am doing something important, so go ask your mother," the sixth replied. "But mama told me to ask you!" she groaned. "You look beautiful in everything you wear, my princess, "the sixth responded in a hurry. Aquarius puffed her cheeks and yelled, "You are an idiot! I hate you, daddy!" After saying that, Aquarius ran away, leaving the hall dead silent. The sixth turned to Zach and said, "I apologize for causing a scene." "Don¡¯t worry about it. I can know how you feel," Zach replied with a sigh. Watching Aquitius and Aquarius reminded Zach of his little sister Zoe, who also acted like that every time she wore clothes. "Now, please leave." "I think there has been some kind of misunderstanding," Zach asserted. "The fifth told us that Rilu was his wife and you had kidnapped her. But after seeing your daughter, I am certain that¡¯s not the case." "That son of a¡ª!" the sixth cursed the fifth and raised his hands. The guards lowered their spears and left. "I apologize for such a trivial misunderstanding. I should have known better," the sixth said with a sigh. "And please, don¡¯t call my wife by her name. She is the Queen." "I understand," Zach nodded. ¡¯Now, the sixth seems to be the most mature out of the three brothers. And he doesn¡¯t have an ego like a king. He even apologized to me even though he wasn¡¯t at fault for the misunderstanding.¡¯ "You all can stay at my pce. And as an apology, I will give you the best room in the pce," the sixth asserted. "Follow me. He took them to a big room with a pool, a grand-sized bed, a magnificent chandelier on the ceiling, and a soft, furry carpet on the floor. There were no open windows in the room as it was underwater, but there was a huge ss window which was actually a side of the wall. The window was transparent, and they could see the beautiful scenery underwater. Not only that, but half of the ceiling was also transparent. "It¡¯s so beautiful~!" Aurora awed in amazement. "More beautiful than your pce?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. Aurora puckered her lips and said, "Of course not." "Do you like this room?" the sixth asked in a calm voice. Zach raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "Can I ask why we are getting special treatment?" "Because of my brother and as a token of my apology...?" the sixth replied with a slightly confused look on his face. "I meant to ask, why are we getting special treatment from your brother?" Zach rephrased his question. "Oh!" the sixth eximed and said, "How would I know that? I can never understand what goes in his mind." "However, I think it¡¯s because he likes you," the sixth added. "Did you do something for him that could have made him happy?" "Uhh...well... I nearly shed his neck..." Zach replied with an awkward smile on his face. "What in the... how in the world are you still alive?!" he asked with a baffled expression on his face. "No one in the realms of the sea, men, women,nd, sky, and even Netherrealm, dares to look him in the eyes, and you are saying that you are still in one piece after nearly shing his neck?" Zach forced a smile and nodded. "Do you know why no one dares to look him in the eyes?" the sixth asked. "Why?" "Because the moment someone looks him in the eyes, they incinerate into ashes," he asserted. *** Total yers in the game 403826. 0 new yers logged in. 43 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Thanks, @UniversalGoat, and @devlincross, for the gifts. @devilincross, your name will be used as a character/NPC in the uing chapters! Chapter 106

Chapter 106

The sixth left the room after saying, "The event will start after three hours. You can do whatever you want, but I would suggest taking a rest because my strongest champion is... strong." ¡¯His vocabry is also broken.¡¯ Zach thought of the seventh and nodded, ¡¯Definitely brothers.¡¯ Aurora walked to the ss window and touched the ss before saying, "This is otherworldly." "Well, we ¡¯are¡¯ in another world," Zachmented. "I feel like I can see this scenery all day." Aurora turned to Aria and said, "Don¡¯t you think so, Ameria?" However, Aria was lost in her own thoughts. "Ameria?" Aurora called out to her. "Huh... yeah?" "What¡¯s wrong? You have been acting strange sincest night," Aurora asked with a concerned look on her face. "Nothing. I am just... missing the real world...¡¯ she said with a sad look on her face. ¡¯Wow. I forgot that she is great at acting,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. ¡¯It¡¯s like she suddenly changes her persona.¡¯ Aurora hugged Aria and said, "I miss it too." Zach also thought about his house and wondered, ¡¯I hope mother and Zoe are doing good. Mother might be trying to bring me back to the real world somehow, but she lost her powers a long time ago.¡¯ ¡¯I just hope she doesn¡¯t do anything reckless and harm herself,¡¯ Zach sighed. Then, he looked at Aria and thought, ¡¯And she is my aunt. I still can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Zach face-palmed himself as he remembered how he once ordered Aria to call him daddy. And how he had his finger sucked from which he got excited.¡¯ ¡¯Should I tell her the truth?¡¯ Zach asked himself. After pondering for a while, Zach decided, ¡¯I will tell her once we are back to the first realm.¡¯ "You were saying something?" Aria asked Aurora. "Yes." Aurora pointed her gaze at the scenery and said, "I said, I can look at this scenery all day. What about you?" "Yeah," Aria nodded. "I can too." Zach raised his brows after seeing Aurora and Aria getting touchy-touchy. So he hugged Aurora from behind and said, "If you can stare at it all day, then what about at night?" Aurora turned around and wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck. She looked him into the eyes with an alluring gaze and said with a mischievous smile on her face: "I will spend the night staring at you." Zach asked Aurora as a joke to tease her, but it backfired and hit Zach deep into his heart. "I... did not expect thateback..." Zach said with a shocked expression on his face ¡¯She is getting good at these lines. I need to get better too.¡¯ Aurora closed her eyes and puckered her lips as she moved her face closer to Zach. Zach stared at her for a while before kissing her on the lips. ¡¯I feel like punching them in the face!¡¯ Aria¡¯s face twitched after seeing them kiss. SIGH! She walked to the bed and jumped on top of it to get some rest. ¡¯I should get used to it because I will be seeing this every day now.¡¯ Aria bit her lips and thought, ¡¯They will be doing much more than kissing in the future. I might hear their moans at night after a few days.¡¯ Aria fell asleep while thinking that. She was tired, not because of what happened today, but because she couldn¡¯t sleepst night after Zach left her room. Whenever she closed her eyes, Zach¡¯s face shed before her. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him, no matter how hard she tried to sleep. When she woke up three hourster, she saw Zach and Aurora sleeping beside her. They were hugging each other while sleeping. Aria immediately frowned her face and muttered, "This is enough." She moved her hand towards Aurora and ced it on her neck. "What are you doing?" Zach asked with his eyes closed. "Her hair is around her neck, so I was fixing them," Aria replied. "And if you are awake, then don¡¯t pretend to be asleep." "I have been awake the whole time." "Huh?" "There is no way I can fall asleep when she is sleeping like that," Zach said with a soft scoff. Aurora was sleeping while pressing her soft body against Zach. Sure, Zach and Aurora have been sleeping together in the same bed, but they don¡¯t sleep while hugging or touching each other like Aurora currently was. "Hey..." "Hmm?" After a brief pause, Aria stared into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Do you love her?" "Is that even a question?" Zach scoffed out loud. "Of course, I do." "What... what do you like about her?" Aria asked reluctantly. Zach licked his lips and replied, "Her juicy lips and soft marshmallow-like breasts." Aria stared at Zach in disbelief with a deadpan expression on her face. "Come on~ That was obviously a joke," Zach sighed with a groan. "I am not in the mood for jokes," Aria frowned. "You know, you should honestly stop getting all serious about everything. Enjoy your life. You have been living the same boring life for tens of thousands of years. So change it," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "It¡¯s easy for you to say," Aria muttered under her breath. "I did not want to say this but... You look cute when you smile," Zach added nonchntly. "Umm, not cute but... Uhhh... Charming... Attractive..." Aria¡¯s face instantly flushed after hearing that. She averted her gaze and said, "Get up now. The event is about to start." "Yeah..." Zach woke up Aurora, and they all went to the arena after getting ready. On their way, they ran into the sixth: "Oh, you are here! I was about toe or send someone to check on you." "Has the event started yet?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "I hope we are notte." "Yes. It started 10 minutes ago," the sixth replied. "Just wait for your turn." Zach looked in the arena and saw a yer fighting with a guard. However, the guard looked different. He was a merman, but his tail was pointy like a scorpion. He had the benefit of the speed and hardness of the scorpion. "When is my turn?" Zach asked. "In the end." the sixth shrugged his shoulders and replied, "The order has been set by firste, first serve. You came to this kingdom in the end, so you will get to fight in the end." "That is... if other yers don¡¯t defeat my champion first," he added. *** Total yers in the game 403744. 0 new yers logged in. 82 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- How will Zach win against the strongest champion under its best habitat? Find out in the next chapter of¡ª Chapter 107

Chapter 107

The match had already started, and all the yers were sitting in the front seat of the arena. Seemingly, they were waiting for their turn to fight the champion. However, Zach. Aurora, and Aria, were sitting on the skene beside Aquitius¡¯ the sixth. The rules of the duel battle were simple: get the opponent to surrender or immobilize them; killing the opponent wasn¡¯t an option. So far, ten yers had already fought with the champion, and only 20 minutes had passed since the event started. The champion was making the yer surrender within one to two minutes. It wasn¡¯t as though the yers were weak or low level, but the champion was simply more robust than them. "Hehe!" the sixthughed. "My champion is the best." Zach scoffed inwardly and thought, ¡¯If the champion defeats everyone within minutes, then I will have my turn in no time.¡¯ The sixth was sitting in the middle, on a big throne that had shark¡¯s heads around the edges. The sixth¡¯s wife, Rilu, was sitting on the left, and Aria and Aurora were seated beside her. On the right, the sixth¡¯s daughter¡ª Aquarius, was seated, and Zach was sitting beside her. The champion defeated yet another yer as the people watching the battle apuded for the champion. "Yay!" Aquarius pped and jumped on the throne. Zach was surprised to see that, but he didn¡¯t care to ask why she was happy. After the champion won a few more battles, the sixth nced at Aquarius and asked, "What do you think? "Yes! I want to marry him!" Aquarius asserted. "He is so strong!" "..." Zach was speechless, not because of the conversation, but because of seeing Aquarius agreeing to marry the champion just because he was strong. There was a custom, that the princess of the kingdom must marry the strongest champion. ¡¯So typical...¡¯ Zach thought to himself. In the next 30 minutes, the champion had defeated 12 more yers. Making the number 28 wins and 0 loses. Then, a yer wearing shining armor and a glowing sword walked into the arena. Zach couldn¡¯t see the yer¡¯s nickname or level because he was far away. ¡¯I know they say, don¡¯t judge a yer by their equipment, but he seems to be a high-level yer.¡¯ Zach sneered and thought, ¡¯Although it¡¯s not like¡ª Don¡¯t judge a yer by their level, since I already fought a level 69 yer once, and it was easy as... fuck...¡¯ Zach stopped on his word when he saw the yer¡¯s fighting style. It was as though the yer had a lot of experience with swords. However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing he was surprised about. The sword art the yer was using looked awfully familiar to Zach for some reason, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before. ¡¯Uhh... I think... I have seen Aurora use a simr sword art style...¡¯ Zach nced at Aurora and noticed she was as shocked as he was. ¡¯Is it someone from her kingdom?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯Or perhaps, they were taught by the same masters?¡¯ Zach stopped thinking when he heard a loud clunk noise from the arena. The yer had tried to stab the champion, but the yer¡¯s sword broke. ¡¯The champion¡¯s body is harder than I thought...¡¯ The yer retreated as the viewers apuded the champion. Zach turned to Aquaris and asked, "What¡¯s the name of your champion?" "Uhh..." Aquarius turned to Aquitius and asked, "Daddy, what¡¯s his name?" ¡¯She doesn¡¯t even know his name, and yet, she wants to marry him?!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. "His name is... uhh..." Aquitius stroked his beard and tried to remember the champion¡¯s name. "..." Zach face-palmed himself and muttered, "What¡¯s wrong with these people?" "Ah. I remember now!" Aquatius turned to Aquarius and Zach and said, "His name is Starlord." ¡¯He is a sea creature, right? So why the fuck is his name Starlord? I would get it if he was a starfish or something, but he is a mix of merman and a scorpion!¡¯ Zach stopped thinking and caring about the champion and the battles. He quietly watched all the matches and learned as many moves of the champion as he could. Sure, he was going to fight him in thest, but that also came with an advantage. One of the major advantages was that Starlord would be exhausted by the time he fought Zach. And another was Zach would be familiar with most of the Starlord¡¯s attacks. However, that was if Zach got a chance to fight Starlord. In the next 30 minutes, Starlord had defeated yet another ten yers. ¡¯Starlord¡¯s speed is getting slow. Most likely, he is running out of stamina. But there are still nine yers left...¡¯ "So..." Aquitius turned to Zach and asked, "Have you decided which one of you three is fighting my champion?" "Hmm?" Zach was confused as to what Aquiius was trying to say. "You three are in a party, so only one of you is allowed to take part in the event," Aquitius stated. "But others..." "Yeah. There were a total of 48 yers excluding you three, and some of them were in a party of two or three members." Aquitius looked in the arena and said, "This is thest yer. After that, any of you three shall go and fight my champion." ¡¯Well... that¡¯s actually good.¡¯ Zach stood up and cracked his fingers as though he was warming up for the battle. ¡¯Now, I won¡¯t have to worry about Aurora getting hurt.¡¯ Zach was happy. However, his smile vanished when he nced at his left and saw Aurora staring at him with a knowing look on her face. "..." "I will go," Aurora demanded. "There is no need to. I will handle this in no time," Zach reassured. "I will win in 1 second!" Aurora asserted. "I will use my skill Lyda strike and kill him in..." Aurora covered her mouth as her face turned pale when she realized what she had just said. Up until now, Aurora has only been fighting the monsters and killing them mercilessly. However, Starlord was a living creature. She realized that killing Starlord would mean killing a life. And besides, in this event, killing was against the rules. *** Total yers in the game 403621. 0 new yers logged in. 123 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Harsh reality of surviving is to kill or be killed! Chapter 108

Chapter 108

Zach raised his brows at Aurora and asked, "So, do you want to go?" Aurora shook her head and sat back in her seat. Zach then nced at Aria and said, "What about you?" "I don¡¯t really care about all this." Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "but if you want me to fight, then I will do it." ¡¯As much as I want to see Aria in action, I can¡¯t let her fight in my stead. Besides...¡¯ Zach looked at his gloves and muttered, "I want to try something." Sure, Aria had fought alongside Zach and Aurora in the dungeon, but Aria was a ranger, and she always performed the ranged attacks. Zach wanted to see Aria fight like she didn¡¯t in her domain. However, it was impossible. Aria was currently in the game as a yer, and she had to follow the yer rules to y the game. She couldn¡¯t even change her form, unlike she did when Zach had stabbed her to reveal her true identity. That time, it was Aria¡¯s first time changing form in the game, and after that, she was unable to do it. Currently, Aria¡¯s powers were limited to her stats. Just like how Zach¡¯s true power was locked behind his stats. Not only that, unlike Zach, Aria was an elite goddess. When she was in heaven, she could make anything happen by simply wishing for it. She had no need to fight anyone or even bother moving her body. When she fought Zach in her domain, that was Aria¡¯s first time fighting someone in her life. That was one of the reasons why Zach was able to be on par with her regarding her not using her full power. Zach was trained to fight and be a warrior, but Aria wasn¡¯t. She had no prior fighting experience, only the knowledge that she wisely used to surpass both Zach and Aurora in level-ups. Zach eagerly waited for the match to end so he could finally have a chance to fight with Starlord and see if he was truly a strong champion or if other yers were simply weak. His gloves¡¯ special ability had three empty slots, out of which he used one to summon a magic weapon in his right hand. And he also used the second slot for the weapon. Sure, he could use magic weapons with both hands before, but he couldn¡¯t summon two weapons at once. The third spot was empty, but not anymore. Zach used the third spot and created an ability that allowed him to absorb the opponent¡¯s magic attack and fire them back in the same state. And it was possible because of his ss awakening, where he acquired the alchemist ss. However, there was a limit to how many attacks he could absorb. And once the gloves turned purple, he must unleash all the absorbed magic within five minutes. His gloves were originally ck colored, and they would turn purple when enough magic attacks were stored. Of course, everything was still theoretical as Zach had yet to use the gloves¡¯ third andst ability in the battle. Once the battle ended, Zach jumped into the arena and stood in the middle. He looked at Starlord and said, "I might not be noble, but if you want to take a short break, I will allow it." "Are you insulting me?" Starlord frowned and swung his double-ended spear with his fingers. ¡¯Oh... so he has a high ego. Well, it¡¯s none of my business. But time to y a little...¡¯ Zach sighed and said, "I want our battle to be perfectly equal because if I win, I don¡¯t want people to say ¡¯he won because his opponent was exhausted.¡¯." Now, Zach was teasing him. Starlord broke the spear in half and wielded it in both hands. He pointed one spear at Zach and said, "So you are thest one." "And the first one to defeat you," Zach added with an arrogant smirk on his face. Whenever two egoistic people meet, it never ends well. Starlord charged the spear with sea magic as the gems on the des glowed. "I am going to defeat you and marry princess Aquarius!" he shouted. ¡¯Oh... so that¡¯s why he is acting so...¡¯ "Yeah! Get him! Win for me!" Aquarius cheered for Starlord. SIGH! ¡¯You shouldn¡¯t have done that, princess,¡¯ Zach sighed. ¡¯Now you have fueled his ego.¡¯ "You can do it!" After Aquarius cheered for Starlord, Aurora started to cheer for Zach. "You can win!" she cheered. ¡¯Well... my ego is also fully charged,¡¯ Zach scoffed. Zach beckoned Starlord and said, "Come." Starlordunched himself at Zach at full speed and swung his spears back and forth. Zach, however, blocked Starord¡¯s attacks with his hands. ¡¯He is indeed fast, but not as fast as I thought.¡¯ When Zach was watching the battles from above, Starlord seemed fast to Zach. However, now that Zach was in the arena and fighting against him, Starlord seemed slow. Starlord kept attacking Zach in a melee style for the next 5 minutes. Zach hadn¡¯t even used his weapon yet, and Starlord grew impatient because he couldn¡¯tnd a single hit on Zach. ¡¯Now, he will switch to magic attacks.¡¯ Zach prepared himself for the magic attacks. But instead of dodging or blocking them, he was going to absorb them. Starlord fired water and ice magic at Zach, and at the same time, he dashed at him to attack him. ¡¯Even if he blocks or dodges my magic attacks, he won¡¯t be able to stop my physical attack!" Starlord thought. ¡¯Hehe. Princess is mine!¡¯ However, he was left speechless when he saw his magic attacks suddenly disappearing right before his eyes. But he didn¡¯t stop and still approached Zach to attack him, only to receive a punch in the face. Starlord was sent flying to the other side of the arena. He bounced on the ground a couple of times before hitting the arena wall that cracked on impact. The entire arena that was cheering for Starlord suddenly turned quiet. But Zach could hear one voice. "Whoo!" It was Aurora. ¡¯I... don¡¯t think I hit him that hard...¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 403569. 0 new yers logged in. 52 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- This chapter is for hitting 300 golden tickets.. I know, we haven¡¯t hit it yet, but I will be busy starting next month because of a rtive¡¯s wedding, and I will have to travel (200+ 200 miles) to attend it. Chapter 109

Chapter 109

Everyone present in the arena was surprised, including Zach. Zach thought he hadn¡¯t punched Starlord that hard, and he was correct. Zach punched Starlord just like he punched the monsters so far, but Starlord was dashing at Zach at full speed, resulting in him receiving a powerful punch. In any case, it was Zach who punched him and left the entire arena silent. However, Starlord stood up straight just a second after. Moreover, he was unscathed. "Tch!: Zach clicked his tongue and muttered, "His Scorpio-like hard skin is more troublesome than I thought." ¡¯It literally broke a sword, so why did I expect for my punch to hurt him in any way?¡¯ Zach sighed inwardly. Zach looked at his gloves and muttered, "So the ability is working. But I can absorb more." Starlord fired more magic attacks, but this time, he didn¡¯t move from his spot. Starlord kept firing spells one after another, but Zach absorbed them all. With every attack, Starlord grew more and more desperate. He was furious, as though he was trying to kill Zach in any way possible. ¡¯How much mana does he save?!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. ¡¯I have been absorbing his attacks for ten minutes straight!¡¯ Zach nced at his gloves and noticed they were slowly turning purple. ¡¯Not good. If he keeps casting spells like that, my gloves will reach their absorbing limit.¡¯ Now, instead of absorbing the magic attacks, Zach started dodging and blocking them with a shield made from nts and soil. All the time Zach spent in the dungeon andpleting his quests, he had been trying to train and use as manybinations of his magic weapons. He had learned to summon a fire sword in one hand and a lightning sword in another. Then, he learned to create a water sword and wind sword, which he mixed and made an ice sword. Simrly, he created a water-lightning sword that shot lightning bolts upon swinging. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if he hadn¡¯t used the second slot of the gloves as a magic weapon. It was because his first and second slots were used to summon magic weapons, he was able to mix and create new magic. The shield Zach was holding was made from a mixture of earth magic and water magic. And it was blocking all the magic attacks of Starlord. "Argh!" Starlord yelled in rage as he swung the spears in both hands and plunged them into the ground At first, Zach was confused, and he didn¡¯t understand what Starlord was trying to do. But he realized everything when he felt water touching his feet. Starlord had covered the entire ring of the arena in the water. Zach tried to swim up, but the water level just kept rising. He tried to absorb the water, but he couldn¡¯t absorb it. ¡¯It¡¯s not made from magic! It¡¯s the real seawater!¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and got into the water again. He looked at Starlord and saw his form had changed. Starlord was no longer in his human form. Instead, his entire body was covered by another hardyer. His head had turned into a Scorpio-like shape, and his teeth had also changed. His already pointy scorpion tail had be more pointy. Not only that, there were small spikes on his body. Zach could have controlled the water using his gloves using the third ability of the gloves. But he could only control the magic that was one meter around him. And Starlord was still standing at the other side of the ring. ¡¯Should I use lightning attack?¡¯ Zach thought to himself. ¡¯But he had anotheryer protecting him. My sword won¡¯t be able to prate it.¡¯ ¡¯But... if I release all my MP on the sword and use a concentrated-lightning attack, I might be able to stop him.¡¯ However, Zach was also in water, and water could conduct electricity. ¡¯I might survive a mild lightning attack. But concentrated lighting will injure me badly...¡¯ At the same time, Starlord dashed at Zach with both spears aimed at him, and it looked as though he had no intention of leaving Zach alive. Moreover, now that the Starlord was in his natural habitat, he was moving ten times faster than before. Zach could barely see him and match his gaze with Starlord. Zach was in a major dilemma. He couldn¡¯t move and dodge underwater as speedily as Starlord. He couldn¡¯t use magic attacks because it won¡¯t work. He could use a physical attack, but the rigidyer and the spikes on Starlord¡¯s body would prevent him from dealing any damage. And most important, Zach couldn¡¯t hold his breath for more than five minutes. Everyone thought Zach was going to lose because he was cornered from everywhere. But Zach, however, had his own ns. The moment Starlord came near Zach, Zach unleashed all the magic attacks he had absorbed. Starlord stopped moving as his body floated lifelessly in the water. Soon, the water level decreased, and everything went back to normal. Zach looked at Starlord and confirmed he was knocked unconscious. ¡¯He managed to push me this far. If I hadn¡¯t created the gloves ability, I would be toast...¡¯ Zach sighed in relief. Aquitius the sixth stared at Zach and wondered, ¡¯...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t think. He was left speechless like all the other people watching the match. ¡¯What just happened?!¡¯ the sixth eximed inwardly. ¡¯The ring was filled with water, so we couldn¡¯t see properly.¡¯ Starlord had purposely done that, so even if he went against the rules and killed Zach, no one would have proof that he killed Zach because no one would have seen it. But sadly, Starlord¡¯s n failed miserably. The sixth raised his brows and wondered: ¡¯Who is this kid? And why did my little brother forgive him even when he tried to kill him?¡¯ ¡¯And I don¡¯t know how, but he managed to defeat this kingdom¡¯s strongest champion!¡¯ ¡¯I have to look into his shadow and see who he truly is...¡¯ Aquitius the sixth awakened his magic eyes and looked deep into Zach¡¯s shadow, only to close his eyes a secondter and cover his face with his hands. "..." He took a deep breath and yelled inwardly: ¡¯Why?! Why?!¡¯ ¡¯Why is the child of atrocity here?!¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 403538. 0 new yers logged in. 31 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Ask the gods.. LoL. Chapter 110

Chapter 110

¡¯Why is the child of atrocity here?! Brother, what are you thinking? Did you forget atrocity is the definition of abomination! And his child is... he can be a greater abomination!¡¯ The sixth then remembered his behavior with Zach. And his face turned pale. ¡¯What have I done?! I threatened him and disrespected him! I even treated him harshly! What if he decides to annihte the kingdom or even the entire sea realm?!¡¯ The sixth couldn¡¯t stop freaking out. ¡¯I stared into his shadow for only one second. One mere second, and I was nearly devoured by it.¡¯ The first time someone dared to look into Zach¡¯s eyes was Gabriel, who was scared senseless and nearly flew back to heaven. The second time was the lord abomination, and the third time was Malinda Edna, the dragon who was the world boss of the first realm. Then, Aquitius the seventh recognized Zach by simply looking into his eyes. After that, it was Aquitius the sixth. Out of the five, only Edna was the one who wasn¡¯t scared after looking into Zach. Maybe because she had no reason to fear him, or perhaps because she was already dead. However, Aria looked into Zach¡¯s domain, where she saw their real forms. She said she wasn¡¯t scared, but she was a little scared. Although the main reason was that they looked disgusting to her. ¡¯Oh, no... what should I do now?¡¯ the sixth asked himself. ¡¯Is it toote to apologize? But what should I apologize for? How should I apologize? My apologies need to be honest and sincere, or I will make him angrier.¡¯ The sixth looked at his hand and found them trembling. ¡¯Ah, this fear. My body remembers it. How could it ever forget the battle.¡¯ the sixth gulped down in fear and wondered, ¡¯I will beg him to spare Aquarius and Rilu.¡¯ The sixth looked at Zach and noticed he was staring right back at him. ¡¯Is he waiting for my apology?¡¯ Zach was simply waiting for the sixth to announce the match result. "Did I win?!" Zach asked out loud. The sixth stood up and cleared his throat before saying, "The winner of the match is¡ª" "Not yet!" a voice rang into the arena. Starlord stood up and said, "I haven¡¯t given up yet!" "You are badly injured. There is no point of fighting now," the sixth asserted. "No..." Starlord red at Zach and said, "I am going to win." ¡¯Just stay put, dude. Why are you making it worse?¡¯ Zach wanted to say that, but he didn¡¯t care anyway. "You cannot win against him," the sixth uttered in a loud voice. "Now surrender!" "I am the strongest champion of this kingdom! And I won¡¯t be defeated by some outsider!" he yelled. "And the princess is mine." ¡¯Come on, dude. Even I won¡¯t be that stupid to fight someone if I was in your state,¡¯ Zach inwardly. Unfortunately, the sixth couldn¡¯t announce the winner unless one of them had won or surrendered. Starlord was dead serious about fighting Zach while Zach was thinking about what he would eat for dinner tonight. ¡¯What is this fool thinking?!¡¯ the sixth yelled inwardly. ¡¯Why doesn¡¯t he give up? He has no idea who he is fighting. He should be d that the child of atrocity hasn¡¯t killed him yet!¡¯ Of course, a king could disqualify a contender upon his wish if he wanted to. However, the sixth did not want to do that. ¡¯If I disqualify Starlord, my citizens would think I didn¡¯t give him a chance. They might even think I favored an outsider over an insider.¡¯ ¡¯Moreover, it would be like an insult towards Starlord, and the citizens might go against me.¡¯ After pondering for a while, the sixth decided, ¡¯I cannot stop him. I can¡¯t betray my citizens.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s easy to be a king, but it¡¯s hard to stay a king,¡¯ the sixth recalled histe father¡¯s words, who was killed by Zach¡¯s father. The sixth was yet to announce his decision, but Starlord didn¡¯t wait for it. He ate the gems on his spears and started chanting a spell. ¡¯No, you fool! Don¡¯t do that!¡¯ the sixth yelled inwardly. Suddenly, Starlord¡¯s Scorpio tail started glowing, and its size increased to twice the size of his body. The sixth¡¯s face turned pale after seeing that. ¡¯Has he lost his mind?! That big sting can kill him. And killing is against the rules of the event!¡¯ Starlord jumped in the air and swung his tail at Zach to sting him. "Stop!" the sixth yelled on top of his lungs. However, it was toote. Before Starlord could evennd a hit on Zach, Zach summoned a concentrated lightning sword and made the sushi out of him. Starlord¡¯s body parts fell to the ground, and a pale green liquid came out of his body. "I don¡¯t know what I am eating for dinner tonight, but I am definitely not eating sushi for a while now," Zach asserted with a sigh in a solemn voice. The normal lightning sword had yellow color. Its color changed to blue when Zach released 1000 MP on the lightning sword. And its color changed to red when Zach released 5000 MP, which was concentrated lightning. "Boo!" The viewers started booing Zach and throwing stuff at him. Zach dodged as much as he could, but they were throwing too much stuff, so Zach started blocking them with a shield and a sword. ¡¯This is bad!¡¯ The sixth jumped into the ring and uttered, "Enough!" Everyone stopped throwing, and the entire arena went silent. "Starlord went against the rules and tried to kill him. So he had done nothing but protect himself," the sixth nced around the arena and continued, "If someone disrespects him, it would be equal to disrespecting me and this kingdom." After that, no one dared to say or do anything. The sixth turned to Zach and said, "I have no excuses for my champions and the citizens¡¯ behavior." "As long as you give me a nice dinner, I don¡¯t care. I am too hungry to give a shit about all this," Zach replied with a shrug. *** Total yers in the game- 403513. 0 new yers logged in. 25 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Yet again, Zach is showing off his kitchen skills. Thanks, @UniversalGoat, for the gift! Chapter 111

Chapter 111

Zach, Aurora, Aria, and Aquitius the sixth, were on their way back to the pce on a floating mattress. Aquarius and Rilu left in the carriage before them. Zach pulled Aurora using her pinky pinder and whispered, "Thank you for cheering for me." Aurora didn¡¯t say anything and simply nodded in response. "..." Zach raised his brows after seeing Aurora acting like that. ¡¯Why is she acting so distant? I don¡¯t remember doing something that would have made her upset.¡¯ After wondering for a while, Zach thought, ¡¯Maybe she is just shocked to see me chop Starlord into pieces?¡¯ ¡¯It wasn¡¯t my first time killing anyone. I have also killed a few people in the real world.¡¯ Zach nced around and saw all the citizens were still booing him. ¡¯Well, I don¡¯t me them. To them, it¡¯s just like someone came into their house and killed their family member. I feel a little sad for killing Starlord, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t hurt others, but if they hurt you first, then mess them up.¡¯ Zach remembered his father¡¯s motto. Zach assumed Aurora was acting like that because he killed Starlord, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. When Zach and Starlord¡¯s fight started, Aurora was anxious and couldn¡¯t stop shaking. Aria noticed her and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I feel so anxious," Aurora replied while hugging herself. "Why?" Aria asked with a puzzled and confused look on her face. "We both know Zach is strong, and he can easily win." Aurora bit her lips and replied, "You won¡¯t understand it because you don¡¯t love him." After hearing that, Aria felt a sharp sting in her heart for some reason. She was angry at Aurora, but she didn¡¯t know why. But she wanted to fight back, so she said, "Weren¡¯t you the one who said I love him too?" "Yeah. I think I was worrying too much," Aurora replied without taking her eyes off the arena. "But why did you even think that I was in love with him?" "You always re at us whenever we kiss or hug each other," Aurora remarked. "No, I don¡¯t." "You do." Suddenly, Aria remembered the kiss she received from Zach when he was trying to save Aurora. "Just like how you were ring at me when Zach kissed me?" Aria remarked with a smirk on her face. "That wasn¡¯t a kiss," Aurora retorted. "But our lips touched, and I even yed with his tongue..." Aria touched her lips and muttered, "I still remember the feeling." Aurora red at Aria because she heard that. "A kiss without a feeling is not a kiss," she asserted with a little angry look on her face. For some reason, Aria felt amused after seeing Aurora being jealous. This was what happened when Zach was thinking about dinner. After a while, they all reached the pce. "Please, make yourselves home," the sixth asserted. "Feel free to do whatever you want in the pce." "Just curious, but where are all the guards, and how did they suddenly appear that time?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "Oh... well... actually..." The sixth spread his arms and said, "Every citizen who is above age 16 is a guard. So basically, this entire kingdom is my army." "However, I don¡¯t force them to do the work of the guards or ask them to protect the pce or patrol around the kingdom. Nobody hardlymits any crime in my kingdom. It¡¯s a peaceful ce... and I would like it to stay that way," he added. "Oh!" Zach remembered how they passed through many citizens when they were walking in the pce. ¡¯So they were guards.¡¯ "It¡¯s a good kingdom," Zach asserted. "Your citizens must respect you." "Well... things are heated now because you yed the strongest champion of his kingdom but didn¡¯t worry about it. You did what you had to do. Anyone would have done the same," the sixth reassured Zach, even though Zach did not need any reassurance. "You can go rest in your room. The dinner will be ready in a few hours, and there will be a celebration of your victory." Zach had noticed the sudden change in the sixth¡¯s hospitality, but he didn¡¯t worry about it much. He had far greater things to worry about. "Uhh.." the sixth stroked his beard and asked hesitantly: "How long do you n to stay?" "It¡¯s nearly evening. So we will rest until night, eat dinner, and sleep," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Then, I want to look around the kingdom and enjoy the scenery, so we will stay here in Ribel for tomorrow too." "..." the sixth was both scared and delighted. "So... we might leave for Antis tomorrow night." After a brief pause, Zach said, "That reminds me, you are going to undo the seal, right?" "Of course. I promised!" the sixth answered instantly. "What about the fifth? He deceived us both and gave me an invalid task." "There is no need to worry about my older brother. My little brother will handle it," the sixth replied with an awkward smile on his face. "That¡¯s nice." Zach turned around and looked at the sixth from the corner of his eyes before uttering, "I don¡¯t want to kidnap your wife, after all." After saying that, Zach entered the room and closed the door on the sixth¡¯s face. Upon entering the room, Zach tried to talk to Aurora, but much to his surprise, she hugged him and started kissing him. Then, she pushed him on the bed and continued kissing. Zach had no idea what was going on, but he let Aurora kiss him because he was enjoying the wild side of Aurora. At the same time, Aurora nced at Aria from the corner of her eyes and smirked at her. "...!" That¡¯s when Aria realized that just as she felt amused to see Aurora¡¯s reaction when Zach had kissed her, Aurora also felt amused to see Aria¡¯s reaction whenever she kissed Zach. The only difference was Aurora could tease Aria all the time by kissing Zach, while Aria could only watch. *** Total yers in the game- 403409. 0 new yers logged in. 122 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Aurora is confirming whether Aria truly loves Zach or not! Thanks, @Atrax, for the gift! Chapter 112

Chapter 112

Aquitius the sixth, walked in the hallway after dropping Zach and the rest to their room. ¡¯That gaze... that re... that look in his eyes... when he threatened me...¡¯ the sixth¡¯s legs trembled as he remembered a familiar gaze. ¡¯It¡¯s exactly the same as him. This father and son are going to haunt my dreams and give me nightmares!¡¯ Aquitius the sixth made his way to his room and had some fun with his wife, Rilu. ¡ª - . Four hourster. Zach woke up to find himself being strangled by Aurora in her sleep. He was surprised, not because Aurora was sleeping like that. But when he nced at his left, he saw Aria sleeping on top of him with half of her body pressing against him. ¡¯Whoa. Whoa. Whoa!¡¯ He wasn¡¯t just surprised; he was freaking out. ¡¯How did this happen?!¡¯ Zach recalled what had happened after they entered the room. ¡¯Aurora started kissing me like crazy, then she pushed on the bed and continued kissing me. After that, Aria got on the bed and tried to take a nap, while Aurora kept kissing me like a pervert. And then... we fell asleep?¡¯ Aurora wasn¡¯t kissing Zach only because she wanted to tease Aria, but she also kissed him because she was worried about him. She was scared to death when Zach was fighting Starlord, and she had stopped breathing when she saw Starlord trying to kill Zach using his venomous sting. All those bundled-up feelings and emotions exploded at once, resulting in Aurora going all crazy for Zach. Aria simply rolled over in her sleep and ended up in that position. Zach nced at his right and gulped down after seeing Aurora¡¯s cleavage. But he looked at Aria and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off. Maybe it was because of the position Aria was sleeping in that Zach could feel Aria¡¯s body more than Aurora¡¯s. ¡¯Stop, Zach. She is your aunt. You can¡¯t have impure thoughts...¡¯ Zach stopped thinking when Aria pressed her body more against him. And because of that, he could see Aria¡¯s cleavage more than Aurora¡¯s. Suddenly, he noticed something rising under the nket. "..." ¡¯Not my fault. I am not having naughty thoughts about either of them. This is normal...¡¯ Zach was trying to achieve Zen, but he once again ended up ncing at Aria¡¯s cleavage. ¡¯Who am I kidding?! I am definitely having¡ª¡¯ All of Zach¡¯s thoughts stopped when Aurora sat up beside him. He didn¡¯t want to answer her questions, so he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. However, 5 minutes passed, and nothing happened. ¡¯Did she fall asleep again?¡¯ Zach wondered. He slowly opened his one eye, only to see Aurora wasn¡¯t there. Zach immediately sat up and nced around with an anxious look on his face, only to find Aurora at the ss window, looking at the beautiful scenery of the night underwater. He carefully turned Aria on the side and got off the bed. He walked up to Aurora and hugged her from behind without saying anything. Aurora leaned her back on Zach and looked up to him before saying, "I had a nice dream." "Oh? Would you mind sharing it with me?" Zach asked curiously with a grin on his face. "Umm... I will tell you if you kiss me," Aurora replied with a smile. Zach turned her around and gave her a sweet kiss thatsted three minutes. After the kiss, Aurora hugged Zach and ced her head on his chest. "I dreamed that we cleared this game and went back to our world. Then you came to my kingdom and asked for my hand to my father. My father initially rejected you, butter, he agreed after you showed him your skills. And then we got married and lived together at my kingdom with your family," Aurora asserted her dream with a happy yet wry smile on her face. Zach patted on Aurora¡¯s back and asked, "Was Victoria there?" "I made her my maid," Aurora replied with a grin on her face. "I am kidding. She was there." Zach kissed Aurora¡¯s forehead and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I will make this dream a reality." "Do you promise?" "I promise." Auroralicked her lips and said, "Then let¡¯s seal this promise with a kiss, longer than we have before." Zach shrugged and pressed his lips against Aurora. Meanwhile, Aria slowly opened her eyes with a flushed face. In truth, she was pretending to be asleep. Aria had woken up right after Zach woke up. But she noticed Zach wasn¡¯t trying to move her body. However, she didn¡¯t want to stay like that because she didn¡¯t want to face Aurora¡¯s wrath, so she tried to move. But her body was numb, and she ended up pressing her body more on Zach. She was embarrassed to open her eyes, and she didn¡¯t want Zach to notice that she was awake, so she continued to pretend to sleep. However, she soon saw something rising under the nket. She was about to open her eyes, but Aurora woke up before her. ¡¯Was it... because of me... Or Aurora?¡¯ Aria wondered. KNOCK KNOCK! Suddenly, there was a knock on the window, so everyone turned to the door. Zach sighed and opened the door and saw Aquarius standing in front of them. She was wearing a gorgeous blue dress that matched her eyes and hair color. "Is the dinner ready?" Zach asked. "Yes." Aquarius nodded "Alright. We will be on our way¡ª" "Umm, we have prepared dresses for... uhh... your friends? Umm, party members?" Aquarius pped her hands, and several maids entered the room with dozens of dresses. "Please take your time choosing one," she said. Then, she turned to Zach and said, "We have also prepared a suit simr to what males wear at the functions." Aquarius turned around and said, "Please follow me. I will take you to the changing room." "I will meet you two at the function." Zach nodded at Aurora and Aria before leaving the room and following Aquarius. *** Total yers in the game- 403369. 0 new yers logged in. 40 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- A crazy twist in the next chapter! Even a goddess is afraid of the wrath of a girl in love! Chapter 113

Chapter 113

Aquarius took Zach into a room that was ten times better than he was currently staying in. ¡¯Didn¡¯t Aquitius the sixth say that we have the best room? Then what is this?¡¯ Zach sighed in disbelief. The room was also almost five times bigger, with multiple ss windows on the wall. In fact, half of the floor was transparent too. When Zach stepped into that room, he was greeted by a sweet aroma that made him want to breathe more. He instantly thought of moving into this room. Aquarius pointed her finger at the bed and said, "Your clothes are getting ready. In the meantime, please take a bath." "But it would take too long, they¡ª" Aquarius interrupted Zach and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Your friends should be taking a bath right now too." ¡¯What¡¯s with her? I killed her fiance some hours ago, and here she is, talking to me with respect. She doesn¡¯t even seem angry,¡¯ Zach asked to himself. Zach went to the bathroom, and he was surprised to see it was an open hot spring. ¡¯Why am I even surprised at this point? This kingdom is like a paradise. Like seriously, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying my entire life here. With Aurora and my family, of course.¡¯ Zach took off his clothes and made his way to the hot spring. He didn¡¯t want to be thest one to arrive at the party, so he got out in ten minutes. Then, he wrapped his body with the towel and returned to the room to wear his clothes. "That was great~!" he said with a rxing sigh. "It reminds me of the time I used to go to the other realms with my master." Zach scoffed and thought, ¡¯It¡¯s surprising how I have been to many realms but never been to the beach.¡¯ Zach wiped his body with another dry towel and started wearing the outfit he was given. It took him 15 minutes to wear theplete outfit, but he was surprised by the result. "I know she said the clothes would be simr to the real world, but this is just..." Zach praised himself after looking into the mirror. Zach was wearing an elegant ck tuxedo-like suit made with a smoother and softer material than the silk and cotton itself. The ck color reflected abyss while the golden patterns embroidered with a beautiful cyan color on the sleeves mixed with crimson red around the neck te made the outfit look luxurious. It was a perfect fit for his body, as though it was made especially for him. However, the material used was lining up perfectly from all the sides, wrapping his body as it showed the lines of his silhouette. Zach looked absolutely stunning in the suit, and even he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Of course, it was his first time wearing a suit in his life, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have looked this handsome in any other suit. "I can wait to see Aurora¡¯s reaction..." Aria¡¯s face shed before Zach¡¯s eyes as he thought, ¡¯Maybe Aria¡¯s reaction too.¡¯ Zach was about to leave after fixing his sleeves, but he suddenly heard the sound of the door closing. When he looked behind, he saw Aquarius locking the door while looking at him from the corner of her eyes with a mischievous smile on her face. "Uhh..." Zach raised his brows and thought, ¡¯I don¡¯t like where this is going. But I will y dumb.¡¯ ying dumb was one of the best solutions Zach opted for when he was in trouble. And surprisingly, it always worked. "Umm... princess? What are you doing here...?" Zach asked with an oblivious look on his face. Aquarius rolled her finger in the air and said, "This is my room." "Of... course..." Zach let out a deep sigh and uttered inwardly: ¡¯Who else would have a room like this. I should have thought of this earlier.¡¯ "Okay..." Zach gazed at the closed door and said, "Then I will excuse myself." Aquarius came in between and spread her arms to stop Zach from walking to the door. "Uh uh." Aquarius shook her head and said, "Not so soon, my husband." "..." "...." "...what did you just call me?" "My husband," Aquarius responded with a smile on her face. "What?!" Zach eximed. Zach¡¯s n was to y dumb to avoid trouble. However, he was genuinely oblivious to what was happening. "Why are you calling me your husband?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "I thought your husband was that Starlord." "But you killed him. And besides..." Aquarius wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck and said, "He looked ugly in his real form, so I wouldn¡¯t have married him anyway." "Okay..." Zach made some distance between him and Aquarius and asked, "And what does it have to you suddenly being touchy-touchy with me?" Aquarius closed her distance with Zach and replied, "Since you won against this kingdom¡¯s strongest champion, you are clearly stronger than him. So I am going to have your baby." ¡¯How did ite to that?!¡¯ Zach let out a deep sigh and said, "You are a princess of this kingdom, so you shouldn¡¯t give yourself to me like that." Aquarius hugged Zach and said, "I am doing this because I am the princess." "What do you mean?" Zach wanted to push Aquarius away, but something inside him wanted him to embrace her instead. "I am the only heir of this kingdom. So I have to marry the strongest champion of this kingdom and marry him to make a baby." ¡¯Her case is somewhat simr to Aurora...¡¯ "But I am an outsider. I am not from this kingdom," Zach remarked. "It doesn¡¯t matter. I like you because you are strong and handsome," she said while hugging Zach tightly. All this time, Aquarius has been speaking calmly and meekly. "Uhh... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only thing you should look for in a man. There is also characteristics and personality that¡ª" Before Zach could say any more words, he was stopped by a pair of soft lips on his lips. He was kissed by Aquarius on the lips. *** Total yers in the game- 403333. 0 new yers logged in. 36 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I am thinking ofmissioning an original cover for this novel. But I can¡¯t afford the cost. So support me on Patreon so I can pay the artist. The link is down below. PS- The patrons will get to choose which characters should bemissioned via poll! https://.pa treon/NoWoRRyMaN Paypal- https://paypal.me/NoWoRRyMaN Chapter 114

Chapter 114

"Did you just... kiss me?" "How was it?" Aquarius asked with a little flushed face. "I... uhh..." Zach took a deep breath and sighed before uttering, "Please don¡¯t tell me it was your first kiss." Aquarius¡¯ face flushed even more after Zach asked that. ¡¯I don¡¯t even need the answer now. Her expression says it all,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. "Honestly speaking, it was too good considering it was your first time," Zach remarked. "I have seen mama and daddy do it all the time. And I also saw the ivory-haired girl kiss you like that," she responded with a grin on her face. ¡¯I don¡¯t think Aurora kissed me outside the pce or anywhere near Aquarius. How did she see us?¡¯ Zach asked himself. "Where did you see us?" Zach asked with a curious yet puzzled look on his face. "In the room," she scoffed. "Did you not notice the ceiling of your room was half-transparent? My room is right above your room." "I... see..." "And I was watching you and¡ª" "I think that¡¯s enough." Zach face-palmed himself and thought, ¡¯I want to say this is not embarrassing, but it is.¡¯ Aquarius once again got close to Zach and kissed him on the lips. Zach wanted to stop her this time, but his body wasn¡¯t responding to him. ¡¯Why can¡¯t I move my body?!¡¯ Zach then remembered the sweet aroma he had smelled ever since he got into Aquarius¡¯ room. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me..¡¯ Before Zach knew it, he had pushed Aquarius on the bed, and he had been kissing her passionately. Aquarius submitted herself to Zach and let Zach y with her body. Zach moved his hands on Aquarius¡¯ chest and started squeezing her breasts. After about five minutes, Zach moved his hand down at Aquarius¡¯ sacred ce and touched it. However, Zach suddenly stopped and tried his best not to give in to the temptation. Aquarius spread her arms and wrapped them Around Zach¡¯s neck, but she didn¡¯t pull him close. She simply stared into his golden eyes and said, "Go ahead. I am all yours." Zach once again lost in the temptation and started kissing Aquarius all over her face. Aquarius kissed him back, but she didn¡¯t take the lead. Zach once again stopped, but he was struggling this time. "What... what did you do to me...?" Zach asked while trying his best not to kiss Aquarius again. "What was in that..." "You have been smelling the aroma with an aphrodisiac effect. ording to what I have been told, it takes immediate effect. Anyone would lose their sanity within a minute, but it has been more than 20 minutes, and you are still somewhat sane..." "You can¡¯t... do this..." "Just so you know, I am as affected as you are. And it¡¯s affecting me more than you. I truly want to push you down and do things, but I don¡¯t want you to hate me. However, if you make love with me, I won¡¯t hate you," she said in a gentle voice. Aquarius smiled at Zach with an alluring gaze in her eyes and said, "Now, I have fallen in love with you." "This is not... love..." Zach uttered as he kissed Aquarius once again. "If you truly love me, then stop all this." Aquarius showed a vial to Zach and said, "This will remove all the effect. But I only have one." ¡¯Even if one of us takes this, either of us will still have... so it doesn¡¯t matter who takes this...¡¯ Zach couldn¡¯t even think straight now. He was slowly losing his sanity. Aquarius broke the vial with her teeth and drank it. Then, she kissed Zach and gave him all the liquid. After the kiss, she said, "I didn¡¯t drink any of it. I wanted you to have it and make a decision if you want to mate with me or not. There are chances that you won¡¯t, so that might be ourst kiss." Zach got off the bed and took a deep breath to clear his mind. Then, he looked at Aquarius, who was still lying on the bed in the same seductive position. ¡¯Those kisses were something else.¡¯ Zach touched his lips and thought, ¡¯I can still taste her taste in my mouth.¡¯ ¡¯Well, that sounded weird, but it is weird!¡¯ Zach walked to Aquarius and looked at her flushed face. Just like Zach, she was also trying her best to hold off the temptation. "Are you... feeling horny right now?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "I am feeling the same as you, just ten times hornier..." Aquarius replied while trying to close her distance with Zach. She sat up and walked on her fours on the bed. Then, she ced her hands on Zach¡¯s shoulders and moved her face closer to kiss him. "Please, do something," she said before kissing Zach. "This is too cruel." "To be honest, you are the one who got yourself into this situation," Zach remarked. "But you give the vial to me instead of using it on yourself. Why?" Aquarius once again kissed Zach before saying, "Because you said if I truly loved you, I would top." "..." Aquarius caressed Zach¡¯s face with love and said, "Have I proven my love?" Making rational decisions in such a state was almost impossible. Even Zach was struggling to keep himself sane. Even after all that, Aquarius gave the vial to Zach to prove her love. Zach was genuinely impressed by this, but he still wasn¡¯t convinced that Aquarius truly loved him. It was too soon for him. Aquarius kissed Zach on the cheek, forehead, his other cheek, and atst on the lips. Then, all of a sudden, Aquarius took off her top, revealing her otherworldly breasts to Zach. She grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and ced it on her soft breasts. The moment Zach¡¯s hand touched her breasts, his hand was buried under them. Sure, he had seen and touched Victoria¡¯s breasts before, but it was his first time seeing them in the game. And besides, Aquarius was a mermaid, and her beauty naturally beat Victoria. "Please, make your decision. I am in pain, and it hurts. I desperately need pleasure. Release me from this suffering..." she said in a lonely yet seductive voice. *** Total yers in the game- 403304. 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- What would Zach do? Will he give in to the temptation for pleasure, or will he keep his sanity and handle the situation wisely? Chapter 115

Chapter 115

"Release me from this suffering..." she said while gazing into Zach¡¯s eyes. ¡¯Even though I am no longer in the drug¡¯s effect... I feel...¡¯ Zach unknowingly squeezed Aquarius¡¯ breast. ¡¯So soft...¡¯ He moved his other hand towards Aquarius¡¯ face and moved her closer. "I..." Aquarius kissed him before hearing Zach¡¯s answer. She kept her lips close to Zach¡¯s lips so she could kiss him again anytime. "I..." Once again, Aquarius kissed him. After that, Aquarius shut him up with a kiss whenever Zach tried to speak something. It was as though she was afraid to hear Zach¡¯s answer. Zach also started kissing her without answering her. But then, Aurora¡¯s face suddenly shed before Zach¡¯s eyes, and he stopped. He recalled how Aurora looked upset when he had kissed Aria to take oxygen from her. "I am sorry," Zach said to Aquarius. "I can¡¯t do this, after all." "...May I ask why...?" Aquarius ced her hand on her chest and said, "Do you not find me attractive? Or perhaps you are angry because I was rooting for Starlord rather than you?" "It was my first time seeing him in my life, and I didn¡¯t love him. But I love you with all my heart," she said with her honest feelings and an anxious look on her face. Zach ced his hands on Aquarius¡¯ shoulders to keep his distance from her. "It¡¯s not that. You are gorgeous like an angel. But... I can¡¯t betray her feelings like that." "Would you rather let me suffer and experience the pain?" she asked with a baffled look on her face. It wasn¡¯t as though Zach rejected Aquarius only because of Aurora. But he didn¡¯t love Aquarius, and he didn¡¯t want to mate with a girl he didn¡¯t love. Of course, the main reason was that Aurora would feel betrayed and disappointed if she found out. But it wasn¡¯t as though Zach and Aurora were in a rtionship. In fact, neither of them had confessed their love to each other. However, it was different with Aquarius. He had met her a few hours ago, and he didn¡¯t know anything about her other than that she was a princess. And most importantly, they both were in an aphrodisiac effect where it forced them to think with their lust and thirst rather than their brain and heart. Aquarius chose to give the liquid to Zach so he could make the decision, and his answer was no. Zach looked at Aquarius¡¯ body and covered it with her clothes. "I am sorry," he said and left the room before saying, "I will send a maid for help." Zach opened the door and left the room in a hurry. Aquarius watched Zach leave and scoffed with a smile on her face. She took out another vial and drank the liquid inside it. "You have truly won my heart, darling," she said with a mischievous smile on her face. In truth, Aquarius had two vials, but both of them were for her. The first one was to ckmail Zach into mating her, and the second one was a backup in case something happened. However, Aquarius truly fell in love with Zach in the process, and she ended up giving him the vial. ¡¯I did as mama asked me to, but she warned me not to give him the vial until he promised to mate with me.¡¯ Aquarius licked her lips and said, ¡¯I will not do as you asked me to, mama. I will first make him fall in love with me and then mate with him.¡¯ She then wore her dress and touched the ce on her breast where Zach had touched. "So that is how a man¡¯s touch feels like..." Zach made his way to the hall while ncing around everywhere. He was searching for a maid who could help Aquarius, but he couldn¡¯t find any maid. It was for a reason. Rilu had ordered all the maids and guards to stay away from Aquirius¡¯ room. But she never expected that nothing would go her way. When Zach reached the hall, Aquitius the sixth and Rilu were already present with dozens of other guests. However, Rilu was the most surprised to see Zach. She nced around to look for Aquarius, but of course, she was nowhere to be seen. She whispered something in the sixth¡¯s ears and left the hall in a hurry. Meanwhile, Zach was looking for Aurora and Aria because he hadn¡¯t seen them in a while. He was excited to show them his suit, but he was more excited to see them in their dress. Zach spent ten minutes strolling in the hall and eating food from the banquet. Even though it has been minutes since Zachst kissed Aquarius, he could still feel and taste Aquarius¡¯ lips in his mouth. After ten more minutes, the entire hall was filled with around five hundred sea creatures in theirplete human form. All the males were wearing suits, and females were wearing gowns. There were also maids and guards in formal clothes that waiters usually wore at parties. "Isn¡¯t this too much for a celebration considering I killed their strongest champion?" Zach wondered out loud. "That¡¯s because this celebration is not for you," a familiar voice remarked from behind. Zach turned back and heard Aurora say, "This party is to celebrate princess Aquarius¡¯ 19th birthday." "Oh!" Zach eximed softly. "No wonder." Zach was speechless. Not by what Aurora said, but after looking at her in a dress. This was Zach¡¯s first time seeing Aurora in clothes other than her nightdress and regr outfit that she wore every day whenever they had to go out to explore the realm or clear the dungeons. "How do I look?" she asked with an innocent grin on her face. "Uhh..." For some reason, Zach felt genuinely happy to see Aurora again. *** Total yers in the game- 403280. 0 new yers logged in. 24 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I will describe Aurora and Aria¡¯s clothes in the next chapter! Chapter 116

Chapter 116

"How do I look?" Aurora asked with an innocent grin on her face. Zach stepped back a little to get the full view of Aurora¡¯s dress. Aurora was wearing an A-line mermaid, which looked like a second skin on her body. The deep-sea green color with the upper part covered with gems shined whenever light reflected on them. However, the most eye-catching thing about her outfit was the see-through transparent-sleeves and the open slit part of the one side of her leg on the lower area below her knees, making her legs look longer. Not only that, her hairstyle was different too. Aurora always had loose hairs with no style, but currently, her hairs were tied up into a bun. A thin little braid was wrapped around the bun, and it was pinned with flowers¡ª which looked like hairpins at first, but they were real flowers. From the sides, her hairce and baby hair were twirled around, making her look more mature than she already was. Zach couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Aurora. "Uhh..." Aurora calmly waited for Zach to answer, but she soon ran out of patience and asked once again, "Do you not like it? Or is my hair bad? I will change them¡ª" "No. You look perfect tonight. It¡¯s just... I think I don¡¯t deserve this..." "...." Aurora stared at Zach in surprise. ¡¯Did I say something weird?¡¯ Zach asked himself. He kept staring at Aurora and shook his head. "I will tell you everythingter, but first..." Zach pulled Aurora close to him and kissed her on the lips. At first, Aurora was surprised. She tried to push Zach back because kissing in front of hundreds of people was embarrassing even for her. However, when she nced around from the corners of her eyes, she noticed that everyone was busy with their own thing, and no one was looking at them. So, she wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck and kissed him back. ¡¯Argh! These two seriously need a break!¡¯ Aria let out a deep sigh in disbelief. Aurora was kissing Zach while ncing round from the corner of her eyes to make sure no one was looking at them. But she forgot to look to her right where Aria was ring at them. Or perhaps, she ignored her. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter because they stopped kissing soon after. "That kiss was..." Aurora touched her lips with her fingers and said, "It felt different." ¡¯I need to kiss Aurora to cleanse my mouth after all those kisses from Aquarius. But I feel like I kissed her more than she kissed me.¡¯ Zach still couldn¡¯t forget the feeling when Aquarius¡¯ lips touched his lips for the first time. "Ahem!" Aria cleared her throat to get Zach¡¯s attention, as though she wanted Zach to notice her dress and praise her beauty. Aria was wearing an off-white chiffon floor-length gown embedded with beautiful ivory pearls. The V-shaped strapless neck area was giving a little sneak of her cleavage. The cape around her hands made Aria look more delicate, as though she would break if she was treated harshly. Aria turned around because someone bumped into her, resulting in Zach seeing the back of her dress. It was a webce design that made her pale skin look more attractive. However, the left side of her back was covered with her hair, and the right side of her hair was at the front. She had pearl pins on her hair, which were real pearls. Zach had the same look on his face when he was checking out Aurora. Aurora noticed Zach was staring at Aria with a passionate gaze, so she nudged him to distract him. Zach was back to his senses, but the damage was already done. "You still haven¡¯t answered me." Aurora spun around and asked, "How do I look?" "You look like a real princess," Zach replied with a grin. "I am a princess!" Aurora uttered with a surprised yet angry look on her face. "But you usually don¡¯t look like one because you wear the same outfit all the time," Zach remarked. "But of course, you look cute and beautiful, no matter what you wear." "Ahem!" Once Zach had finished praising Aurora, Aria once again cleared her throat to get Zach¡¯s attention. "Uhh... yeah." Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and said, "If I bepletely honest with you... they don¡¯t suit you." "...." Aria¡¯s face turned grumpy, and she looked disappointed. Even Aurora was shocked after hearing Zach¡¯sment, and she didn¡¯t like it. "But..." Zach continued, "You look hot and sexy." Zach said the outfit didn¡¯t suit her because he was used to seeing Aria in her daily outfit. And now, he suddenly saw her wearing a sexy and seductive outfit, which would have been okay if she wasn¡¯t his aunt. The dissatisfaction from Aria¡¯s face vanished, and it turned into a smile. CLAP~CLAP! A p rang into the hall as everyone stopped doing what they were doing and turned their faces to the source of the p. As expected, it was Aquitius the sixth. Rilu was standing on his right, and Aquarius was standing at her left. "Attention, my dear guests! Today, we all have gathered here for two asions. One is, of course, my daughter Aquarius¡¯ neenth birthday." After a brief pause, he continued, "Today was the day when I had shed my tears of happiness neen years ago. And up to this day, I haven¡¯t shed a tear." "However!" he continued. "I am going to shed some tears because of the second reason for this celebration." ¡¯Oh? It must be something important and emotional if he is going to cry,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. ¡¯But what could it be? Why would a father cry unless...¡¯ It was at this moment that Zach knew what was going to happen next. "I am thrilled to announce my daughter¡¯s marriage with today¡¯s champion¡ª Zach!" After the sixth said that, the focus-light turned to Zach. ¡¯Can¡¯t I rest in peace for once?!¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 403259. 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- There ain¡¯t no rest for the wicked~! PS- If you want to see the reference image of the dresses, simply search ¡¯A-Line Mermaid gown¡¯ and ¡¯Chiffon floor-length gown¡¯ on google. Simr results should pop up. Happy new year to all of you! I wish you all the best! This year was bad for me. But hopefully, next year will be better! Have a nice day! Chapter 117

Chapter 117

"This is a celebration for my daughter¡¯s wedding announcement with none other than today¡¯s champion¡ª Zach!" Aquitius announced in a loud and cheerful voice. The hall was silent until one person pped, and the other followed. "Wait a minute! What¡¯s this all about?!" Zach shouted. But no one heard him because of the noise of the ps and gossip. Zach turned to Aurora and saw the dead-panned expression on her face. ¡¯I expected this expression, but still...¡¯ Zach frowned his face in anger because he was annoyed to the point that he couldn¡¯t care less about anything. "Wait a damn minute!" he uttered. He didn¡¯t shout as he did before, nor did he say it out loud. He simply uttered, and everything went silent. They all could feel anger in Zach¡¯s voice, and that was enough for them to lose their shit. Zach red at Aquitius and said, "I never agreed to this! What are you on about?" Everyone, including the yers, stared at Zach with a confused and puzzled look on their faces. "Uhhh.. marrying my daughter was a reward for winning the event," Aquitius asserted. "Since when?!" "I announced it when the event started. Did you miss... oh!" Aquitius suddenly eximed. "That¡¯s right. You three arrivedte, so you must have missed that." "..." Zach stared dumbfounded at the sixth, Aquarius, and the yers. "It¡¯s true, dude," a yer uttered. "Yeah. You are so lucky, man," another yer said to him. "What? You tried so hard to win even without knowing the prize?" another one uttered. "Damn! I am so jealous of him," another one said. "He already has two hot girls with him, and now a third one. My man is a yboy," one said. "I wish I could have fun with¡ª" Before the yer couldplete his sentence, Zach red at him and shut him up. "Wait a minute..." Zach turned to the sixth and Aquarius and said, "You are offered your daughter as a reward?" Zach uttered in disbelief, trying toprehend the logic behind that. ¡¯How could a father offer his daughter as a prize?¡¯ "I would never do such a thing." the sixth shook his head and said, "I did set her as the prize, but with her consent." Zach nced at Aquarius to see her nodding in response. "If she had refused, I wouldn¡¯t have done that. Even if Starlord had won, and my daughter said she didn¡¯t want to marry him, I wouldn¡¯t have forced her. If she ever said to me that she wanted to marry the weakest person in this kingdom, I wouldn¡¯t ask the reason why." "My daughter¡¯s happiness is most important to me..." After a brief pause, the sixth turned to Aquarius and continued, "Even more important than this kingdom." "..." ¡¯So Aquarius willingly wanted to marry me? But I still don¡¯t understand. I am more confused now.¡¯ At first, Zach was going to talk about Aquarius to Aurora and ask her if she was okay with it. He was considering epting Aquarius¡¯ proposal. However, now Zach learned that she was given to him as a prize. ¡¯Does she love me because I am strong and I won? Or does she genuinely love me?¡¯ Of course, Aquarius only wanted to marry Zach because he was strong. She needed his seed to continue the royal bloodline. However, she fell in love with him when Zach rejected her and didn¡¯t give in to temptation. Zach had unknowingly won Aqaurius¡¯ heart, but Aquarius had yet to impress Zach. And after the sixth¡¯s announcement, it was highly unlikely to happen. "I refuse to marry your daughter!" Zach asserted out loud. Everyone looked surprised, but Rilu looked the most surprised for some reason. "...May I ask why?" Rilu asked in a low voice. "She is not my type," Zach replied nonchntly. "Pardon me, but I think my daughter¡¯s beauty easily surpasses the two girls behind you," Rilu asserted. "I wasn¡¯t even talking about the beauty." Zach sighed. "I like rude and arrogant girls, and your daughter is nowhere near my liking." Aurora smiled inwardly after hearing that. ¡¯I think I am rude and sometimes arrogant too...¡¯ Aria thought to herself while looking at Zach. "That is not a valid reason, Zach," the sixth quipped. "..." Zach rubbed his hand on his face and muttered, "So I need to provide a valid reason?" There was no real reason why Zach didn¡¯t want to marry Aquarius. He simply didn¡¯t feel like marrying a girl he didn¡¯t love. Zach looked at the sixth and asked, "Let¡¯s say, hypothetically, if I agree to marry your daughter. What would happen?" "You will get married, of course!" the sixth answered with an awkward smile on his face. "No. I mean, what would happen to me? Will I be able to go back and continue the game? Or will I be stuck here as a new king?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "Well..." the sixth averted his gaze before answering. And that was enough for Zach to realize what the sixth was nning. ¡¯Yeah, I am not marrying her,¡¯ Zach decided. "Yes, you can go back!" the sixth asserted. Zach was caught by surprise because he did not expect to hear that. He thought he finally had a reason to reject the offer, but not anymore. "I... can...?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. ¡¯Why would he agree to that? Isn¡¯t he giving me his daughter so this kingdom can get a new king? If I can leave, then I don¡¯t see why... he would agree...¡¯ "You can go back to the surface once you impregnate my daughter," the sixth asserted in a calm voice. ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with this dude?¡¯ Zach sighed and face-palmed himself. ¡¯Now we are back to square one where we started,¡¯ he sighed. Zach needed to find another reason to not marry Aquarius. After pondering for a while, Zach came up with a reason, but it was risky. ¡¯I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth it or not. But... let¡¯s do this.¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and said, "I can¡¯t marry your daughter because..." Zach grabbed Aria¡¯s hand and pulled her close to him before saying, "Because I am already married to this girl!" *** Total yers in the game- 403220. 0 new yers logged in. 39 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- How will Aurora react to this?! ~~~ [End of the month special shoutouts!] ?Honorable Mentions? 1)huralk. 2)kecocan. 3)Nero_51 (Top three golden ticket contributors.) 4)devilincross. 5)Pointbreak (Top gifts giver.) (Honorable Mentions will be made once at the end of every month.) (All the names mentioned in this chapter will be used in the novel in the near future!) Chapter 118

Chapter 118

"Holy Mackerels!" Rilu shouted out loud. The hall was once again turned silent because of Zach¡¯s sudden revtion. ¡¯I have no idea why I thought doing this would be a good idea.¡¯ At this point, Zach couldn¡¯t dare to look into Aurora¡¯s eyes or even nce at her. Zach let out a deep sigh and said, "As you can see, I am already married to this girl. So I can¡¯t marry your daughter¡ª Aquarius." The sixth stroked his beard and said, "Do you have any proof that you are married to her?" "Are you implying that I am lying?" Zach frowned. "Of course not." the sixth shook his head and uttered, "But given how you are constantly trying to refuse to marry my daughter, it is hard to believe that this is not yet another excuse." ¡¯I would have shown him my marriage certificate, but that would reveal my and Aria¡¯s Identity as gods. I wouldn¡¯t mind showing it to Aurora since I n to confess everything to her once this is over, but I can¡¯t let other yers know that.¡¯ Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if other yers hated gods too. It was natural after what they all have been through. One yer would tell another yer, and another would tell more yers. Like that, the news would spread in the entire realms and soon to the entire game. Zach didn¡¯t want yers toe after him, only to die by his hands. "Do you have any proof to prove that you are not lying?" the sixth asked with a judging look on his face. "Very well..." Zach turned to Aria and nced at Aurora behind her, who was staring at him with varied expressions on her face. "I am sorry," he whispered in Aria¡¯s ears, but it was also for Aurora. Zach ced his hands on Aria¡¯s face and kissed her on the lips. Of course, Aria was baffled by that. But she kissed Zach back and enjoyed the moment itsted. After the kiss, Zach looked at the sixth and said, "Is this enough?" "I..." the sixth looked disappointed after seeing that. ¡¯Now, you can¡¯t do anything,¡¯ Zach smirked inwardly. The sixth sighed and nodded, "If you are already married, then I can¡¯t do anything¡ª" "No, daddy." Aquarius walked forward and said, "I have seen him kissing the other girl too. So he is either lying about his marriage with this girl, or he is in a rtionship with both girls." "...!" All the guests and the yers, especially the males, present there red at Zach after Aquarius said that. Zach squinted his eyes at Aquarius and thought, ¡¯This girl... might not be as meek as she seems...¡¯ "So they were your mistresses," the sixth remarked. "Now, what excuse are you going to use to not marry my daughter?" Rilu asked in a slightly impatient tone. Zach let out a weary sigh and uttered, "There are no reasons. I just don¡¯t want to marry your daughter." Zach had it enough. He wanted to turn them down politely without making any drama, but because of that, he revealed his secret in front of Aurora. Aquitius the sixth had yet to undo his part of the seal, and that¡¯s why, Zach couldn¡¯t afford to do anything irrational. But now, he doesn¡¯t care about it. "Zach..." Aquitius the sixth looked at Zach but avoided making eye contact with him. He walked forward and stood in front of Zach. Then, he nced around and ced his hands on Zach¡¯s shoulders. "Listen... I... my daughter is my everything," he uttered in a low voice so no one else could hear them. "I had fulfilled all her wishes and done everything she wanted in her life. I gave her freedom, happiness, and everything. Now, on her 19th birthday, she told me that she wanted to marry you. If I can¡¯t fulfill that promise, I will be a failure as a father," he said with a sad look on his face. "I know I am asking too much. And I understand your reasons for not marrying my daughter. You don¡¯t belong to this world, and you are trapped in this game against your wishes. It¡¯s totally fair for you not to be happy with this," he uttered in a calm voice. "I am not going to force you to marry my daughter. It won¡¯t make you happy, and if you are not happy, my daughter won¡¯t be happy. Marriage is not a thing that can be forced upon someone. However, my daughter is perfect in everything. Ever since she was a kid, she always wanted to be a bride and marry someone of her choice. But she never ever asked me or told me to marry anyone. You are the first. You are her first love, and if you break her heart, she will be sad." Aquitius was speaking with such love and respect regarding her daughter that Zach was honestly impressed by him. "Say, how about you think about it?" the sixth asked with an expressionless face. "Of course, you can talk with your mistresses too. Even if either one of them denies it, I will talk with Aquarius. I will wait for your honest answer once this celebration ends." Zach nodded and said, "If you had started with that, it should have saved both yours and my time." After that, Aquitius went back to the stage and whispered something into Rilu¡¯s ears. Aquarius asked the sixth about what he said to Zach, but he simply patted Aquarius¡¯ head and said, "Don¡¯t worry." Then, Aquitius pped his hands and said, "Now, time for the banquet! Please be seated and wait for the food! After that, there will be a dance party. Andstly, the cake ceremony for my daughter¡¯s birthday." Aquitius said while patting Aquarius¡¯ head. ¡¯I have never been to a party, but a cake ceremony happens first, right? Or maybe not.¡¯ Zach stopped thinking about everything else because he had far greater things to worry about. *** Total yers in the game- 403193. 0 new yers logged in. 27 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Zach is going to fight the final boss! Wish him luck! Chapter 119

Chapter 119

When he turned to Aurora, he found Aurora standing with her hands folded below her bosom. She was looking at him with a soft re in her eyes and a little curious yet angry look on her face. "On a scale of one to ten, can you rate how much trouble am I in?" Zach asked with an awkward look on his face. "Zero," Aurora answered. "Uhh... what? Can you repeat it?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. "I think I misheard what you said. There is no way you actually said ¡¯Zero¡¯, right?" "That¡¯s what I said," Aurora nodded. Zach raised his brows and nced at Aria before asking, "Are you hearing what I am hearing?" "I am just as surprised as you are," Aria responded with a surprised look on her face. Neither Zach nor Aria could believe that Aurora wasn¡¯t angry about all of this. Not only Zach had revealed that he was married to Aria, but he also kissed Aria in front of more than 500 people, including Aurora. "Why are you not angry?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You want me to be angry? Aurora asked with a slight grin on her face. "I do not, but... why are you not angry?" Aurora shrugged her shoulders and said, "I am not angry, but I am disappointed." ¡¯That¡¯s more like her....¡¯ Zach sighed and pointed his finger at the empty table. "Let¡¯s discuss this while eating," he suggested. "It¡¯s going to be a long meal then," Aurora responded with a scoff. Zach, Aurora, and Aria went to the table and sat on the seat. However, Aurora sat beside Aria while she usually always sat beside Zach so she could feed him. But sadly, it seemed that Zach had to eat his food by himself. Zach and Aurora sat in front and stared at each other without speaking a single word. When Zach shot a nce at Aria, he saw her smirking. ¡¯This... useless goddess! Why are you smirking when your nephew is in distress.¡¯ Zach red at Aria and used his telepathy to talk with Aria. ¡¯Hey!¡¯ Zach said to her. "...!" Aria almost jumped in surprise after hearing Zach¡¯s voice in her mind. Then, she frowned her face and red at Zach. ¡¯What do you want?¡¯ she asked. ¡¯Help me out!¡¯ ¡¯Why should I? She asked in a haughty tone. ¡¯We are friends, right?¡¯ ¡¯Oh? Since when did we be friends? I don¡¯t recall you ever mentioning me as a friend before,¡¯ Aria remarked. ¡¯Well...¡¯ Zach was left speechless. However, Aria was telling the truth. ¡¯You only came to me whenever you needed my left. You came to me when you wanted me to teach you about magic and cultivation. You came to me when you wanted oxygen for Aurora. You kissed me when you wanted to use me as an excuse to not marry Aquarius.¡¯ Aria¡¯s words left a sting in Zach¡¯s heart. ¡¯I thought I am slowly changing, but I am still a selfish asshole, huh?¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. However, he left his telepathy on, and Aria heard it. ¡¯Hey, I didn¡¯t say that.¡¯ Aria uttered in a calm voice. ¡¯But I don¡¯t mind helping you if you agree on my terms.¡¯ ¡¯Ah, yes. Just like the typical Aria I know,¡¯ Zach scoffed inwardly. ¡¯So, what do I have to do?¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t think of anything right now. So you have to do one thing as I say in the near future, okay?¡¯ Aria asked. ¡¯Uhh.. fine, I guess. As long as you don¡¯t ask me to do something that affects my rtionship with Aurora, I agree on your terms.¡¯ Zach agreed on Aria¡¯s terms without thinking much about it. ¡¯So, how should I help you?¡¯ Aria asked with a curious look on her face. ¡¯Just back me up and y along,¡¯ Zach answered. Meanwhile, Aurora was confused after seeing Aria and Zach staring at each other and making different expressions on their faces. Aurora furrowed her brows and asked, "How long are you going to stare at each other?" Zach turned to Aurora and grabbed her hand in his hand. He stared into her eyes and said, "I am a god." "..." Aurora. "...." Aria. "....." Zach. "Okay..." Aurora slightly nodded. "That¡¯s... not the reaction I expected, but okay," Zach nodded back and said, "Ameria¡¯s real name is Aria, and she... is a goddess." "..." This time, Aurora reacted a little. "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am not lying." Zach pointed his gaze at Aria and said, "You can ask her." Aurora kept her eye contact with Zach and said, "I believe you because I know you never lie." "So, Aria and I formed a soul pact, which would benefit both of us. But that contract was registered as marriage in the game for some reason," Zach asserted. "So this is what you have been doing after entering her roomte at night?" Aurora asked with a knowing look on her face. "Uhh... yeah." "How many times have you fucked her?" she asked with a straight face. "What?!" Zach eximed. "No, no, no. There is nothing between us, and we haven¡¯t done anything." "But you did kiss her twice in front of me without any hesitations," Aurora remarked. "I had no other choice." Aurora finally broke eye contact with Zach and nced at Aria. She furrowed her brows as she squinted her eyes and said, "And you didn¡¯t seem to mind it much even though he was kissing you without your consent." "T-That¡¯s not true..." Aria stuttered. "Even if I wanted to push him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to." "Why is that?" Aurora asked with a curious and eager look on her face. "Because of the contract," Aria responded in a calm voice and nced at Zach before saying, "Zach and I have a rtionship of a master and a servant." "..." Aurora nced back and forth at Aria and Zach a couple of times and asked, "Who... is the master, and who is the servant?" "I... am the master," Zach responded with an awkward smile on his face. *** Total yers in the game- 403169. 0 new yers logged in. 24 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Stairway to Harem! Chapter 120

Chapter 120

"You are the master, so that means Ameri¡ª Aria is your pet?" "I am not his pet!" Aria retorted. "But servant and pet have the same meaning if you have to follow your master¡¯s order, right?" Aurora asked with a straight face. "You are not wrong but don¡¯t call me his¡ª" Aurora ignored Aria and turned to Zach. "Tell me, what¡¯s the naughtiest order you have given her so far?" she asked with a curious and judging look on her face. "I..." Zach averted his gaze and answered, "I asked her to call me daddy." Aurora stared at Zach with a dead-panned expression on her face. "I know I have weird quirks, but please don¡¯t judge me," Zach sighed. "He asked me to suck his finger too," Aria quipped. ¡¯You are not helping!¡¯ Zach cursed Aria via telepathy. ¡¯You are the one who asked me to y along,¡¯ Aria replied with a smirk. "Oh? What else has he asked you?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "He once asked me to end every sentence with ¡¯Nya~¡¯" Aria said to Aurora with a grin on her face. "I see..." Aurora looked at Zach with an amusing look on her face, as though she was enjoying herself. "I did not know you had such fetishes..." Aurora said with a smug look on her face. Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Everyone has their own fetishes. I am sure you have one too." Aurora licked her lips and said, "I do." "..." Zach wanted to know Aurora¡¯s fetishes so badly that he was ready to confess more of his fetish so that Aurora could tell him her fetishes. "But I won¡¯t tell you," Aurora said with a mischievous smile on her face and added, "Not yet." Aria was once again feeling left out because she didn¡¯t have her own fetishes. She hadn¡¯t lived her life, so she didn¡¯t even know the basic needs of humans. "Well..." Zach let out a deep sigh, but he knew Aurora wouldn¡¯t tell him if she decided not to tell him. "We are not here to talk about that, right?" Aria quipped. "What are you going to do about Aquarius?" "About that..." Zach held Aurora¡¯s hand even tighter and said before locking his eyes with her eyes: "What are your thoughts on that?" "Why are you asking me?" Aurora shrugged her shoulders and said, "It¡¯s your life, so you make choices." "You won¡¯t get angry or something even if I fool around with other girls?" Zach asked with a curious yet serious look on his face. "In other words, you are asking me if you should have a harem or not?" Aurora asked with a knowing look on her face. "I am not even surprised you know about them, considering you are a royal," Zach groaned. "Yeah," Aurora nodded and continued, "My father is a king, so he has a harem, a big one." Zach raised his brow with a curious look on his face and asked, "How big are we talking here ?" "17 wives, 32 mistresses, and 51 concubines..." Aurora replied with a dejected look on her face. "That¡¯s too big." Zach rubbed his thumb on the back of Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "And here, I can¡¯t handle one girl properly." "To be honest...." Aurora bit her lips and said, "I don¡¯t want you to have a harem." "...." "My father never treated them equally. He always favored my mother because he got an heir¡ª me from her. He didn¡¯t even remember half of his harem members¡¯ names and always mistook them for one another," she said with a wry expression on her face. "I don¡¯t want to be an annoying girl. Nor do I want you to think that I am obsessive. So... as long as you love me, I don¡¯t care how many girls you fool around with. Just promise that you will treat all the girls equally and won¡¯t favor one girl over another." After a brief pause, she continued with a grin on her face, "But I still may get jealous when you pay attention to other girls. I want you to notice me, and I might act weird. But That doesn¡¯t mean I am angry or upset. And to be honest, I get excited when I see you with another girl. She nodded and said, "Yes, that¡¯s one of my fetishes. But make sure to keep it at a minimum. Because you still don¡¯t know how scary I am when I get angry." "You are great, you know that?" Zach kissed Aurora¡¯s hand with a smile on his face. He looked at her and said in a gentle voice, "I lo¡ª" Zach was interrupted by a waiter who arrived with various dishes on the tes. ¡¯I actually forgot we were sitting on the table and waiting for the food...¡¯ After that, they all ate dinner with smiles on their faces, but Aria didn¡¯t look satisfied with the oue. She hastily ate her food while takingrge bites and chewing angrily. ¡¯I wanted them to fight a little, but they didn¡¯t fight at all.¡¯ Aria nced at Aurora from the corners of her eyes and thought, ¡¯And why is she okay with sharing Zach with other women? If it was me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed any girl to go near him!¡¯ ¡¯But wait... if Aurora is okay with that... does that mean she includes me too...?¡¯ she wondered. "...!" Aria covered her mouth when she realized what she had just thought. ¡¯Why am I happy about this?! Whatever Aurora and Zach decide, it has nothing to do with me. None of this concerns me!¡¯ Aria was trying hard to deny the inevitable. But it wasn¡¯t her fault. She was created in a way that she wouldn¡¯t be able to feel love or hatred towards anyone. However, maybe this was a rare case. Perhaps it was because Zach wasn¡¯t normal. She assumed it was because Zach was her master and her feelings were no more than that of a servant towards her master. However, she had undeniably fallen in love with Zach without even realizing it. What fate awaits the goddess who managed to do an impossible, who managed to fall in love? What destiny awaits a girl who fell in love with her nephew? Will her love ever be noticed, or will it be left unanswered? Will Zach break the bounds of prior rtionship and ept Aria, not as his servant, nor as his aunt, but as a girl who is awkward and novice about love? *** Total yers in the game- 403139. 0 new yers logged in. 30 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Doors of the harem are finally open! Chapter 121

Chapter 121

Once the dinner was over, the servants took away all the tables and tes within one minute. Aquitius the sixth pped his hands, and the lighting of the hall changed into disco lights, but in a slow mode. A familiar acoustic dance song started ying, and the couples started dancing. Of course, not all of them were couples, but only pairs. Zach was pushed away by the swarm of people, and he ended up losing sight of Aurora and Aria. It was dark, but not too dark to see. The dim lights were beautifully illuminating the surface and a stunning chandelier on the ceiling. However, Zach was able to spot Aurora within seconds because of her dress. Her dress reflected lights, and there was only one person with that dress. Zach tried to walk past from between, but he was pushed aside by the dancers. By the time Zach nced back at the spot Aurora was standing, it was empty. He looked around and saw Aurora dancing with someone else. Zach was jealous but not angry. Of course, this was a custom of the party to dance with everyone and take turns. Now, Zach had to find a girl who was alone so he could ask to dance with him, but the only girl who wasn¡¯t dancing was Aria. ¡¯Well, I am d it¡¯s her...¡¯ Zach sighed in relief and carefully walked forward to ask Aria to dance with her, but he was toote. Another man approached Aria and asked her to dance with him, and as Zach had expected, Aria turned him down. Zach scoffed and muttered, "That¡¯s more like it." However, when Aria noticed Zach was approaching her, she took the man¡¯s hand and agreed to dance with him. "..." Zach furrowed his brows and muttered, "You have got to be kidding me." ¡¯She saw me, right?! She saw me approaching her and then she agreed to dance with that man! What¡¯s with this feeling?¡¯ Suddenly, a man bumped into Zach and tripped on the floor. Seemingly, he was drunk. Two waiters arrived and carried the man away. ¡¯People are drunk. What if someone...¡¯ A girl ced her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulders from behind and said, "Let¡¯s dance, prince charming." Zach turned around to see a girl in a ck dress smiling at him At first, Zach squinted his eyes upon seeing her because she looked awfully like Rilu. Just to make sure, Zach nced at the stage and saw Rilu was sitting beside Aquitius and Aquarius. "Are you thinking, why do I look like the queen?" the woman asked with a grin on her face. Zach grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and started dancing. He didn¡¯t want to break the chain and continue the rhythm so he could get to dance with Aurora after a couple of swaps. "To be honest, all the fish look simr to me, so maybe that¡¯s why your human forms are also simr?" Zach responded with a soft scoff. "I am Aquarius¡¯ aunt, Ruli," the woman replied. ¡¯The word ¡¯aunt¡¯ triggers me for some reason.¡¯ Zach let go of Rui¡¯s hand and pulled her close after letting her go. "So you are the queen¡¯s sister. No wonder you look the same," Zach remarked. "I am actually her twin sister," Ruli said. "The older twin." "But... you look way younger than her. You look like you are in your early twenties." Zach let go of Ruli and grabbed another girl to dance with, but Ruli kept looking at Zach while dancing with the other man. After a few swaps, Zach finally got a chance to dance with Aurora. "You seemed to be having fun dancing with other men," Zach remarked as he grabbed Aurora¡¯s waist. Aurora brought her face close to Zach and uttered, "Yes, I was." "..." Zach was annoyed by that, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He was aware that Aurora was teasing him. "I saw you staring at my way this entire time. Were you that eager to dance with me?" she asked with a grin on her face. "Yes. And I was also worried." "Oh." Aurora raised her brows and asked, "So you were worried that someone might touch me in a weird way and take advantage of me?" "That¡¯s too extreme, but yes," he nodded. Zach would have razed the man who dared to touch Aurora in a weird way. Aurora chuckled softly and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I am used to these parties. We had them once every two weeks in the pce. Although I didn¡¯t take part in all of them, I had to participate in the important parties." "No wonder you are good at this dance," Zachmented while pulling Aurora close to him and feeling her body. "What about you?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "You are awfully good at this too." "Let¡¯s say I have a horrible memory about this," Zach replied with a wry sigh. "You know..." Aurora moved her face close to Zach¡¯s ears and whispered, "I have danced with many men, and they have touched me too." Zach frowned his face and said, "Are you taking revenge on me because I am getting close to other girls?" "Kind of?" she kissed Zach on the cheek and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I was joking." "I was aware of it." "You are the only male who has touched me on my private parts," she said in a calm voice. "My father had assigned many female guards for me, including my masters. They always kept their eyes on me from all sides to make sure no one was harassing me." Zach moved his hand from Aurora¡¯s waist to her butt and said, "I am going to touch you more once we go back to your house." "It¡¯s ¡¯our¡¯ home." Zach squeezed Aurora¡¯s butt and said with a nod: "Our home." "But you know, there was this son of the richest businessman in my kingdom. He touched my butt while dancing, and my father had him executed in front of all the guests, including the boy¡¯s parents." Zach kissed Aurora on the lips and said with a grin on his face: "It seems I would get along with your father." *** Total yers in the game- 403098. 0 new yers logged in. 41 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I wonder how Aurora¡¯s father will react when he finds out his innocent daughter has been corrupted. Chapter 122

Chapter 122

"You can¡¯t be serious," Aurora uttered after Zach said he would get along with her father. "Why not? He sounds like a nice guy." "I do agree that he is a nice father. And he is a nice king too. But he is a terrible husband," Aurora sighed. "He makes too many mistakes and doesn¡¯t even realize them until someone points it out." "Well, he is the king, and he has a huge responsibility to run the kingdom," Zach snorted. "Give that man some ck." Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "I seriously can¡¯t believe you are taking his side." "I am not. But I can sympathize with my future father-inw," Zach sneered. "Wow, great. Now you have already started calling him your father-inw," Aurora groaned. Zach licked Aurora¡¯s cheeks and said, "So, do you not want me to call you my future wife?" "How dare you touch me like that!" a familiar voice shouted in the crowd. Zach recognized the voice even without looking. It belonged to Aria. "What happened?" someone from the crowd asked. Aria pointed her finger at the man and said, "This man tried to touch me on my back." "But that¡¯s how the dance is supposed to be," the man retorted. "I can tell the difference between the touch," Aria remarked. "I danced with five other men before you, and it was a pleasant dance. But¡ª" "Enough!" the man yelled. "Who invited this bitch to the party?" "What did you just call me?!" Zach let go of Aurora and grabbed the man from behind. "What did you just call her?" Zach asked in a raspy and emotionless voice. "Who are you?!" The man yelled. "You don¡¯t know me! I am the¡ª" Zach choked the man¡¯s neck and made him unable to speak. The man struggled to breathe and tried to break free from Zach¡¯s grip, but he couldn¡¯t even budge Zach¡¯s finger. Zach clenched the man¡¯s neck more and said, "How are you! Do you know who I am?" The man could barely move his limbs as the light in his eyes slowly started fading away. The longer Zach looked at the man¡¯s face, the angrier he got. However, five guards came and tried to stop Zach from killing the man, but even they couldn¡¯t do anything. Then, Aquitius the sixth got off the stage and ced his hand on Zach¡¯s hand that was choking the man. "Stop this instance," he said. "This man is an important guest." Zach red into Aquitius¡¯ eyes and said, "Look at me and tell me, does it look like I give a shit about that?" "I understand why you are angry, but you cannot kill him," the sixth said in a calm voice. However, his legs were trembling in fear. "He insulted my... my wife!" "I will make sure he will apologize for that." The sixth stared into Zach¡¯s eyes for the first time and said, "If you kill him, his n will hunt you and your loved ones down. They are in contact with the real world too." After a while, Zach threw the man¡¯s body into the chandelier, and he was stabbed to death by thousands of needles of the chandelier. "Oops." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "My hand slipped because of the dark." The sixth¡¯s hands trembled after seeing that. He shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "May the sea god save us from what¡¯sing." Zach turned around and nced at everyone. The hall was silent, but the music was still ying, making Zach look like a performer who was about to perform a trick because everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. "My hands are very slippery, so it may slip again. If you don¡¯t want that, then keep your distance from me," he asserted in a solemn voice. CLAP! CLAP! Someone pped from the other side of the hall, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the sound. A young man walked out of the crowd and stood in front of Zach with several other men behind him. Zach and the man stared into each other for a while until Aquitius the sixth quipped in. "I will take responsibility for Zach¡¯s action," he said. "Oh, there is no need to, my king," the man said in a humble manner. He then pointed his finger at the dead body hanging on the chandelier and said, "My name is Maxim, and that thing over there is my little brother." Zach raised his brows and uttered, "So you are here for revenge?" "No, no. What you did was reasonable. If someone tried to take advantage of the dance and touch my wife indecently or insult her, I would give them a more cruel death than this," Maxim said with a smile on his face. "So why are you here?" "The thing is..." the smile on Maxim¡¯s face vanished, and his face slowly frowned as he said, "You touched my wife too." "...for a dance?" Maxim shrugged his shoulders and said, "You should know better." Zach noticed a stain on Maxim¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯Where have I seen this stain before....?¡¯ "Oh..." Maxim was none other than the person who had bumped into Zach when he was looking for a partner to dance with. ¡¯His wife was most probably Ruli, the queen¡¯s twin sister,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯I do see how that dead fish was an important person. Suppose the queen is from a royal or noble family. In that case, that means her sister would also be married into a noble family. So I just killed a rare species of fish.¡¯ Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "What are you implying?" "My wife told me you touched her too," Maxim responded in a haughty tone. His characteristics and personality suddenly changed from understanding to arrogant. Of course, Zach was more than certain that he didn¡¯t touch Ruli with impure thoughts. He didn¡¯t even need to ask Ruli to confirm because when Zach nced at Ruli, who was standing behind Aurora, she had a shocked expression on her face. ¡¯So this is what they call framing, huh? I don¡¯t know how other people deal with it, but I sure know how to handle this situation.¡¯ Zach cracked his fingers using his thumb and asserted, "It¡¯s cooking time." *** Total yers in the game- 403069. 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Zach is trying his cooking skills.. I wonder if he has improved. Chapter 123

Chapter 123

"You should stop!" Aquitius uttered in a loud voice. Maxim turned to Aquitius and said, "Are you favoring an outsider over your important guest?" "It has nothing to do with favoring anyone," the sixth replied. "Oh! I see, now. So you are taking his side because you want him to marry your daughter," Maxim remarked in a loud voice so everyone present in the hall could hear. "I am not stopping you alone. I am stopping both of you," the sixth said in a calm voice. "You two should talk this out, just like any other responsible adult would." "Adult?!" Maxim scoffed out loud andughed at the sixth while ncing at Zach. "How does this kid look like an adult to you?" He furrowed his brows and said, "I can crush him under my feet like I would crush the worms." Zach raised his brows and said, "And then you eat those worms?" "...!" Zach smirked and said, "That¡¯s what fishes eat, right?" Maxim¡¯s face twitched in anger as he clenched his fists and prepared to hit Zach. "Wait a minute!" Ruli¡ª Maxim¡¯s wife came rushing and said, "What are you talking about?" "Zach didn¡¯t do anything weird to me," she said. "You are too foolish to understand it," Maxim remarked and red at Ruli as though he was trying to scare her and shut her up. "You weren¡¯t even here when I danced with Ruli, so how did you¡ª" SLAP! Before Ruli could speak any more words, Maxim pped her on the face and shut her up. "Don¡¯t you dare talk back to me!" he yelled. Rilu¡ª Ruli¡¯s twin sister and the queen of the Ribel kingdom shot a re at Maxim for pping her sister like that. But she had to keep quiet for reasons. Maxim cracked his neck to make himself look intimidating and said, "Since you killed my brother for insulting your wife, it¡¯s okay if I kill you for touching my wife, right?" "By that logic, there are thousands of fishermen who touch fishes every day," Zach sneered. Of course, he was joking. He wanted to provoke Maxim more and force him to attack first, so even if something happened afterward, Zach could say that it was Maxim who started the fight. Maxim said Zach did the right thing by killing his brother and that his actions were understandable and reasonable. But he only said that because he wanted to do the same to Zach. He simply needed a reason to start the fight. "Remember this, Maxim. If something happens to you, the me will be on you," the sixth asserted in a solemn voice with a serious look on his face. "I tried to stop you." "You should worry about your son-inw instead of me!" Maxim yelled and punched Zach on the stomach. However, Zach didn¡¯t even budge from his spot. "You...!" Maxim charged his fists with lightning and punched Zach on the face, but Zach blocked it using his hand and upper-cut punched Maxim. Maxim was set flying in the air. He broke through the ceiling and all the other ceilings of the pce. His body ended up in seawater as he struggled to stop himself from going up. Even though Maxim was a sea creature, he couldn¡¯t stop in the sea after receiving a heavy blow from Zach. By the time Maxim stopped himself, Zach had already jumped and caught up to him. Zach could fly for three seconds. While floating was different, Zach used his flight ability to move faster in the water. In the first second, Zach caught up to Maxim. In the second, Zach punched Maxim again and threw him out of the seawater. Zach¡¯s punch sent Maxim towards the direction of the arena that was five minutes away from the pce. However, Maxim reached there within a second. In the third second, Zachnded in the arena before Maxim could hit the ground and punched him in the air again. Then, Zach jumped in the air and grabbed Maxim by his leg. Maxim had passed out after receiving the second punch from Zach, but he regained consciousness after the third punch. Zach swung Maxim in the air and mmed him onto the ground with a dropkick. BOOM! BANG! The drop kick was so hard that the ground shattered, and the cracks grew wider. Zachnded on the ground and muttered, "I hate this game." Sure, Zach had dealt enough damage to Maxim, but he was still alive. Part of the reason was that Zach¡¯s attacks were limited by his stats. So even if Zach punched him lightly or hard, the damage would still be the same. Or at least, that¡¯s how it was supposed to be. However, it wasn¡¯t as though Zach hadn¡¯t dealt any damage to Maxim. It was Maxim who was robust enough to take the damage without getting severely injured. Maxim stood up and cracked his neck while asking, "Are you done?" Zach ced his hand around his mouth and responded in a loud voice. "You can¡¯t cook fish in 30 seconds! Have some patience!" "You insolence!" Maxim summoned a lightning bolt in his hand and shot it at Zach. Of course, Zach easily dodged it by jumping in the air. But Maxim shot another lightning bolt in the air. Zach was barely able to dodge it because it was in the air. When Zachnded on the ground, another lightning bolt came at him. "..." ¡¯He is predicting my moves and shooting lightning bolts even before I move!¡¯ In the next 3 minutes, Maxim shot over hundreds of lightning bolts, but Zach had dodged them all. ¡¯Some of them might have hit me if I hadn¡¯t dodged using my flight ability,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. "What¡¯s wrong, you monkey?" Maxim asked. "Tired of jumping around?" "What about you, fish? Do you need some water?" Zach snorted. Zach had already thought of many ns to fight against Maxim, and he was testing them all out. *** Total yers in the game- 403020. 0 new yers logged in. 49 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Thanks for reading! Chapter 124

Chapter 124

Zach¡¯s fighting style had five options depending on the opponent he was fighting. His first option was to fight back. His second option was to dodge. His third option was to block. His fourth option was to absorb opponents¡¯ magical attacks. And his fifth option was to do nothing. Zach had realized that dodging attacks wouldn¡¯t work, so he chose the fourth option. The third option was to block the attacks, but it was a useless strategy against Maxim since he was predicting Zach¡¯s move. The fourth option was to absorb Maxim¡¯s lightning attacks and tire him up before beating him unconscious. Zach couldn¡¯t use the fifth option because it was stupid. Of course, Zach would have used the first option and killed Maxim if he wanted to. But he thought the sixth would get in trouble. Sure Zach didn¡¯t care much about the sixth, but he was worried about Aquarius and the kingdom, who could get into a mess because of Zach¡¯s actions. He was trying his best not to let his hands slip as they did before when he killed Maxim¡¯s little brother by throwing him into the chandelier after choking him. However, Zach didn¡¯t regret doing that. Anyone who insulted his girls or tried to do anything to them would end up dead in the cruelest way possible. In the next five minutes, Zach had absorbed over hundreds of lightning bolts, and his gloves had almost turned purple. ¡¯Do sea creatures never run out of MP?!¡¯ Zach eximed. ¡¯My gloves can only absorb ten to twelve more attacks. After that, I will have to release all the magic. Zach had already nned what to do with Maxim, but his ns changed when he heard a familiar voice. "Zach!" ¡¯Aurora?! What is doing¡ª¡¯ Zach jumped and nced back to see it wasn¡¯t only Aurora. Aria, Aquarius, Ruli, Rilu, Aquitius the sixth, Maxim¡¯s guards and n members, and the sixth¡¯s guards, were all in the air on the carriages and mattresses. Maxim¡¯s n members and guards and the sixth¡¯s guards were hostile towards each other for obvious reasons. "Heh!" Maxim summoned a giant lightning bolt and threw it at Zach, or so it looked like. While in truth, Maxim targeted Aria and Aurora, who were standing next to each other. "...!" Zach immediately jumped in the air and tried to stop the lightning bolt, but it passed by Zach¡¯s shoulders and went to Aria and Aurora at full speed. "....!" "It won¡¯t stop until it hits them!" Maxim snickered. "Even if they dodge it, it will change its direction and hit them!" Aria used her bow skill, and Aurora used her Lyda strike to stop the lightning bolt that was headed towards them, but they only managed to slow it down. "...!" With every passing second, Zach¡¯s face turned more and more pale. Out of nowhere, Aquarius jumped in between and ate the lightning bolt. "What¡ª!" Maxim eximed with a baffled expression on his face. Even Zach was surprised, but he didn¡¯t have time to show his reaction. He turned to Maxim and uttered, "You shouldn¡¯t have done that." Maxim gulped in fear and yelled at his guards to help him. Maxim¡¯s guards jumped down on the ground and dashed at Zach to attack him. At the same time, Maxim turned around and started running towards the mattress so he could escape. "Not so fast!" Zach summoned a colossal hand made withva and grabbed Maxim in it. ¡¯I can¡¯t believe this really worked.¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. He had summoned the hand as a weapon shaped like a colossal hand. Zach released all his remaining 11582 MP in the cssal hand and burned Maxim to death. However, he didn¡¯t stop at that. He threw Maxim¡¯s body in the air and released all the lightning attacks he had absorbed at Maxim¡¯s dead body. Maxim¡¯s body exploded, and his burned body parts scattered all around the shattered arena. After looking at the arena and Maxim¡¯s body parts, Zach sighed and muttered, "I suck at cooking." "...!" Zach had forgotten about Maxim¡¯s guards. When he turned around, he saw they were about to hit him. Zach could have summoned any magic weapon and blocked their attacks, but he had used all his remaining MP on thest attack. He could have judged their attacks too, but they had surrounded Zach from all sides. ¡¯Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. My martial arts¡ª" Suddenly, the sixth¡¯s guards jumped behind Maxim¡¯s guards and killed them in an instant. "...." Zach looked up and saw the rest of the sixth¡¯s guards were killing Maxim¡¯s n members. Aquitius the sixth¡¯s carriagended on the ground, and he walked out with Rilu and Ruli. Aquarius, Aria, and Aurora also came out of their carriage and rushed at Zach. Aurora, of course, hugged Zach tightly and didn¡¯t let go of him until he hugged her back. Aria also looked a little worried, which was unusual for her. She then remembered her conversation with Aurora, where she remarked to Aurora about worrying about Zach against his match with Starlord. To which Aurora had replied, ¡¯You won¡¯t understand it because you don¡¯t love him.¡¯ Now, Aria had realized what Aurora was talking about. Zach simply smiled at Aria and said, "Why are you making that face?" Aria averted her face and muttered something under her breath that no one could hear. Zach then nced at Aquarius and asked, "Did you seriously eat a lightning bolt?" "Ahem!" Aquitius the sixth cleared his throat and said, "You..." SIGH! The sixth sighed and uttered, "Elite four, I summon you!" Four figuresnded between Zach and the sixth. Three guards were males, and one was female. Aquitius looked at the first two and said, "Go and annihte Maxim¡¯s entire n. Don¡¯t leave a single one alive!" The two guards bowed down and left. Then, Aquitius turned to the female guard and said, "Take care of my daughter and the other two girls." The female guard nodded and took Aquarius, Aria, and Aurora back to the pce. Zach looked at the fourth guard and wondered, ¡¯Is it just me, or does thisst guard look a lot like Starlord?¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 402987. 0 new yers logged in. 33 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Uh oh! Who is it? Chapter 125

Chapter 125

"What are my orders, my king?" thest guard asked. The sixth stared at the guard for a while and uttered, "You already know it." After saying that, Aquitius, Rilu, and Ruli got in their carriage and returned to the pce. Thest guard turned to Zach and said, "My name is Stinglord, and I am... was Starlord¡¯s brother." Zach stood in a defensive stance and uttered with an awkward smile on his face: "Of course..." "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against you," Stinglord uttered in a calm voice. "What you did was the right thing to do." Zach nced around the burned body parts of Maxim and uttered, "He said the same thing." "Starlord went against the rules and tried to kill you, so your actions are justifiable," Stinglord stated. "And besides, if you managed to kill Starlord, who was, unfortunately, the strongest champion and part of the elite five (now four), then I don¡¯t think I stand a chance against you," he added. ¡¯No. You can easily kill me right now. I don¡¯t have any MP left, so I can¡¯t summon a weapon. I can fight with martial arts, but his skin looks more robust than the Starlord.¡¯ Zach raised his brows and asked with a judging look on his face: "So you are saying that you are not angry or sad over his death?" "He might be my brother, but we guards have a code, and we have to live by it." After a brief pause, he said, "Even if Starlord had managed to kill you and he had won the match, I would have killed him myself for breaking the rules." "You know, I don¡¯t know how serious you are about this, or if you are actually being honest. But I wouldn¡¯t have killed your brother if he hadn¡¯t tried to kill me first," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "Yes, I am aware of that," Stinglord nodded in response. Zach was telling the truth. Starlord had tried to kill Zach by trapping him into a water domain. He also made the water denser, so the viewers weren¡¯t able to see the inside. And he took advantage of the situation to kill Zach. However, even after that, Zach didn¡¯t kill him and simply protected himself. Zach spared Starlord¡¯s life and gave him one chance to live and redeem himself. But instead, Starlord tried to kill him again, and Zach was forced to kill him. Starlord did not do that for the glory, but he did that so he could get to marry Aquarius. While Aquarius was disgusted after seeing Starlord¡¯s natural form, so she wouldn¡¯t have married him even if he had won. In the end, Starlord died for nothing, and the cause of his death was his own stupidity and inted ego. Stinglord pointed his finger at the mattress and said, "Let¡¯s go back to the pce. The party must continue." "Yeah. Aquarius¡¯ birthday cake looked delicious," Zach nodded. On their way back to the pce, Stinglord noticed Zach was lost in his thoughts. "Is something worrying you?" he asked. "Umm... well, I kind of killed two NPC, but my nametag hasn¡¯t changed to purple," Zach uttered. "I killed Maxim in the battle, so it shouldn¡¯t count. But I killed the... uhh... What was his name?" "Minum," Stinglord answered. "..." Zach let out a weary sigh after hearing that name. "I killed Minum, and I didn¡¯t get the purple nametag." "Hmm..." Stinglord pondered for a while and answered, "Mabe the game registered it as a battle?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and muttered, "Well, it¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t get the purple nametag." The NPCs managed most parts of the game. There were NPCs at food ces, lodging ces, parks, guildhall, and all the shops in the city and kingdom. So if they saw a yer with a purple nametag, they would know that person had killed one of their kind, and they might be hostile towards them. ¡¯I would prefer to have the red nametag rather than the purple,¡¯ Zach sighed inwardly. Soon, they reached the pce and entered the hall where everyone else had already resumed dancing. Zach looked up at the chandelier and noticed Minum¡¯s body was no longer there. Then, he gazed at the ceiling that had broken when he punched Maxim, but it was fixed too. ¡¯They are fast!¡¯ Zach was genuinely surprised, but then he remembered they were in a magical world, and everything was possible using magic. Zach searched for Aurora and Aria and found them resting on the chair. He walked to them and asked, "How nice of you to wait for me." Aurora shot a re at Zach and uttered, "Do you enjoy making me worry?" She looked sad and anxious. "I don¡¯t. But I love when you get overprotective after that," Zach replied with a grin on her face. Aurora furrowed her brows and asked, "I will get angry if you make me worry next time." Zach caressed Aurora¡¯s face and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I will try my best not to make you worry." "Now then..." Zach held Aurora¡¯s hand in his hand and said, "Shall we dance?" Aurora shook her head and said, "I am not in the mood." "..." Aurora pointed her gaze at Aria and said, "Why don¡¯t you dance with your wife?" Zach turned to Aria and uttered, "Want to dance with me?" Aria bit her lips and said, ¡¯His way of asking Aurora was entirely different from the way he is asking me.¡¯ Aria reluctantly grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and said, "I guess I have no other choice." Aurora watched Zach and Aria leave for a dance. She saw them dance and smiled as she thought, ¡¯Just a few hours ago, I found out they both are gods. I am lucky to have one as my friend and one as my love. I am sure they would protect me from any danger and help me beat the game together so that we can meet again in the real world and stay together, forever.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 402968. 0 new yers logged in. 19 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- How should Aurora react after knowing that Aria is also Zach¡¯s aunt and her aunt-inw? Chapter 126

Chapter 126

"I am surprised you agreed to dance with me," Zach remarked with a curious look on his face. "I had no other choice," Aria responded with the same thing as before. "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Zach scoffed softly. Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes with a flushed face and uttered in a low voice: "I belong to you." Zach¡¯s heart skipped a bit after seeing and hearing that. "As a servant," Aria then added. ¡¯This is bad...¡¯ Zach averted his face to the side as he continued dancing with Aria. ¡¯This is truly bad. I am being charmed by her. I am getting attracted to her. I am... falling in love with her.¡¯ Aria noticed Zach was acting weird, so she asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "It¡¯s nothing," Zach responded without making eye contact with Aria. Aria bit her lips and muttered, "Do you want to dance with Aurora that badly?" "Huh? Why are you bringing up Aurora here?" Zach wondered with a puzzled look on his face. Aria assumed Zach was acting distant because he didn¡¯t want to be with her. While in truth, Zach was acting like that because he was getting close to Aria. "You don¡¯t want to dance with me, right?" Aria asked in a disdainful tone. "What gave you that idea? If I didn¡¯t want to dance with you, then I wouldn¡¯t dance with you even for a second," Zach responded in a slightly annoyed voice. "Then why don¡¯t you hold me like you were holding Aurora when you were dancing with her?" "Well..." Zach didn¡¯t know how to answer, or rather, he didn¡¯t know what answer. He himself was looking for an answer to that question. "See? I was right after all!" "Argh!" Zach groaned and ced his hands around Aira¡¯s waist. "Why are you girls always like this?" It wasn¡¯t as though Zach was treating Aria indifferently, but he didn¡¯t want to break the boundaries of their rtionship. "You can hold me tighter..." Aria uttered in a low voice with a flushed face. Zach moved his hand further down and pulled Aria close to him. Now, their bodies were touching each other, and their faces were only an inch away from one another. They could kiss anytime if they wanted. Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Why did you defend me? You could have just stood there and watched. Besides, I would have handled it myself." "There is no way I would have just stood there and let someone insult you. While we might not be a couple, you are still my wife. And I didn¡¯t kill him for that, I killed him because he touched you indecently," Zach asserted in a solemn voice without breaking his eye contact with Aria. After hearing that, Aria¡¯s face flushed a little, but it looked as though she had gotten used to that. "Still, you have my thanks for helping me." Aria smiled wryly and said, "No one has ever done anything for me. So you are my first benefactor." "Technically, I am your first in many things, you know?" Zach grinned. "I am the first man you touched, hugged, kissed, and many more." "..." "Just curious, where did Minum touch you?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "On my butt," Aria answered with a disgusted look on her face. "He squeezed them too." Zach and Aria were dancing on the rhythm, and no one was swapping partners anymore because the dance was about to end. Zach stared into Aria¡¯s eyes and said, "You said no one did anything for you, but what about your sister?" "She is not with me anymore." After a brief pause, she added, "And I doubt she loved me." "Why would you think that?" "If she loved me, she would have stayed with me. She was always loved by humans, and I was hated by them," Aria scoffed wryly. "No one liked death and destruction, so I was hated. But I was happy as long as my sister was with me. But in the end... she left me and chose humans over me, whoter killed her." ¡¯She reincarnated, though,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯I should clear up her misunderstanding.¡¯ "You said your sister visited you in your dream, right?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. Aria nodded in response without saying anything. "Maybe that was her farewell message to you?" Zach wondered. "Maybe she wanted you to live your life by yourself?" "I don¡¯t know... I thought about it for thousands of years. I searched for her for thousands of years..." Aria sighed. "But well... it doesn¡¯t matter anymore because she is dead. And those humans who killed her died a long time ago. So there is no point in me holding a grudge against the rest of the humans." "You and your sister were high-ranking gods, so that means she must have reincarnated again." However, there was no scheduled time for reincarnation. They could reincarnate the minute they died, or one weekter, one motherter, one yearter, a decadeter, a centuryter, or even a millenniater. There was no fixed time. "I did think of that possibility, but if she truly reincarnated again, then that further proves my point." Aria bit her lips and uttered, "If she truly loved me, she would have returned to me after her reincarnation." ¡¯That¡¯s not true. She always mentioned you in her stories and said how much she loved you. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two after you both were exiled, but I am certain that mother cares about her deeply.¡¯ Zach wanted to tell that to Aria, but he had to wait for the right time. He had decided to tell her when they got back home. Aria squinted her eyes and asked, "Why are you suddenly curious about me?" Zach moved his hand further down and touched Aria¡¯s butts before answering, "A good husband should know at least a little about his wife¡¯s family." "Your hands... they are touching... my... butt..." Aria managed to stutter without breaking her eye contact with Zach. "I am simply marking you as mine. So no one else can dare to touch what belongs to me." *** Total yers in the game- 402947. 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Next Chapter- Zach¡¯s answer to Aquarius marriage proposal! Any guesses on what his answer would be? Chapter 127

Chapter 127

After dancing for a few more minutes, the dance ended, and the song slowly faded away as though it never existed. Then, the lights turned on, and all the guests, including Zach, Aria, and Aurora, celebrated Aquarius¡¯ birthday. Aquarius cut the cake with Aquitius and Rilu, and they fed each other. After that, the cake was given to all the guests. Even after serving two slices each to over 500 guests, 30% of the cake was still left uneaten. Zach noticed Ruli wasn¡¯t there, so he assumed she must be sad over Maxim¡¯s death. ¡¯She was his wife, after all.¡¯ Aurora ate five slices of cake, and she wanted to eat more, but Zach stopped her. Aria ate two slices while Zach ate four. Once the celebration ended, most of the guests left, but the guests who came from far away stayed the night in the pce. Now, only Aquitius the sixth, Rilu, Aquarius, Aria, Aurora, Zach, and the guards were present in the hall. The female guard of the elite four was also with them. "So, Zach... have you decided yet?" Rilu asked. "Yes..." "What is your answer?" the sixth asked with a curious look on his face. Zach nced at Aurora from the corner of his eyes, then turned to Aria before finally looking at Aquarius. Aquarius seemed anxious because she was worried about Zach¡¯s decision. Zach took a deep breath and looked straight into the sixth eye with a soft re. He then exhaled slowly and uttered, "I have decided that..." Zach purposely stopped to make the suspense deeper. "I have decided that I will..." Zach stopped again. Everyone had the same reactions on their faces, and Zach was enjoying that. "I have decided that I will not marry your daughter¡ª Aquarius," Zach responded in a calm yet solemn voice. "You had to keep us in suspense only to reject my daughter?!" Rilu shouted. "Calm down, queen. Let me finish what I am saying," Zach sighed. Zach looked at Aquarius and said, "I will bepletely honest with you. I do think you are beautiful, and plus, you are a mermaid and a princess. I want you to know that I am not rejecting you for that. I rejected you because I didn¡¯t love you. I don¡¯t know a thing about you, nor do you know anything about me. Sure, we might fall in love if we spend time together." Zach then turned to Aquitius and continued, "However, I don¡¯t think this ce is suitable to fall in love. The underwater realm is absolutely fascinating, and I doubt any other realm can beat it in terms of beauty. But if I were to fall in love with someone, I would rather do it onnd in a normal way." Zach nced back and forth at everyone before saying, "In other words, I want Aquarius to join me in the journey. That way, we can spend time together, and if everything goes right, we might eventually fall in love." "That¡¯s preposterous!" Rilu eximed. "You want to take my daughter, the princess of his kingdom and soon to be the queen, to thend and follow you?" "That¡¯s what I said," Zach nodded. "And that¡¯s my only condition. If you..." Zach shook his head at Aquitius and Ruli and turned to Aquarius before saying, "If you truly want to marry me, then join me." "I..." Aquarius shot a nce at Rilu, who shook her head in disagreement. Then, she looked at Aquitius, and she wasn¡¯t sure what to answer. "I am leaving this choice to you, not your parents," Zach remarked. "But..." "If you want toe, then say yes." Zach frowned his face at Rilu and Aquitius and said, "No one would dare to stop you, and if they do¡ª" "There is no need to finish your sentence," Aquitius quipped. "My daughter will join you on your journey. But, after two months." Zach raised his brows and asked with a curious look on his face: "Why after two months and not now?" "Aquarius needs to get the Sea God¡¯s blessing, so she can manifest her beast form¡¯s powers," Aquitius responded. "But why two months? Can¡¯t you adjust the ceremony tomorrow or something?" Zach wondered. Aquitius nodded and said, "I can schedule it now if I want to, but I can¡¯t. Aquitius would turn 19 after two months, and that¡¯s when she would be able to harness the power." "Wait..." Zach raised his brows in confusion and asked, "Didn¡¯t she turn 19 today?" "Aquarius had a premature birth. So ording to the custom calendar, there are still two months left for her existence to be 19th." After a brief pause, he added, "Usually, the blessing ceremony happens when one turns 18, butst year was a mess." Aquitius the sixth was referring to the incident where Aquitius the fifth tried to abduct Rilu andter kept sending his strongest men to kidnap her. And due to that, the sixth never got a chance for the blessing ceremony. "And it is our custom that the blessing ceremony must be done at a specific period of time followed by the cosmic calendar," he asserted. "I wille to pick her up after two months then," Zach said in a solemn voice. "There is no need to. I, myself, will send her to you as soon as her blessing ceremony ends," the sixth reassured. SIGH! Rilu sighed and walked out of the hall after saying, "I am not happy with this, dear." "..." Aquarius hugged Aquitius and hugged him before saying, "Thank you, daddy! I love you!" "Now then, you all must be tired after dancing. And especially you, Zach. I believe you are exhausted too. So let¡¯s end this celebration now and get some sleep," the sixth suggested. "Hey... sixth..." After clearing his throat, Zach said, "I want to have a talk with you." "Sure." "In private," Zach added. "Oh!" Aquitius the sixth turned to his guards and asked them to leave. Zach nodded at Aurora and Aria and signaled them to leave too. Then Aquitius and Zach turned to Aquarius and said in unison: "You should leave too." Everyone left, and the door of the hall automatically closed when the sixth pped his hands. Aquitius sat on the stage and let out a weary sigh as though he was exhausted after standing for hours. He then nced at Zach with a curious look on his face and asked, "So... what did you want to talk about?" *** Total yers in the game- 402904. 0 new yers logged in. 40 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Father-inw and son-inw are going to have a private talk. Or maybe you guys would have preferred the private talk with mother-inw? *inserts Lenny face* Extra chapters on every 150 golden tickets or 700 power stones! Chapter 128

Chapter 128

"I want to talk about the order you have to your elite guards. Was it necessary to send them to annihte the entire n?" Zach asked in a solemn voice. "I had a faint guess that you would want to talk about this," the sixth scoffed. "It¡¯s not about if that order was necessary or not. I gave that order so I could avoid further casualties." "How are you avoiding casualties by killing an entire n?" Zach raised his brows and uttered, "I know I am not in a ce to say this since I am responsible for all this mess. But there could be children and innocents." The sixth quietly nodded and said, "Sometimes, the king needs to make tough choices to protect¡ª" "That¡¯s not what I am talking about!" Zach yelled." The problem is that you want to kill the entire n. Sure, you said they coulde after my loved ones or me, and that¡¯s one thing. But you can¡¯t just end their generation like that." "Zach..." The sixth looked at his hand and uttered in a low voice: "There were only two choices. To do it, or not to do it. If I hadn¡¯t made that order, we would be fighting a war against them." "..." "How many noble and powerful ns do you think who want to usurp my throne? I think you are mistaken about the sea realm. It indeed has only three kingdoms, but many species and races are living in the colonies, hidden and secluded from the other kingdoms." "Just as a world works in thend, it works the same here." The sixth looked at Zach and said, "What would you have done if they had joined forces?" "...it would have turned into a bigger mess..." Zach replied. "No. This entire sea realm would have turned upside down. Once the war had started, it would have continued for years," he asserted. And then decades for everything to get back to how it was before. As they say, precautions are better than cure." The sixth stood up and walked to the ss windows. He looked outside and watched his citizens roaming around in the city even though it was past midnight. "Tell me, Zach..." the sixth looked at Zach from the corner of his eyes and said, "Do you me yourself for this?" After a brief silence, Zach answered, "I will say... 50%? First of all, I did not start the fight. Second, I wasn¡¯t going to kill Maxim, but he forced me to. And third, I don¡¯t regret what I did." "A king¡¯s duty is to think for his citizens¡¯ well-being. If he can save hundreds for one life, he shouldn¡¯t think twice before saving hundreds of lives. I... couldn¡¯t do that," the sixth sighed. "I had two options. One was to side with you, and another was to side with them." The sixth shrugged his shoulders and said, "I shouldn¡¯t say this, but we never had a good rtionship with Maxim¡¯s n. So the best and the smart option was to choose you over them." Zach knitted his brows and uttered, "Can I ask you one question?" "You can ask two," the sixth responded without looking at Zach. "If... Aquarius did not want to marry me, and I hadn¡¯t won the event, would you still have chosen me over Maxim?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Hmm... that¡¯s a very... hard question..." The sixth pondered for a while and nodded before saying, "I think yes. Because regardless of if you hadn¡¯t won the event or my daughter hadn¡¯t asked me to marry her to you, everything would still have turned out the same." "Minum would have tried to harass your wife, and you would have gotten angry and killed him. And the rest..." he shrugged. "Now to my next question. What¡ª" "I thought you said you have only one question," the sixth remarked. "And I thought you said I could ask two questions," Zach remarked. "Well, go ahead. I am sure your next question can¡¯t be more troublesome than thest one¡ª" Zach interrupted the sixth and uttered, "You said you would save 100 lives over the life of the one, right?" The sixth finally turned to Zach and nodded in response. "What if that one person was your wife or daughter?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Would you still have chosen to sacrifice them to save 100 lives?" The sixth stared at Zach with a dead-panned expression for a while. Then, he let out a deep sigh and muttered, "Only you can manage to leave a king speechless." "I am just curious to know your answer. You can even lie, and I wouldn¡¯t know," Zach shrugged. "Very well, then... but before that..." the sixth looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "What would you do? Would you save 100 lives over your wife¡¯s life?" The sixth was looking straight into Zach¡¯s eyes, but he soon regretted doing that. However, he couldn¡¯t break eye contact unless Zach answered him. He patiently waited for Zach¡¯s answer as sweat poured down his forehead. "Of course, I would save my wife," Zach answered nonchntly. "I honestly don¡¯t care about others. But if someone is dying in front of me, I would save them." "However, I couldn¡¯t care less if I failed to save them. Their lives are theirs to protect, and I have my loved ones to protect. Even if I get to choose between all the yers in this game and my loved ones, I wouldn¡¯t think twice before choosing my loved ones." The sixth scoffed softly and smiled at Zach before saying, "Only if I could say those words." "Does that mean you would choose to save a hundred lives over your wife or Aquarius?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. The sixth shook his head and asserted, "I honestly don¡¯t know the answer to that. But... I hope I never get to choose between them." Zach walked out of the hall room after saying, "Fair enough." Chapter 129

Chapter 129

KNOCK KNOCK! Zach knocked on the door, and secondster, Aurora opened the door with a bright smile on her face. She hugged him tightly even before allowing him to enter the room. Zach looked at Aria, but she averted her face and turned to the ss window. "..." Zach raised his brows and thought, ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she is angry. I kind of went too overboard and ended up squeezing her butts. I even said a cheeky line to her.¡¯ Zach walked into the room even when Aurora was still hugging him and closed the door without looking back. "Uhhh... can you let go now?" "Why? Do you not want to feel my soft body?" Aurora asked in a muffled voice. "I am exhausted, so if you want to hug me, do it when I sleep." Zach tried to walk, but Aurora still did not stop hugging him. Zach raised his brows with an annoyed look on his face and thought, ¡¯You forced me to do this.¡¯ Zach hugged Aurora back, or so she thought, but Zach moved his one hand down at her butt and another hand at her chest. Then, he squeezed her butt and caught her by surprise, so she let go of Zach and made some distance between them. At the same time, Zach touched Aurora¡¯s chest and squeezed her soft breasts. That was enough to make Aurora embarrassed. "Heh!" Zach smirked at Aurora with a smug look on his face. ¡¯That face is a treat to my eyes.¡¯ Aurora was ring at Zach with teary eyes and a flushed face. However, she didn¡¯t look angry. "I am angry at you," Aurora stated. "..." Zach stared at Aurora for a while and uttered, "You sure don¡¯t look angry, though." Aurora puffed her cheeks and folded her arms below her bosom before saying, "Why did you stop me from eating more cake? It¡¯s not like I was eating from others¡¯ shares." "It just pissed me off because you were fawning over the cake so much," Zach responded in an annoyed tone, as though he didn¡¯t want to talk about the topic. "Why were you... oh!" Aurora eximed. She remembered what Zach had told her about his family upation. "Right... your family runs a bakery..." Aurora covered her mouth and looked at Zach with a curious look in her eyes. "Wait, are you seriously getting jealous because I praised Aquarius¡¯ birthday cake?" Zach smacked lightly on Aurora¡¯s head and said, "Of course not. I just didn¡¯t... like it." "Yeah. And that¡¯s called jealousy." "I am not jealous. I wanted to be the first baker to make you say ¡¯Delicious¡¯ but I guess, I won¡¯t get a chance now," Zach uttered with a sigh. Of course, Aurora had eaten various types of cakes in the real world. Even in Gods¡¯ impact, she had eaten a variety of cakes. However, she never said ¡¯Delicious¡¯ after eating them. She did say, ¡¯It was good¡¯ or ¡¯It was tasty.¡¯ Aurora squinted her eyes and uttered, "But you suck at cooking. How can you make a delicious cake?" Aurora and Aria once let Zach cook the food for them. They regretted their decision to the point that they decided they would never let Zach near the kitchen again. "You bake the cake. Baking and cooking is a different thing," Zach stated. "If you are not convinced that I can¡¯t bake a cake, I will make one for you when we get back to our home." "I want chocte vored," Aurora said with a grin on her face. Zach kissed Aurora on the hips and hugged her before saying, "Once... once we have beat this game and when we go back to our real world, I will make your favorite crepe. We would eat them every day." "That sounds like a retirement n," Aurora scoffed softly. Zach brought his face closer to Aurora to kiss her, but Aurora stopped him by cing her hand on his mouth. "What gives?" "I think we should kiss when others are around," Aurora stated. "But I already kissed you once, and there is no one else around other than Aria," Zach said as he repeatedly tried to kiss Aurora. "That¡¯s the point. Think about how Aria must be feeling after seeing us kiss all the time." "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "How would you feel if Aria kept kissing a man in front of your eyes?" Zach immediately frowned his face after hearing that. "I am sorry for giving such an example, but it seems like it worked," Aurora remarked. "Don¡¯t use me as an excuse!" Aria jumped on the bed and curled up in the nket. "I am going to sleep, so you can do whatever you want." Zach walked past Aurora and sat on the bed. After realizing that she touched Zach¡¯s nerve, she started fidgeting. She stood in front of Zach and asked, "Do you hate me now?" "At least ask the right questions..." Zach let out a weary scoff. Aurora sat on top of Zach¡¯sp and kissed him on the lips. Zach was about to kiss her back, but there was a knock on the door. ¡¯It¡¯s past midnight. Who woulde at such an hour?¡¯ Zach asked himself. Aurora and Zach got up and turned to the door. "You stay here. I will go check," Zach uttered and slowly walked to the door. Zach opened the door while thinking, ¡¯I cultivated 100 MP while I was talking with the sixth, so I should be able to fight¡ª¡¯ However, Zach was surprised and relieved to see it was Aquarius. "What are you doing here?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. Aquarius looked past Zach¡¯s shoulder and saw Aurora staring at her. "Are you... are you free to apany me for a short walk... or should I say short swim?" Aquarius asked with an awkward smile on her face. She tried to make a joke to ease up the mood, but it backfired instead. *** Total yers in the game- 402873. 0 new yers logged in. 15 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- We are close to hitting 150 golden tickets! Chapter 130

Chapter 130

"Umm..." Zach nced back at Aurora to ask her if she wanted to go, but Aurora didn¡¯t say anything. "I am inviting you alone!" Aquarius added. "Oh!" Zach pondered for a while and uttered, "Does it have to be now?" "If you can." Aquarius quietly nodded and said, "But if you don¡¯t want toe, then it¡¯spletely okay." "No, it¡¯s fine. I will join you," Zach replied in a calm voice. "Are you... sure?" Aquarius asked while looking at Aurora. "Hmm?" Zach looked back and saw Aurora staring at them. "Yeah, don¡¯t mind her." Zach nodded at Aurora and left the room with Aquarius. "She was ring at me..." Aquarius muttered. "You will get used to that," Zach scoffed out loud. Zach was exhausted, and he wanted to sleep, but he didn¡¯t want to say no to Aquarius. He had already rejected her many times, and he didn¡¯t want Aquarius to think that he was ignoring her. "Where are we going?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. Zach and Aquarius were walking through the sea pce¡¯s hallways. "I want to show you something." Aquarius squirmed and asked, "Can I.... hold your hand?" Zach raised his brows and squinted his eyes before saying, "We have already kissed a couple of times, and I even squeezed your boobs not long ago. So why are you fidgeting while asking to hold my hand?" "I don¡¯t want you to think I am touchy," Aquarius muttered under her breath with a wry smile on her face. Zach sighed and held Aquarius¡¯ hand tightly. "You don¡¯t have to worry about such stuff. And besides, I am blunt at everything. So if I find something ufortable, I would say it directly to you," Zach asserted. "And you are a princess. Have some arrogance." Aquarius puckered her lips and said, "I don¡¯t think I can be a rude girl." She turned to Zach and asked, "Why do you like rude girls?" "Umm... I don¡¯t know how to answer that, to be honest." Zach pondered for a while and replied, "I think it¡¯s because all the girls and women I have met happened to be rude. I mean, they weren¡¯t human, so it¡¯s given that they would have high ego and pride." "I am curious to know more about you," Aquarius uttered. "I hope you can tell me more about yourself when I join you on your journey after two months." "It¡¯s going to be a lot of things..." Zach said with a distant smile on his face. After walking for about five more minutes, Aquarius took Zach to the backside of the pce, where fewer people were around. Now that Zach knew that the citizens in the pce were also guards, he was a little cautious of them. "Do you want to go in a carriage, or do you want to ride me?" Aquarius asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. Zach covered his face after hearing that and thought, ¡¯She is talking about a different ride me, right?¡¯ "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked with an anxious look on her face. "I will ride you," Zach uttered with an awkward smile on his face. Aquarius¡¯ face flushed a little after hearing Zach¡¯s answer. "..." Zach raised his brows and uttered inwardly: ¡¯Why is she blushing?! She didn¡¯t mean the other ¡¯ride me¡¯, right?!¡¯ "Umm, I have to cast a spell on you so you can breathe underwater without any need to hold your breath." Aquarius pulled Zach close and kissed him on the lips. "..." "..." "The kiss wasn¡¯t necessary to cast the spell, right?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Who knows?" Aquarius replied with a grin on her face. ¡¯I noticed this before, but she does have a hidden naughty side behind her innocent face,¡¯ Zach asserted inwardly. "So, where are we going?" Zach asked again. Aquarius nudged her head and said, "Hop on my back. And grab me tightly." "Are you sure you can carry me?" Zach hugged Aquarius from behind and wrapped his arms around her neck. "Wrap your legs, too," she said. "..." Zach reluctantly wrapped his legs around Aquarius¡¯ waist. "Don¡¯t let go, okay?" Aquarius started walking and slowly increased her speed. Then, she jumped off the balcony and dived into the water below the pce area. Zach tried to breathe, and he could breathe normally without any problem. It was as though the spell Aquarius cast was stopping the water from entering his nose and mouth. However, Zach noticed that even his clothes weren¡¯t getting wet. Aquarius¡¯s human form changed into a mermaid. Her legs turned into a tail, and the skin of the upper part of her body had turned into scales. Her ears had also turned into fins. ¡¯I did see her in her mermaid form before, but this one is different. That one was probably her half-mermaid form.¡¯ Zach¡¯s grip around Aquarius¡¯s body was getting loose, but Zach was more focused on Aquarius. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t lose his grip and reached the destination. When Aquarius stepped on thend, her form changed into a human again. "Where are we?" Zach asked while ncing around. The ce was as big as the ce, and there were lots of statues in every corner. The walls looked dirty, but upon taking a closer look, he realized that the marble on the walls was like that. "This is the sea temple, and it¡¯s like a holy ce for all the sea creatures," Aquarius replied in a calm and low voice. Zach squinted his eyes and asked, "Why are we here?" Aquarius ignored Zach¡¯s question and continued, "This is where my blessing ceremony will take ce after two months." "I brought you here because I wanted to show you something." She turned to Zach and said with a smile on her face. "Something I haven¡¯t shown to anyone, nor have I told anyone." After a brief pause, she added, "Not even my Mama or daddy." She pointed her finger at Zach and said, "I want you, the person I love, to see me first." Aquarius took off all her clothes without caring to cover her private parts. Then, her body shined brightly, and it forced Zach to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw: "That¡¯s..." *** Total yers in the game- 402852 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- What is it that Aquarius hadn¡¯t told even to her parents?! Question- Do you guys prefer 1 chapter every 12 hours, or two chapters every 24 hours? Chapter 131

Chapter 131

When Zach opened his eyes, he saw Aquarius in another form. It wasn¡¯t her human form, nor her half or full-mermaid form. She was in her beast form¡ª a sea dragon. "That¡¯s...!" Zach didn¡¯t know what to say. He was left speechless. Not because he saw Aquarius¡¯ in her beast form, but because she was in her beast form. Zach was used to seeing mythical creatures, so it wasn¡¯t shocking for him, but he was shocked because a mermaid¡¯s beast form couldn¡¯t be a sea dragon. "Unless... you are a..." "Yes." Aquarius nodded her head and said, "I am the next sea goddess." "...!" "Judging by your reaction, I assume you already know the rest, am I right?" she asked. Each and every race had its gods and goddesses. Some were ever living with no contact with the rest of the race, while some descended and lived with them. For the Sea realms, a new sea goddess was born every 1000 years, and they had a huge responsibility upon their head. On their birth, they were given a task to watch over the Sea realm for a thousand-year until a new Sea goddess was born. It was the same for the Sea God, and the current Sea God was Aquitius the seventh. He was at his peak, and his powers were unrivaled to anyone in the Sea realm. Now, Aquarius would be the strongest in the future. She would harness the power of the Sea goddess in the blessing ceremony that would happen after two months. "Why... are you the sea goddess?" Zach asked in a disdainful tone. "I was born to be one. As I grew up, I started getting dreams where a beautiful dragon would visit me and teach me things. I was small at that time, and I always thought of that dragon as my imaginary friend. But as I grew up, I studied about the Sea goddess and learned that the dragon in my dream was indeed the Sea goddess." "After that day, the Sea goddess stopped visiting my dream. I was sad. I felt alone. I was told not to tell anyone about this, so I grew up with that secret. When I turned 16, I learned about the fate of the Sea goddess. I... wanted to be a normal girl. I wanted to fall in love with someone and get married. But now... I¡ª" "Don¡¯t you dare finish that sentence!" Zach frowned. "You can¡¯t stop the impossible, darling. That¡¯s why..." Aquarius changed back to her human form and dropped on her knees while crying. "I won¡¯t be able to join you..." she wailed with her head in her hand. "Who said I can¡¯t stop the impossible?" Zach furrowed his brows and said, "I can even defeat the gods for you. Just say those words." Aquarius looked up at Zach with teary eyes and asked, "What... words?" "Say that ¡¯I don¡¯t want to be the next Sea Goddess¡¯, and I will¡ª" Aquarius interrupted Zach and said, "I can¡¯t say it. I can¡¯t neglect my duties! What about all the creatures and the races of the Sea? I cannot let them suffer for my selfishness!" She sobbed even more. Zach asked a simr question to the sixth not long ago, and the sixth asked him the same. Zach¡¯s answer was simply that he would choose his loved ones over others, and the sixth didn¡¯t have the courage to answer. Now, Aquarius was in the same situation, where she had no other choice to fulfill the duty she was born for. "So your love for me was so little, huh?" Zach remarked. "No! It¡¯s not! But I can¡¯t... please... I love you..." Aquarius sniffed. Zach hated circumstances like this where the people he liked or loved had to make tough choices for others¡¯ sake. Sure, it would save thousands of lives, but what about them? Why must they sacrifice themselves for others? Zach knew the answer to that. It was to save their loved ones. It was so that others wouldn¡¯t suffer. But what Zach hated the most was ungrateful pricks who were never thankful for the sacrifices people had made from them. They would one day forget the one who sacrificed and live on with their life. The real question was: was it worth it? Zach had met Aquarius not long ago, and he knew that he didn¡¯t love her yet. But he was convinced that she loved him with all her heart. Aquarius knew what her fate would be like, and that¡¯s why, she chose Zach, the person she loved, to show and tell everything. Maybe she wanted Zach to save her? Or perhaps, she wanted redemption. In either case, even if she wanted to make a different choice, the oue would be guaranteed, and that was to be the Sea Goddess. Zach knelt down in front of Aquarius and held her face with his hand. He looked into her teary blue eyes and said, "Just say it. Don¡¯t think about anything else." "But..." "You can be selfish. It¡¯s your life. No one gets to make choices in your life. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then just say the words, and I will take care of everything. However, if you truly want to be the Sea Goddess and give up on your life, then I won¡¯t stop you," Zach asserted in a calm voice. Aquarius looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and kept crying for a few minutes. She realized Zach was serious about hismitment, and she stopped crying. "Can you really...?" she stuttered in a broken voice. Zach gently caressed Aquarius¡¯ face and said, "If you ask me to." Aquarius jumped on Zach and hugged him with her naked body. She pressed soft breasts against his chest and said, "I love you! I want to be with you!" Zach patted on Aquarius¡¯ back and then kissed her on the lips before saying, "Well said." He looked into the shrine in the temple and uttered, "Leave the rest to me." *** Total yers in the game- 902807 500000 new yers logged in. 45 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- What is Zach nning, and how will he change Aquarius¡¯ fate? So I have decided to post two chapters every 24 hours. Chapter 132

Chapter 132

"I will be right back." Zach patted Aquarius¡¯ head and stood up. "Where are you¡ª" Aquarius stopped on her words when she saw Zach¡¯s gloves gloving blue. Zach walked to the shrine and stood in front of the temple¡¯s door. He ced his hand on the door and muttered something in a celestialnguage. ¡¯What did he say?" Aquarius wondered. Even she couldn¡¯t understand because Zach spoke in an ancient celestial. However, Zach simply said a curse word in a celestialnguage with only one purpose in his mind: to anger the Sea Goddess. Suddenly, the door shook, and everything started trembling. The water around the surface began to rise, and soon, everything was submerged into the water. However, Zach wasn¡¯t worried because Aquarius had cast a spell on him, so he could breathe just fine. But, for some reason, Zach was having trouble breathing. It wasn¡¯t as though Aquarius¡¯ spell wasn¡¯t working, but the water around Zach had no air to breathe. He wasn¡¯t suffocating with water but air. Aquarius¡¯ spell allowed Zach to breathe air, but how would he breathe if there was no air around? Aquarius was also struggling to breathe, but for some reason, she was more affected by that than Zach. Zach watched Aquarius move erratically as though something was controlling her like a puppet. "..." Zach frowned his face and tried to swim towards Aquarius, but a hand made of water pulled Zach into the shrine. The next time Zach regained consciousness and opened his eyes, he found himself in an abyss of the water. Everything around him was submerged in water, and there was nothing else but water for as far as his eyes could see. He looked down into the depth of the sea, but he couldn¡¯t see the seabed. It was as though he was in a domain where nothing but water existed. Zach covered his mouth with his hand and tried to breathe, and much to his surprise, he could breathe. He breathed out from his mouth to see where the air bubbles would go. That way, he could find the exit, but the bubbles stayed on one spot without moving. "You can show yourself!" Zach said out loud. "I know you are here!" The water around Zach started moving and hitting Zach¡¯s body as though it was punching and kicking him. Soon, the water formed into the body of a sea dragon, simr to what Aquarius looked like, but it was much bigger and intimidating than Aquarius. "You insolence!" she yelled and passed through Zach¡¯s body, tossing him around the water. "Would you stop doing that? I ate cake not long ago and a heavy dinner just before that. So I might end up puking." Zach smirked and said, "You wouldn¡¯t want me to do that in your sacred domain, right?" "You filthy human! How dare you enter my sea realm?! First, you broke the rules of this realm. Second, you trapped my sessor into your love. And then you fooled her into thinking that I forced her to be the next Sea Goddess? Not to mention your disrespect in my holy shrine!" Zach raised his brows and said, "But you are forcing her to be the next Sea Goddess, right?" "No! Of course not. Why would I want to ruin a girl¡¯s life?" she uttered with a weary sigh. "Then... who chose that?" Zach asked with a curious and puzzled look on his face. "The sea itself!" the Sea Goddess answered. "Even I didn¡¯t have a choice but to ept my fate when I was around Aquarius¡¯ age. I have been the Sea Goddess for thest 1000 years. Now, I will finally be free from my duty and live the rest of my life as I want to." "So you are going to destroy a girl¡¯s life just so you could live your life as per your choices?" Zach remarked. "I thought the Sea Goddess was supposed to think about the races and creatures of the sea." "Listen, you crazy hypnotic bastard. It¡¯s the rule of the sea, and everyone must obey it!" she asserted. "What happens when someone doesn¡¯t? Will the seae to life and¡ª" Zach stopped on his wolds when he realized that it waspletely possible. The world he lived in had many disasters, and it was said to be destroyed in a few years. Maybe it was because the humans didn¡¯t follow the rules of thend? "I know you don¡¯t want Aquarius to be the next Sea Goddess, but she has no choice. She has to be one, and that¡¯s her fate. You can¡¯t change someone¡¯s fate just because you want to. It¡¯s not how the world works. You must obey its rules if you want it to protect you. If... Aquarius didn¡¯t be the Sea Goddesses, every sea creature and race will face the wrath of the sea." "This is... just too cruel..." Zach muttered in a disdainful tone. "Why do I always have to go through this? People I know always have responsibility on them, and then I lose them because of that." "What are you muttering?" the Sea Goddess asked. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter." The Sea Goddess brought her face near Zach¡¯s face and said, "You must convince Aquarius to be the Sea Goddess." Zach frowned his face and said, "I won¡¯t. I promised her that I would save her. I gave her hope, and I won¡¯t let her turn into despair." The Sea Goddess stared into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "Your eyes.... who are you?" "My name is Starlord," Zach said with a serious look on his face. "What¡¯s your mother¡¯s name?" "Li¡ª" "Stop lying, and tell me the truth." "..." "Your eyes remind me of that bitch who stole my love from me!" The Sea goddess looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "You don¡¯t happen to be Erza¡¯s son, right?" *** Total yers in the game- 902769 0 new yers logged in. 38 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- I quietly added 500000 more yers in thest chapter to see how many of you notice it. It will be exined when I write the chapter about the real world.. It will probably be at the end of this volume. Chapter 133

Chapter 133

"You don¡¯t happen to be Erza¡¯s son, right?" Zach averted his gaze and said, "Of course not. Who is that?" "Wait... if you are her son, that means..." The Sea Goddess circled around Zach and inspected his body from all sides. "You are ¡¯his¡¯ son?!" she eximed. Zach averted his face this time and said, "Who are you talking about?" "This reaction... you are just like him!" she shouted. ¡¯Curse you, father! Why do I always run into your acquaintances!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. "No wonder you have Erza¡¯s powers! And you... "The Sea Goddess sighed and uttered, "Now the more I look at your face, the more I remember him." "Then don¡¯t look." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "And Erza is not my mother, nor do I have her powers. She lost her powers before I was born." "I am aware that she has lost her powers. I was there with her when that happened. But you certainly have a fragment of her powers," she stated. "But I don¡¯t see your father¡¯s powers inside you. Why is that?" "I guess I have to tell you," Zach sighed. He didn¡¯t want to tell her because she said she loved his father. So if he told her about his death, she would be more devastated than she already was. While Zach may not care about others, he respected his father¡¯s acquaintances because they had helped his father. "What¡¯s wrong? What happened to your tongue?" she asked. "Father is... dead..." Zach could feel the water around him getting warm and cold at the same time. That was the Sea Goddess¡¯ emotions. "No way... that¡¯s impossible! He can¡¯t die! He promised me that he would wait for me at our promised location. So... I see..." The Sea goddess lowered her head in realization. "So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te to check up on me even though I am one yearte." "I am sorry you had to know this way," Zach said in a disdainful tone. "There are still many who are unaware about this." "So what was I even waiting for all those years? What was the purpose of my life? I was so excited to see him again. As the day of my retirement got near, I was happy. I wanted to see him. I wanted to touch him. I wanted to...¡¯ The Sea Goddess chuckled bitterly and uttered, "So this is what I get after I fulfilled my duty? Where is my happiness? What did I do to deserve this?" Zach could feel the sadness in the Sea Goddess¡¯ voice. It reminded him of Aquarius¡¯ sad face. "I am sorry. I know you are not in the mood, and I know this is selfish of me. But I am not letting Aquarius be the Sea Goddess," Zach asserted with a serious look on his face. "Erza stole my love from me. I had the chance to be with him, but she forced me to stay here. She gave me false hope." The Sea Goddess looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "Now I will do the same to you." "....!" "I will take my revenge. Just as your mother stole my love from me, I will steal your love from you. I will make Aquarius the next Sea Goddess and let you suffer. Then you will understand my pain and despair," she asserted with her voice full of rage and anger. "..." She stared into Zach¡¯s eyes without any fear, and Zach stared back into her eyes. It was as though they were having a staring contest, but the winner was already decided, and there was no prize for it. SIGH! The Sea Goddess sighed and said, "I am kidding. I am no monster. I am not heartless like your mother." "..." "Besides, you don¡¯t even love Aquarius yet. If I trap her here, she will be the one in pain, more than you." Zach raised his brows and asked, "So you are not going to make Aquarius the next Sea Goddess?" "Unfortunately, it¡¯s not in my hand to decide who will be the next Sea Goddess, but it¡¯s in my hand to decide when." After a brief pause, the Sea Goddess continued, "I give you one year. You can do whatever you want with Aquarius. After that, she must be the next Sea Goddess." "What¡¯s the point of giving her one year if she knows that her time is limited?" Zach wondered with an emotionless face. "If I was given even one day with your father, I would have been happy. I am sure Aquarius thinks the same." "I guess one year is better than nothing." Zach nodded at the Sea Goddess and said, "Thank you, umm..." "Heh!" The Sea Goddess chuckled and said, "There is no need to mention my name. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know it." "As you wish." "What¡¯s your name? Son of Erza?" she asked. "It¡¯s Zach," Zach responded in a calm voice. "After a moment of silence, the Sea Goddess said, "That¡¯s not your real name, is it?" "... it¡¯s not..." "What¡¯s your real name? I just want to know what name your father gave you." "It¡¯s Z????????????. It pronounces the same as Zach, so I have always been called that," Zach said with a distant smile on his face. "Only my father called me by my real name." "Hmph. That¡¯s a good name, indeed. I am impressed that for once he came up with a good name," she said. "He always sucked at naming." "Now... Can I leave? How do I go back...?" Zach asked with an awkward smile on his face. "Just close your eyes, and you will be out of this ce," the Sea Goddess replied. Zach did as the Sea Goddess said, and the next time he opened his eyes, he found himself in Aquarius¡¯ arms. She was hugging him while crying. Her naked wet body, pale and soft skin, silky wet hair, and otherworldly breasts. Aquarius had submitted her body and soul to Zach. *** Total yers in the game- 902725 0 new yers logged in. 44 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- If anyone is wondering why the Sea Goddess could recognize Zach as Erza¡¯s son but Aria couldn¡¯t. The answer is simple: The Sea Goddess has met Erza¡¯s reincarnation, while Aria hasn¡¯t. I will post an extra chapter after 3 hours for reaching the 150 golden tickets goal! Chapter 134

Chapter 134

"Uhh.. what¡¯s going on?" Zach asked with a confused and puzzled look on his face. "You are awake!" Aquarius eximed. "When I woke up, your body was on the ground, and you weren¡¯t moving." ¡¯So... my soul was in the Sea Goddess¡¯s domain?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯Wait... my soul is in this game... so my soul¡¯s soul was in her domain? This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡¯ Aquarius wanted to ask Zach if he was able to convince the Sea Goddess, but she didn¡¯t want to sound selfish. ¡¯He would think I care about myself when he is in this state,¡¯ Aquarius thought. Zach hugged Aquarius and said, "I am okay. You can let go of me now." Aquarius let go of Zach but didn¡¯t forget to kiss him after that. She rested her head on Zach¡¯s shoulders and muttered, "If anything were to happen to you, I..." "Don¡¯t worry. I am perfectly fine." Zach patted Aquarius¡¯ head and said, "I met with the Sea Goddess." Aquarius reacted a little, but she didn¡¯t move her head from Zach¡¯s shoulders. "I talked with her too," Zach said. "You did...?" Aquarius was afraid to ask what the Sea Goddess told him, but she was more afraid to know the answer to that. "I am sorry..." Zach said in a low voice. ¡¯I see... So he wasn¡¯t able to convince the Sea Goddess...¡¯ Aquarius thought to herself. However, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She was happy that Zach went that far to save her. "I only managed to get one year of time. After that, you have to be the Sea Goddess..." Aquarius finally moved her head from Zach¡¯s shoulders and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes with a smile on her face. "Thank you..." she said while tearing up, even though she was trying her best not to cry. "Thank you..." She once again jumped into his arms and hugged him. "It¡¯s only one year, though..." "That¡¯s more than enough," she said. "Is it?" "Yes..." Aquarius wiped her tears and continued, "My blessing ceremony is after two months. Then, I will join you on your journey where you will mate with me and impregnate me. And I will give birth to the heir in 9 months. So I will also be able to fulfill my duty as a princess and the Queen." Zach pushed Aquarius back and furrowed his brows before saying, "What¡¯s wrong with you?" "What... do you mean?" she asked with a confused look on her face as though she had no idea what Zach was talking about. "Why are you still thinking of others and the kingdom?!" Zach shouted. "Be selfish, for fuck¡¯s sake. And if you can¡¯t, then think about me. Make me happy. Do everything for me. And in return, I will give you all the love and happiness you need." "But¡ª" Before Aquarius could say any more words, she was stopped by a pair of soft lips. Zach kissed her so hard that his lips ended up hitting Aquarius¡¯ teeth. But he didn¡¯t stop kissing her. After several kisses, Zach stopped to look at Aquarius¡¯ face, and it was flushed red. "Every time you try to speak something about others, I will shut you up with a kiss," Zach stated. "So unless you want my lips on your lips all the time, choose your words carefully." Aquarius puckered her lips and said, "I do want to kiss you all the time." Zach chuckled softly and moved his head closer to Aquarius to kiss her, but Aquarius stopped him and said, "We shouldn¡¯t." Zach ignored Aquarius and started kissing her on the lips. Aquarius resisted at first, but soon, she gave in to the pleasure. "We shouldn¡¯t. This is a holy ce. We can¡¯t do such indecent things here," she said as soon as their lips parted. "The Sea Goddess is watching, and she will get angry." "Even though you kissed me a couple of times a while ago?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "That was..." Aquarius averted her gaze and murmured, "That¡¯s cheating." Zach pushed Aquarius against the wall and started kissing her, but he was a little more aggressive this time. Aquarius wrapped her legs around Zach¡¯s waist and her arms around his neck. She pulled him close and started kissing him back. Zach could feel Aquarius¡¯ bare breasts hitting his chest, but the best feeling was of her erect nipples brushing against his body. Even though Zach had taken his suit off in the pce and he was only wearing a t-shirt, he could still feel Aquarius¡¯ soft yet pointy and erect nipples. Zach moved his hand towards¡¯ Aquarius¡¯ chest and started squeezing her breasts. "Mmh~" Aquarius moaned in pleasure, but her moans were muffled by the kisses. Zach squeezed Aquarius¡¯ breasts with the rhythm and yed with her nipples. He could feel his snake poking Aquarius¡¯ legs, and Aquarius was aware of that. After kissing for a while, Aquarius looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, "I truly love you." "I know." Aquarius moved her head to kiss Zach, but she stopped when her lips were about to touch him. "Have you fallen in love with me yet?" she asked. "Well..." Zach lowered his gaze and saw the bulge in his pants hitting Aquarius¡¯ bare cave. "I think if I answer now, it would not be my honest answer." Aquarius was wet, but Zach wasn¡¯t sure it was because of the water or some other reason. Aquarius kissed Zach on the lips and then whispered in his ears, "Let¡¯s continue the rest in my room at the pce." Meanwhile, Aurora has been waiting for Zach to return ever since he left with Aquarius. She was standing by the window and looking back at the door whenever someone passed through the hallway. Aria was pretending to sleep, but she was awake. "How long are you going to wait for him? He might not return until the morning, you know?" Aria remarked. "Get some sleep." Aurora sat on the bed, but her gaze was still fixated on the door. Suddenly, she received a message from Zach. Aurora hesitantly opened it and sighed after reading it. "Is it from Zach?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face. "What does it say?" "He is saying that he is going to spend the night with Aquarius," Aurora stated. "You know what that means, right? They are going to do it..." Aria raised her brows and looked at Aurora¡¯s face to see her reaction. "Are you angry?" she asked. Aurora shook her head but didn¡¯t say anything. "Are you disappointed?" Aria asked. "No. I already gave him the permission," Aurora replied with a shrug. "Oh!" However, Aria looked disappointed. Aurora noticed it and asked with a smirk on her face: "What about you? You look disappointed." Aria¡¯s face flushed for a second, but she shook her head and said, "I am not." "Why not? Just admit that you love him. I mean, you are a goddess, and he is a god. Also, you have are bound by a contract." "You also have a master and servant rtionship," Aurora added with a smirk. She wanted Aria to confess her love for Zach, but that wasn¡¯t going to happen. "You are also technically his wife. And I am his nothing. We are basically still friends." Aria covered herself with a nket and curled up on the bed after saying, "You are mistaken!" *** Total yers in the game- 902467 0 new yers logged in. 258 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- This chapter is for hitting 150 Golden Tickets! Thank you for all the support and as always, have a nice day! Chapter 135

Chapter 135

The first thing Aurora and Aria did after waking up in the morning was to rush to Aquarius¡¯ room, which was right above their room. When they reached Aquarius¡¯ room, they were stopped by the female guards. "Princess is sleeping at this moment," one guard said. "You cannot enter until the princess wakes up," the other guard said. "..." "..." Aurora and Aria nced at each other and nodded. Aria stepped forward and said with a proud face: "Do you know who I am?" "You are our guest?" the guard replied. "Yes. But do you know what status I hold?" Aria said with an even more smug look on her face. She was trying to make herself look arrogant on purpose. "You are... umm... The champion¡¯s wife..." the guard responded. "Indeed," Aria smirked. "And what is the champion to the princess Aquarius?" "She is going to be his wife soon..." the guard replied. "Exactly. And what does that make me?" Aria asked with a proud look on her face. "Umm..." both female guards nced at each other as though they couldn¡¯t understand what Aria was getting at. Aria sighed and said, "My husband will be the king when he marries the princess Aquarius, right?" The guards nodded in response. "So if he is going to be the king, what does that make me, the first wife?" "The... queen..." "Now, you won¡¯t dare to upset your future queen, would you?" Aria said with a smirk on her face. The guards¡¯ faces turned pale as they started trembling. "We apologize for our behavior," they both bowed down and stepped aside. Aurora raised her brows at Aria and thought, ¡¯I am honestly impressed. But I still can¡¯t get used to her. I liked Ameria more. She was cute and docile. While Aria is... well.... The type of girl Zach likes.¡¯ ¡¯But still, these guards don¡¯t have a backbone. If it was my pce, my guards wouldn¡¯t let anyone enter my room, not even my father.¡¯ "Now, let us enter or..." Aria furrowed her brows at the guards and continued, "I will remember your faces and punish you when I be the queen." They both gulped down and opened the door of Aquarius¡¯ room. Then, Aurora, Aria, and the two guards entered the room and walked to the bed, only to see Aquarius sleeping naked with her body on top of Zach. However, their body was covered with a nket. The two guards covered their mouths with horrified looks on their faces. ¡¯Judging by their expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like these two knew about it,¡¯ Aurora thought to herself. Aurora walked forward and shook the bed with a kick. But neither of them opened their eyes. She pped her hands, cleared her throat, and tried various other things to wake them up, but nothing happened. Annoyed, she pulled off the nket, but she covered them a secondter after realizing both of them were naked. However, they woke up because of that. Aquarius was the first to wake up. She opened her eyes and stared at Aria, Aurora, and the two guards for a few seconds before realizing what was going on. She sat up on the bed, revealing her breasts, but she covered them with a nket. "Good.. morning..." She greeted them with an awkward smile on her face. Aurora ignored Aquarius and moved her gaze to Zach, who was staring at the ceiling with a confused look on his face. Then, Zach nced at Aurora and said, "Why are you standing?" He patted on the bed and said, "Come. Let¡¯s sleep a little more." Aurora raised her brows and said, "I think it¡¯s time for you to wake up." "Why are you... Argh!" Zach sat up on the bed and held his head in his hand. "Argh!" he grunted in pain. "Are you okay?" Aurora and Aquarius asked with a concerned look on their faces. "Yeah... it¡¯s... the headache is back again..." Aquarius looked at her guards and said, "Take him to the royal bathhouse and give him the elixir." One guard nodded, but the other guard kept staring at Zach and Aquarius with a horrified look on her face. "And don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially daddy," Aquarius added. "But we have to report everything to the king!" the guard retorted. Aquarius knitted her brows and said, "If you tell him, then I will also tell him what you two were doing that night." The guards¡¯ faces turned pale as they nodded violently. "We will keep our mouth shut," they said in unison. "Good." A week ago, the two guards skipped their duty and entered Aquarius¡¯ room instead of guarding it from the outside. Then, they got on the couch and started making out with each other. Aquarius didn¡¯t notice it until she heard moans and saw the two guards having sex. "..." "..." Aurora and Aria watched Aquarius as she dealt with the guard. ¡¯She looked kind and innocent, but she also turned out to be the type of girl Zach likes,¡¯ Aurora thought to herself. ¡¯I should be careful of her. She has already started to rece me. She is a princess, the only heir, next to be the queen, and... she even did it with Zach.¡¯ Aquarius tapped on Zach¡¯s back and said, "Go with my guards. They will give you the cure for the headache." Zach nodded and kissed Aquarius on the lips, leaving everyone in the room surprised. Zach opened his menu and conjured his clothes on his body before removing the nket from his body. Then, he got off the bed and hugged Aurora. "Good morning..." "Good morning..." Aurora reluctantly greeted back. Zach then kissed Aurora on the lips and left Aquarius¡¯ room with the guards. Now, only Aquarius, Aria, and Aurora were in the room. Aria and Aurora were ring at Aquarius as though a hunter looked at its prey. Aquarius nced back and forth between Aurora and Aria and started squirming. "Don¡¯t worry. We are not angry," Aurora stated. "But we want to know the details." "Umm... shall we talk about it while taking a bath?" Aquarius suggested with an awkward smile on her face. *** Total yers in the game- 902444 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- It¡¯s been a while since I asked this: Leave a review if you are enjoying the novel! Chapter 136

Chapter 136

Aquarius got off the bed, but she didn¡¯t let go of the nket. She covered her body with half of the nket and dragged the rest with her to the bathroom. Aurora followed Aquarius while Aria stayed behind to confirm something. She looked at the bedsheet and smiled inwardly before catching up with Aurora and Aquarius. Aurora and Aria wrapped the towel around their body and got into the hot spring while Aquarius went naked. "You two should take off the towel too. We are all girls here, so no need to be shy," Aquarius suggested. "No, I am good," Aria replied. "Yeah, I am fine too," Aurora nodded. "Okay..." Aquarius said with a disappointed look on her face. She was feeling out of ce, and she wanted Aurora and Aria to ept her as one of them, but Aquarius knew it would take some time. It was too sudden for them. "So..." Aurora nced at Aquarius from the corners of her eyes and said, "Tell me the details." "Well..." After a brief pause, she smiled wryly and said, "Nothing happened." "..." ¡¯I knew it!¡¯ Aria uttered inwardly. ¡¯I didn¡¯t see any bloodstains on the bedsheet.¡¯ "What?!" Aurora eximed. She was genuinely disappointed after knowing that staying in a girl¡¯s room at night, on the same bed, naked while hugging each other, and doing nothing was the same as an insult. Aurora was angry and upset because Zach didn¡¯t do anything to Aquarius. As a girl, Aurora could feel how disheartened Aquarius was. "I want you to know that I allowed him to do whatever he wanted with other girls," Aurora stated. "I will talk with him once I see him again." Even when Aquarius was her rival in love, she felt sorry for her. "No, it¡¯s fine. And it¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t trying to... you know... we were going to do it. But he started feeling weird and ended up passing out in my arms," Aquarius asserted. However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. Zach had awakened his soul power just a day before that. After that, he participated in the event and fought with Starlord, who pushed Zach to his limits. Then, he was under the aphrodisiac effect, which made him lose the sense of thinking, but he still managed to keep himself sane. Zach was still suffering from that side effect. Not only that, Zach fought with Maxim and ended up using all of his MP. After that, Aquarius took Zach to the Sea Temple, where he exposed himself from the supreme power: the Sea Goddess. Also, there was that weird happening where his soul¡¯s soul had gone into the Sea Goddess. Right after that, Zach began to have headaches, and he started passing out. And by the time they got back to the pce, his condition had gotten worse. Of course, he kept quiet about it because he didn¡¯t want to worry Aquarius. As a result, he ended up passing out, leaving Aquarius concerned. SIGH! Aurora sighed and said, "I honestly don¡¯t know what I should say. I was expecting to hear your first night with Zach, and yet, I am kind of relieved that it didn¡¯t happen." Aquarius raised her brows in confusion and said, "Why are you saying it like you two haven¡¯t done it with him yet..." "Because we haven¡¯t," Aurora groaned. "But... I thought you..." Aquarius turned to Aria and said, "Aren¡¯t you his wife? Surely, you two would have done something, right?" "No." Aria shook her head. "So... I am the only one who has advanced¡ª" "Don¡¯t tter yourself," Aurora interrupted. "We kiss all the time." "That¡¯s nothing. He has touched and squeezed my bare breasts. Has he squeezed yours?" Aquarius said with a smirk on her face. "He has!" Aurora retorted and muttered, "Only over the clothes, though." "He has even seen my full body naked. Has he seen either of yours?" Aquarius smirked wider with a smug look on her face. After that, Aquarius and Aurora startedparing themselves and thus began the first catfight. Meanwhile, Aria watched them and wondered, ¡¯Why doesn¡¯t he do something with me?¡¯ ¡¯I am the one who met him first, but still, he fell in love with Aurora. That was okay because I hadn¡¯t really done anything for him. But..." Aria looked at Aquarius and frowned her face as she thought, ¡¯She only met him yesterday, and yet, they have already done so many things.¡¯ ¡¯Am I not attractive?¡¯ Aria looked at her chest and uttered inwardly, ¡¯My chest is also bigger than Aurora and Aquarius.¡¯ ¡¯So why doesn¡¯t he make moves on me? Even though he is my master now, he doesn¡¯t give me any orders.¡¯ Aria then remembered her behavior whenever Zach asked something from her. ¡¯Is it because I always cursed him? What if... I act nicer with him? Will he fall in love with me? Will he look and smile at me like he does when he is with Aurora? Will he treat me the same?¡¯ Aria was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize she was yearning for Zach¡¯s attention and love. Usually, she would have ignored her feelings and shrugged them off, but right now, she was so desperate that she didn¡¯t make any excuses. After taking a bath, they all went to the dining hall and ate breakfast together with Zach, Ruli, Aquitius the sixth, and Rilu. After that, they spent the entire day and evening strolling around the kingdom. It was truly a fantastic day for them. It was as though they were on vacation. After eating dinner together, the three girls, Aquarius, Aurora, and Aria, decided to sleep together in the Aquarius room. Zach was okay with that because he would get to sleep alone in the bed after a long time. Zach was on his way to the room when he remembered the conversation he had with the sixth after they came back from the sightseeing. Zach mentioned Minum¡¯s dead body, to which the sixth responded that he wasn¡¯t the one who did that. The yer¡¯s name tag turned purple if they had killed an NPC withoutmencing a duel. Zach killed Maxim in a duel, but he killed Minum withoutmencing a duel and yet didn¡¯t get the purple name tag because... Minum hadn¡¯t died. However, when Zach realized that, it was already toote. *** Total yers in the game- 902069 0 new yers logged in. 375 yers died. Chapter 137

Chapter 137

A while ago, Zach, Aurora, Aria, Aquarius, Aquitius the sixth, Rilu, and Ruli were eating dinner in the dining hall. All of them were busy eating, and no one was saying anything except Aurora and Aquarius, who were ring at each other once in a while. Aurora was sitting at Zach¡¯s left, and Aquarius was sitting at Zach¡¯s right. Zach had already told them to stop when they smeared his face with cake when they tried to feed him. So now, they were ring at each other, but Aria was ring at both of them. "So...." the sixth broke the silence and asked, "When are you leaving?" Zach raised his brows at the sixth and uttered, "You want us to leave?" "No. I was just asking." the sixth smiled at Aquarius and said, "It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Aquarius smiling like that. So I was curious as to how long you n on staying here." "Well, we were about to leave after eating dinner, but the girls made ns to sleep together tonight. So I think We will leave tomorrow morning after eating breakfast," Zach stated in a calm voice. "Do you have any ns?" Aquarius asked meekly. "If not, then why don¡¯t you stay the entire day tomorrow and leave for Antis at night?" "I second that," the sixth quipped. "That kingdom is beautiful at night. And besides, we also need to undo the seal from the scroll." ¡¯I don¡¯t really have to do anything tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. The dungeon raid starts in two days.¡¯ Zach nced at Aurora and Aria and wondered, ¡¯We might enjoy this little vacation. Who knows, when will be the next time we get to enjoy our time like this.¡¯ Zach nodded and said, "Okay. But tomorrow is thest day." Ruli was the first one to finish eating and leave the dining room. Zach watched her leave and thought, ¡¯She probably hates my guts since I killed her husband and got her entire n wiped out. But Maxim was abusive towards her, so I am not really sure. Although she hasn¡¯t talked to me since then, so...¡¯ After a while, the three girls¡ª Aurora, Aria, and Aquarius left to have their girls talk, sleepover, and pajama party. Soon after, Rilu left too. Now, the sixth and Zach were the only ones present in the room. "Please, take care of my daughter when she joins you on your journey," the sixth said with sincerity in his voice. "I am not saying this as a king, but as a father." "You don¡¯t have to worry about her," Zach sighed and scoffed, "You should worry about me. Handling all of them at once is going to be tough." "Haha. You have to deal with that, aye," the sixthughed out loud. Zach stood up and said, "Alright. I will be leaving too. I am tired of traveling all day." "Yes." "Oh. by the way, what did you do with Minum¡¯s body?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "When I came back from the arena, it wasn¡¯t there. So maybe the guards have taken it down?" "That¡¯s the only possibility." However, that wasn¡¯t the case. When Zach was only on his way to his room, he felt something was off, as though his senses were warning him. But Zach was too exhausted and thought he was simply imagining things. However, he heard whimpering and muffled screams when he passed by a certain room. They were too low for anyone to notice, and the area was prohibited from entering other than the royal family, so there were many guards around. Zach heard the noise at first, but he assumed it was due to air as the wind often made such noises. But then, Zach listened to the ¡¯thud¡¯ noise, and he was convinced that something was wrong. He quietly walked to the room without making any noise and ced his ear on the door to listen closely. Suddenly, his eyes widened as he heard something and kick-opened the door. There, he saw the face he ever expected to see. "Minum..." Minum was pinning down Ruli on the bed, and he was in the middle of ripping her clothes. He had stuffed cloth in Ruli¡¯s mouth so she couldn¡¯t yell or scream for help. When Zach opened the door, Minum¡¯s gaze turned to the door. He immediately got off the bed and pulled Rilu close to him. Then, he ced a dagger on Ruli¡¯s neck and said with a furious look on his face: "If youe any closer, I will kill her!" ¡¯Now that counts as a duel, right?¡¯ Zach raised his hands in the air to show he wasn¡¯t holding any weapon. "I am surprised you are still alive after getting stabbed by thousands of needles," Zach remarked. "Shut up!" Minum yelled. "I am going to kill you! But first, I will kill her in front of you!" he said as he pressed the dagger against Ruli¡¯s neck. "How about we talk like adults?" Zach suggested. "You don¡¯t have to do this." "Shut up! You killed my brother! My guards! My family! My entire n! And now, you want to talk like an adult?!" he yelled. "But you are alive, right?" Zach said in a calm voice. "You can start over. Think about it. You will be the founder of your n now. You will have the authority and power." "I already know about that! And I will take over this kingdom! But first, I will kill her!" he shouted. "I was going to kill your bitch wife! But she was protected by the female elite guard! I have been hiding in this pce, looking for a chance to kill all of you. And now, I finally have a chance! I will kill all of you and be¡ª" Minum suddenly stopped as his head exploded, and his body fell to the ground with a loud thud. SIGH! Zach sighed with a scoff and said, "I was just buying time to charge my fingers." Zach concentrated his MP on one finger and shot at the attack at Minum¡¯s head. Zach looked at Ruli and asked, "Are you okay?" Ruli dashed at Zach and hugged him with her half-naked body. "Thank you..." ¡ª - . The next morning. Zach opened his eyes and felt as though Aurora was heavier than usual. He was still feeling dizzy and sleepy. But when he looked at his side, all his sleep vanished, and he was wide awake. Ruli was sleeping naked beside him. Zach looked under the nket and saw he was naked too. "... you have got to be kidding me..." he muttered in disbelief. *** Total yers in the game- 904618 0 new yers logged in. 421 yers died. Chapter 138

Chapter 138

"..." Zach wished from the bottom of his heart that he woke in a dream, not on the bed beside Ruli, who was also Aquarius¡¯ aunt. ¡¯Calm down, Zach. Just because you woke up next to a woman doesn¡¯t mean something happened,¡¯ Zach uttered to himself. ¡¯Even though you both are naked and hugging each other...¡¯ he added with a sigh. ¡¯What time is it? I should get out of here before someone sees us...¡¯ Zach nced at the window and noticed it was already morning. Sure, the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach deep within the Sea, but the Sea had its own time. Zach wanted to turn Ruli to the side without waking her up, but of course, she woke up. At first, she was surprised as Zach, but the more she looked at Zach¡¯s face, she remembered everything as her face flushed red. "....!" Zach Sat up and covered his face with his hands as he yelled inwardly: ¡¯That blushing face is bad news!¡¯ "Umm... thank you forst night..." Ruli said in a meek tone. Zach looked at Ruli from the corner of his eyes and asked, "You are talking about me saving you, right?" Ruli nodded in response. SIGH! Rudy sighed in relief after hearing that. "And also for... what we did after that...¡¯ Ruli added. "Did we... really do it?" Zach asked with an awkward smile on his face. "You don¡¯t remember?" "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t remember, I... argh.." Zach held his head in his hand and muttered," This headache is killing me. But that¡¯s not an excuse." Zach nced around the room and said, "Let me recall what happenedst night." Last night, after Zach sted Minum¡¯s head to save Ruli, Zach said he could call guards for help. But, RIlu hugged Zach and didn¡¯t let go of him. It was at this moment when Zach became a little horny. Ruli was half-naked, and her clothes were ripped apart from the right ces, making her look hot and sexy. Of course, Zach knew how to abstain. So he gently pushed Ruli back and made some distance between them. "I should go," he then said. But Ruli hugged him from behind and said," I am scared. Can¡¯t you stay for a while until I fall asleep?" Zach wanted to get out of there as soon as possible because he didn¡¯t know how long he would be able to abstain. But he couldn¡¯t leave Ruli like that. She was about to get r*ped by her own brother-inw. If Zach hadn¡¯t saved her or had been a littlete or early when he passed through the hallway, who knew what might have happened. Zach closed the door and agreed to stay with Ruli until she fell asleep. However, things went sideways. Ruli kept hugging and pressing her body against Zach, and Zach could barely abstain. In truth, he had been horny after his fling with Aquarius on the night of her birthday. Then, he couldn¡¯t do itst night because he passed out. So, Zach¡¯s control meter broke. Of course, he didn¡¯t make any moves on Ruli, but Ruli did. She kissed him on the lips and started taking off her ripped clothes. Zach wanted to stop her, but the lust got the best of him. "Alright..." Zach nodded and said, "I remember everything now. In short, I was seduced by you." Ruli squirmed and asked, "Was I good?" Zach face-palmed himself and thought, ¡¯Even though I was able to withstand the aphrodisiac effect, I couldn¡¯t resist the charm of a milf.¡¯ Zach got off the bed and said, "We will talk about thister. But first, I have to go before someone sees me." Zach removed the nket, and he was about to get off when he caught a glimpse of something. There was a bloodstain on the bedsheet. Zach¡¯s face turned pale after seeing that. "Is that... what I think it is?" Zach asked with a curious and anxious look on his face. Ruli nodded her head in response. "But... wait a minute..." Zach raised his brows and asked, "But you were married..." "How long has it been since you got married?" Zach asked. "Fifteen years..." Ruli replied. "And... three months?" "So you are saying that in those 15 years.... Your husband never touched you?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. Ruli shook her head and said, "No." "Why?!" Zach eximed. "You are so hot that I can... I mean... I could do you all day and night. What was wrong with Maxim?" "Well..." Ruli averted her gaze and said, "He was... into males.." "Oh! Oh. Oh... kay..." Zach pondered for a while and said, "That¡¯s perfectly fine. Even I know some of my ssmates who are like that. But I don¡¯t understand why he tried to kill me if he didn¡¯t... I mean... if he wasn¡¯t close to you?" "Your marriage was a political marriage, right?" Zach asked. Ruli nodded and said, "Most likely, he nned to immobilize you in the fight and then r*pe you." "..." Zach froze after hearing that. "I don¡¯t want to say it, but I will say that I am d I killed him." Zach sat on the bed to get his thoughts straight. "So... in other words, I took your V-card... right?" And... you are also Aquarius¡¯ aunt. And Aquarius is my future wife, so that makes you my... aunt-inw." Zach rubbed his hand on his face and muttered, "This is so messed up. Why do I have bad luck with aunts?" Ruli rubbed her hand on Zach¡¯s back and said, "It¡¯s okay. I am not asking you to take responsibility or something. I am just d that I got to do it with you." Zach looked at Ruli¡¯s naked body and sighed. "You are truly so hot. And you look a lot like Aquarius, but a mature version of her." After that, they both got dressed up and made their way to the dining hall where the rest of the family was waiting for them. *** Total yers in the game- 904576 0 new yers logged in. 42 yers died. Chapter 139

Chapter 139

Zach entered the dining hall and bumped into Aquarius. "Oh! You are here," she said with a smile on her face. "I sent guards to wake you up, but they said you weren¡¯t responding. So I thought I should check up on you since... You know, it¡¯s not appropriate for guards to enter someone¡¯s room without permission. But now that you are here, let¡¯s eat breakfast." "Yeah..." Zach averted his gaze and thought, ¡¯I can¡¯t even look her in the eyes.¡¯ "Where were you, by the way?" she asked. "I was... having trouble waking up..." Zach walked to the dining table and noticed the sixth and Rilu weren¡¯t there. "Where did your father go?" he asked as he sat on the chair beside Aurora. "He is busy with his... well... Kingly duty and mama went for the tea party with her friends," Aquarius answered. "I see..." Aurora was staring at Zach with a curious look on her face as though she was seeking attention. "Good morning!" she said in a loud voice. "Don¡¯t yell. My head is still aching..." Zach said in a low voice. "I am sorry I..." Aurora tried to apologize, but Zach stopped her by stuffing the bread in her mouth. Zach then looked at Aria with a smile on his face and said, "Good morning, my dear wife." Aria stared at Zach with a confused look on her face. She thought she was hearing things. She averted her face to the side and thought, ¡¯Only if you greeted me like that every morning.¡¯ After a few more minutes, when they were eating breakfast, Zach asked, "So, what did you girls dost night?" "We yed games," Aquarius answered. "And we also decided our ns," Aurora replied. "What ns?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Aquarius is going to join us after two months, so I am going to take a note of all the beautiful ces in the game and take her there to show the beautiful scenery of that world," Aurora replied with a grin on her face. Zach knitted his brows at Arora and said, "Isn¡¯t that my job?" "Hehe," Aurora giggled. "Aquarius and I have be best friends now." "So you two are going to team up and then gang up on me now?" Zach scoffed. "Not two, but we three," Aquarius quipped. "Why are you not counting your wife?" ¡¯I don¡¯t think she wants to be included, ¡¯Zach thought and nced at Aria, who seemed interested in that. ¡¯Okay...¡¯ "Aria is my wife, so of course, she would be on my side," Zach remarked and nced at Aria. "Right, my dear wife?" Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "It depends." As they were all eating, Ruli walked in and sat in front of Zach. "Hey, there, Aunt Ruli~" Aquarius greeted her and served her breakfast. "You arete today. Were you mourning for your dead husband all night?" ¡¯She was celebrating it,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. Ruli smiled at Zach with a flushed face and said, "I was having trouble waking up." ¡¯Don¡¯t use the same excuse as mine! And don¡¯t say it while looking at me like that!¡¯ Zach yelled inwardly. At first, Zach and Ruli were going to enter the dining hall at the same time, but Ruli suggested they shouldn¡¯t go together or the others might find it suspicious. Of course, Zach thought about it too, but he didn¡¯t mind it. He had decided to tell the girls aboutst night anyway. But Ruli asked him not to tell them until tomorrow. Apparently, there was a custom in the Sea Realm about the newly widows. Ruli didn¡¯t want her image to be defiled in her sister¡ª the queen¡¯s eyes. After eating breakfast, Aurora, Aria, and Aquarius stood up and prepared to leave. "Wait, where are you guys going?" Zach asked while takingrge bites to finish his breakfast so he could go together with them. Aurora pointed her finger at Aquarius and said, "Aquarius has nned a tea party with her friends. So... we are going to have some ¡¯girl¡¯ time." "..." Zach stared at Aurora in disbelief and then turned to Aquarius to say something, but he sighed and stopped himself. "Can we go?" Aquarius asked. "If you have already made ns, I guess you should go," Zach sighed. "Thank you!" Aquarius, Aurora, and Aria left, leaving Ruli and Zach alone. Zach didn¡¯t stop them because Aurora was looking forward to it. Maybe hanging out with Aquarius, who was a princess, reminded Aurora of her pce and lifestyle? Zach leisurely ate the rest of his breakfast and started at Ruli after that. Ruli caught Zach staring at her, so she asked, "What?" "I still can¡¯t believe that we slept with each other," Zach said with a smile on his face. "Then..." Ruli looked at Zach with an alluring gaze and said with a flushed face: "Want to do it again?" "Uhh... are you sure? I am the one who killed your husband and made you a widow, remember?" "You are the one who freed me from the prison. You are the one who saved mest night. And you are the one who made me realize the pleasure of being a girl." Ruli smiled and said, "You made me fall in love with you." "..." Zach raised his brows and asked, "Seriously? You fall in love with me because we had sex?" Ruli shook her head and said, "I fell in love with you at first sight when I saw you at the party." "Oh?" "At that time, I didn¡¯t know who you were. I didn¡¯t even know you were an outsider." After a brief pause, Ruli said, "But then I found out that you were going to be Aquarius¡¯ groom." "I was sad, but I was also happy for Aquarius. Then, I found out that you were already married, so I let my hopes high again," Ruli added with a soft scoff. "And then you asked me to dance with you?" Zach guessed. Ruli nodded and said, "You know the rest." "Well..." Zach pondered for a while and said, "I don¡¯t have any ns for today. So I guess.... We can have some fun?" "Thank you for epting my offer." Ruli smiled and said, "Please wait for me in my room. I will be there after I finish my breakfast and take a short bath to wash my body." "I will go take a bath in the meantime too." Zach got up and left the dining hall. *** Total yers in the game- 904521 0 new yers logged in. 55 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Warning/ Note- The next chapter will be an (R18) chapter. Chapter 140

Chapter 140

After taking a short bath, Zach hurried over to Ruli¡¯s room and sat on her bed. He was excited to have a fun time with Ruli. ¡¯Why am I getting excited like a girl on her wedding night?¡¯ Zach sighed. Zachid on his back and wondered, ¡¯This is okay, right?¡¯ "I didn¡¯t do it with Aquarius on the party night because I hadn¡¯t talked it out with Aurora. Andter that night, I was going to do it with Aquarius when we came back from the Sea Goddess. But I passed out due to my exhaustion." Zach still felt bad to leave Aquarius hanging like that, but it wasn¡¯t something he could control. "And then I ended up doing it with Ruli," he added. "Although I don¡¯t remember everything. But now, I am going to do it again." ¡¯What¡¯s with this headache? I have been having them ever since I entered the Sea Realm.¡¯ Zach then remembered how his father and masters never took him near the Sea. "Can there be a reason for this?" Zach asked himself. "Well... if father was having a fling with the current Sea Goddess, that would exin why he didn¡¯t want me near the Sea. But what does my headache have to do with it?" Zach stared at the ceiling for a while and decided to tell Aurora about this before doing it again. ¡¯I just feel like she should know about this.¡¯ Zach sent, [Hey.] After a few seconds, Aurora replied, [Hello.] [What are you doing?] Zach asked. [I am having a tea party.] [Where are you?] - Zach. [I told you I am at the tea party.]- Aurora. [Yeah, but where is the tea party?]- Zach. [Actually, currently, we are visiting Aquarius¡¯ friends¡¯ houses. And after meeting all her friends, we are going to take them to the cafe and have a tea party.] - Aurora. [There... is a cafe here...? I don¡¯t remember seeing them when we looked around the kingdom.]- Zach. [Surprisingly, yes. To be honest, there are many things simr to our real world. It¡¯s like they have taken inspiration from there. Besides, this kingdom is so big, and we haven¡¯t seen it entirely yet.] - Aurora. ¡¯It should be good now, right?¡¯ Zach asked himself. [Listen, I have something to tell you,] Zach said. [Can¡¯t it wait?] [I slept with Ruli.] After that, Aurora didn¡¯t respond. Zach waited for a few seconds and sent another message. [I had sex with her,] he said. [You had sex with Aquarius¡¯ mother?!!] Aurora replied with two exmation marks. [No. Her name is Rilu. I am talking about Ruli. She is Aquarius¡¯ aunt.] -Zach. After a few seconds, Aurora said, [Tell me the detailster.] [Okay. And one more thing.] [What? Don¡¯t tell me you slept with someone else too...!] [Uhh.. not exactly. But I am going to have sex with Ruli again. I will probably spend my entire day with her.] A few more seconds passed, but Aurora didn¡¯t say anything. But it showed ¡¯typing¡¯, so Zach assumed Aurora was typing something. ¡¯It seems that she is writing something big,¡¯ Zach thought and patiently waited for Aurora¡¯s reply. [Okay.] "..." [You were typing for one minute and only sent ¡¯Okay¡¯? Are you angry or something?] Zach asked with an anxious look on his face. [No. But the girls keep asking me what I am talking about. I am not telling Aria and Aquarius. That¡¯s your job to tell them. But I will let you know when we are on our way back to the pce. So if possible,plete your business with Ruli by then.] [...] Zach sent three dots in response. [What¡¯s wrong? Do you want more time? We will be back by evening. Also, we are eating lunch outside. So that¡¯s like 6-7 hours. Surely, you can¡¯t do it straight for 7 hours, right?] she asked. Zach scoffed and replied, [It depends on the girl. Ruli is hot as hell, so I can do her all night, to be honest.] [What about me? How long would youst with me?] [How about you guess it?] [10 hours?] Aurora guessed. [You should add two more zeros.] [There is no way you canst that long! That¡¯s like 41 days!] [I am joking. But I will make you satisfied until you say, ¡¯Let¡¯s take a break.¡¯] [Bye.] "..." Zach raised his brows and thought, ¡¯I wasn¡¯t being creepy, was I?¡¯ Zach closed his menu and then closed his eyes. He imagined a future with Aurora and the rest of the girls, where they all were together, smiling and happy as though they had no worries in their lives. Zach opened his eyes with a slight smile on his face and muttered, "That¡¯s enough motivation for me to beat this game and get them out of here." "You look cute when you smile," someone said to Zach. Zach sat up in surprise and nced around to see Ruli was standing in front of him. He sighed in relief and asked, "When did youe?" "When you were smiling with your eyes closed," Ruli replied with a smile on her face. "What were you thinking of?" "Umm.. a life goal...?" Zach replied with a scoff. "I never had a life goal until now. But now I do, and I will make sure I achieve it." Ruli was wearing transparent lingerie, but her body was covered with a towel as though she was embarrassed to show it to Zach. "Come on. I already saw your naked bodyst night and this morning. Why are you ashamed now?" he asked. "You won¡¯t believe me, but you are the only one who has seen my entire naked body. I grew up with my sister, but I haven¡¯t shown my naked body to her either," Ruli responded in a calm voice with a flushed face. "I am... thrilled to know that." Zach got up from the bed and removed the towel from Ruli¡¯s body, revealing her mature beauty. "How do I look?" she asked. Zach pointed his gaze down at his little brother, who got hard upon seeing Ruli. "Do I need to say anything?" Zach remarked with a grin. "Umm... I know this iste, but.. Be gentle..." Zach pulled Ruli close to him and kissed her on the lips. *** Total yers in the game- 904470 0 new yers logged in. 51 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I know I said this chapter would be (R18), and it was supposed to be.. I nned to start this chapter directly with the scene, but I had to make it more natural, so I took the realistic approach to show the characters¡¯ feelings and emotions before they got into the action. Chapter 141

Chapter 141

Zach took off Ruli¡¯s clothes while kissing her, and she didn¡¯t even realize it because she was lost in the pleasure of the kisses. After the kiss, Ruli noticed that Zach had stripped her naked. She covered her breasts and sacred ce with her hands and squinted her eyes at Zach before saying, "You seem experienced at this." "I am," Zach replied with a grin. Ruli closed her eyes and kissed Zach, but it was her first time initiating the kiss, so she messed up and ended up hitting her teeth. "Open your eyes," Zach said. Ruli opened her eyes and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes. "Good. Now wrap your arms around my neck." "But... you will see... my body..." she said with a flushed face. "It¡¯s toote to say that," Zach remarked. Ruli wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck and said, "So why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes?" "That¡¯s your job." Ruli pushed Zach on the bed and got on top of him. Then, she unbuttoned his shirt and pulled down his pants. But in that process, Zach¡¯s little brother ended up hitting her on her face. "You okay?" he asked with a scoff. Ruli grabbed Zach¡¯s snake in her hand and muttered, "It¡¯s so big..." "And it was inside youst night," he remarked. Ruli stroked Zach¡¯s snake and said, "Human sex is so weird..." "Now that I think of it, how do the Sea creatures have sex?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Do they do it in their full beast form?" Ruli nodded and said, "But unlike humans, the Sea creatures aren¡¯t fond of sex. And most of them spend their lives without having a partner. Only royals and nobles get married to continue their lineage." "That¡¯s why Aquarius used an aphrodisiac on me that night," Zach muttered. "She did what?!" Ruli eximed. "It wasn¡¯t her fault..." "Yeah. I know." Ruli sighed and said, "It must have been my sister¡¯s idea. That¡¯s how she seduced the sixth and forced him to marry her." "Wow... no wonder she was so angsty when we were talking about Aquarius¡¯ marriage with me..." Zach sighed in disbelief. "We... we don¡¯t really know anything about love and stuff. We are made that way. We are creatures, and our lifestyle is simple. But..." Ruli licked her lips and said, "Every once in a while, miracles happen." "You know, I think it¡¯s natural. I mean, I am an outsider, so naturally, you all would be curious about me. And that curiosity turns into like and then love?" "Maybe?" "Let¡¯s stop talking and do it. We don¡¯t have enough time..." Zach suggested. "How about you start by sucking me off?" Ruli licked the tip of Zach¡¯s snake and said, "I will show you how a mermaid¡¯s mouth feels like." Ruli gobbled up Zach¡¯s snake in one go and started sucking it as though she was sucking a lollipop. After looking at Ruli¡¯s face, Zach couldn¡¯t help but get even more turned on. Ruli was sucking Zach¡¯s snake from all the sides, and she was using her tongue to stimte sensitive spots. As Ruli was in a human form, her inner body was also simr to human, but it wasn¡¯t totally a human. Ruli retracted her teeth so she could easily suck in and out without having to worry about biting Zach¡¯s snake. That alone was enough for Zach to feel heavenly. Furthermore, Ruli changed the insides of her throat and made it more narrow than a human throat. Not only that, Ruli was using her suction ability from her mouth to suck Zach¡¯s snake from her inner cheeks too. She also changed the size of her tongue and made it long and thin, which she used to wrap around Zach¡¯s snake while sucking in and out. Within three minutes, Zach ended up releasing everything in Ruli¡¯s mouth. However, Ruli still kept sucking Zach¡¯s snake and didn¡¯t stop until she sucked out every single drop from it. Then, she changed the inside of her mouth to normal. After pulling out Zach¡¯s snake from her mouth, Ruli asked with a mischievous smile on her face, "How was it?" "It was thousands of times better than a regr blowjob! It was almost like... I was fucking someone..." Ruli kissed the tip of Zach¡¯s snake and said, "That¡¯s a perk of being a mermaid." "A snake inside the fish¡¯s mouth..." Zach muttered. "What are we going to do now?" Ruli asked with a curious look on her face. "To be honest, I want you to give me another blowjob, but let¡¯s make you a little wet and start the main event." "There is no need for that." Ruli stood up and said, "I am already wet." Zach picked up Ruli in his arms and gently ced her on the bed. Ruli automatically spread her legs and waited for Zach. Zach copped a feel of Ruli¡¯s breasts and pulled her nipples before pinching her. Then, he moved his hand down and inserted his finger inside Ruli¡¯s wet cave. "Well, well... someone was looking forward to getting railed," Zach said with a grin on his face. "I was thinking about it while taking a bath. It felt so goodst night, even when you were half sane. I can¡¯t imagine how it would feel today when you..." Ruli raised her body and said, "Please, fill me up with your big snake~" Seeing Ruli begging like that turned Zach even more on. He still couldn¡¯t believe that he was doing with Ruli. He was also feeling a guilty pleasure by thinking of Ruli as Rilu. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine that because they looked exactly the same. "Do you want me to turn into my mermaid form?" Rilu asked. "But... mermaids don¡¯t have legs..." "But we do have the vagina..." Zach imagined doing with Ruli in her mermaid form, and he didn¡¯t quite like it. "Let¡¯s stick with our human form." Zach rubbed the tip of his snake on the entrance of Ruli¡¯s wet cave and slowly prated it. "Wow..." Once his snake had traveled halfway through Ruli¡¯s cave, he plunged into the rest with a single thrust. "Aanh~!" "This is... incredible." Zach gently started thrusting his hips back and forth while Ruli tried her best to hold her moans. She covered her mouth and moaned, "Mm nn mnh nn~" "It feels awesome, Ruli." Ruli wrapped her legs around Zach¡¯s waist and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me. You can go harder and ravage me inside out. I am all yours~" Zach grabbed Ruli by her waist and said, "I will dly ept that offer." After that, the entire room echoed with Ruli¡¯s muffled moans and Zach¡¯s grunts of pleasure. *** Total yers in the game- 904425 0 new yers logged in. 45 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Feedback on this chapter is appreciated. Chapter 142

Chapter 142

"Anh~ Amh~ Annnn~" Ruli moaned. It has been six hours since Ruli and Zach started their fun session, and they have been doing it non-stop without taking any break. It was due to Ruli¡¯s body that Zach couldn¡¯t stop himself from railing her again and again. And Ruli couldn¡¯t stop the feeling of getting filled up with Zach¡¯s snake again and again. It was an otherworldly experience for both Zach and Ruli, quite literally. Currently, Ruli was riding Zach on top of him. She was shaking her hips at a slow pace as though she wanted to enjoy every second of it. Ruli had orgasmed 15 times during those six hours, while Zach ejacted ten times. However, during the first round, it was Zach who ended up ejacting in just 10 minutes. After that, he got used to the feeling and learned to hold himself. As the time passed, both Ruli and Zach got immersed in it, and their sex drive increased instead of decreasing. Ruli increased her pace and said, "Is it weird that I am falling in love with you more and more with every passing second?" "Not as weird as you getting tighter with every thrust," Zach replied with a grin on his face. "But it feels so good~" "Yeah~" Ruli¡¯s breasts were bouncing as she shook her hips, and Zach couldn¡¯t help but grab them. He squeezed them gently and pinched her nipples using his thumb and finger. Because of that, Ruli got a little more tighter. "Do you like it when I do this?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "I like your touch~ I feel happy whenever you touch me. And I feel satisfied when your big snake is inside me~!" "Wow. You are not even shy anymore. I like it." "I am going to cum~" Ruli moaned. "What about you? I like it when we cum together. And the feeling of getting filled up with your hot juice is so thrilling that I want to get filled like that all the time~!" Zach sat up while pulling Ruli¡¯ ¡¯s breasts and squeezing them. He sucked her nipples left and right and then pushed her on the bed on her back. "Yes~" Zach grabbed Ruli by her waist and pulled her body back and forth. "More~ More~" Zach also started moving his hips back and forth and slowly increased his speed as he got close to ejacting. Ruli started moving her body up and down to make it easy for Zach to shoot everything inside her. However, Zach wasn¡¯t going to shoot just yet. He wanted to tease Ruli and make her more desperate. "Why are you not cumming~?" She asked while violently moving her body up and down. "I can¡¯t hold it for much longer~ I want to cum together with you at the same time~" "Hold it for one more minute," Zach said as he increased his speed. "No~ You are asking for too much~ I want it now~" Zach could feel Ruli¡¯s cave walls clenching his snake from all the sides. She had gotten so tight that it was getting hard for Zach to move back and forth, but that was his main goal. More than six hours had already passed, and Aurora messaged him a while ago that they were on their way back to their ce. That¡¯s why, this was going to be theirst round. "Don¡¯t you want to make thisst round more exciting and amazing?" Zach asked with a mischievous smile on his face. "Yes~ Yes~ I do~ I want it to be the best one~" "Good girl. Now count from 10 to 1. We will cum together when you reach one, okay?" "Okay~" Zach was trying to make thisst round unforgettable for Ruli. Sure, he said he could cum when Ruli reached the count of one, but he was lying. Ruli was desperate to reach the count of one, and Zach knew that Ruli wouldn¡¯t cum until Zach shot his juice inside her. So even if she reached the count of one, she would feel more desperate, and that¡¯s when Zach nned to fill her up to make her as satisfied as possible. "Ten~ Nine~ Eight~ Seven~ Six~ Five~ Four~" Ruli¡¯s cave had gotten so tight that even Zach was having trouble holding himself from cumming. "This feels heavenly!" Zach grunted. "Three~" Zach started pounding Ruli¡¯s cave as hard as possible. "Two~" Ruli wrapped her legs around Zach¡¯s waist and started shaking her hips in all directions. "One~!" Ruli prepared herself to receive a big load inside her cave, but she was left hanging. "No~ Give it to me~" She moaned loudly. At that exact moment, Zach released everything inside Ruli¡¯s thirsty cave, and Ruli ended up orgasming at the same time. "Aaanh~ Yes~ It¡¯s feeling me up~ Keep shooting it inside me~" Ruli¡¯s entire body twitched as her cave swallowed each and every drop of Zach¡¯s juice. Zach scoffed and grinned after seeing the orgasmic and satisfied look on Ruli¡¯s face. "I will pull it out now," he said as he tried to pull out his snake from her cave. "No~!" Ruli once again wrapped her legs around Zach and said, "Keep it inside for a while. I want to stay like this." Zach squinted his eyes at Ruli and said, "If you say it with a face like that... I will start humping you again." "I don¡¯t mind~ I don¡¯t want it to stop~ Keep ravaging me until you are satisfied~" After hearing those words, Zach once again started moving his hips slowly. He could feel his juice getting mixed inside Ruli¡¯s cave, and it was working as a lube. ¡¯Why is she so tight? I can¡¯t just get enough of it! Mermaids are awesome!" Just like Ruli, Zach didn¡¯t want to stop yet. He wanted to keep railing Ruli for a bit longer, and Ruli wanted Zach to nail her for forever. "Yes~ Yes~ Harder~ Go deeper~ More~ More~" she moaned. Once again, the room was filled with Ruli moans. *** Total yers in the game- 904080 0 new yers logged in. 345 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- The next chapter will be a mixed chapter.. And hopefully, thest R18 chapter, for now. Chapter 143

Chapter 143

Three more hours passed, but Zach and Ruli continued their session. "...." "...." Zach was lying on the bed, and Ruli was lying on top of him. After thest round, Ruli had passed out due to unbearable pleasure. "Are you awake?" Zach asked. "You are so cruel..." Ruli muttered. Zach gently squeezed Ruli¡¯s breasts and asked, "How so?" "You teased me so many times..." she said in a low voice. "But you were enjoying it, right? You got tighter every time I teased you," Zach remarked. Rilu raised her head and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes as though she wanted something. Zach smiled at her and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I have never felt this good before." "And this was my first time getting filled up by someone," Ruli responded and turned to the side. Zach sat up on the bed and nced at Ruli¡¯s cave. "You are dripping, by the way," Zachmented. Ruli sat up and started wiping her cave with a cloth. "You released it inside me so many times that it¡¯s leaking now..." Zach squeezed Ruli¡¯s breasts and kissed her on the cheek before getting up from the bed. He walked to the huge ss window and looked outside. "What are you doing?" Ruli asked with a curious look on her face. "Come here." Ruli got off the bed, but more of Zach¡¯s juice spilled out from her cave. "Umm... I will be there in a few..." she replied as she wiped her cave. Zach was looking at Aurora, who was training sword fight in the royal garden with the female guard of the elite four. Aquarius and Aria were with her too. ¡¯They returned to the pce three hours ago, but I told Aurora that I will need some more time, so she is helping me out,¡¯ Zach thought after watching them. Ruli finally walked to Zach and hugged him from behind. Then, she looked outside the window and saw the girls. "Oh... so you are watching them..." Ruli murmured. "Yeah." Ruli pressed her soft breasts against Zach¡¯s back and said, "Do you feel excited after seeing them?" "Hmm?" Zach couldn¡¯t understand what Ruli meant. "I feel excited after seeing Aquarius. I am stealing her future husband in front of her." Ruli moved her hand between Zach¡¯s legs and grabbed his snake. "It¡¯s hard..." she said. "You do know that they can¡¯t see us from the outside, right? This ss window only allows us to see the scenery of the outside," Zach stated. "I know... but still... it¡¯s exciting..." Ruli walked over and stood in front of Zach as though she was trying to block his view of the outside. Zach raised his brows and asked, "What are you doing?" Ruli kissed Zach and said, "I want you to focus on me while I am here." Zach pushed Ruli against the ss and rubbed his snake on her cave. He teased her by inserting the tip inside and said, "This is hard for you. What more do you want?" Ruli licked her lips and said, "Do you want me to clean it?" "Oh?" Zach knitted his brows and said, "Another blowjob? Sure. Your mouth feels as incredible as your..." "As my...?" Ruli wondered with a curious look on her face. "What do you want me to call you vagina?" "What do humans call it?" "Umm... pussy?" Ruli pondered for a while and said, "Why not just call it that? Or maybe.... Since you are calling your thing... a snake. Call my pussy a cave?" Ruli sat on her knees and started licking Zach¡¯s snake without touching it with her hand. "Oh?" Zach ced his hands on Ruli¡¯s head and said, "I dare you to not use your hands at all." Zach rubbed her tongue on the tip of Zach¡¯s snake and said, "I will try. And... you can use my head however you want. You can ram your entire snake inside my mouth if you want." "If you say words like that..." Zach began moving Ruli¡¯s head with his hands and said, "I won¡¯t be able to hold back." Ruli retracted her teeth, made her throat narrow, and changed the shape of her tongue to long and thin. "Yeah. It feels tight but not as tight as your cave. But it feels like I am fucking someone. And your tongue is making the pleasure doubled." Zach used Ruli¡¯s head to move it back and forth while he also kept thrusting his hips back and forth. After ten minutes, he released everything inside Ruli¡¯s mouth, and she drank everything as though it was her favorite drink. Ruli looked up at Zach with his snake still inside her mouth and said, "I want it inside me." "There is still an hour left for dinner, so yeah." Zach pulled his snake out of Ruli¡¯s mouth and said, "Stand up and stick your ass towards me." "Okay..." She said in excitement. Ruli ced her hands on the ss window and bent over with her hips towards Zach. She twerked and said, "I am ready~" Of course, Zach was going to tease Ruli first, so he inserted the tip in her cave and moved it up and down without prating her cave. "Please don¡¯t tease me~" Zach scoffed and plunged his entire snake inside Ruli¡¯s tight cave with one thrust. "It went in one go~" she moaned. "I will go rough, okay?" Zach uttered as he grabbed Ruli¡¯s waist. "Yes~ Go rough~ And don¡¯t stop until I pass out~" After thirty minutes, Zach released his load inside Ruli, whose legs had given out. She could barely stand still because of the pleasure. However, she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. She spread her legs and said, "There is still time, right?" Zach picked her up and pushed her against the ss window. "Are we doing it while facing face to face?" she asked. "Yes." Zach immediately prated Ruli¡¯s dripping cave and said, "Wrap your legs around me and hold me as tight as you can." "Okay~ Aanh~" Ruli wrapped her arms and legs around Zach and submitted herself to him. "Aamnh~ Anh~ Aam~ Ann~" She kept moaning louder with every thrust. "Kiss me~ Kiss me~" Zach pressed his lips against Ruli¡¯s lips and increased his thrusting speed. "Mmh~ Nmh~ Nh~" Ruli moans were muffled by the kiss. However, Ruli stopped kissing back because she wanted to say something. "Make sure to release it deep inside me~" "Of course. You don¡¯t have to say that," Zach responded with a grin. "No. That¡¯s not what I¡ª Anh~ This one is important~" "What do you mean?" "You creampied me 14 times, and this will be the 15th time," She stated. "If a mermaid gets creampied 15 times, she has a chance of getting pregnant." Zach moved his hands towards Ruli¡¯s breasts and asked with a curious yet calm look on his face: "You want to get pregnant?" "Yes~ I want you baby~ I want your seed~" she responded with a moan. "Are you sure?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "You are a widow, so others might try to¡ª" "It¡¯s fine. I will say Maxim¡¯s impregnated me before you killed him," Ruli said with a grin on her face. "No one will know it." "But the child can be a human too, you know?" "Who cares about that? It¡¯s not certain that I will get pregnant for sure. And if I do, I will let you know~" "Fine by me." Zach started thrusting deep into Ruli¡¯s cave. "My father fathered me when he was twenty. I will surpass him and be a father at the age of 18." After 20 minutes, Zach released everything inside Ruli¡¯s cave and gave her the biggest load of the day. *** Total yers in the game- 903969 0 new yers logged in. 111 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I hope you enjoyed the R18 chapters. Feedback is appreciated, so I can write better in the future. Thanks, @Irkell, for the gift! Chapter 144

Chapter 144

Aquitius the sixth, Rilu, Ruli, Aquarius, Aurora, Aria, and Zach were eating dinner in the dining hall. As usual, Aurora was sitting on the left, and Aquarius was seated on the right, while Zach was in the middle. Aria was sitting in the opposite seat to Zach, and Ruli was sitting beside Aria. Ruli was shooting nces at Zach while eating, and Zach was doing the same. However, only Aurora was aware of the reason behind that. "Where were you all day, Zach?" the sixth asked with a curious look on his face. "Umm... I was in my room," Zach replied with an awkward smile. "I was sleeping." ¡¯With Ruli,¡¯ he added inwardly. "I see. I apologize for not showing you my hospitality. I was busy with¡ª" "Don¡¯t worry about it. You are technically my father-inw now. And there is no hospitality between families, right?" Zach never liked to be the center of attention. Even in school, he could top the exams, but he purposely kept his grades average. Even in sports, he performed poorly on purpose and told everyone that he was not athletic. He could use his powers if he wanted to, but his mother had warned him not to use his powers without her permission. Even in Gods¡¯ Impact, he could be well-known if he challenged one of the top yers in a duel and won. But that would have only gained him fame. Sure, he might have gained some fans too, but he would have gotten haters too. Zach had azy mindset, and he never truly tried his best in anything. He wanted to live a slow life and spend it with his family. But agreeing to y the VR game with Shay and Kyden turned his life upside down. Zach had to be the very thing he was trying to avoid. He had to work hard and survive, where his real-life abilities and powers were constantly tested. Of course, he stopped regretting ying the VR game. After all, if he hadn¡¯t yed it, he wouldn¡¯t have met Aurora, Aria, Aquarius, and Ruli. After eating dinner, Aurora, Aria, Aquarius, and Ruli, went to the Aquarius room for certain reasons. After an hour, when Rilu went to check on Aquarius to make sure she hadn¡¯t sneaked out, she heard several moansing from her room. The door was closed, and the two female guards were guarding it. Rilu was left speechless after hearing those moans. However, it wasn¡¯t because it wasing from the Aquarius room. In fact, she was d that Aquarius finally made a move on Zach. But, she was baffled because she heard multiple moansing at the same time. "Who is in there?" Rilu asked with a curious look on her face. "..." However, the guards didn¡¯t reply. They were scared of the Aquarius threat. Rilu furrowed her brows and said, "I asked who is in there?" "The princess, her future husband and his two wives, and...dy Ruli..." "...!" Rilu covered her face to stop herself from gasping. ¡¯I understand if he was having a foursome with his two wives and Aquarius. But Ruli... how dare she beat me to it!¡¯ ¡¯But wait... I should let them continue. He said he was going to leave tomorrow morning, so this will be Aquarius¡¯ first andst night with him until she joins him on his journey.¡¯ Rilu nced around and thought, ¡¯But I can¡¯t let the sixth know about this. He and his family¡¯s customs are boring as hell.¡¯ "You two should go and guard the hallway from both ends. And make sure no one enters, and I mean no one." Rilu red at the two guards and said, "Not even the sixth." The two guards nodded and left in opposite directions. "Mm~" "Nn~" "Mh~" "Nh~" Rilu locked her lips after hearing the muffled moansing from the other side of the door. ¡¯If they are moaning so hard... it must be feeling good...¡¯ "He is taking care of four girls at once..." Rilu¡¯s face flushed as she said, "He is so manly..." Rilu stood there for 5 minutes and then started touching herself. "And here that sixth can¡¯t even get hard without the aphrodisiac, and even with that, he goes limp in one round..." "My king... you shouldn¡¯t!" Rilu looked at her right to see the sixth approaching her, and the guard was running behind him. Rilu¡¯s face turned pale because if he caught Zach and the girls doing it, especially his sweet innocent little daughter, he would go mad in rage. "What¡¯s going on?!" he asked." Why is the guard stopping me?!" "Dear husband. Let¡¯s go to¡ª" "Aanh~! Not that hard. Be gentle~" Aquarius moaned from the other side of the room. The sixth frowned her face and asked, "What¡¯s happening in there?!" "Nothing is¡ª" "Shut up!" The sixth kick-opened the door and saw Aquarius, Ruli, and Aria were on the single bed. And Zach was in the middle. "What the hell is going on?!" the sixth yelled. "I am giving them massages," Zach responded with a confused look on his face. "Nonsense! I know what massage is. No one moans like¡ª!" The sixth stopped when he looked at Aquarius and Rilu¡¯s faces. They were flushed red and satisfied. ¡¯He was giving them massages?!¡¯ Rilu eximed inwardly. ¡¯My dirty mind was thinking of something else.¡¯ Aurora was sitting on the couch, waiting for her turn for the massage. Zach turned to the sixth and said, "I can give you a message if you would like me to." "Umm... sure..." the sixth responded with a puzzled look on his face. "Can you girls..." Zach wanted to ask the girls to get off the bed, but they were lost in the pleasure and couldn¡¯t move. Aurora got off the couch and said, "You can take the couch." The sixthy on the couch on his stomach and said, "Do I have to take off my attire?" "There is no need." Zach gave a 10 minutes massage to the sixth, and never in his wildest dream had he thought that he would hear the moans of an old man. *** Total yers in the game- 903890 0 new yers logged in. 79 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- How many of you have gotten a massage before? Chapter 145

Chapter 145

The sixth had passed out from the pleasure during the massage, and his moans had brought the three girls back to their senses. "Guards!" Rilu yelled. After a few seconds, a couple of guards entered the room and bowed down to Rilu. "My king¡ª!" They all were baffled after seeing the sixth passed out of the couch. "What happened¡ª?!" "Worry not. He is just asleep," Rilu responded. "Carry him and take him to his room." "Yes! My Queen!" The guards bowed down and carefully carried the sixth out of the room. After that, a female guard came and closed the room door. "..." Rilu looked at Zach and said, "Can you give me a massage too?" Zach nced at Aurora and Aquarius with a troubled face as though he was seeking help. "Sure," Zach nodded and pointed his finger at the couch before saying, "Get on the couch." Riluy on the couch on her stomach, but she got up soon after and took off her outer dress. "..." Of course, it was a little revealing, and Zach felt it inappropriate to look at Rilu¡¯s body. She was his mother-inw, after all. But after looking at Rilu¡¯s body, Zach couldn¡¯t help but imagine Ruli¡¯s naked body. ¡¯They are twins, after all. Of course, they would have a simr build,¡¯ Zach sighed inwardly and got on the couch to massage Rilu. Within five minutes, the room was filled with Rilu¡¯s moans. "Anh~" she moaned. ¡¯Not going to lie, but hearing her moans cleansed my ears after listening to the sixth moans,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. Aria walked to Aurora and stood beside her as they both watched the orgasmic look on Rilu¡¯s face. ¡¯Look at her. She is making an immoral face,¡¯ Aria whispered in Aurora¡¯s ears. "..." ¡¯And her moans are so loud,¡¯ she added. "Yes~! That¡¯s the spot! Harder~ Harder~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~!" Rilu moaned. Aria shook her head in disbelief and whispered, ¡¯She is saying so many illicit words in front of us. She is so shameless.¡¯ Aurora raised her brows at Aria and said, "You were the same." "No, I wasn¡¯t. I would never say those words or make such a vulgar expression on my face," Aria retorted. "You were saying more nasty words and making a lewd face. Especially at the beach..." Aurora remarked. Aria froze after hearing that. She recalled everything as her face flushed. "Actually... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s immoral. It¡¯s perfectly fine. It¡¯s a sign that the massage is working." Aria tried to defend herself. "Heh!" Aurora snorted. Aria furrowed her brows and said, "The same thing will happen to you when you get a massage." "Can you go a little down?" Rilu said. Zach moved his hand from Rilu¡¯s back to her waist and said, "Here?" "No. A little further down..." "..." Zach moved his hands down to Rilu¡¯s hips but then moved them further down to her thighs and said, "Here." "Yes..." Zach could feel disappointment in Rilu¡¯s voice. Zach massaged Rilu¡¯s legs and thighs for ten minutes. Of course, she moaned like crazy. ¡¯Her moans are the exact same as Ruli...¡¯ Zach couldn¡¯t help but keep remembering his time with Ruli. If he remembered it a little more, something would have awakened in his body, and it would have caused a lot of trouble. Meanwhile, Ruli bit her lips after seeing Zach getting close to Rilu. She got off the bed and left the room after whispering something into Zach¡¯s ears. And because of that, Zach¡¯s little brother was awakened. Rilu turned around and said, "Can you massage me from the front too?" "...!" ¡¯Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡¯ Zach wasn¡¯t sure if he should do it or not. "Mama..." Aquarius called out to Rilu and said, "I think that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s time for you to go to your room." ¡¯Thank you! Thank you!¡¯ Zach thanked Aquarius from the bottom of his heart. ¡¯You have no idea, but you saved me from a major dilemma.¡¯ Rilu grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and said with a mischievous smile on her face: "How about youe with me? You can give me a special massage for the rest of the night." "...!" Zach was genuinely taken aback after hearing that. And it wasn¡¯t only Zach, but Aurora and Aria also understood what Rilu meant. "Mama..." Aquarius said with a creepy smile on her face. "I will take you to your room." Aquarius grabbed Rilu¡¯s hand and dragged her to the door. But she suddenly stopped and turned around with a soft re in her eyes. "* **** *** ***** **** **** ****" Aquarius said in a celestialnguage. And only Zach and Aria understood what she said. "What did she say?" Aurora asked with a confused and puzzled look on her face. Zach gulped down and turned to Aria, only to find her ring at him. "What... happened?" Aurora asked. Aria turned to Aurora and said, "He slept with Ruli." "Oh!" Aurora sighed and muttered, "I thought it was something serious." Aria furrowed her brows and uttered, "Why are you acting like you were aware of it?" "Well, he told me about it," Aurora replied with a shrug. "...!" Aria nced back and forth at Zach and Aurora with a baffled look on her face and said, "I am honestly surprised at your fetishes." Aria sighed and walked to the bed after saying, "I am going to sleep." "..." Aurora ced her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I will handle her." Zach kissed Aurora on the lips and said, "Thanks." "Come on." Zach pointed his gaze at the couch and said, "Now, it¡¯s your turn." Aurora averted her gaze and said, "Umm, I think I will pass on the massage." "Why?" "I want you to massage me when I am alone." Aurora puckered her lips and said, "I don¡¯t want others to see my lewd face or hear my immoral moans." Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "And here I was looking forward to seeing that..." Aurora brought her face close to Zach¡¯s ears and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I will show you my everything once we get back to our home." "Okay," Zach nodded. "Tomorrow... right?" Zach nodded again and said, "Yes. We are leaving tomorrow." Zach had already informed the sixth and the rest about his departure. And the sixth had already prepared for everything. *** Total yers in the game- 903868 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- The next chapter will be a mixed R18 chapter.. Zach and the girls are leaving tomorrow, so I thought it would make sense to let Ruli have herst meal. Chapter 146

Chapter 146

"Can I ask what Ruli said to you when she left?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "She said she is waiting for me in her room," Zach replied honestly. "Wow. She is so thirsty..." Aurora remarked with a scoff. Zach kissed Aurora and said, "I will go now. I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting, or she will go crazy." "You know... I kind of want to see that..." Aurora muttered with a flushed face. "..." "I mean... I feel so thrilled when I see you kissing another girl. I can¡¯t imagine how exhrating I would feel if I saw you fucking a girl..." Aurora¡¯s face looked so exciting when she said that, as though someone was tickling on her sensitive spots. "Wow. I admit I have peculiar fetishes, but yours is just.... Wow." Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "Now get out. Or you will have to face Aquarius¡¯ wrath too." "Yes..." Zach left Aquarius¡¯ room and hurriedly made his way to Ruli¡¯s room. However, when he got there, Ruli had already fallen asleep. ¡¯Well...¡¯ Zach looked at Ruli¡¯s naked body with an alluring gaze in his eyes. ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t wake her up if she is sleeping.¡¯ Zach got on the bed andy down beside Ruli. he closed his eyes and imagined how he would have felt if Ruli was sucking him right now. "..." However, maybe Zach imagined too hard that he could feel his snake getting wet. When he opened his eyes, he saw Ruli was sucking his snake with a delighted look on her face. "I thought you were sleeping..." "I was pretending to be asleep," she said and continued sucking his snake after saying, "I wanted to see what you do." "Oh?" Zach sat up and ced his hand on Ruli¡¯s head. "Can you do what you always do?" Ruli blinked her eyes in response and retracted her teeth. She made her throat narrow and changed the shape of her tongue to long and thin. "I will move your head now," Zach said in a gentle voice. Ruli blinked in response and continued sucking Zach¡¯s snake as though it was her favorite dish. After ten minutes, Zach released his hot juice inside Ruli¡¯s mouth. However, he kept his hand on Ruli¡¯s head and let her suck for a little while. After sucking and cleaning Zach¡¯s snake, Ruli got on top of him and prated her thirsty cave with Zach¡¯s snake. "Aanh~! Yes~ I missed this~ I was craving for it~!" Zach grabbed Ruli¡¯s bouncing breasts and yed with them as Ruli shook her hips back and forth. "Mn~ Nm~ Mnh~" Ruli moaned. After hearing Ruli¡¯s moans, Zach scoffed and said, "Your moans are just like your sister." "I did hear them~" she said while moaning. "But you should be careful of her. She likes younger boys." "..." ¡¯And I thought she was acting like that because of the massage,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. "You know, she was first said to marry Aquitius the seventh, but he rejected her because he was a Sea God," Ruli uttered. Unlike the Sea Goddess, the Sea God was allowed to have rtions. It wasn¡¯t as though the rule was strict on the Sea Goddess, but it was the same for the Sea God in many circumstances. The Sea Goddess was the defense of the Sea Realms, while the Sea God acted as the Offense. Just like a shield and a sword. The Sea Goddess protected the Sea Realm from the inside by harnessing its power, while the Sea God protected the Sea Realm itself. Ruli ced her hand on Zach¡¯s thighs and leaned back. Then, she moved up and down at a slow pace. Zach could see his snake going in and out into Ruli¡¯s cave with every thirst. "The only reason my sister married the sixth is that he was the king of the biggest kingdom in the Sea Realm," she said. "Yeah... I kind of assume that," Zach sighed. "And she used the aphrodisiac drug on him to sleep with him, right?" "Yes~" "Let me guess. Then she would have told the world that she was seduced by the sixth and then asked him to take the responsibility?" Zach wondered with a curious look on his face. "Something like that, yes~" Zach raised his brows and asked, "Does Aquarius know of this?" "She knows. And I am sure my sister wanted Aquarius to use the same method on you," she added. Zach thrust his hips up and down and pulled Ruli close to him by pulling her nipples. "Aanm~" "You said your sister likes young boys, but I can say the same to you..." Zach said with a grin on his face. "I am not the same~ For me, it¡¯s true love~" "How old are you, by the way?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "I have said this before, but you look like you are in your early twenties. While your sister looks like she is in herte twenties." "Why don¡¯t you guess my age?" "Hmm..." Zach pondered for a while, but he couldn¡¯t really think straight because he was shaking his hips while ying with Ruli¡¯s breasts. "Aquarius is 19. And you and the queen are twins. So your age should be around 40?" Zach guessed. "No." Ruli shook her head and said, "I am 72. Aquitius the seventh is 150 years old, and the sixth is 200 years old." "...!" Zach stopped shaking his hips in surprise. "You married at the age of 57?!" "Don¡¯t forget that everything works differently in the Sea Realm. Here, the youngest age of getting married is 50, and that¡¯s only for the royals and nobles," Ruli stated. "What¡¯s the average age for other sea creatures then?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Not everyone gets married here. But the average age for females to get married is 250¡ª which is equivalent to age 25 in your world. And the average age for males to get married is 600¡ª which is equivalent to 30 in your world." ¡¯The math is broken beyond repair...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. After that, Zach and Ruli tried various positions and enjoyed theirst night together. When Zach woke up in the morning, he saw a familiar figure standing next to the bed. She was looking down on Zach and Ruli with a lifeless re in her eyes. *** Total yers in the game- 1003535 100000 new yers logged in. 333 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Any guesses on who that familiar girl is? Hint- The first letter of her name is A. (but then again, all the girl¡¯s names starts with A) *evil smirk* Chapter 147

Chapter 147

"..." "..." "..." "..." "How long are you going to stare at me?" Aquarius uttered in an emotionless voice. "I have no idea what I should say in this situation. So I was keeping my mouth shut as a wise man would," Zach answered with an awkward smile on his face. When Zach opened his eyes in the morning after spending a steamy yet juicy night with Ruli, he saw Aquarius waiting for him to wake up. "I will deal with youter, but first..." Aquarius squinted her eyes at Ruli, who was still fast asleep, and said, "Wake her up." "Well... we were doing it all night, and she slept like 30 minutes ago. So... I don¡¯t think she will wake up..." Aquarius walked closer to the bed and pped Ruli on the face. Of course, it was a soft p and didn¡¯t even make a noise. "Mm..." Ruli rubbed her eyes and opened them soon after, only to see her beloved niece standing in front of her. Her face turned pale, and she covered herself under the nket. "It¡¯s not what it looks like!" she said while curling up with the nket. "Get out of the nket, Aunt Ruli..." Aquarius uttered in a monotonous tone. "No, I don¡¯t want to," Ruli said. "I know you will hate me." "You should have thought of that earlier." Aquarius turned to Zach and said, "Aurora and Aria are waiting for you in the dining hall. Go eat breakfast and get ready to depart for Antis." "..." "Father is already on his way to Antis," she added. "No, Zach. Don¡¯t leave!" Ruli begged. "She will kill me!" Zach raised his brows at Aquarius and asked, "Will you?" "It depends on her..." Aquarius responded while taking her eyes off Ruli. Zach got off the bed and walked to the door, or so he made it look like. But he grabbed Aquarius¡¯ hand and pulled her close to him. "What are you¡ª!" Before Aquarius could say anything, Zach stopped her by kissing her on the lips. Aquarius tried to push him off, but Zach once again pressed his lips against hers and kept kissing her. After the kiss, Zach looked into Aquarius¡¯ eyes with a grin on his face and said, "Don¡¯t be too harsh on her." After saying that, Zach left. When he was walking in the hallway, he realized that he was naked. So he quickly opened his menu and wore the clothes. Luckily, no guards or maids were around to see him. Zach made his way to the dining hall and met up with Aria and Aurora., who were waiting for Zach to arrive so they could eat breakfast together. He sat beside Aurora and shot a smile at Aria. "Did you sleep well?" he asked Aria. Aria raised her brows and asked, "Since when did you start caring for me?" "You are my wife. So it¡¯s my duty to ask how your day or night was," Zach replied with a shrug. ¡¯So you only care about that so-called duty? I am sure he would stop paying attention to me once we get back to thend,¡¯ Ara thought to herself. Aria hadn¡¯t realized that the boundaries between their rtionship had gotten thin over time. It was a matter of a single push that they would end up crossing boundaries. However, the oue was undetermined. Zach had promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t make moves on Aria until he told her that he was her nephew. It mighte off as a surprise to her. But it would be up to her to decide the future of their rtionship. After a while, Aquarius and Ruli walked into the dining hall. Aquarius sat beside Zach, and Ruli sat beside Aria, but neither of them said a single word. "Good morning..." Zach said to Aquaris to get her attention. "I don¡¯t think this was a ¡¯good¡¯ morning, darling." Aquarius turned to Zach and said, "This was the best morning of my life!" "..." - Zach. "..." - Aurora. "..." - Aria. "Umm... what?" Zach asked with a confused and puzzled look on his face. "I am so happy that my lovely aunt Ruli found her true love!" Aquarius said with a genuine smile on her face. "So..." Zach raised his brows and asked, "You... were not angry?" "Of course not. What gave you that idea?" ¡¯Your face! And your behavior!¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. "Anyway, let¡¯s finish our breakfast first. We have a carriage waiting for us." "..." ¡¯This entire royal family is crazy!¡¯ Zach, Aurora, and Aria thought the same thing. After eating breakfast, everyone went to the carriage. For some reason, Aquarius said that the carriage could only hold three people in one carriage. So Aurora, Aria, and Ruli went in one carriage while Zach and Aquarius went in another. "You lie about the carriage was obvious, you know that, right?" Zachmented. "I don¡¯t care. I just wanted to spend some alone time with you," Aquarius said in a disdainful tone. Zach chuckled and ced his hand on Aquarius¡¯ face. Then, he rubbed his thumb on her lips and said, "Then you should have said so, idiot." Aquarius jumped from her seat to Zach¡¯sp and hugged him tightly. Zach hugged her back and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "I am going to miss you..." she said in a low voice. "I will miss you too," Zach responded in a calm voice. "But you have Aria and Aurora. I don¡¯t have anyone..." "You have your beloved aunt Ruli, right?" Zach scoffed softly and continued, "You can ask her about my fun time with her." "I already n to do that..." Aquarius snorted. "Say... I... I don¡¯t want to be clingy or something. But... I want to know if you love me or not..." Zach held Aquaiurs face with her chin and kissed her on the lips. Aquarius looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" "Of course, I love you." Zach kissed her soft lips again and said, "I wouldn¡¯t spend time with you if I didn¡¯t love you." Aquarius sniffed and said, "Can you... say it again? But this time, say it with my name." Zach kissed Aquaiurs on the lips and then said with a smile on his face: "Aquarius, I love you, my sweet wife." On the rest of their way to Antis, Zach and Aquarius spent their entire journey kissing each other passionately. *** Total yers in the game- 1003487 0 new yers logged in. 48 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I just remembered that I ate fish curry yesterday... Chapter 148

Chapter 148

The carriage stopped at the pce of Antis, but the atmosphere around was dire. Aurora, Aria, and Ruli came out of one carriage, and Aquarius and Zach came out of the other carriage. Aquitius the seventh and sixth were already waiting for Zach to arrive. Meanwhile, the other yers were ring at Zach. ¡¯Not going to lie, Ipletely forgot about them...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. They had toplete three tasks and get the spell scroll to leave from the Sea Realm. But Zach was the only one who managed toplete one task, while the other yers couldn¡¯t. It was Zach¡¯s responsibility to send all the yers back to the surface, but he needed the scroll for that. Zach had told all the yers that he woulde to Antis on Wednesday, which was two days ago. All the yers waited for Zach to arrive at Antis for two days and nights while Zach was having fun with Ruli. Naturally, all the yers were angry at Zach for wasting their two days. But Zach didn¡¯t feel sorry for that. The yers needed Zach, and the beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers. Even if Zach hade after spending a month in Ribel, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Zach. "You bastard! Do you have any idea how long we have been waiting for you?!" a male yed walked forward and yelled. However, the yers were humans, and they couldn¡¯t quite understand their circumstances. "If you wanted to go back that badly, why didn¡¯t you win the duel?" Zach scoffed out loud. "You won because of luck!" the yer yelled. "Even I could kill him if the killing was allowed." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then shut the fuck up." "You...!" The yer unsheathed his sword and dashed at Zach with the sword aimed at him. His eyes showed no sign of stopping as though he was serious about killing Zach. "If I kill the champion who won the duel, that makes me the champion, right?!" he sneered loudly and swung his sword. Of course, Zach was ready to cleave the yer¡¯s head if he seriously tried to kill Zach, but fortunately, Zach had no need to worry. Aquitius the seventh came in between and said, "Seize this instant! No one moves in my kingdom without my permission!" "Fuck off, old man! I will kill you too! You don¡¯t have any guards to protect you!" The yer red into Aquitius the seventh¡¯s eyes, and his body was incinerated into ashes. "..." Everyone was taken aback by that, and there was nothing but silence for a while. SIGH! Aquitius the seventh sighed and looked at the party members of the yer who had just died. "What was that fool¡¯s name?" "Midas..." a girl replied. "Who was he to you?" the seventh asked in a calm voice. "Nothing." the girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "He was just a party leader." SIGH! The seventh sighed again and said, "He would have gotten you all killed if you had followed him." After a brief pause, the seventh uttered, "His parents probably regretted giving birth to him." "Pff!" For some reason, Zach found that statement funny and ended upughing, but he managed to cover his mouth in time. However, Aurora, Aria, Aquarius, and Ruli heard him. "I told them only one thing when they arrived here; that was to not look me in the eyes. Yet, that fool dared to re at me and even tried to kill me. Why are humans always like this?" the seventh wondered and turned to look at Zach. Zach and the seventh looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a while until the seventh said, "Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t work on you." "I am kind of jealous of that ability," Zach uttered. "If I had that ability, I wouldn¡¯t have to fight or even move from my spot. I would have killed everyone just by looking into their eyes." "It¡¯s not an ability," Aria quipped. "Or rather, it¡¯s not him who is killing everyone who looks him in the eyes; it¡¯s the power of the Sea inside him. It¡¯s protecting its host, and whenever someone res at him with ill intent, they die." "Oh." Zach nodded and muttered, "That makes sense." The seventh looked at Aria and thought, ¡¯As expected of the Queen of death. Her knowledge of the world and its powers are godly.¡¯ "Umm..." a male yer walked out of the group and said, "Can I live here for forever?" Aquitius the seventh raised his brows at the yer and responded, "If you want to live here, then you must follow each and every rule of the Sea Realms." "...!" the yer walked back and muttered, "I am good." The seventh turned to Zach and said, "You can stay as long as you want." ¡¯What¡¯s with this disparity in the treatment?!¡¯ All the yers thought after noticing that the seventh was awfully kind and gentle towards Zach. Zach shook his head and said, "I have something important to do tomorrow, so I have to leave." "I see..." the seventh stroked his beard and muttered, "What a shame." "Now..." Zach nced back and forth between the seventh and the sixth and asked, "Where is the scroll?" "You have toe with us andplete the ritual." The seventh pped his hands, and three flying mattresses stopped in front of Zach. "Your... umm... girls cane too." The seventh and the sixth got on one mattress and said, "Let¡¯s go." Aria and Ruli hopped on the second mattress, and Aquarius, Aurora, and Zach got on the third mattress. The mattress took them to an unknown ce in the Sea Realm, which looked old and ancient. There were many broken statues of mermaids and other sea creatures half-buried into the sea bed. Zach nced around and asked, "What is this ce?" "It¡¯s the center of the Sea Realm, where the power of the Sea is the strongest. Sometimes, wee here to offer a sacrifice for prolonging peace in the Sea Realm." After a brief pause, he the seventh added, "My ancestors called this ce a ¡¯devilincross¡¯ because we had to sacrifice our most beloved thing in order to maintain peace, and this ce is the center of this realm, making it a crossroad. My ancestors hated this ce..." "And so do I..." he muttered in a solemn voice with a distant smile on his face. *** Total yers in the game- 1003436 0 new yers logged in. 51 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Thanks for reading! Chapter 149

Chapter 149

"Hihihi!" Aquitius the fifth giggled with an evil smirk on his face. He was sitting on his throne in the hall room, and the door was closed. It was pitch dark, and the only light in the throne room came from the radiating pir and its reflection on the chandelier. "It has been three days since I sent that outsider to the Ribel kingdom and gave him the task of kidnapping Rilu," he sneered. "I honestly don¡¯t care if he manages toplete my task or not. However, if he indeed managed toplete my task and bring me Rilu, I will undo the seal on my part¡ª but that¡¯s highly unlikely." "Hehe!" he scoffed out loud and muttered, "My guess is that my dear brother, the sixth would have in those outsiders and hispanion." "And if that happens, the seventh would get angry because he killed his important quest." He clenched his fist and continued, "Then, the seventh and the sixth will fight, and I am certain that the seventh will win." "And if that happens, Riu would be a widow, and I will win her heart byforting her," he smirked. "I will also get the kingdom! Ahaha! My n is brilliant!" The fifth jumped off his throne and walked to the door while saying, "I should send a guard to spy on them." Suddenly, a tip of the sword came out of the fifth¡¯s neck, and he started bleeding. Someone had stabbed him from behind. The fifth ced his hand on his neck and turned around to see Stinglord standing with his blood-coated sword. "You..." The fifth rushed to the door of the throne room and stumbled on his feet. However, Stinglord didn¡¯t chase him. He simply walked out of the throne room and followed the trail of the blood left by the fifth. "Gua...rds..." he said in a broken voice. "Help... me..." The fifth choked on his own blood and fell to the ground. Instantly, a few guards rushed to the fifth and tried to help him. But Stinglord appeared and pulled the fifth¡¯s neck from his body. The guards immediately took out their swords and tried to attack Stinglord, but Stinglord tossed a scroll and said, "It was the Sea God¡¯s order." The guards read the scroll in which the fifth¡¯s dead sentence was written, and the sixth and the seventh had signed it. The guards nced at each other and nodded. Then, they looked at the fifth lifeless head in Stinglord¡¯s hand and bowed down to it. "Aquitius the sixth wille here after a short while. Prepare for his arrival," Stinglord stated. The guards nodded and left in a hurry without saying anything. Meanwhile, Zach and the rest had just reached the ¡¯devilincross¡¯ point. "Uhh, what about the third seal?" Zach asked. "I don¡¯t see the fifth here." "Don¡¯t worry about it. That matter has already been taken care of," the sixth uttered in a disdainful tone. After around five minutes, Stinglord arrived with the fifth¡¯s head in his hand. He was grabbing it by the hair and showed no respect towards it. "...!" Everyone, including Zach, was surprised to see that. ¡¯They killed off their brother because he broke the rule?!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. ¡¯I am d that I am on good terms with them. But why...?¡¯ he wondered. The seventh and the sixth looked at each other and nodded. Then, they started chanting something together, and a magic circle appeared on the seabed. Not only that, the sand started moving, and an ancient-looking pedestal came out from the ground. The seventh and the sixth jumped on top of it and asked Zach to get on it too. Zach got on the pedestal and noticed the scroll was hovering in the middle. The seventh nced at STinglord and reached his hand to it. And the Stinglord tossed the fifth¡¯s head to the seventh. Then, the seventh dropped a little blood on the magic circle on the ground, and the scroll started moving erratically. Soon, one seal was broken from the scroll. Then, the sixth conjured a small dagger in his hand and made a cut on his finger. And soon, the second seal was broken. Zach and the sixth turned to the seventh and waited for him to drop his blood, but the seventh started averting his gaze. The sixth squinted his eyes at the seventh and said, "Brother..." "I know, I know." The seventh grabbed the dagger from the sixth¡¯s hand and ced it on his finger, but he didn¡¯t make a cut. The sixth furrowed his brows and uttered, "Brother..." "Yes, yes. Give me time to¡ª" Before the seventh could finish what he was saying, the sixth snatched the dagger from the seventh¡¯s hand and chopped the seventh¡¯s finger. "Brother!" the seventh yelled on top of his lungs. "Why would you do that?! You chopped my finger!" "Stop being dramatic. Your finger has already healed," the sixth remarked. "But I can still feel the pain, you know?!" The sixth sighed and asserted, "You are the freaking Sea God, stop crying like a girl over small injuries..." ¡¯Wow. Big brother is ying his role quite nicely. I am surprised that they have this side to them,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯This kind of reminded me of Zoe. I wonder if she is doing alright. She is such a crybaby.¡¯ The third seal also broke, and the scroll fell to the ground. "It is done." The seventh picked up the scroll from the ground and handed it to Zach after saying, "The yer who opens it will get the spell. So be careful." "What type of spell does this scroll possess?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "How about you open it?" the seventh suggested. Zach shrugged his shoulders and opened the scroll. [Congrattions! You have obtained a top-tier spell!] *** Total yers in the game- 1003397 0 new yers logged in. 39 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Sorry for the dy. I am extremely sick, and I can barely move my body. It was challenging for me to write this chapter. Thanks, @devilincross, @Ali_z2, @Michael_Parrott, @Cuteness_preacher9, for the gift! Chapter 150

Chapter 150

[Congrattions! You have obtained a top-tier skill!] ¡¯Top tier skill?!¡¯ Zach eximed inwardly. ¡¯I knew there was a strong spell, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a top-tier skill.¡¯ There were three types of skills in Gods¡¯ Impact. Low-tier, mid-tier, and top-tier. Low-tier skills could easily be obtained by meeting specific requirements. Mid-tier skills could be obtained by using real-life talents. And top-tier skills could only be obtained by defeating the realm¡¯s bosses, that too only in rare cases. Zach opened his menu and looked at the skill¡¯s name before reading its description. [Sea¡¯s Blessing] "This skill can be used to control the sea..." Zach read. He was a bit confused as it didn¡¯t describe anything else. Zach turned to the seventh and asked, "So... I can control water with this skill?" The seventh nodded and said, "Yes. As long as you are within three meters of the water, you should be able to control it." ¡¯Three meters?¡¯ Zachced his hand on his chin and wondered, ¡¯Three meters is a safe distance when fighting someone, especially if it¡¯s a magic-based battle. But This spell is only useful if the opponent uses a water-based attack.¡¯ ¡¯Although this skill is top-tier, it should have more advantages than the normal skills.¡¯ Zach jumped on the ground and looked up at the water floating above them. ¡¯Let¡¯s try it.¡¯ Zach took control over the Seawater and formed a vertical line, then a horizontal line. Then, another horizontal line and a vertical line. He repeated it two more times and formed a familiar symbol. He had created a middle finger emote using an emote. Aurora ad Aquarius shot a re at Zach, but Aria was confused and curious. "What does this symbol mean?" Aria whispered into Aurora¡¯s ears. She felt ashamed because she was the only one in the group who didn¡¯t know what it meant. Even Aquarius and Ruli knew what it meant. "It basically means ¡¯Fuck you¡¯. It¡¯s a ng that most people use when they want to annoy the person annoying them," Aurora responded in a low voice. Aria furrowed her brows and muttered, "Zach showed me this once..." "Heh!" Zach sneered and nodded at the seventh in amusement. "This is awesome." ¡¯He is just like his father...¡¯ Both the seventh and the sixth thought the same thing. "Now then, shall we go? I believe the other yers would be getting angsty now," the seventh stated. "Yes." "Brother..." the sixth turned to the seventh and said, "I will be on my way to the Xavier kingdom." "Good luck." "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to take over the Xavier kingdom? It¡¯s the biggest kingdom of the Sea Realms," the sixth asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Yeah, I am sure." The seventh chuckled and said, "I already have a lot of responsibilities on my shoulder." The sixth left for the Xavier kingdom, while the rest returned to Antis. "So..." Zach nced at the seventh from the corner of his eyes and asked, "What do I have to do to send them back? And how Am I supposed to get out of here?" "Use the spell to control the Sea. Open a portal and send them back," the seventh responded in a rather monotonous voice. Zach imagined a portal in the Sea, but it didn¡¯t work. So he tried his own way. He created a colossal hand from the Seawater and grabbed all the yers in it. Then, he flung them into the Sea so hard that they came out of the other end. "..." the seventh shot a nce at Zach. "What? It worked!" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "And that was way better than your suggestion." "Heh!" the seventh scoffed softly and said, "Would you throw your friends the same way?" "Nope." "You are just like your father," the seventh chuckled. "...!" Surprised and shocked, Zach raised his brows and asked, "You... knew my father...?" "I know you too. Don¡¯t you remember how you used to pull my beard all the time?" "Uhhh... I don¡¯t. Who are you?" "Well, I would me you for not remembering me. You were only three years old at that time." The seventh jumped and changed his form into a 24 tentacled sea monster. "...!" "Do you remember me now?" the seventh asked. "No way...! Uncle Tis?!" Zach eximed. "Ahaha!" the seventh changed into human form and said, "Yes. I am surprised you still remember me." "Wow! I... don¡¯t know what to say." Zach was genuinely happy after knowing that the seventh was his uncle Tis. "I also didn¡¯t recognize you the first time. But when I looked into your eyes, I knew for sure that you are Zach," the seventh asserted. "Maybe I should have revealed myself sooner." "Wait... so the reason why you were acting differently with me was because of my father...?" Zach asked with a curious and judging look on his face. "..." "Reality is often disappointing," Zach uttered with a sigh. "What¡¯s with the deep quote? And that sigh in the end just hit me hard, bro..." the seventh uttered in a disdainful tone. "I am... tired of being recognized because of my father. It¡¯s like... it¡¯s like I am always overshadowed by him..." "Oh? Are you jealous of him?" "This has nothing to do with jealousy, Uncle Tis. But as long as I am being recognized as his son, I will never be able to surpass him," Zach remarked. "You should know it." ¡¯You have no idea that you were created to surpass him...¡¯ the seventh uttered inwardly. Aria squinted her eyes at Zach and the seventh and wondered, ¡¯If the Sea God himself was scared of Zach¡¯s father, then he has to be a strong entity. Zach did say that he inherited his father¡¯s blood, but he didn¡¯t receive his power. I honestly thought that was a joke, but I should have known that Zach never lies.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 1003342 0 new yers logged in. 55 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I went for the check-up, and the doctor told me to get a swab test. Luckily, the results came out negative. I am halfway through the second chapter.. It should be done in an hour. Chapter 151

Chapter 151

"So, are you ready to go?" the seventh asked. "Uhh..." Zach nced at Aquarius and Ruli and said, "In a bit." "Actually, I have something to talk about with you. Drop by in my throne room before you leave," the seventh stated. "Since I don¡¯t know when we will meet again." "Okay..." Zach walked to Aquarius and stood in front of her. He didn¡¯t say anything and simply smiled at her. Aquarius bit her lips and hugged Zach tightly. She rubbed her face on his chest and said, "We will meet again in two months." Zach hugged her back and said, "Yeah." "I will miss you..." "Me too..." "You have to spend a lot of time with me when I join you, okay?" she said in a low voice. "Sure." "You have to make lots of love to me too..." she said with a flushed face. "You bet I will." After that, Zach turned to Ruli and hugged her. "I... don¡¯t know what to say..." he scoffed. "Can we go somewhere else, alone?" Ruli whispered in Zach¡¯s ears. "Oh..." Zach nced at the rest of the girls and answered, "Okay..." "I will be back in a few. You all should rest in the pce in the meantime," he said to the girls. Zach held Ruli¡¯s hand and took her into the pce. Aurora, Aria, and Aquarius knew what Zach and Ruli were going to do. Aquarius and Aurora felt excited thinking about it, but Aria was in disbelief. The girls also made their way to the pce, but they went in the opposite direction to where Zach and Ruli went. Since Aquarius had been to the Antis pce many times, she was familiar with the ce and knew almost everything about it. So she decided to give Aria and Aurora a little tour. Meanwhile, Zach took Ruli into the room and asked the guards to stand by the end of the hallways and not let anywhere enter. The guards were giving Zach a weird look, but they knew what Zach was nning to do. They felt a little agitated seeing that one of their kind was used by an outsider. For them, it was just like the scenario where a sister takes her boyfriend to her room and asks her brother not toe upstairs. But here, it was the boyfriend asking the brother rather than his sister, which was worse. The moment Zach and Ruli entered the room, they started stripping. Ruli jumped on Zach and wrapped her hands and legs around his neck and waist before kissing him like crazy. "Whoa! Calm down." Zach pushed Ruli on the bed and said, "I am not going anywhere." "But you are. And we don¡¯t have much time," she said. "Hey..." Zach squeezed Ruli¡¯s breasts and said, "Your blowjobs are the best. So... can you blow me onest time?" Ruli scoffed and said, "You truly love to see me suck your snake, don¡¯t you?" "Well, you make a delightful face, and it feels incredible. I don¡¯t think anyone else can do the same." In the next thirty minutes, Zach came inside Ruli¡¯s mouth three times, and all of the time, Rudy swallowed his juice as though it had be her favorite drink. After that, Zach Zach plunged his snake inside Ruli¡¯s wet cave and railed it roughly for the next thirty minutes. Of course, he creampied her, and just as her mouth, her cave swallowed it too. It had already been an hour, so Zach and Ruli decided to leave, but just as they were walking to the door, Zach plunged his snake into Ruli¡¯s cave from behind and started humping her. After shooting his juice inside her for thest time, they left the room. They met up with Aurora, Aria, and Aquarius, who were on their way to the dining hall. "Since it¡¯s already lunchtime, I wondered if you all want to eat before leaving," Aquarius suggested. "We can also have ourst meal together." "Sure." Zach nodded and said, "I also have to meet uncle Tis after that." They all went to the dining hall and ate lunch. But this time, Ruli sat beside Zach instead of Aurora, and Aquarius sat on the other side. While Aurora and Aria sat in the opposite seat to Zach. As they were busy eating, Zach suddenly nudged Aquarius and asked in a low voice, "Just curious, but how did you know that I slept with Ruli?" "Do you remember what I said the other day when I ran into you in the dining hall?" Aquarius asked while eating. "You said, ¡¯I sent guards to wake you up, but they said you weren¡¯t responding. So I thought I should check up on you since it¡¯s not appropriate for guards to enter someone¡¯s room without permission. But now that you are here, let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡¯ or something along these lines." Zach even imitated the expression of Aquarius¡¯ face when she had said that. "And guess what?" Aquarius asked with a knowing look on her face. Confused, Zach raised his brows and asked, "What?" "I had sent guards to check up on you, but since aunt Ruli hadn¡¯t arrived either, I went to check her up in her room," Aquarius stated. "Oh..." "Yes. And that¡¯s where I saw you two hugging each other naked while sleeping. I was surprised at first because I didn¡¯t take you as a man who would sleep with someone after rejecting me, even in the aphrodisiac effect. But I didn¡¯t mind it much. And besides, it was after your discussed things with Aurora and Aria." Aquarius shrugged. "If you already knew about it, you should have said so, you know? Now I feel bad for fooling you like that," Zach sighed. "I am pretty sure you were going to tell me about it when you had a chance, right?" "Hmm," Zach nodded in response. After eating lunch, Zach went to the throne room to meet up with the seventh, who had been patiently waiting for Zach to arrive. "You are finally here..." "What did you want to talk to me about, Uncle Tis?" The seventh got off from his throne and walked to Zach with a smile on his face. However, the smile on his face suddenly vanished, and he stabbed Zach with his trident. "...!" *** Total yers in the game- 1003275 0 new yers logged in. 67 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Is this a betrayal or something else? What could be the reason behind the seventh¡¯s action, and why did he stab Zach? Chapter 152

Chapter 152

The seventh stabbed his trident into Zach¡¯s body, and it came out from the other side. But Zach didn¡¯t bleed. "...!" Zach looked at the trident and jumped back to make some distance between him and the seventh. He immediately summoned a sword in his hand and stood in a defensive position. The seventh raised his hands as his trident vanished into thin air, and he said, "Rx. I just helped you." Zach looked at his chest and noticed there was no wound, but he could feel the pain of his body getting stabbed, his flesh ripping apart, his ribs shattering, and his lungs getting punctured. "What..." Zach dropped to his knees and used the sword as support to sit straight. He looked into the seventh¡¯s eyes and asked, "What did you do to me?" "When I looked into your soul, I noticed the blessings the higher beings gave you weren¡¯t activated. So I just activated them," the seventh answered nonchntly. "You did... what?!" Zach tried to yell, but his voice was low. "Why would you do that?!" The seventh raised his brows in confusion and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Was I not supposed to do that?" "No shit, uncle Tis! You should know that my body is not strong enough to hold the powers. And you just activated... all of them?" "Oh! Rx, son." the seventh sighed in relief and said, "I just removed theyer....umm, you might call it a seal. Nothing will happen to your body, and you haven¡¯t gained their powers yet. Their blessings will be triggered when your body meets the requirements. You will only be able to harness their powers when your body is ready." "And currently, you only have one blessing activated," he added. "The queen of death¡¯s." "But..." Zach took a deep breath and stood up on his legs by using the sword. Then, he exhaled sharply and said, "Why did you do that?" "What do you mean?" the seventh questioned with a confused look on his face. "I just helped you to increase your limitations. Why do you seem so angry about this?" "You¡ª" "Oh!" the seventh eximed in realization. "Is this because I suddenly stabbed you without telling you about all this? I won¡¯t lie, but I kind of wanted to do that to see your reaction." Zach furrowed his brows and said, "You do know that I would have killed you to defend myself, right?" "Haha!" the seventhughed out loud. "Don¡¯t worry. I can¡¯t and won¡¯t die until the Sea chooses the next Sea God. And I am only 150 years old, so... yeah, I am immortal for the next 850 years or so..." "Unless the Sea suddenly decides to kill me, of course," he added with a soft scoff. Zach let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I know you were trying to help me, but you shouldn¡¯t have." "You... don¡¯t want to get stronger...?" the seventh asked with a baffled look on his face, seemingly trying toprehend why Zach said that. "I want to grow strong, but not like this," Zach sighed. "You know, I was happy and relieved when I was told that I didn¡¯t inherit my father¡¯s or my mother¡¯s powers; I simply inherited their blood. Do you know why?" he asked. "Umm..." the seventh pondered for a while and answered, "Because you didn¡¯t like their hair color?" "I am not in the mood for jokes, uncle Tis..." "Oh, your father always liked to pass jokes at serious times. So... I thought maybe..." the seventh stopped after looking at the expression on Zach¡¯s face. "Okay. I don¡¯t know. Tell me," he shrugged with a sigh. "If I keep using others¡¯ powers, it won¡¯t help me grow. It won¡¯t be my own power, my own strength. It would be like... Like I am nothing without their powers. And that... makes me feel... more like a... human..." Zach asserted. "I thought you had daddy issues, but it was something more serious." The seventh furrowed his brows and said, "Let me give you an example in a... human way." The seventh cleared his throat and said, "Suppose, there is a family of a couple and one child. Everything that belongs to the couple would one day be inherited by the child, yeah?" "..." "Let me give you one more example for others¡¯ blessing. I have heard of human customs and festivals. I like a few of them while some are just... well, stupid, to be honest," he sighed and continued, "The rtives, friends, and family gives presents and money on happy asions and festivals, yeah? That¡¯s a custom, yeah? That¡¯s the norm, yeah?" "..." "Just like that, for us... supreme beings, giving blessings and such is simr to that." The seventh patted Zach¡¯s head and said, "Don¡¯t think too much about it. And besides, even with or without their power, it is you who deserves to have them. Remember, even if you have their blessings, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they will benefit you. If you aren¡¯t worthy of them, then it might just end up bing a curse for you." ¡¯And your existence is your strength. If ¡¯he¡¯ hadn¡¯t told me to keep it a secret from you, I would have told you everything about yourself,¡¯ the seventh uttered inwardly. "Wow... now I hate it more..." Zach scoffed softly. "If you are still not convinced, then let me tell you that your father was no different." After a brief pause, he continued, "He was also borrowing the power of a god. He was a pathetic, weak little, pitiable cry baby until he gained the god¡¯s power. So on that matter, you are far better than him." "..." The seventh squinted his eyes and asked, "Why... why are you so salty about the topic rted to your father? It doesn¡¯t look like you hate him, and I am sure you don¡¯t love him that much. So what is it?" "He..." Zach turned to the seventh and looked into his eyes before saying, "He died 10 years ago." *** Total yers in the game- 1003263 0 new yers logged in. 12 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- A friend getting news of his old friend¡¯s death. How will he take it? Chapter 153

Chapter 153

"What did you just say?" "Father is dead. He died while... well, a natural disaster. But that¡¯s not possible, so I don¡¯t know..." Zach shrugged. The seventh raised his brows and asked, "When was that?" "I just said it happened ten years ago." "What time, what date?" the seventh asked curiously. "Sixth of august..." Zach replied. "That¡¯s when the third impact happened," the seventh mumbled. "What is... impact? Like... this Gods¡¯ Impact game?" Zach was left confused by the seventh statement. Was his father¡¯s death or disappearance also because of gods? "Oh, no." the seventh waved his hand in the air in denial and said, "Yes, but no. The recent Gods¡¯ impact is just... a petty practice of the lower gods. I am talking about the big impact. The first impact was when a higher god was killed, the second impact was 18 years ago, and the third impact was ten years ago." "But what are these impacts, and what causes them? And what does that have to do with my father¡¯s death?" Zach asked with a curious yet confused look on his face. "Umm... how do I exin in simple words...." the seventh asked himself. After pondering for a while, he said, "Just like how I serve the Sea and gain its power. Your world gains power from the cosmic energy in the universe. When something happens which wasn¡¯t supposed to happen, it causes an impact, which leads to unprecedented oues." "Sometimes is good, but most of the time it¡¯s bad," the seventh stated. "So if your father went missing in the third impact, then it has to do something with what I just said above." "...something happened that shouldn¡¯t...?" The seventh nodded and said, "That¡¯s correct." "Great. More suspense." Zach sighed in frustration and rubbed his hands on his face. "You know, your father could have be unrivaled if it wasn¡¯t for the women he fell in love with," the seventh uttered in a disdainful tone. "As I have been saying for all these years, women means bad luck and destruction. Stay far away from them; you will achieve the impossible." "..." Zach found it weird that, unlike the fifth and sixth¡¯s pce where there were female guards and maids around, Zach hadn¡¯t seen a single female in the pce or anywhere near the seventh. Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "You do you." "By the way, why are you in this game?" the seventh asked. "What do you mean? I am trapped here. What else?" "But why don¡¯t you go back to the real world?" he asked. "You have soul powers, so it should be possible for you to channel the link between your body and soul and go back to the real world." "But yeah, it is risky. There is like 50/50 that you would seed," he added. "I had no idea that was possible. I thought it was only possible if someone did that from the real world," Zach muttered in confusion. "I can send you back to the real world if you want me to," the seventh said. "But you said it¡¯s risky. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth taking that risk..." Zach responded in a calm voice. The seventh looked at Zach from the corners of his eyes and said, "I am the Sea God, so it¡¯s highly unlikely that I would fail. If I had to give the sess ratio, then it would be 99/1." ¡¯If he can truly send me back to the real world, then I won¡¯t have to y this game. That¡¯s literally a backdoor entry... or exit,¡¯ Zach thought. Zach pondered for a while and said, "What about the others? Can you send Aurora back too?" "That ivory-haired girl? No. She is a human, and their soul doesn¡¯t awaken," the seventh answered. ¡¯Even if I go back to the real world, I won¡¯t be able to defeat the gods there. I can¡¯t cultivate in the real world, and I won¡¯t have the game¡¯s advantage there. Besides, my body is not strong enough. And... I don¡¯t think I can leave Aurora in this game without me.¡¯ Zach shook his head and said, "I will pass." "Heh!" the seventh scoffed and said, "What did I say about women being the curse of one¡¯s destruction? You have a chance to go back, yet you want to live in danger and risk everything." Zach turned around and tilted his head to the side before saying, "What¡¯s the life without spice? No one likes the same old nd curry every day." After saying that, Zach left the throne room and met up with the girls. "..." the seventh shook his head and muttered, "Love... is a foolish thing..." Zach and the girls left the pce and reached the open ground from where they were going to go back to the surface. Zach nced at Aria and Aurora and asked, "Are you ready?" They both nodded in response. Aria squinted her eyes at Zach and asked, "Are you ready?" "..." Zach turned around kissed Aquarius and Ruli on the lips without saying anything. They didna say anything either. It was as though their feelings were talking with each other. A colossal hand came from the Sea, and Zach, Aria, and Aurora got on top of it. Then, the hand moved up and took them onto the surface. Surprisingly, it was night there. They stepped on the beach and stood there for a while to take their minds of what had happened in a few days. They had onlye to the beach to have fun, but it ended up bing one of the most memorable parts of their life. Aria nudged Aurora and pointed her gaze at Zach. "..." Aurora nodded and ced her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder before saying, "Are you okay?" "Yeah," Zach nodded and smiled at Aurora. "Let¡¯s go home now." "Our home," he added. *** Total yers in the game- 1003224 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note - Sea Realm arc ends here. How would you rate it on a scale of 1 to 10? Chapter 154

Chapter 154

Zach, Aurora, and Aria finally reached their house. The first thing they did after entering the house was hug each other. Of course, Aria only hugged Aurora, but Aurora hugged Zach, so in the end, the three of them ended up with one big hug. "What are we going to do now?" Aurora asked. "We woke up in the Sea Realm and ate breakfast before leaving for Antis. Then, we spent some time there and ate lunch. But now it¡¯s night here." "Yeah, I didn¡¯t think that there would be different time zones, to be honest," Zach sighed. "So what now?" Aria asked. "We are still a day early for the dungeon raid because of the time differences. Should we just sleep?" "I mean... we don¡¯t really have anything else to do. But I guess we should sleep so we can start the next day as fresh," Zach stated. "Otherwise, we will feel sleepy during the raid the day after tomorrow." "Let¡¯s fix our body cycle," he added. Aurora turned to Zach and said, "I will go take a nice bath before sleeping." "Is that an invitation?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. "No. Unlike you, I am not that shameless," Aurora remarked. "And besides, I am not ready yet. It¡¯s too soon for us." "Don¡¯t tempt me. Or I will really barge in!" Zach snorted. "Thanks for reminding me to lock the door," Aurora said and entered the bathroom. Zach then turned to Aria and stared at her as though he was wondering what he should do now. "I am going to sleep," she said. "Are you sure?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "..." Aria didn¡¯t reply and entered her room after giving a weird re to Zach. "..." Zach squinted his eyes and muttered something as he realized something important. He barged into Aria¡¯s door and pinned her down on the bed. "What are you¡ª!" Aria tried to fight back, but she stopped resisting after seeing the serious look on Zach¡¯s face. "What is the meaning of this?" Aria asked in a calm voice. Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and asked, "What do you think?" "I... don¡¯t know. Maybe you want to use my body for pleasure because Aurora just turned you down a while ago?" Aria remarked. "She didn¡¯t turn me down..." "So... what is the meaning of this?" Aria asked in a calm voice. "You do realize that if Aurora walked into my room and saw us in this position, she would get...." Aria sighed and murmured, "No, she won¡¯t. I forgot she is okay with sharing with you." "I am here because you didn¡¯t tell me an important detail rted to my soul awakening," Zach stated. "When I went to talk with uncle Tis, he told me that he could send me back to the real world by channeling my soul to my body or something." "..." Aria immediately averted her gaze after hearing that and avoided eye contact with Zach. "Oh?" Zach raised his brows and uttered, "Judging by your reaction, it seems that you purposely didn¡¯t tell me about it. Maybe I know why?" "Did your uncle Tis not tell you about the risk then?" Aria uttered. "He must have warned you about this, right?" "Yeah, he did." Zach grabbed Aria¡¯s chin so she wouldn¡¯t avert her face while talking. "What I am talking about is how you didn¡¯t tell me about it." Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "Tell me, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?" "...." "Aria... I order you to tell me the truth," Zach ordered Aria. Aria but her lips and said, "If you had gone, I would have be alone again. I didn¡¯t want to be lonely..." Zach squinted his eyes in confusion and asked, "Wait... do you love me or something?" "I don¡¯t!" Aria whispered violently. "I was just worried about you. We have made a deal, remember? I am being useful to you, so you have to be useful to me too." "What, are you my mother?" Zach scoffed softly. "Don¡¯t call me that..." Aria responded in a calm voice. "Then..." Zach raised his brows and continued with a judging look on his face: "Should I call you aunt?" Zach did that to see how Aria would react to the word aunt, but Zach soon regretted it. Aria was ring at him with a furious look on her face, simr to how she red at him when Zach had punched her on the face when they had met the first time. "What¡¯s with that face?" Zach remarked. Aria gritted her teeth and said, "Don¡¯t call me that." "Why not?" "Just as the topic rted to your father is taboo for you, the topic rted to my sister is taboo for me," Aria stated. "So please..." "..." Zach stared into Aria¡¯s eyes for a couple of seconds before sighing deeply. He ced his head on Aria¡¯s forehead and continued looking into her eyes. Aria didn¡¯t say anything and stared back at Zach and his lips. SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and let go of Aria before getting off the bed. "Good night," he said as she walked to the door. "Wait..." Aria called him in a low voice, as though she didn¡¯t truly mean to call him out, but she did it subconsciously. Zach turned around and asked, "Hmm?" "I am not sure if I love you or not, but I know for sure that I don¡¯t hate you," Aria said with a little flushed face and an innocent smile on her face. Zach left the room without saying anything and entered his room. SIGH! He sighed and got on the bed with a frustrated look on his face. "I was going to tell her, but if she hates being called aunt, then she will probably cause havoc if I tell her that she ¡¯is¡¯ my aunt." Zach leaned on his back and closed his eyes as he pondered for a while about something. ¡¯If I don¡¯t tell her, she won¡¯t know. And if she won¡¯t know, then... it shouldn¡¯t be a problem... right?¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 1002968 0 new yers logged in. 246 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note - Next chapter in 30 minutes! Chapter 155

Chapter 155

The following day, Zach woke up to see Aurora sleeping on top of him. He chuckled and muttered, "Even though this is not any different than the Sea Realm, the feelings hit hard." Zach looked at Aurora¡¯s sleeping face, and as expected, he rubbed his thumb on her juicy lips. Then, he inserted his finger inside Aurora¡¯s mouth, and Aurora started sucking it slowly. ¡¯I wonder if this is a normal reaction for everyone. I don¡¯t¡¯ think people would suck something inserted in their mouth while sleeping.¡¯ Zach was enjoying seeing Aurora sucking his finger. He got excited after seeing Aurora¡¯s lips move up and down with every suction, but suddenly, Aurora bit his finger. "..!" Then, Aurora opened her eyes and stared at Zach in disbelief. Zach sighed and muttered, "So you were awake." "I can¡¯t believe you tried to take advantage of me when I was sleeping..." "That¡¯s an exaggeration. I only used my finger." Zach copped the feel of Aurora¡¯s breasts. "If I wanted to take advantage of you, I would have inserted something else in your mouth," he said with a smirk on his face. Aurora¡¯s face flushed, and she made some distance between her and Zach. "Come on~ I was joking," Zach sighed. "Why would you take it seriously?" "Well, it¡¯s not convincing after the stunt you pulled off with Aquarius¡¯ aunt. I honestly thought you were just all talk, but now... I am astonished by the fact that you actually have the guts to do that. That¡¯s why..." Aurora shrugged her shoulders and said, "I am going to believe in everything you say, even your jokes." "Wow, you almost convinced me that you are convinced that I am convinced, which I am not because you are not convinced that I am convinced. Hence, You are convinced that I am not convinced, and I am convinced that you are not convinced." Even Zach had no idea what he had just said. He simply wanted to mess with Aurora¡¯s mind in the early morning. Aurora squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "I am convinced." "..." Zach raised his brows and wondered, ¡¯She understood that?!¡¯ Aurora got off the bed and said, "I will go take a bath." "..." Zach watched Aurora leave the room and stared at nothing in front of him. It was as though he was pondering something serious, something that could change the fate of the world. "I will go peek after five minutes," he mumbled quietly. After five minutes, Zach decided to barge into the bathroom and take his revenge on Aurora for biting his finger. Of course, he was just going to prank her and didn¡¯t mean to do anything to her. He waited for five minutes and slowly left the room. He nced around to make sure Aria wasn¡¯t in the living room and then made his way to the bathroom. Zach stood in front of the bathroom door and heard the sshing sound of water hitting the body and then the floor. ¡¯I feel so excited! And I also feel like I am doing something evil... Well, I am, but I don¡¯t mean anything bad.¡¯ Zach took a deep breath and prepared himself for the war. He had already made up many excuses in his mind, and if they didn¡¯t work, Zach had an ace card under his sleeve. He slowly opened the door without making any noise and walked into the bathroom on his tiptoes. He was about to go and hug Aurora from behind, but he froze when he saw ck hair instead of ivory. The girl in the bathroom was Aria, not Aurora. ¡¯Oh shit!¡¯ Zach had never been that scared in his life, except for a few times. Luckily, Aria was facing her back to the door, so she hadn¡¯t seen Zach yet. ¡¯Let¡¯s leave before she notices,¡¯ he decided. However, Aria saw Zach¡¯s reflection on the water on the ground and turned around with a furious look on her face. Suddenly, boss music started ying in Zach¡¯s mind, and he wanted to use any lifeline he could. "This is... this is a misunderstanding..." Zach managed to stutter. "Oh, really?" Aria covered her breasts with her hands, and her sacred cave was being covered by the foam of the soap. "You have already barged into my room at night many times, and now you even barge into the bathroom when I am using it." After a brief pause, she continued, "What will you do next? Sleep into my bed at night and wake up next to me the following morning?" "I know you won¡¯t believe me, but I thought Aurora was using the bathroom, so I came here to surprise her. I had no idea it was you. I have no interest in seeing your naked body. I mean, why would Ie... to... see you..." Zach stopped at his words when he saw the disappointed look on Aria¡¯s face. He knew why she was dejected, and Zach had now realized that Aria might have developed feelings for him. Aria grabbed the bucket filled with water and spilled it on herself. At first, Zach closed his eyes when he saw Aria picking up the bucket because he thought she was going to spill it on him. But he was left baffled when he saw it spilling on her. Zach was staring at Aria¡¯s naked body. He stared at her for a few seconds, but that was like an eternity, especially for Zach. "What¡¯s wrong? I thought you weren¡¯t interested in seeing my naked body," Aria remarked. "I have a boner..." Zach uttered nonchntly but with a disappointed look on his face. He was disappointed because he didn¡¯t realize Aria¡¯s feelings and forced her to push herself that far. "Sorry..." he said and left the bathroom. Aria¡¯s face flushed red after Zach left. She covered herself and dropped to her knees. ¡¯I can¡¯t believe I did that. What if he thinks I am a pervert...?¡¯ Meanwhile, Aurora wasughing her ass off when Zach told her what had happened. "Serves you right," she said. *** Total yers in the game- 1002939 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note -Thanks, @kaddiss, for the gift! Chapter 156

Chapter 156

After eating breakfast, Zach was sitting on the couch with his head drooped in his hands. And Aurora and sitting beside him, seemingly trying tofort him. The reason behind that was Aria. After what happened in the bathroom a while ago, Aria didn¡¯t talk to Zach. Even when she came to eat breakfast, she only talked with Aurora and ignored Zach even when he tried to talk to her. And after eating breakfast, Aria locked herself in her room. Of course, she wasn¡¯t angry or anything. She was simply too embarrassed to look at Zach¡¯s face. "Why are you acting like you got dumped by her?" Aurora remarked. "She is just embarrassed." "..." "She even said it herself." "..." "Come on. How long are you going to stay like this?" "..." Aurora was getting worried because Zach¡¯s condition was worse than she had initially expected. However, she was mistaken. Zach was actually worried about something else. Sure, he was feeling a little guilty about Aria¡¯s case. Aurora ced her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and stared at him with a concerned and anxious look on her face. "I am sorry..." she said. Zach finally reacted and nced at Aurora with a confused look on his face. "Why are you apologizing?" he asked. "Well... I told you I was going to take a bath, but Aria was there, so I went to the kitchen to make breakfast." Aurora averted her gaze a little and said, "And... I kind of... saw you going to the bathroom and didn¡¯t stop you because I thought it would be funny to see what happens afterward." "I never expected this from you," Zach remarked. "But it¡¯s fine. I am not worried about that." "You are not? Then why are you acting all serious?!" she yelled. "I was just nning our next... well, n. We are going on the dungeon raid with Victoria and her guild tomorrow. And you will probably reach level 25 there, and even your physique will be boosted because we will be in the guild," Zach asserted. "And after that?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "Victoria will be leaving the guild after the raid and joining our party," Zach informed. "And then we will ascend together?" Aurora guessed. Zach nodded and said, "We are still in the early stage of the first realm." After a brief pause, he said, "I am looking forward to fighting the realm boss on the third stage of the first realm." "There is boss, tower boss, dungeon boss, secret boss, world boss, and Realm boss, which is the strongest, right?" Aurora asked. "Do you think we can win against something that strong?" "The realm boss would probably be an angel," Zach stated. "And as we ascend to the high realms and meet more realm bosses, they will get stronger. For angels to archangels, to gods." Zach clenched his fists and said, "And once we have cleared all realms and defeated the bosses, a.k.a the gods, we will be free." "I wonder if the gods are going to use their godly powers..." Aurora murmured. "Of course, they will," Zach sighed with a scoff. "But how can we win against them?" Zach squinted his eyes at Aurora and said, "Did you forget this handsome person sitting in front of you is also a god?" Aurora chuckled and said, "I have faith in you, and I know you will defeat the other gods. But I am not as strong as you." "Says who?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "You know..." Aurora bit her lips and uttered, "Sometimes, I think I am slowing you down. Like I am hindering your development. If you y alone or with Aria, I am sure you two can ascend one realm every week." Aurora looked sad when she said that, and her voice was proof of it. Zach knew Aurora would say that one day, so he hade up with some niceebacks for that. Zach pulled Aurora close to him and sat her on hisp. They were facing face to face, and Aurora¡¯s soft thighs were rubbing Zach¡¯s thighs. He ced his hands on her shoulder and said, "Look at me." Aurora looked up at Zach¡¯s face with somewhat teary eyes. It was as though she was trying her best not to cry but couldn¡¯t do it. "You are a princess, right?" Zach asked Aurora. Aurora nodded in response without saying anything. "And I am your knight, right?" Aurora nodded again. "I honestly don¡¯t know much about the knight-ness or whatever it¡¯s called, but one thing I know which can be just amon sense, and that is ¡¯If you love someone, you protect them.¡¯ That¡¯s a rule of thumb," Zach said in a calm voice. "Being with you and spending my time with you makes me feel alive. It keeps me from turning into something hideous. You are like a knight to me," Zach added. "And you are protecting me from... myself." Aurora bumped her head on Zach¡¯s forehead and kissed him on the lips before saying, "I don¡¯t understand what you were trying to say. But thanks for your kind words. I will try my best to stay by your idea rather than wasting my time worrying about it." After several kisses and staying like that for a while, Aurora got off from Zach¡¯sp and said, "I wanted to summon the magic shop for a while now. So... I will summon it and buy something useful." "I am sure that you could summon the magic shop in the Sea Realm, too," Zachmented. "Really?!" Aurora eximed. "Yea," Zach nodded. "I am like... 99.69% sure about it." Aurora stood up and summoned the magic shop. And as expected, a portal appeared in front of Aurora and Zach. ¡¯I also have to ask Xie Lua about the potions,¡¯ Zach thought. "I wille with you," Zach stated. "Umm... can two yers enter the same portal?" Aurora wondered with a confused yet curious look on his face. Zach shrugged and said, "I have no idea, but let¡¯s try it." *** Total yers in the game- 1002915 0 new yers logged in. 24 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Can two enter at once? I am talking about people, of course. Chapter 157

Chapter 157

Zach looked into the portal, but he couldn¡¯t see anything past the borders of the portal. It was the same when he had summoned the magic shop. Zach didn¡¯t necessarily want to go to the magic shop, but he wanted to meet Xie Lua and ask her about the progress of the bidding of his MP potions. He simply wanted to check if two people could enter the same portal for a magic shop. Zach held Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "You go first. If only one yer can enter, I don¡¯t want to ruin your shopping." Aurora entered the Magic shop without any problem, and then Zach too. "...!" They both were surprised, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Only one yer was allowed to exist one at a time in the magic shop dimension. However, Zach was now Xie Lua¡¯s business partner¡ª a trader, and that gave him the ability to enter and leave the magic shop dimension whenever he wanted to. Of course, summoning the magic shop was necessary to enter it. Aurora nced around and admired the beauty of the magic shop. Zach scoffed slightly after seeing that because he had reacted the same way when he first entered the magic shop dimension. Aurora turned to Zach and asked, "You havee here before, right?" "Yup," Zach nodded. "Let¡¯s go." Zach grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand and took her to the stall where Xie Lua was in the same position and pose as before when Zach had first seen her. She was smoking from the pipe while looking at the awe-rora in the sky. "Ahem!" Zach cleared his throat to let his presence known. Xie Lua turned to Zach and stared at him for a while before realizing that Zach was truly present there. After Zach¡¯s mother had asked Xie Lua to take care of Zach, and Xie Lua mistook it as a marriage proposal, she had been thinking about Zach nonstop. There were times when she imagined Zach to run the magic shop with her, and that¡¯s why it took a while for her to realize that the real Zach was standing in front of her. "Hey, Zach!" Xie Lua greeted Zach cheerfully with a wide smile on her face. "Hey..." Zach greeted back with an awkward smile on his face, seemingly trying to know why Xie Lua was being friendly with him. Sure, they had a rtionship with a trader, but the smile on Xie Lua¡¯s face showed something else. Aurora squinted her eyes and nced at Zach with a judging look on her face. Zach had seen that look on Aurora¡¯s face so many times that he could tell what Aurora was trying to convey. "Do you two know each other?" Aurora asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "Duh!" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I havee here before, so what do you expect?" "Ah! Right..." "But she is also my business partner," Zach added. "...." "I told you about the potions, right?" Zach sighed. "Yeah..." Aurora nodded. Xie Lua watched Zach and Aurora interact, and she was certain that they had a connection between them. ¡¯So he also has multiple lovers...¡¯ Xie Lua thought to herself. "Listen, I have news regarding the MP potions, but let me take care of my customer first," Xie Lua asserted. "Fine by me." Zach stepped back and turned around to watch the scenery around. "So, what do you want?" Xie Lua asked Aurora. "I have a gold rank weapon, and it¡¯s good. But I was wondering if I can get something better here," Aurora said. "What types of weapons do you have?" "I have all types of weapons depending on what sses you have." Xie Lua activated her magic eye and read Aurora¡¯s sses. "So you are a knight and a healer." "Yes," Aurora nodded. "I have a mythical rank equipment for healer ss. Do you want to see it?" ¡¯I wanted to buy something for my knight ss, though,¡¯ Aurora uttered inwardly. However, she was interested in her healer ss equipment too. "Show me," she said. Xie Lua opened the drawer of the stall and grabbed something from it. It was a ck onyx wand with amber, sapphire, and emerald-colored gems on the sides. "Wow..." Aurora took the wand in her hand and admired its beauty. "It looks so beautiful." "Of course, it is." "How much is it? I would like to buy it," Aurora said with an eager and curious look on her face. "Wait a minute..." Zach snatched the wand from Aurora¡¯s hand and ced it on the stall. "What?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "At least ask what¡¯s the benefit of this wand." Zach turned to Xie Lua and said, "Did you just try to scam her into buying this?" Xie Lua shrugged her shoulders and said, "That¡¯s my job. I sell stuff." "What are the wand¡¯s benefits?" Aurora asked. Xie Lua shook her head and said, "Nothing. It functions just as an ordinary wand. Its value is because of its look." "...." "Do you still want to buy it?" Xie Lua asked. Aurora shook her head and said, "No. Please show me a sword for my Knight ss." "Wait..." Zach nudged Aurora and said, "Don¡¯t buy a sword. Get something else." "What else can I get...?" "How about armor or something?" Aurora nced at Xie Lua and asked, "Do you have armor?" "I have everything." Xie Lua pped her hands, and three rows of shelves appeared behind the stall. Each shelf had three armors graded from epic, mythical, divine. "What types of armor do you want?" Xie Lua asked. "I have full body armor, half-body armor, sleeveless armor." Zach stepped forward and asked, "Do you have cloth-type armor?" "You mean an armor that doesn¡¯t look like armor but normal clothes?" Xie Lua asked Zach to confirm. "Yeah, something like that." Zach nodded. "Do you have them?" "I actually do. But..." Xie Lua shot a nce at Aurora before continuing, "They are a bit revealing." "How revealing?" Aurora asked. "Enough to wear them as undergarments," Xie replied with a sigh. *** Total yers in the game- 1002885 0 new yers logged in. 30 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Any guesses or theories on what happened to Zach¡¯s MP potions? Chapter 158

Chapter 158

"That sounds erotic," Zach muttered and shot a nce at Aurora. SIGH! Aurora sighed and shook her head at Zach. Then, she rolled her eyes and turned to Xie Lua. "Can you show them?" Aurora asked. Xie Lua raised her brows at Zach and then turned to Aurora before saying, "Will you wear them if I show them to you?" "Oh hell no!" Aurora waved her hand and said, "Nevermind. I will pass. Just show me half-body armor." Xie Lua showed three half-body armors to Aurora, but all of them were thick and ugly looking in Zach¡¯s eyes. Sure, they looked good, but Zach didn¡¯t like them because they weren¡¯t helping in increasing Aurora¡¯s beauty. ¡¯He is choosing armor for me...¡¯ Aurora uttered inwardly. ¡¯Can this be considered a date?!¡¯ Zach looked at Xie Lua and said, "Come on. Show different clothes." "This is not a shopping mall, Zach," Xie Lua remarked. "This is a shop, and shops have limited items." Zach pondered for a while and said, "Then show something that can match Aurora¡¯s beauty, if not make her look better." "Like this..." Zach raised his hands and showed Xie Lua the gloves. "It makes me look cool." ¡¯That¡¯s because they are made by your father...¡¯ Xie Lua turned to the side and searched through her stuff to find something. "Why can¡¯t I buy a sword?" Aurora asked Zach. "Because..." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "No sword is worthy of you. Besides, this shop doesn¡¯t have good swords." "Excuse me?!" Xie Lua frowned her face and said, "I can take back my gloves, you know?" "You...can...?" Zach stuttered. "Yeah. I am still the rightful owner of the gloves." After a brief pause, she said, "They are soul-bound to me." "Umm... I don¡¯t think someone else can equip soul-bound equipment," Aurora quipped. "You are right. But it also registers its crafter as its original master." Xie Lua turned to Zach and continued, "So that¡¯s the only reason Zach can equip them." "I don¡¯t remember crafting them..." Zach raised his brows in confusion and squinted his eyes to think harder. "Not you, but your father did," Xie Lua responded in a calm voice. Aurora raised her hand to get their attention and said, "I am so confused right now. Can someone exin to me what¡¯s going on?" "I have no idea either," Zach sighed. "Erza summoned in the real world and asked me to take care of you," Xie Lua asserted. "...!" "Who is Erza?" Aurora asked. "She is my...well, mother," Zach answered. "But how do you know her?" Zach asked Xie Lua. Xie Lua sighed in disbelief and said, "Do you still not remember me?" "Why is this scenario simr to the time Aquitius introduced himself as your uncle Tis..." Aurora remarked. Xie Lua poked her finger on Zach¡¯s chest and said, "I am the Phoenix who gave you the blessing." "But... that Phoenix died fighting alongside father..." Zach muttered in confusion. "Yes." Xie Lua nodded and said, "I would have died if my master hadn¡¯t saved me at thest minute." Zach stared into Xie Lua¡¯s eyes and asked, "Is my father alive?" "I have no idea. Believe me. But our master-servant control still hasn¡¯t been severed, so at least, his soul is still alive," Xie Lua answered honestly. "I see..." Aurora noticed the sad look on Zach¡¯s face, so he patted his back and said, "Are you okay?" "Yeah." Zach nodded with a sigh and said, "I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or not. But if hees back home, I am going to punch him to my heart¡¯s content. I will beat him for every time my sister Zoe cried after remembering him, for every time mother smiled wryly because of him. It was... my birthday when he... disappeared. So I still get sad on my birthday." Xie Lua smiled after hearing that and said, "Give him some punches on my behalf too." "Enough talking now." Zach cleared his throat and said, "Can you show something to Aurora." "I can arrange a full-body cloth armor. It would just be like regr clothes, but it will be armor," Xie Lua stated. "Will it be beautiful looking?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "It certainly would be." Xie Lua walked out from behind her stall and stood in front of Zach and Aurora. "They will be simr to what I am wearing but somewhat different." "Yeah, they look fantastic," Aurora said and turned to Zach. "Don¡¯t you think so too, Zach?¡¯ "Yeah, she looks good." SIGH! Xie Lua sighed after hearing Zach¡¯s praise and thought, ¡¯He is just like my master. Complimenting people without realizing it and causing a misunderstanding. I can already feel the pain of the girls who would fall in love with him. Poor girls, I can hear your cries.¡¯ Xie Lua forgot to include herself because she couldn¡¯t sympathize with herself. "But when will I know if you have the armor?" Aurora asked curiously. "Time passes differently here, so, unfortunately, I cannot tell you the exact date or time. But Zach would being here often, so I will tell him when it¡¯s avable," Xie Lua said with a smile on her face and turned to Zach. "Right, Zach?" "That depends on how my MP potions business goes," Zach scoffed. "Now that I am done dealing with the customer, let¡¯s talk business," Xie Lua said as she walked back to her stall again. Zach held Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "Just watch me." Xie Lua ced Zach¡¯s MP potions on the stall in front of Zach and said, "Before we start, how many potions do you have with you?" "Around 80," Zach replied. He only had a few, but he created more of them after he received magic power to craft more potion bottles. "That¡¯s too little for its demand," Xie Lua stated. "You have to keep making them." "Wait a minute. First, tell me what bidding it got. Then, I will think about it. If I don¡¯t see them worth it, I am not wasting my precious time making potions instead of squeezing her boobs," Zach uttered nonchntly with a straight face. "Very well. The highest bid of your potion was..." *** Total yers in the game- 1102842 100000 new yers logged in. 43 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Was...! Chapter 159

Chapter 159

"The highest bidding of your MP potion was 15000 coins," Xie Lua asserted. "..." "15000 for one?" Aurora asked with a surprised look on her face. "Indeed," Xie Lua nodded. "That¡¯s too much!" "It is. But that¡¯s the highest bid. So obviously, it would be high." "What was the lowest bid?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "15 coins," Xie Lua answered. "And what was the average bid?" "It varied from 100 to 500." After a brief pause, Xie Lua said, "Do you want my opinion on it?" "Sure." "Sell one potion in 50 coins," Xie Lua said. "Isn¡¯t that too low?" Aurora wondered. "It takes him a while to make one. And it also cost him a lot of Magic powder, you know?" "I am aware of it." Xie Lua turned to Zach and said, "I will be providing everything you need to create the potions, but in return, you have to give me 30% of the ownership of your potions." Zach raised his brows and repeated what he had just heard. "30%?" "I think that¡¯s a good deal. You don¡¯t have to do anything besides cultivate and craft. I am providing all the other materials," Xie Lua stated. "If I give you 30%, then I will be getting 35 coins per potion," Zach uttered. "Wait, did you count the value of the MP potion based on the amount of MP in it?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Yes," Xie Lua nodded. "Can you craft more than that?" "I actually didn¡¯t try it since the magic powder I had was low grade. But if you give me mythical grade powder or divine, then I can even craft a 1000MP potion bottle," Zach responded in a calm voice. "That would have been a fantastic thing to do if your potions could be used on multiple yers at once. Think about it. If someone uses a 1000MP potion, only one yer will gain 1000MP. It wouldn¡¯t give 100 MP to ten yers, or 50 MP to 20 yers." Zach had no control over that. It was supposed to be dependent on the game¡¯s mechanism, but since Gods¡¯ impact had no official support of the potions, it was impossible. "Still, you should create them," Xie Lua suggested. "Because high-level yers would most likely want to buy 1000MP or 5000MP potions." "True, but let¡¯s discuss the price properly. I don¡¯t think 35 coins is enough for me," Zach sighed. "How much time does it take you to craft one 50MP potion?" Xie Lua asked curiously. "It used to take me a lot of time. But I have been practicing it, so now I can craft one 50 MP potion in less than 3 minutes," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Give me an exact time," Xie Lua insisted. "Umm.. 2 minutes and 30 seconds," Zach replied. "So you can craft four 50MP potions in 10 minutes. That¡¯s 24 in one hour. So if you craft 100 potions daily by utilizing around 4 hours a day, you can earn 3500 coins a day," Xie Lua stated. "Yeah, not worth it," Zach sighed. "..." Xie Lua looked disappointed after hearing that. "Listen, I am not saying that I don¡¯t want to give you 30%. I mean, you are providing the magic powder, so it makesplete sense. But 50 coins per potion is too little." Zach turned to Aurora and uttered, "What do you think, Aurora? How much should be the price of one 50 MP potion?" After pondering for a while, Aurora said," Considering there are no potions in the game, and the major part of this game is solely dependent on MP factor; like most yers had chosen their secondary ss as Mage. So MP is in demand." "You already know that since the highest bid was 15000 coins. But even I think that¡¯s too much," Aurora scoffed softly. "So given all that, even if you sell one MP potion in 500 coins, I still think that there would be a major yer base wanting to buy it." "You know..." Xie Lua smiled bitterly and said, "I suggested a low price so everyone could buy it. Even one potion can save someone¡¯s life. But I guess life is not cheap." "Let¡¯s settle down with 200 coins per potion," Zach asserted. "You will get 60 coins per potion." "I still think charging 200 coins is a little pricey, but let¡¯s settle with 200," Xie Lua nodded. "Great." "Give me the 80 potions you have with you now. And bring me 100 potions daily." "About that..." Zach waved his hand in denial and said, "I can¡¯t waste 4 hours of my day daily like that. And I will be busy starting tomorrow." "Then how about 80?" Xie Lua asked with a judging look on her face. "Let¡¯s make it 50," Zach snorted. "And if my crafting skill increases, it will take less time for me to craft one bottle. Then, I will provide you 100 potions daily." Xie Lua squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "You want to keep the demand ongoing, I see." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is nothing wrong with that." Zach was nning to craft potions in Aria¡¯s domain, so instead of taking 2 hours to craft 50 potions, it would only take him 1 hour since his MP cultivation would be doubled. Hence, the productivity would increase." "Even if you provide me 50 potions daily, you will be making 7000 coins a day." Zach gave 80 potions to Xie Lua, and Xie Lua gave him epic rank magic powder in return. She also gave Zach a token that would provide him with ess to the magic shop dimension without summoning the portal using magic shop points. "We will take our leave now," Aurora quipped. "Best of luck in the game." Xie Lua waved at Zach with a smile on her face and said, "See you tomorrow." "Yeah..." After that, Zach and Aurora left. "This is somewhat simr to running the shop together, right?" Xie Lua wondered. Meanwhile, Zach received a notification from Kayden. DING! Zach opened the notification and nearly screamed. "What happened?" Aurora asked with an anxious look on her face after looking at Zach¡¯s expression. DING! Aurora received a notification from Misha. And she ended up screaming after reading it. Ten, Aria came out from her room with a surprised look on her face and said, "Did you two receive the..." Aria stopped after looking at Zach and Aurora and uttered, "Looks like you did." *** Total yers in the game- 1102791 0 new yers logged in. 51 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- What is it?! Chapter 160

Chapter 160

[Kayden and Misha have invited you to their wedding!] "No way. They are getting married?!" Zach eximed. "Isn¡¯t this too soon for them?" Aria wondered. "But they were already engaged before, so I guess this is a natural approach to advance their rtionship?" "Yeah." Zach nodded and said, "Kayden did say that he was not going to y this game and spend his time with Misha. So I guess this is what he was aiming for." "When is the wedding..." Aurora read the invitation and her eyes widened after reading the wedding date. "It¡¯s today?!" She eximed. "Three hours from now on, to be exact," Zach read. "But why so suddenly?" Aria wondered. "They could have done it tomorrow or next week. We would have time to prepare¡ª" "That¡¯s not it, Aria." Zach interrupted Aria and said, "I think they are getting married now because of us." "What do you mean?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "We didn¡¯t do anything... oh!" Aria finally realized what Zach meant. "When Misha and Kayden came overst time, it was with Victoria. And Victoria invited us for the dungeon raid. I had told Victoria that we would ascend after the raid, so Kaden and Misha knew that if they got married afterward, we would have to descend again," Zach eximed. "But descending only takes like 10 seconds. They shouldn¡¯t have worried about it," Aurora retorted. "They both are like that," Zach scoffed. "Then we should get ready for their wedding, right?!" Aurora eximed. "What should I do? I have been to various weddings, but it was always my maids who did¡ª" "We don¡¯t have to do anything," Zach snorted. "I bet they invited only a few people. Like our ssmates, Misha¡¯s friends, and other people. And honestly, I doubt everyone woulde at such short notice." "But we are going, right?" Aurora and Aria asked with a knowing look on their faces. "Of course, we are going. Kayden is my best buddy. He is like my brother, and Misha is like my sister," Zach stated. "So what do we do? We have to give them something as a present, right?" Aria questioned with a curious look on her face. "What should I give? Should I give them my blessings? But I don¡¯t have my godly powers right now..." Zach scoffed and smiled at Aria after seeing her freaking out like that. ¡¯She is just like an ordinary girl from the inside,¡¯ he thought. Aria caught Zach smiling at her and thought he was making fun of her. So she furrowed her brows and muttered, "Useless husband." Zach walked past Aria and patted her on the shoulder before saying, "Don¡¯t worry too much about it. I am sure they don¡¯t expect us to bring them presents in the first ce." Zach entered his room and came out with a pair of clothes in his hand. "I am going to take a bath," he said. Then, he nced at Aurora and said, "You haven¡¯t taken a bath either, am I right?" Aurora nodded in response. "Want to take a bath together?" Zach said with a grin on his face. "Sure," Aurora nodded. Of course, Zach meant that as a joke, and he was simply trying to tease Aurora. But never in his wildest dream had he expected Aurora to nod and agree to it. "Wait... are you sure?" Zach asked again. "I am." "Like... seriously?" Aurora squinted her eyes and entered the bathroom before Zach. "..." Zach nced at Aria, who was as speechless as him. "Good luck, I guess..." Aria shrugged her shoulders and went into her room. Zach entered the bathroom and saw Aurora standing in the middle while facing her back at the door. Of course, she was wearing clothes. "Close the door," Aurora said without looking back. Zach closed the door and stood beside Aurora. "I like this sudden development," he said. "I do too." They both stood there for a few seconds until Aurora pushed Zach forward and said, "I am going to close my eyes and turn around. You take off your clothes and go sit in the bathtub with your eyes closed." "..." "And don¡¯t open them unless I say so," Aurora instructed. "..." "Okay? I will get angry if you open your eyes before that," Aurora warned. "Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to y my golden goose," Zach scoffed. "Go, now." Aurora closed her eyes and turned around. Zach took off his clothes and sat in the bathtub filled with mild warm water. "Did you close your eyes?" Aurora asked in a loud voice. Zach leaned back and closed his eyes before saying, "I did." Zach wanted to open his eyes and see, but he didn¡¯t. He could hear the rustling sound of Aurora taking off her clothes. After a few seconds, Zach could feel the water level rising in the bathtub, seemingly because Aurora got into the bathtub. "...." Zach waited for Aurora to tell him to open his eyes, but minutes passed by, and Aurora never told him what he wanted to hear. "Are you there?" Zach asked without opening his eyes. "Yes." "So... when do I get to open my eyes?" "After we finish taking a bath," Aurora replied with a grin on her face, but of course, Zach couldn¡¯t see that. "..." "Just curious, but what would you do if I said that?" Aurora asked. "I wouldn¡¯t open my eyes as I promised you," Zach responded. "But I made no promises about not touching you." "..." "So I will do things to you without opening my eyes." "Is that a joke?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "Kind of." After a brief silence, Aurora said, "You can open your eyes." Zach slowly opened his eyes and saw Aurora sitting in front of him, naked. She was covering her breasts and sacred spot with her hands. "Do... you want to see more...?" Aurora asked hesitantly. Zach nodded in response without saying anything. Aurora reluctantly removed her hands and revealed her naked body to Zach. "How do I look...?" she asked. Zach pointed his gaze at his erect snake and said, "Do I need to say anything?" *** Total yers in the game- 1102757 0 new yers logged in. 34 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Thanks, @JT1231776, for the gift! Chapter 161

Chapter 161

Aurora focused her gaze on Zach¡¯s snake and kept staring at it. "Now that¡¯s not a stare a princess should give..." Zach uttered in a low voice. "Not going to lie, I expected you to be embarrassed after seeing my snake." "I have already seen it a couple of times, so..." Aurora shrugged withoutpleting her sentence. Zach raised his brows and squinted his eyes as he asked, "What do you mean by a couple of times?" You had only seen it once when you came to wake me up when I spent the night with Aquarius in her room." "Yeah, but I already saw you hard many times before," Aurora remarked. "When...?" "We sleep together. So there have been many times when I wrap my legs around your body." Aurora exined using her hands and said, "So... I have identally touched it a few times." "And I felt bad for copping you once," Zach sighed. Zach moved his leg between Aurora¡¯s sacred ce and tried to touch it with his toe, but Aurora covered her cave and said, "Not so soon." Aurora stood up and sat in front of Zach. She leaned her body back on Zach¡¯s chest and curled up. "Well, well. Someone is being bold all of a sudden," Zachmented with a grin on his face. "You have seen Victoria¡¯s naked body and even slept with her. You had sex with Ruli, so obviously, you saw her naked body. You have also seen Aquarius¡¯ naked body. And this morning, you saw Aria naked." Aurora looked up at Zach with puppy eyes and said, "I didn¡¯t want to be thest one." Zach moved his hand forward and touched Aurora¡¯s breasts, but he didn¡¯t press his hands on them. "Can I...?" he whispered in her ears. Aurora quietly nodded with a flushed face. Zach gently pressed his hands on Aurora¡¯s breasts and squeezed them. "Mnh~" Aurora moaned a little. Zach squeezed them for a while until Aurora¡¯s nipples got erect. "How do they feel?" Aurora asked. "They are soft like cotton..." "Are they better than Ruli and Aquarius?" "They are not humans, so I don¡¯t think you should beparing yourself with them," Zach responded. "Then... are they better than Victoria?" Aurora asked. "Maybe..." Zach pinched Aurora¡¯s nipples and replied, "It has been months since Victoria and I had sex. And believe me, that sex was awkward. We ended it after one round." "Wait, it was her first time?" "Yeah." "And your...?" Zach kissed Aurora on the nape and whispered, "Yeah. It was my first time too." Zach moved his hand down to Aurora¡¯s sacred ce and said, "Can I...?" Aurora looked at Zach¡¯s hand and noticed he was wearing gloves. "Why do you have your gloves on...?" she asked with a confused and puzzled look on her face. "Because they make me look cool..." Zach replied casually. "You are butt naked without any clothes on your body, so why do you expect to look cool in your gloves?" Aurora scoffed loudly. "Do you want me to take them off?" Zach didn¡¯t wait for Aurora¡¯s answer and unequipped his gloves. Then, he touched the entrance of Aurora¡¯s cave and yed with her clit. Aurora moved her legs and said, "Don¡¯t... touch..." Zach continued doing that and slowly inserted his finger inside Aurora¡¯s cave. "Amh.." "You are so tight..." Zach muttered. Zach fingered Aurora with one hand and yed with her nipples with another. "Anm~" Aurora enjoyed her free masturbation and moaned once in a while. "Does it feel good?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "Mnh~" Aurora moaned in reply. "Should I push my finger further in?" Aurora nodded and leaned back after spreading her legs wider, so Zach could easily move his finger in and out. After fingering Aurora for a while, Zach stopped and said, "Why are we doing this again?" Aurora looked at Zach and replied, "Because you want to?" Zach kissed Aurora on the lips and said, "Do you remember our first conversation?" Aurora pondered for a while and said, "Do you mean where I asked you for the directions, and you sent me to the dungeons?" Zach raised his brows in confusion and asked, "No... I was referring to where I met you in the park under the gazebo. That was my first time ever talking to you." "Weird..." Aurora ced her hand on her chin and muttered, "I always thought that was you." Zach knitted his brows and asked, "Was there someone else with that person?" Aurora shook her head and said, "No. It was only you." "Yeah. Then that wasn¡¯t me. I was with Shay and Kayden on the first day. And I myself was clueless about the game, so there is no way I would give directions to other yers." "Hmm. That¡¯s possible," Aurora nodded. "That makes sense since when you talked to me in the park, you were talking like it was our first time meeting. I thought you didn¡¯t remember me, but I guess it was someone else." Zach hugged Aurora from behind and said, "Don¡¯t go talking to strangers." Aurora turned around and looked into Zach¡¯s eyes. She kissed him on the lips and said, "But that was before I met you." Aurora hugged Zach and asked, "Why are you suddenly talking about our first meeting?" Zach grinned and asked, "Do you remember what I said to you after you asked me to show my stats?" "Oh..." Aurora also grinned and said, "You said, ¡¯Why are you making it sound like we are exchanging nudes¡¯, right?" "Yes," Zach snorted. "And here we are. Sitting naked in each other¡¯s arms," Aurora mumbled quietly. "I never thought this day woulde, to be honest," Zach kissed on Aurora¡¯s forehead and continued, "But I am d." Aurora let go of Zach and began stroking his snake with a curious yet anxious look on her face. "Are you jerking me off?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. "You fingered me, so now it¡¯s my turn..." Zach ced his hands on Aurora¡¯s shoulder and looked into her eyes. "What¡¯s wrong...?" Aurora asked after noticing Zach¡¯s expression on his face. "I have something to tell you before it¡¯s toote," Zach said with a serious look on his face. "It¡¯s about Aria," he added. "Okay..." Zach took a deep breath and said, "She is my aunt." *** Total yers in the game- 1102726 0 new yers logged in. 31 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Guess Aurora¡¯s reaction. Chapter 162

Chapter 162

"Aria... is your aunt?" Aurora repeated with a puzzled look on her face. "Yes..." "Like... What do you mean by that? Is this a roley you are ying, or do you mean it...? And how... why didn¡¯t you realize it until now?" Aurora asked. "You met her a long time ago in her domain or something, right?" "First of all, I had never seen her before in my life. Second of all, I had only heard of her in the stories, and you know that the stories are always exaggerated, right?" Zach scoffed. "Well, yeah..." Aurora nodded. "But in Aria¡¯s case, her stories were understated. She is much more than the stories. However, that wasn¡¯t the reason I didn¡¯t recognize her. I mean, how was I supposed to know it was my mother¡¯s sister. Besides, our first meeting was... disastrous," Zach sighed. "Okay, so putting all that aside. When did you realize she might be your aunt?" Aurora asked curiously. "Around the time we went to the Sea Realm," Zach replied honestly. "Does she know about this?" Zach shook his head in response. Aurora pondered for a while and then squinted her eyes at Zach before asking, "So why are you telling me this?" "I tried to tell her, but she got furious even before I could mention it. So I think I won¡¯t be telling her anytime soon," Zach sighed with a groan. Zach wanted to tell Aria, but upon looking at Aria¡¯s facest night, Zach decided not to tell her, especially when they both were slowly getting together. They still had a thin wall between them, but by breaking it, they would have created arger and thicker wall between them. "Say...." Aurora looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Do you love her?" "I... am not sure. But I don¡¯t hate her. And we have many other rtionships, so I think it¡¯s...plicated." "If you actually love her and start your rtionship with her... it will turn into an incestuous rtionship, right?" Aurora asked with a judging look on her face. "Not exactly, and I am not worried about that." Zach counted something on his finger and then said, "There are so many things that debunk that idea." "Like?" "Aria and Erza were created by higher gods using magic. And even their magic was totally opposite of each other. My mother was the goddess of umm... life and prosperity, while Aria was the goddess of death and destruction," Zach stated. "And they were created with one goal. They weren¡¯t born. They didn¡¯t have childhood or anything. They were created as adults, only to serve the higher gods and do something to make them happy." "So in other words...." Aurora rolled her eyes and said, "They are not blood-rted?" "Well, they are magic-rted, but that¡¯s not the point I am trying to prove." Zach inserted his finger in Aurora¡¯s mouth because she kept interrupting him. "You see, mom was obviously favored more by the humans. And Aria was hated because of obvious reasons. Even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong, she was simply doing her job, and it wasn¡¯t as though she enjoyed doing her job." "My mother once told me about how Aria forced herself into a deep slumber so she wouldn¡¯t wake up again. But that didn¡¯t work because if death and destruction stopped in the world, life and prosperity would end up destroying the world." Zach yed with Aurora¡¯s tongue as he continued, "The only way to go in slumber was if both of them went into slumber. But unlike mom, who used to hear nice things about her in her sleep, Aria always heard people cursing and ming her for everything." "You see, humans are like that. They make their life choices for their own lives, but they me her if something bad happens. But Aria also med herself, and she was tired of it. She thought she would be able to get peace at least when she was in slumber, but that didn¡¯t work." "That¡¯s.... Horrible...." Aurora uttered in an awkward manner because Zach¡¯s finger was still in her mouth. It was both surprising and weird to see Aurora and Zach have a serious conversation while ying with each other¡¯s bodies naked in the bathtub. Aurora was stroking Zach¡¯s snake while Zach was squeezing and ying with Aurora¡¯s breast with one hand and her tongue with another. "But no one is to me here," Zach continued. "We can¡¯t me humans since they can¡¯t fathom the idea of destruction. It spreads terror and takes countless lives." "..." "So in the end, even the two Goddesses were unhappy with their existence," Zach scoffed softly. "You know, mother always mumbled about this under her breath and said, ¡¯Maybe everything happened for good?¡¯" "What...?" "If they weren¡¯t exiled from the heavens, they wouldn¡¯t have parted ways. My mother was killed by humans, you know?" "....!" "Don¡¯t worry. She reincarnated. But if she had gone back to Aria, they would have beenplete again." Zach kissed Aurora on the nape and continued, "This world... this universe is built with a bnce, and it needs to maintain that bnce. One way or another, otherwise, everything would copse." "I don¡¯t understand what you are trying to say..." "Without evil, one wouldn¡¯t realize the meaning and the importance of kindness. Evil is needed, but no one wants it," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "But what does that have to do with your mother and Aria suffering for no reason?" "I don¡¯t know," Zach shrugged and muttered, "It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t get too deep into it. Or the rights might look wrong, and the wrongs might seem right." "So, in short, your mother didn¡¯t go back to Aria after being reincarnated because had she met her, they would have beenpleted again, and Aria¡¯s suffering would have continued for eternity?" "Pretty much," Zach nodded. "Mom must have thought it would be better to let Aria suffer a little to save her from the greater suffering." *** Total yers in the game- 1102697 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Thanks, @Obimeen, for the gift! Chapter 163

Chapter 163

"So back to my first and the most important question..." Aurora looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Do you love Aria?" "My answer is still the same as before." "Let me rephrase my question then..." Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "What type of rtionship do you want to be with her?" "All my moments with her have been precious to me, and I think they are more precious for her than I can ever imagine." Zach looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "And I want to make more precious memories with her. I want her to live as a normal girl and enjoy every second of her life. I want her to be happy and smile and cry, and... well, I don¡¯t want her to be sad. But that¡¯s the proof that we are alive." When Zach met Aria for the first time, she had a lifeless re in her eyes. As though she had been fed up with life and didn¡¯t care about anything else. After his fight with Aria, when Aria asked him if he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, Zach told Aria something that changed Aria¡¯s perspective. Aria realized that she was alive, and she could live her life however he wanted. That¡¯s why, Aria had decided to join the game as a yer. Although her approach wasn¡¯t good, she still met up with Zach. "So you want to fall in love with her, right?" Aurora asked with a judging look on her face. "I may already be in love with her, and I would never know because our rtionship is different," Zach asserted with a sigh. "But yeah, I want her to experience the joy of love. I want her to fall in love with me." "Heh!" Aurora sneered. "I don¡¯t think you are that dense to not notice the change in her behaviortely." "Yeah, I have seen her getting jealous and acting agitated from time to time. But I can¡¯t tell her that. She has to realize on her own that she loves me," Zach exined. Aurora squinted her eyes at Zach andmented, "You naughty boy." "Stop that." "Making moves on your aunt and wanting to be in a rtionship with her, you pervert," she teased with a mischievous grin on her face. "Stop that..." "You and Aria have so many rtionships. You two are enemies, friends, party members,panions, god and goddess, master and servant, husband and wife, and an aunt and nephew. I am kind of jealous..." "I knew you had weird quirks, but I had no idea that you have something wrong with your head," Zach sighed in disbelief. "I can¡¯t believe you are a princess." Aurora puffed her cheeks and said, "Yeah, you prefer Aquarius over me anyway." "How did you jump to that conclusion? And I already told you that you shouldn¡¯tpare yourself with otherworldly creatures." Zach kissed Aurora on the lips and muttered, "And you have been stroking my dick for a few minutes now. I am about to shoot out something magical." Aurora focused on stroking Zach¡¯s snake, and after a while, Zach shot out everything in Aurora¡¯s hand. Aurora touched it and said, "It¡¯s so slimy and thick. And it smells weird too..." "Can you give me a blowjob?" Zach asked hesitantly. Aurora licked her lips and said, "I will... try." "I am surprised you know what it means," Zach scoffed. "Were you given sex education by your maids?" "Uhh....yes..." Aurora was indeed given basic knowledge of sex and reproduction, but that¡¯s not how Aurora learned about it. Sometimes, when her masters gave Aurora a phone to watch television shows and anime, Aurora ended up opening a hentai website left opened by one of her maids. At that time, Aurora had no idea what she was watching for the first few minutes. She thought it was one of the uing anime she was supposed to watch. But halfway through, Aurora realized it was something else. After that, Aurora regrly watched hentai and masturbated. However, those were the only videos she had watched. She had never seen real porn. Aurora thought that there would be no way people would be that shameless to show their naked bodies and have sex to show the entire world. She was innocent on that side. "I will suck it then..." Aurora muttered. "Wait." Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s chin and raised it. He looked into her eyes and kissed her for a while until he was satisfied. "I can¡¯t suck you if you keep kissing me..." Aurora muttered with a flushed face. "Well, I can¡¯t kiss you until you finish sucking me. So let me kiss those juicy lips to my heart¡¯s content." After kissing Aurora for a few more minutes, Zach and Aurora stood up. Zach sat on the ledge of the bathtub and ced Aurora on hisp before continuing to kiss her. Then, he sucked Aurora¡¯s nipples for a while and said, "You can do it now." Aurora furrowed her brows and kissed Zach with an annoyed look on her face. "What happened?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face, as though he had no idea what he did to make Aurora upset. "You kissed me so many times and then sucked my boobs. Now, I am horny. If I suck you to make you feel good, I want you to make me feel good too!" Aurora demanded. "Well, I would have suggested doing sixty-nine if we weren¡¯t in the bathtub," Zach scoffed with a sigh. "Do you want to continue the rest in our room?" Aurora shook her head and said, "No. We have already wasted around half-hour here. If we go to our room and continue, only toe back to the bathroom after doing the deed, it would be a waste of time." While Aurora was speaking, Zach inserted his finger in Aurora¡¯s cave and started fingering her. Aurora¡¯s legs grew weak, and she wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck as she said, "Stop. It feels too good." "Does it feel better than you doing it yourself?" Zach asked with a grin. "And don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t notice you came when I was fingering you earlier." Aurora¡¯s face flushed even more as her cave started twitching in pleasure. Zach increased his fingering speed, and after a few seconds, Aurora orgasmed as her cave flooded Zach¡¯s finger with her warm juice. *** Total yers in the game- 1102669 0 new yers logged in. 28 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Name any random thing in thement section. Chapter 164

Chapter 164

Aurora¡¯s legs grew weak, and she ended up falling into Zach¡¯sp. "Are you okay?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. Aurora wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck and muttered, "It felt so good." "Of course, it would." Aurora nibbled on Zach¡¯s ears and said, "You seem to be experienced at fingering girls." "Well, I have fingered three girls before you, so..." Zach shrugged. "Victoria, Aquarius, and Ruli. Am I right?" Aurora asked. "And Victoria and Ruli have taken something more than a finger..." Zach kissed Aurora on the lips and said, "We will do it too, soon." "When is soon?" Aurora asked impatiently. "You are not ready yet..." "Is it because I am not 18 yet?" Aurora wondered. "I was supposed to turn 18 in three months, but now I am stuck in this game where even the time passes differently. We have spent around two months in the game already, right? So I don¡¯t think one month would make any..." Aurora stopped speaking when she saw a grin on Zach¡¯s face. Aurora puffed her cheeks and said, "What? Do you enjoy seeing me desperate for your love?" Zach scoffed and kissed Aurora on the lips, causing her puffed cheeks to go poof. "It¡¯s not only about the age, idiot. You are a human, and I am a god. There are certain requirements we need toplete if we want to have proper sex," Zach stated. "I was able to do it with Ruli because she is not human. And I don¡¯t think this would have mattered with Aquarius either, but it¡¯s different with you." "But... you did it with Victoria..." Aurora muttered under her breath. "Yes. And I regretted that. I should have waited and taken proper steps." After a brief pause, Zach continued, "You know, after Victoria and I did it, she had major stomach pain, which got worse with every passing second." "I heard it when Victoria broke up with you..." Aurora nodded her head. "She could have died, actually..." "...!" "I told my mother about Victoria, and then she got angry at me. She gave me a two-hour-long lecture and exined me the dangers of mating between two ipatible entities. Then, she sent a medic to Victoria¡¯s house and had her healed," Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. "So, are you saying that we can¡¯t do it?" Aurora asked with a dejected look on her face. "We can do it. But I have grown at least ten times stronger than I was when I did it with Victoria." After a brief Pause, Zach said, "We should be able to do it freely once you surpass the first cultivation stage." "What will happen after that...?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face. "After that, your body would be able to receive my essence without causing any malfunctions," Zach responded in a calm voice. Aurora pondered for a while and raised her brows. She looked into Zach¡¯s eyes with a curious look on her face and asked, "What if... you don¡¯t release your essence inside me?" "..oh!" In cultivation, the main reason for dual cultivation was to help each other cultivate while enjoying it. Both parties receive pleasure and benefits. Male absorbs yin energy from the female, and in return, he gives yang energy to the female. It was a perfect cultivation method for mutual benefit and pleasure. However, Aurora discarded everything and thought only about the pleasure she would receive. She had no idea about the advantages of dual cultivation, but it wasn¡¯t as though Zach was knowledgeable about it either. Just like any growing-up kid, Zach was also interested in knowing about the adult world. While he didn¡¯t read about cultivation because he couldn¡¯t cultivate, he had read about dual cultivation. He knew the basic rules, limitations, and necessities on how to make dual cultivation work. However, he was once caught sneaking into his father¡¯s library in the middle of the night. And the person who caught him was none other than his least favorite master, who was super strict on it. His master warned Zach and threatened him that she would tell his mother and father about that, and after that day, Zach never tried to read about it again. It was too early for him. But as he grew up and reached the age, he lost interest in that and never tried to learn more. "So... you are saying that.... Well yeah..." Zach sighed. "That makes sense. It¡¯s also called sex for a reason." "I am not saying that I don¡¯t want you to creampie me, but I want you to enjoy my body too," she said. "Yeah. I know." Aurora got down from Zach¡¯sp and licked his snake without touching it with her hands. "Take it slowly," Zach advised. "Hmm." Aurora grabbed Zach¡¯s snake and first licked the tip. She made it wet and started sucking it while looking into Zach¡¯s eyes. "I can¡¯t believe this is really happening..." Zach muttered. "Hmm?" "You have no idea for how long I wanted to see my dick in your mouth..." Zach scoffed. Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "Are you saying that you were perving on my body and masturbating thinking about me?" "No. But I have always been tempted by your boobs and your mouth. You might already know this, but I have yed a lot with your mouth and tongue using my finger whenever you were sleeping," Zach shrugged. "Mostly in the morning," he added. "So you were training my mouth, huh?" Aurora grinned. "Don¡¯tugh, idiot." Aurora opened her mouth and licked Zach¡¯s snake from all the sides to make it wet. Then, she ced her hands on Zach¡¯s thighs and gobbled his snake in one go. Of course, she was only able to take half of it in one go. She slowly moved her tongue around it and started sucking in and out. DING! Suddenly, Zach received a message from Victoria. He opened it and read the message: [Did you receive the wedding invitation from Kayden or Misha?] [Yes.] [Are you going?] [Of course. Why are you asking like you aren¡¯ting?] [We have a dungeon early tomorrow, remember? I am in charge. I have too much to do, so I can¡¯te. But I have sent my best wishes to them. Please, give them my regards and tell them that I am extremely sorry that I can¡¯t join them.] [Don¡¯t worry about it. Their invitation was too sudden, so I am sure they would understand your situation.] [Thanks. See you tomorrow.] [Yes. I can¡¯t wait to squeeze your boobs.] [I will make sure to wear chest armor so you can¡¯t touch them.] [LOL.] she added. [Bye.] Zach scoffed after writing that. "Aurora pulled out Zach¡¯s snake from her mouth and asked, "Who was it?" "Victoria," Zach replied honestly. Aurora licked the shaft of Zach¡¯s snake from the side and said, "What was she saying?" "She said she can¡¯t make it to Kayden and Misha¡¯s wedding. And she asked me to send them her regards," Zach responded in a calm voice. "I seriously can¡¯t believe you were talking with your ex-girlfriend when a princess was sucking your dick like a lollipop using her warm mouth, craving for your love and attention." Aurora¡¯s face flushed when she said that. Zach would have felt bad about it, but only if Aurora didn¡¯t look excited. She was enjoying getting ignored. "You liked that, didn¡¯t you?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Yup." "A pervy princess..." Zach sighed with a scoff. *** Total yers in the game- 1102636 0 new yers logged in. 33 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I wasn¡¯t sure if I shouldbel this chapter as (R18) or not. Thest chapters have been NSFW borderline, but nothing sensitive was happening. While this one had some elements. Comments I got in thest chapter (honey badger, chocte cake, Super Mario. cactus.) "Super Maria had to fight a honey badger using cactus to eat chocte cake.." - Random BS quote. Chapter 165

Chapter 165

Aurora was sucking Zach¡¯s snake at a slow speed. Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s head and said in a calm voice: "Can you go faster?" Aurora nodded and opened her mouth to take Zach¡¯s snake inside. She first sucked the tip and slowly sucked half of his snake. "Your mouth is surprisingly small, not going to lie," Zach remarked. Aurora furrowed her brows and sucked deeper, taking almost Zach¡¯s entire snake in her mouth. Zach could feel the tip of his snake hitting the back of Aurora¡¯s throat, but he didn¡¯t force it further and let Aurora go at her own pace. He couldn¡¯t help butpare Aurora¡¯s novice-like fetio to Ruli¡¯s otherworldly blowjob. But he knew that he wouldn¡¯t get the same pleasure from any girl other than Ruli, or maybe Aquarius too. Zach looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "It feels good." Aurora rolled her eyes at Zach and continued sucking him. She moved her head back and forth, and with every other movement, she used her tongue to rub around his snake. "You are trying too hard," Zach said. He ced his other hand on Aurora¡¯s cheek and said, "It¡¯s okay to be bad at this. In fact, I would prefer you do it awkwardly on your first time." Aurora stopped moving her head and said, "But if I don¡¯t do it properly, you won¡¯t feel good, right?" "No. That¡¯s not how it works," Zach scoffed softly. "You may not know, but just by seeing my dick inside your mouth makes me excited. "Do you really like my mouth that much?" Aurora asked as she slowly started moving again. "You have such a cute face, so obviously, I would want to see my dick inside your mouth. You have also said many mean things about me. You have also teased me a couple of times. And how can I forget all your remarks you purposely made to make me angry so I could assault you." Aurora averted her gaze and spoke with Zach¡¯s snake¡¯s tip still in her mouth: "I hab no idea wut you are talkin about." She said it awkwardly because she couldn¡¯t speak properly. "But I remember everything. And I am going to take revenge once we get to the main deed," Zach said. "Like...?" Zach gently forced his snake inside Aurora¡¯s mouth and said, "You will know when the time is right." Zach had teased Ruli so many times during their sessions and made her desperate for more. He did that when Ruli was being a little cheeky, but Zach had a history with Aurora, so he wasn¡¯t going to let her off so easily. Zach slowly moved Aurora¡¯s head using his hands, but Aurora suddenly stopped and looked up at Zach as though she wanted to say something. "What¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked. "If your jaw hurts, then we can stop¡ª" Aurora shook her head before pulling out Zach¡¯s snake from her mouth and said, "I want to suck it entirely. Why can¡¯t I do it?" "Well... you will eventually learn it. You can¡¯t get everything right the first time," Zach responded in a calm voice. "But I want to make you feel good...." "How many times do I have to say that I am feeling good," Zach sighed. "But you are not cumming and grunting in pleasure..." "..." Zach didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. But he chose to be honest and said, "Listen, I am not saying your blowjob doesn¡¯t feel good. But I have had better blowjobs, and they were awesome. So I can¡¯t grunt in less pleasurable blowjobs." "..." "I can fake my grunts if you want me to, but I am sure you won¡¯t like it," Zach shrugged. "And I wouldn¡¯t like it either if you fake your moans." Aurora bit the tip of Zach¡¯s snake and said, "I like how you are honest and blunt even at sensitive moments." "But if you want me to feel better, then... let me control your head movements..." Zach uttered thest part in a low voice. "Will you be forceful?" Aurora asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "A little, yeah," Zach nodded. "But just show me a sign if you feel ufortable, and I will stop." Aurora opened her mouth widely and showed her tongue before saying, "Go ahead." "Alright, if you say so..." Zach ced his hands on Aurora¡¯s head and said, "Make a sign when you want me to stop." Aurora nodded and continued sucking Zach. ¡¯Since it¡¯s her first time, I will go easy on her.¡¯ Zach slowly began to move Aurora¡¯s head back and forth with his hands. After a while, he gradually increased his speed and forced his snake deeper into her mouth. Zach could feel the tip on his snake hitting Aurora¡¯s throat, but this time a little further down. He looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and asked, "Are you okay?" His snake was still in her mouth, and she continued sucking it without replying to Zach¡¯s question, as though she was trying to say she was fine. "Well then, I will be a little rough now." Zach stood up and pulled Aurora¡¯s head up with her body. Up until now, Aurora was on her all-fours, but now she was on her knees. Zach started moving Aurora¡¯s head back and forth with a uniform motion, but he also started moving his hips back and forth. He was thrusting his hips into Aurora¡¯s mouth while pulling her head back and forth. Then, he increased his speed and started deep throating Aurora but made sure not to force it too much. Zach was doing the same thing he did with Ruli¡¯s mouth, but it was different. Ruli could retract her teeth as per her will, so Zach didn¡¯t have to worry about getting his snake scraped or hurting Ruli¡¯s jaw. But he couldn¡¯t be too forceful with Aurora even if he wanted to, especially when it was her first time. After a few thrusts, he was about to cum, so he let go of Aurora¡¯s head and let her move at her pace. "I am going to shoot it in your mouth!" Zach let out all his milk into Aurora¡¯s mouth. After the second shot, Aurora¡¯s cheeks were puffed because her mouth was full of Zach¡¯s milk. "You can spill some out," Zach said in a calm voice. Aurora shook her head and started swallowing it slowly. Zach¡¯s snake was still in her mouth, and she was using her tongue to stimte it. Once Zach released every single drop of his milk into Aurora¡¯s mouth, he pulled his snake out from her mouth and watched Aurora with an amused expression on his face. Aurora chewed on Zach¡¯s milk as though she wanted to savor the taste. Her puffed cheeks eventually turned to normal, and Aurora swallowed everything without spilling a single drop out. "Wow. That was...hot...?" Zach uttered with a mischievous grin on his face. "I want to drink it more," Aurora replied with a slutty smile on her face. Zach pped his snake on Aurora¡¯s cheeks and said, "Check your physique and see if it increased or not." *** Total yers in the game- 1102606 0 new yers logged in. 30 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Benefits of pleasure! A secret to increase the physique faster! Chapter 166

Chapter 166

Zach pped his snake on Aurora¡¯s cheeks and said, "Check your physique and see if it increased or not." Aurora moved her head around to avoid getting pped by Zach¡¯s snake, but she got bored and caught it with her mouth. She started sucking the tip and opened her stat menu. "Umu," she nodded. "It increased?!" Zach eximed. Aurora pulled out Zach¡¯s snake from her mouth and said, "It increased by 500." "Wow. I can¡¯t imagine how much it would increase if I creampie you..." Zach wondered. Aurora closed her menu and started sucking Zach¡¯s snake again. "What are you doing?" "Well, if I drink your essence ten times a day, I can easily cultivate my physique, right? And then my body will also get strong enough to get creampied..." "No. That¡¯s not how it works." Zach opened the journal from the menu and opened the cultivation chapter. There, he scrolled down to the dual cultivation and read out loud: "The physique increased by receiving the essence resets weekly," he read. "What does that mean?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "Does that mean my physique will go back to normal after a week?!" "No. It means that even if you drink or receive my essence again, your physique won¡¯t increase for a week. It can only be used once a week. But you can increase it the normal way, though," Zach stated. "Oh!" Aurora sighed in relief and muttered, "I thought I would lose your essence..." "I am curious about one thing, though." Zach ced his hand on his chin and uttered, "I wonder if my essence¡¯s benefits are locked based on the girl or me? Like if some other girl gets my essence, I wonder if her physique would increase." After pondering for a while, Zach nodded, "Yeah. it should." "Why don¡¯t you test it on Aria?" Aurora suggested with a grin on her face. "Maybe in the near future when Aria decides to open up to me..." Zach sighed. Aurora licked her lips and muttered, "A nephew asking his aunt to suck his pp..." Zach pped Aurora¡¯s face with his snake and said, "Stop that!" Aurora opened her mouth and started sucking Zach¡¯s snake with a delighted look on her face. "What are you doing? You won¡¯t get anything even after drinking my essence again, you know?" "I just want to make you feel good," Aurora said as she slowly started moving her head. "..." Zach¡¯s gaze fell on Aurora¡¯s breasts that were bouncing as Aurora¡¯s moved. "Hey..." Zach looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "Can you..." Aurora noticed Zach staring at her breasts, so she understood what Zach wanted. She pulled out Zach¡¯s snake from her mouth and said, "Do you want me to...?" "Yeah. Use your bouncy tits and give me a boobjob," Zach nodded and squeezed her soft breasts with his hands. Aurora ced Zach¡¯s snake between her soft marshmallow-like breasts and said, "Like this?" "Does it feel good?" Aurora asked with a hesitant smile on her face. "Press your boobs against each other and crush my dick without mercy," Zach snorted. Aurora did as Zach asked her to do, moved them up and down to make the motion slippery. "It feels fantastic!" Zach answered and asked Aurora to continue. Without any instructions, Aurora gave an awkward boobjob. However, after seeing Aurora trying her best, Zach let out a chuckle and stood up from the ledge. "What... happened?" Aurora asked with an anxious look on her face. "Did it not feel good?" "I am just stepping up the game," Zach answered. He adjusted his position and ced his snake between Aurora¡¯s boobs. Then, he asked Aurora to squeeze her boobs even more. "Like this...?" Aurora confirmed as she pressed her boobs from both sides. "Yes. Now I will move, so all you need to do is keep squeezing them." Zach began to thrust his hips back and forth at a slow pace. Once Aurora had gotten used to it, he increased his speed. Aurora looked up at Zach¡¯s face with a smile on her face and asked, "Does it feel good? I feel weird, in a good way." "You are doing great. I will increase my speed!" Zach began to thrust his hips even faster. The tip of his snake was hitting Aurora¡¯s lips, so Aurora opened her mouth so the tip would go inside her mouth. "Nice!" Zach grabbed Aurora¡¯s head and pressed it down so she could suck more of his snake. Aurora opened her mouth to suck it whenever he thrust his hips forth. Aurora noticed Zach¡¯s snake was twitching, and she realized that he was about to shoot his essence again. So she started moving her breasts up and down to make it more stimting. Aurora kept her mouth open and sucked the tip of his snake with her tongue whenever it entered her mouth. After a few minutes, Zach released his load inside Aurora¡¯s mouth, and she slowly swallowed it after enjoying the taste. After swallowing everything, Aurora cleaned Zach¡¯s snake using her mouth. She looked up at Zach with an alluring gaze in her eyes and said, "I want to do more." "If we waste more time, we will end up runningte for Kayden and Misha¡¯s wedding," Zach asserted. "No." Aurora bit Zach¡¯s snake and said, "I want to drink it more." "Go ahead then," Zach sighed with a grin and patted Aurora¡¯s head. "You are such a spoiled princess." Aurora stroked Zach¡¯s snake using her hand and started sucking. She was so immersed in pleasuring Zach that she couldn¡¯t think of anything other than drinking Zach¡¯s essence again. Midway through, she heard Zach grunting. She thought Zach was finally feeling good enough to grunt in pleasure, but he grunted for another reason. "Argh!" Zach grunted out loudly. Aurora stopped sucking Zach¡¯s snake and looked up at him to see Zach struggling to speak with a painful expression on his face. "What happened?!" Aurora eximed with an anxious and concerned look on her face. "Run..." Zach managed to stutter. "Huh? What?" Zach forced himself out of the bathtub and fell to the ground. "Zach!" Aurora rushed after Zach and tried to help him to get up. But Zach shrugged her hand and said, "Get... out..." "But you are in pain!" Aurora was panicking. She had no idea what to do, but she wanted to help Zach. "Go... get... Aria..." Aurora ran out of the bathroom naked without worrying about her clothes and made her way to Aria¡¯s room. Zach¡¯s body started changing colors and began behaving strangely. Zach¡¯s skin turned pale, and his hair color changed rapidly. His skin turned into scales, and his veins started popping. Strange marks appeared all over his body, and they started moving from inside out his body. His eyes turned ck and started bleeding. His ears turned long and pointy, and horns sprouted on his forehead. A halo appeared above his head, and a third eye popped out from his forehead. Wings came out from his back and covered his body. A tail appeared from his waist, and his body grewrger. His nails became ws, and his teeth became fangs. "De..vour..." *** Total yers in the game- 1102579 0 new yers logged in. 27 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- What¡¯s happening?! Chapter 167

Chapter 167

Meanwhile, Aquitius the sixth came back to Antis after his coronation on the Xavier kingdom. The seventh was sitting on his throne with no one else in the throne room other than the sixth. "Brother, I will take my leave now," the sixth said. "Hmm." "Umm... brother, I am sure you know that I am nning to wed Aquarius, the only princess of the three kingdoms, to the child of atrocity," the sixth stated. "I hope you are okay with that." "Yeah, I am absolutely okay with that," the seventh nodded. "He is the only one suitable for my lovely niece." "Ummm... he will also be my sessor and the next king of the two kingdoms of the Sea Realms," the sixth added. "I am aware." The seventh looked into the sixth¡¯s eyes and said, "Do you know that Aquarius has been chosen as the next Sea Goddess?" The sixth¡¯s face turned pale after hearing that. "Wha...t?" he stuttered. "How is that possible..." The sixth¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he looked at the seventh with a petrified look on his face and said, "What about the child of atrocity? I promised I would give him Aquarius. If he gets to know that¡ª" "Don¡¯t worry about it. He has already taken care of that," the seventh stated. "Initially, I nned to talk it out with the current Sea Goddess, but he beat me to it." "But.... Aquarius... she is... she is my daughter. I can¡¯t let her be the Sea Goddess. She is not ready..." the sixth stammered. "That¡¯s not for you to decide, brother." The seventh pped his hands, and the throne room doors opened. "You may leave now." "But¡ª" "I said leave... brother..." the seventh uttered with a re in his eyes. SIGH! The sixth walked out of the door after saying, "See you at Aquarius¡¯ blessing ceremony, brother." The seventh pped again, and the doors automatically closed. "Zach..." he uttered in a low voice. "Forgive me for not telling you about the truth behind your birth." "You... are born to crush everything. You were raised as a weapon. You are the child of atrocity. You are the sign of impurity. You were created to end the era of gods. You are the forbidden existence because you shouldn¡¯t exist. You will put an end to the eternal rule of the gods. You are the true abomination born for only sole purpose; to devour everything that stands in your way." "Sooner orter, the powers of the beings you hold would ask your aid, just as they aided you upon your birth. Soon, it will be time for you to grant their wishes. As for me..." The seventh looked at his hand that had started cracking on dry skin. "I don¡¯t have much time left. You already devoured my powers, the power of the Sea God, when I activated your blessings. By undoing the seal on your soul, I turned on the switch for annihtion." "Show me, Zach. Show me how you are any different from us, from your father. Gods are meant to create and destroy, but can you change that, for you whose purpose of existence is to destroy." ¡ª - . At Aurora¡¯s house on the surface. Zach opened his eyes to find himself on the bed of his room. He looked to his right and saw Aurora was sleeping naked with only a nket over her body. Zach¡¯s body had turned to normal, and neither Aurora nor Aria had seen him change. Currently, he was also naked with only a towel on the lower part of his body. "What... happened...?" he wondered. "You are awake!" A cheerful voice said. Zach looked to his left to see Aria was sitting on the ground, looking at Zach with somewhat teary eyes. "What are you doing?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "You had passed out in the bathroom..." Aria responded in a calm voice. "Aurora was freaking out so hard. It was a pain to calm her down. She was crying and panicking. I didn¡¯t know who to handle, you or her, but then she passed out." Zach chuckled and asked, "How long has it been?" "Only 30 minutes," Aria responded. "I see..." Zach sighed in relief after hearing that. He looked at the ceiling and muttered, "So we can still make it to Kayden and Misha¡¯s wedding." Aria furrowed her brows at Zach and said, "Are you not going to exin what happened?! You made both of us worry about you!" "I think it was probably because uncle Tis activated the blessings," Zach stated. "And my body in the real world finally channeled with my soul powers." "Oh..." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, "Do you feel anything weird?" Zach shook his head and said, "The only thing I can feel right now is..." Zach pointed his gaze at his snake and said, "That." Zach couldn¡¯t move his body. Aria frowned her face and asked, "So you and Aurora were doing indecent things in the bathroom?" "Yup. She sucked me off and drank my essence. She also gave me a boob job," Zach licked his lips and continued, "Her breasts are awesome." Aria puckered her lips and asked, "Did you... did it...?" "No. But I guess we will be doing it after wee back from the dungeon raid,¡¯ Zach stated. "So ignore it if you hear moansing from our room." "Hmph!" Aria averted her face to the side and said, "I somehow feel weird." "Oh? Is that jealousy I am smelling?" Zach teased with a grin on his face. "No!" Aria retorted. "Aurora is like my... little sister, or maybe a close friend. And after knowing that you are going to corrupt her soon, it gives me a weird feeling in my chest." "Heh!" Zach scoffed softly and said, "In my defense, I want to say that your close friend was already corrupted a long time ago." Zach remembered his session with Aurora in the bathroom, and his snake moved a little, causing the towel to slip and his snake peeking out. His snake was now erect and visible to Aria. "Umm..." Zach averted his gaze from Aria and tried to move his hand to cover his body, but it still wasn¡¯t responding. "..." Zach sighed and looked at Aria, only to see her ring at him with a judging look in her eyes. "Can you... help me out?" Zach asked hesitantly. He was prepared to be left hanging by Aria, but surprisingly, Aria agreed. Aria nodded and groaned, "Fine~" Aria grabbed Zach¡¯s snake with her hand and slowly moved her open mouth towards it. "Wait! What are you doing?!" Zach suddenly eximed. "Huh? You asked me to help you out... right?" "I was talking about helping me with the towel to cover it..." Aria¡¯s face flushed red after hearing that. She misunderstood what Zach was trying to say, but what was more embarrassing was that she agreed to help Zach to pleasure him. "Were you... were you just going to suck me off...?" Zach asked with a curious yet baffled look on his face. "No!" Aria retorted. "But it looked like you¡ª" "Shut up!" Aria covered Zach¡¯s snake with the towel and stood up. She red at him with teary eyes and suddenly kissed him on the lips. "...!" Zach was once again caught by surprise and left speechless by Aria¡¯s sudden action. "..." After the kiss, Aria teased Zach by showing him his tongue and said, "You have kissed me twice without my permission. This was simply my revenge!" "..." "So don¡¯t get the wrong idea~" After saying that, she left the room. Zach licked his lips and muttered, "I feel assaulted." *** Total yers in the game- 1102539 0 new yers logged in. 40 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Finally, everything is in motion! The following chapters are going to be wild! I hope now you all can rte to his titles and skills, and how they make sense. Chapter 168

Chapter 168

"Congrattions to the bride and the groom," the priest asserted. The entire church apuded with smiles on their faces. Some people present there were NPCs, while some were the yers. It wasn¡¯t as though only the yers who Kayden and Misha invited came there, but the yers who were around also came to celebrate. Kayden had invited all his friends and ssmates, including Zach, Shay, Victoria, and a few others, but only Zach was able toe. Most of Zach and Kayden¡¯s ssmates were in Risen Warrior (Elliott, Shay, Victoria¡¯s) guild, and they couldn¡¯te. It wasn¡¯t as though Kayden and Misha were sad or upset by that. They knew their invitation was sudden. Kayden shook hands with some of his friends and ssmates. While Misha hugged her female friends. Zach was standing at the end because he barely made it there with Aurora and Aria. Kayden approached Zach with a smile on his face and hugged him without saying anything. "I honestly thought you wouldn¡¯t show up," Kayden remarked. "I thought you would cry if I didn¡¯te," Zach snorted. He hugged Kayden again and said, "Congrattions, man. I never thought you would be the first one to get married." "Thanks..." "I still can¡¯t believe this is happening," Zach scoffed softly. "Honestly, I can¡¯t either," Kayden sighed. Zach and Kayden looked at Misha, who was talking with Aurora and Aria with a wide smile on her face. "She looks beautiful," Zach uttered in a low voice. "But I guess all brides look good in the wedding dress." "How about me? Praise your best friend¡¯s handsomeness, too," Kayden remarked. "You don¡¯t look more handsome than me, though," Zach retorted. He nudged Kayden and said, "I am happy for you, bro." "When are you getting knotted with Aurora?" Kayden asked with a curious look on his face. "..." Zach shrugged his shoulders in reply, but it wasn¡¯t as though he hadn¡¯t thought about it. Once the dungeon raid ended and Aurora surpassed level 25, Zach was going to give her the crimson sword that would help her cultivate her physique at a much faster rate. Aquarius was going to join them in two months, so Zach had decided that he would marry Aurora and Aquarius together in the Sea Realm. Victoria was also going to join them after the dungeon raid, and he had to tell her many things about the harem. "But why did you suddenly decide to marry?" Zach asked curiously. "You know Misha¡¯s mom is from a wealthy traditional family, so naturally, she has trained Misha well." Kayden sighed and said, "Misha told me ¡¯No sex before marriage.¡¯ So... we got married." Kayden shrugged. "I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that statement considering you and Misha are also brother and sister. But..." Zach raised his brows and said, "Don¡¯t tell me you only married her just so you could sleep with her?" "That¡¯s one of the reasons, yeah," Kayden nodded and continued, "But Misha and I had already nned to spend the rest of our lives here. We don¡¯t know when or if we will be able to go back to the real world. I wanted to give Misha all the happiness I can, and you know that it was her dream to be a bride one day." "Yeah..." Kayden chuckled after looking at Misha and uttered, "She is smiling andughing right now, but she will probably cry when she is alone." "Hmm?" "Some of her friends didn¡¯t show up," Kayden groaned with a bitter smile on his face. "Victoria too," he added. "She sent her regards, by the way." Zach wanted to say more things, but he let it be since he didn¡¯t want them to think more about it. "You are going on a dungeon raid after this, right?" Kayden asked. "Good luck." "We will probably ascend in a few days, so get ready to move out from the inn," Zach stated. "Oh! About that," Kayden eximed. "There is no need to worry about that." "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "Weren¡¯t you two looking for a house...?" "Actually, Misha and I are the first couples to get married in this game. So as a reward, we got a small piece ofnd with a house and farm," Kayden asserted. "I will show you when you three join us for dinner tonight." "Oka...y..." Zach ced his hand on his chin and wondered, "Weird. If their marriage is truly the first marriage in Gods¡¯ impact, then...¡¯ Zach nced at Aria and thought, ¡¯Then why Aria and my marriage wasn¡¯t considered as the first marriage?¡¯ ¡¯Well, it was an error in the first ce since the game registered our contract as marriage. Or maybe it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t have the ceremony?¡¯ Zach wondered. Misha and the girls approached Zach and stood in front of them. "Are you not going to congratte me?" Misha uttered with a grin on her face. "I feel sorry for Kayden. I pity him that he has to put up with you now." Zach saluted at Kayden and said, "One more man was hunted down." "Why are you so awkward?" Misha puffed her cheeks and hugged Zach. "....!" Zach didn¡¯t hug Misha back because he thought it would be improper, but that didn¡¯t stop him from saying, "Take care of Kayden." "You better take care of Aurora and Victoria, too," Misha said in a muffled voice. "..." After that, Zach, Aria, and Aurora spent the rest of the day at Kayden and Misha¡¯s new house. "How is it?" Misha asked Zach, who was walking on the grass with bare feet. "It¡¯s good. A perfect ce for retirement," Zach scoffed. He nced around and asked, "Where are Aurora and Aria?" "We are making food in the kitchen," Misha responded in a calm voice. "Why don¡¯t you spend some time with Kayden?" Zach nodded and went to the back of the house to meet with Kayden. "What are you doing?" Zach asked. Kayden pointed his finger at the empty spot and said, "What do you think of this spot?" "What should I think of that spot?" Zach quested back. "I am thinking of buying cattle and starting the farm. And maybe turn into a business one day," he scoffed. "I somehow don¡¯t doubt that. But if you truly manage to do that, give me some discount," Zach sneered. Zach and Kayden walked around to explore thend better. But on his way, Zach remembered he hadn¡¯t equipped his gloves again. He opened his menu, but he saw something strange on his hand that he had to seek advice from Aria. *** Total yers in the game- 1102482 0 new yers logged in. 57 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- What could it be? Any guesses? Chapter 169

Chapter 169

"Aria!" Zach called out to Aria from outside the house. After a few seconds, Aria came out with Aurora and asked, "What happened?" "Come with me for a second," Zach said with a serious look on his face. "Uhh.." Aria shot a nce at Aurora and said, "Me... alone?" "Yes," Zach nodded. "Okay..." Aurora went back into the house again to help Misha cook dinner, and Zach took Aria to the farm where no one was around. Zach was walking ahead, and Aria was slowly following him behind. Zach looked back to see Aria squirming while walking. "Stop fidgeting like an innocent girl," Zach remarked. "Why..." Aria turned her face to the side and asked, "Why did you call me out here on the farm where no one is around?" "I wanted to show you something," Zach responded in a calm voice. ¡¯Is this because I kissed him?!¡¯ Aria asked herself. ¡¯I still regret that. I don¡¯t know why I did that. But it felt like the right thing to do after what happened. I was also worried like Aurora, but I had to maintain my calm.¡¯ Aria ced her hand on her lips and uttered inwardly: ¡¯It felt good even though only our lips touched. That kiss wasn¡¯t even like how Aurora kisses him.¡¯ Aria stopped thinking when she noticed Zach staring at her in disbelief. She pulled her hand back and asked, "What?" "I have been calling your name for ages, but you were lost in some deep thought," Zach sighed. "What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?" ¡¯It¡¯s you!¡¯ Aria yelled inwardly. "It¡¯s nothing. Now, tell me..." Aria nced around the farm and asked, "What is the reason you brought me here?" Zach raised his hand and moved it towards Aria¡¯s face. Aria thought Zach was going to touch her, so she closed her eyes and waited for Zach¡¯s touch. "What are you doing?" Zach groaned. "Open your eyes. I want to show you something." "..." Aria opened her eyes and looked at Zach¡¯s hand to see a strange symbol on the back of his palm near the thumb area. She raised her brows and said, "Can I touch it?" "Sure." Aria inspected the symbol and asked, "When did you get this?" "I am not sure, but I think I got it after what happened in the bathroom today," Zach replied. "Are you sure?" Aria asked with a judging look on her face. "Since you always had gloves on, maybe you didn¡¯t notice this before?" Zach pondered for a while and nodded after saying, "Yeah. Because when I fingered Aurora and squeezed her boobs, there was no mark on my hand." "..." Aria didn¡¯t like how Zach came to a conclusion, but it was valid. "Do you have any idea or knowledge about this symbol?" Zach asked in a calm voice with a curious look on his face. He was genuinely putting his trust in Aria and relied on her for the answer. Aria looked at the symbol from all sides and said, "What does this symbol look like to you?" "I... am not... sure..." Zach looked at the symbol closely and muttered," Maybe... a bird?" Aria nodded and said, "It¡¯s a phoenix." "Oh..." Xie Lua¡¯s face shed before Zach¡¯s eyes. "I remember you mentioned that you have a phoenix¡¯s blessing too," Aria asserted. "This might be it. It got activated." ¡¯The blessings will automatically activate when your body meets the requirement.¡¯ Zach recalled the seventh¡¯s words. "But... why so suddenly?" Zach wondered. "I am sure it wasn¡¯t because Aurora sucked me off because I did a lot more things with Ruli." "But the Sea god hadn¡¯t undone the seal at that time, right?" "Yes..." Zach ced his hand on his chin and muttered, "But this doesn¡¯t make any sense. Why only phoenix¡¯s blessing got activated.¡¯ ¡¯Maybe because Xie Lua and my rtionship got better?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯We are on good terms now. We are traders, friends... maybe? And since she is one of my father¡¯s friends, I naturally put my trust in her.¡¯ ¡¯So does that mean the power of the blessings can be affected by the rtionship I have with them? But I don¡¯t think I am ever going to meet the rest of my benefactors, though...¡¯ "Wait a minute..." Aria raised her brows in confusion and said, "But you used the ¡¯wrath of the phoenix¡¯ even before you had your soul awakening, right?" "Yes..." Zach nodded. "Hmm..." Aria pondered for a while and said, "Maybe the blessings can also be affected by your feelings and emotions?" "If that¡¯s the case... then..." Zach couldn¡¯t dare toplete his sentence. "Yeah," Aria nodded and uttered, "You have to keep your emotions and feelings in control, or it might not end up well." Zach equipped his gloves and said, "As long as you are with me, I am sure that won¡¯t happen." DING! Aria and Zach received a message from Aurora. [Dinner is ready.] Zach nced at Aria and nodded at her. Then, they started walking to the house. Aria¡¯s walking speed gradually decreased, and Zach walked ahead of her. "Hey, Zach!" Suddenly, Aria called out to Zach. "Hmm?" Zach turned around to see what Aria wanted, but he was pinned down on the ground by Aria. Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes without saying anything. "What... is the meaning of this?" Zach asked in a low voice. It wasn¡¯t as though Aria was applying pressure on Zach¡¯s body to keep him down. He could easily push Aria to the side if he wanted, but he wanted to see what Aria was nning. Aria gulped down and pressed her lips on Zach¡¯s lips. "..." Then, she inserted her tongue inside Zach¡¯s mouth and started kissing him. She kissed him for one minute straight and then stared into his eyes without saying anything. "...." "This was the revenge for the second kiss." Aria got up and walked a few steps before saying, "Now we are even~" After saying that, Aria dashed to the house. Zach stayed on the ground and stared at the starry sky. "I am happy that she is living like a normal girl..." He closed his eyes and muttered, "I will keep the truth to myself and live with the guilt, so we both can be happy." *** Total yers in the game- 1102457 0 new yers logged in. 25 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Is this a sacrifice or simply selfishness? Chapter 170

Chapter 170

Zach opened his eyes in Aria¡¯s domain and stared into nothingness. "...." Zach sighed andid down on the floor, which was hotva, but it turned into the grass the moment Zachid down. Aria¡¯s domain was protecting Zach from any harm possible even when Aria wasn¡¯t present there. "I have no idea how long I have been here, but I probably spent more than 10 hours here," Zach mumbled. MP- 15000/¡Þ Zach looked at his MP and muttered, "I think this much should be enough.... Right? I was saving up my MP and cultivating for the past week, but my battles in the Sea Realm ended up consuming all my stored MP." Zach could use his DT (1MP = 50*10*2 HP DMG) skill and deal 15000000 HP DMG to any monster he would touch. "But since I am only participating in this dungeon raid so I could help Aurora level up faster, it doesn¡¯t matter." Suddenly, Zach remembered something. "Wait a... minute...." In thest Gods¡¯ Impact update, the gods changed the EXP and rewards gained under any circumstances. Out of which, one was where the EXP and rewards would be automatically distributed to the guild members based on the DMG or participation in the following raid. "Aurora is also aware of this, and so is Aria. But I guess the update doesn¡¯t affect us since we are already strong yers." The EXP gain was dependent on the DMG dealt by the yers, but since Aurora was already a strong yer, she could deal with high DMG and gain high EXP. And besides, Zach agreed to participate in the dungeon raid so Aurora could get the guild benefit and cultivate her physique faster. "Sorry Victoria, I know the main purpose of this dungeon raid was to help low-level yers level up faster so your entire guild could ascend together. But the new update fucked everything up." Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "And you will be leaving the guild after this raid, so you don¡¯t have to worry about those yers." Zach stood up and stretched his hands in the air. "Even if they are our ssmates, it shouldn¡¯t matter." After a brief pause, he added in a solemn voice: "If they can¡¯t level up on their own, then they might as well not level up at all." "Being a high-level yer or having a high physique doesn¡¯t make you strong. If youck talents and skills, then you are better off dead than be a burden to others," Zach mumbled under his breath. "... I don¡¯t know where have I heard this before...?" Zach checked the time, and it was 5:50 AM in the morning. "The raid is at 6 AM. I should meet up with Aria and Aurora and leave. But I don¡¯t think we will be able to make it before 6 AM." Zach sneered and said, "Victoria is going to get angry." Zach opened the portal to Aurora¡¯s house and passed through it. "..." When Zach got there, the lights were off, and the house was filled with nothing but silence. "Weird..." Zach walked to Aria¡¯s room since it was the closest and knocked on her door. But she didn¡¯t respond. ¡¯For the first time, I decided to knock on her door, and she didn¡¯t answer...¡¯ Zach muttered in frustration and opened the door, only to see it was empty. "Did they go without me?" Zach asked himself. "They should have at least left me a message or something." Zach walked to his room and opened the door to see Aurora curled up on the bed. "Nice!" Zach sighed in relief and said, "I knew my Aurora would never leave me behind." "..." Aurora was wearing her nightdress, and her hair was messy. Zach found it strange since Aurora was excited about the dungeon raidst night and couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. "Aurora? What¡¯s wrong?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "..." Zach ced his hand on Aurora¡¯s back and asked again, "Aurora?" SNIFF! "...!" Zach held Aurora¡¯s head in his hands and lifted it up to see Aurora was crying. "Hey..." Zach hugged Aurora and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?" "..." Aurora didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she try to hug Zach back. Zach waited for Aurora to calm down and then asked, "Is everything alright? What happened? Where is Aria? Did she say something mean to you?" "I am sorry..." Aurora sobbed. "Why... are you apologizing?" Zach wiped Aurora¡¯s tears and kissed her on the lips to calm her down. "Don¡¯t worry. Whatever you have done, I won¡¯t be mad." He caressed Aurora¡¯s face in his hands and asked, "Tell me." Aurora sniffed and opened her menu before showing her stats to Zach. "....!" Even Zach was left baffled and speechless. Aurora¡¯s stats had reset back to default. After eating dinnerst night at Kayden¡¯s house, they ordered a cake from the cafe. Zach had to cultivate his MP for the dungeon raid, so he left early and went to Aurora¡¯s house, where he opened the portal to Aria¡¯s domain and cultivated nonstop for the entire night without any rest. Meanwhile, Aria and Aurora ate cake and enjoyed the party before finally leaving Kayden¡¯s house. When they reached home, Aurora searched through the entire house, but she couldn¡¯t find Zach. Aria told her about her domain. Aurora was curious about Aria¡¯s domain as she hadn¡¯t seen it before, so she asked Aria to open the portal, but Aria had no power or ability to do that. Only Zach could open the portal to Aria¡¯s domain and that too using the token. Aria could open the portal from the inside but not from the outside. After that, Aria and Aurora talked for a while andter went to their room to sleep. Aurora had no idea that she would wake up in a nightmare where her stats reset to default. Aurora sobbed and said, "I am sorry. If I had paid attention..." Aurora had received a quest where she was asked to do something she would never do, and she made a promise that she would never eat a crepe. In return, she was given a physique point, and she was able to ascend to the first realm with Zach. However, the penalty for breaking that promise was cruel. *** Total yers in the game- 1201791 100000 new yers logged in. 666 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Promises are debts; as long as you are certain you won¡¯t break them, they won¡¯t crush you down. Chapter 171

Chapter 171

Aurora¡¯s stats had reset back to default. All her stats were 100 (her agility 10), and her level was 1. However, her physique remained the same as her body in the real world had already evolved. "How... did this... happen?" Zach asked while stuttering. "Did you..." Aurora hugged Zach and said, "The cake we ate at Misha and Kayden¡¯s housest night, crepe was mixed in with other sweets." "What?!" Zach exined. "How is that possible? My family runs a bakery shop, and I know what crepe cake looks like. That wasn¡¯t... oh..." "There was another cake too...?" Zach asked. "I was so busy walking with Misha that I ate without confirming. I mean, all the other sweets ere cake, so I didn¡¯t think there would be crepe mixed with them." Aurora sobbed. "I can¡¯t y with you now! I can¡¯t ascend together with you..." "It¡¯s okay." Zach patted Aurora¡¯s head and said, "We can level up again. In fact, we are going on a dungeon raid, right? Let¡¯s go and level up real fast." Aurora shook her head and said, "I lost everything, even my skills. I can¡¯t do anything as a level one yer." "..." "The new update won¡¯t allow other yers to carry low-level yers..." she added. ¡¯Why did this happen? Everything was going so well and...¡¯ Zach controlled his emotions and took a deep breath. Then, he looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you behind. We will ascend together." "No. You should ascend with Aria. I don¡¯t want to drag you down," she said while crying. "I will catch up to you once I level up on my own. So go without¡ª" Zach stopped Aurora from speaking by kissing her on her soft lips. He kissed her for a few minutes until Aurora started to kiss back. After the kiss, Zach looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "I am not leaving you behind." "But¡ª" Zach kissed Aurora again until she stopped resisting. "You don¡¯t¡ª" He kissed her again. "Listen to¡ª" Zach kissed Aurora whenever she tried to say something. He didn¡¯t want to hear any negative words from Aurora¡¯s mouth. Aurora was a princess, so naturally, she was spoiled. She could get anything she wanted, and no one could say no to her except her parents. However, they didn¡¯t have time for Aurora, and her masters took care of her, who spoiled her rotten. Part of it was because Aurora was a princess, and they could defy her orders, and another reason was Aurora¡¯s beauty. Because of all that, Aurora had developed a mentality that everything should go her way. Of course, she got angry and upset when things didn¡¯t go as per her wishes. But she never hated anyone for that. She believed that there were certain circumstances where no one could control them. But because of all that, Aurora used to get depressed easily because reality was always dream-shattering for everyone. When Aurora¡¯s maids died protecting her, Aurora med herself for it. She was ready to kill herself, and she would havemitted suicide if she hadn¡¯t met Zach. She didn¡¯t want to be left alone in a ce she didn¡¯t belong. And currently, Aurora was going to be in the same situation. If Zach had listened to Aurora and ascended to the higher realm with Aria, there were chances that Aurora would have harmed herself. If not, then it was highly unlikely that a level 1 yer could survive in the first realm alone without any help. In either case, Zach would have lost Aurora. "..." Aurora looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t say anything because she knew Zach would kiss her to shut her up. "Aurora..." Zach wiped Aurora¡¯s tears and moved his face closer to her ears. Then, he said in a gentle voice: "Let¡¯s get married once Ie back from the dungeon raid." "..." "I am being serious." Aurora bit her lips and said, "I don¡¯t want you to marry me out of pity." "I am not." Zach hugged Aurora and said, "I want to marry you because I love you." "...!" Aurora started crying again after that. Zach rubbed Aurora¡¯s back and asked, "Why are you crying again?" "This is the first time you have told me that you love me..." Aurora uttered in a muffled voice. "Is... that so...?" Aurora was telling the truth. However, Zach had once tried to tell her during Aquarius¡¯ birthday celebration, but he was interrupted by the waiter for the food. "I mean.... Come on..." Zach kissed Aurora on the lips before saying, "We did many things. I let you sleep on the same bed as me. And I talk with you kindly. I wouldn¡¯t do that with a girl I don¡¯t love." "And besides, I don¡¯t think you have ever told me that you love me either..." Zach added with a remark. Zach pushed Aurora on the bed and started kissing her. He squeezed her breasts and fingered her to pleasure her. "Hihi!" Aurora giggled as she tried to fight back. "Stop! You¡ª" DING! Zach received a message, so he stopped and looked at the sender to see it was Aria. [Where are you? The raid has already started. We are already on the 20th floor. Come as fast as you can. Bring Aurora too. Victoria looks upset. Come fast.] "She should learn to text properly," Zach scoffed out loud and closed his menu. "Was it Aria?" Aurora asked. Zach kissed Aurora and answered, "Yes." "Then go!" "I don¡¯t want to. I agreed to go to the dungeon raid for you. So if you are noting, I won¡¯t go either." Zach looked into Aurora¡¯s eyes and said, "I am not leaving you alone." "You are going to make another girl upset in order to please me," Aurora stated. She pushed Zach back and said, "Go. I will wait for you." Zach kissed Aurora¡¯s hand and said, "I am serious about the marriage, by the way." "I know," Aurora nodded. "And then we will have lots of sex," he said with a grin on his face. Aurora squirmed on the bed and asked, "Would that be considered as our wedding night?" Zach gave Aurora a deep kiss on the lips and said, "I will make our every night into a wedding night." *** Total yers in the game- 1201756 0 new yers logged in. 35 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Suggest some boss names for the dungeon raid. Chapter 172

Chapter 172

[Floor 49 has been cleared. Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor!] The floor was filled with 5000 guild members, Victoria and Aria. Victoria was leading everyone, and Aria was supporting her. The 5000 guild members were divided into 100 groups of 50 yers, and each group had a leader guiding them. The groups took turns on the floors and dealt equal damage to the monsters so they could level up equally. Since most of the yers were low-level yers, they could level up fast because of the low EXP capacity and requirements needed to level up. However, on the boss floors, all groups attacked at once to get as many EXP as they could. Five group leaders approached Victoria and asked, "What should we do now?" "Is that a question?" Victoria asked in an annoyed tone. "Surely, you are not saying that the yers are tired, right?" "They... are..." one leader said in a low voice. Victoria furrowed her brows and said, "Most of the yers haven¡¯t even taken out their weapon yet. They have only walked, and you are telling me that they are tired?!" "..." The entire floor went silent. "Listen!" Victoria raised her voice and nced at all the groups before saying, "If you can¡¯t even manage the dungeon riad, then get out of here! We are not your babysitters! You have to learn to survive on your own!" "..." "What are you going to say next?! me me if any of you dies?!" Victoria shouted on top of her lungs. "Why is she so angry today?" a yer whispered to the yer standing next to him. "I don¡¯t know. But she looks more pissed off than usual for some reason," the yer replied. "Come on, give her a break. She is a high school student, younger than us..." a female yer wearing sses said. "She is given the responsibility of 5000 guild members. She has huge pressure on her shoulders." "Yeah. I am honestly surprised and impressed by her," another yer said. "Do you have any idea what Elliott was saying about all of you?!" Victoria asked in a loud voice. "If you don¡¯t manage to impress him today, then he will most likely kick all of you out!" "...!" After hearing that, all the guild members started whispering and talking to each other. "And honestly, I don¡¯t think anything is wrong with his decision. So unless you think you can manage on your own, learn to survive!" Victoria asserted in a solemn voice. "This is not our world where we can do anything we want. We can¡¯t post an online video here and influence people¡¯s thoughts. We can¡¯t ask for our rights here! This is not a world run by democracy or monarchy; we are in a freaking death game where the gods are constantly trying to screw us over!" Victoria pointed her finger at the portal and said, "To those who want to survive and stay alive, pass through the portal. And those who are fed with everything, retreat and find another way to live in this world." Victoria might have sounded harsh to a few yers, but most of the yers took Victoria¡¯s words as a statement of wisdom. Out of 5000 guild members Victoria was leading, 1869 yers retreated, and the rest moved forward to enter the 50th floor. However, there was only one portal to enter the next floor and too many yers. Naturally, it took a while for all the yers to pass through the portal. Victoria and Aria were thest ones to enter the 50th floor. Aria nced at Victoria from the corners of her eyes and said, "Not going to lie, I took you as yet another girl who was charmed by Zach, but you are different. You do have a backbone and a voice to state." "I was charmed by him, and that¡¯s why I gave him my everything. But now that I am no longer in his charm, I feel empty from the inside," Victoria said in a disdainful tone. "Are you angry that he hasn¡¯t arrived yet even though he promised he would?" Aria asked Victoria with a judging and curious look on her face. Victoria shook her head and said, "I am not angry, but I am disappointed. "I don¡¯t see any difference..." Aria muttered under her breath. Victoria turned to Aria and asked, "Can I ask for how long have you known Zach for?" "Not for long, at least, no more than you," Aria replied with a shrug. "Do you... love him?" Victoria asked with a judging look on her face. "What¡¯s with everyone asking me that?!" Aria walked forward as she said that. Last night, after Zach left, Aria and Aurora were eating cake at Kayden and Misha¡¯s house, and there they asked Aria how she felt about Zach. Of course, Aria denied their im and got angry. "You should know that Zach is hard to deal with," Victoria stated. "I believe you have spent enough time with him to realize his true colors." "..." "I am not bad-mouthing about him, by the way. I just wanted to let you know that you have to be prepared to get disappointed again and again if you want to be with him," Victoria scoffed out loud and added, "He might even joke about this himself." ¡¯She doesn¡¯t know about Aquarius and Ruli, does she?¡¯ Aria asked herself. ¡¯I am not sure if Zach told her or not, but I probably shouldn¡¯t mention them in front of her.¡¯ Normally, Aria would have found Zach¡¯s weakness and ways to mess with him, and mentioning Aquarius and Ruli to Victoria was the best way. However, Aria was now afraid to get hated by Zach. Small things had changed her greatly, and that was the proof that she was turning into an ordinary girl. Once all the yers entered the 50th floor, a colossal serpent spawned as a boss. Its size was so big that it could crush over 1000 yers just by moving around them. Level 100- World Serpent HP- [5,000,000] *** Total yers in the game- 1201657 0 new yers logged in. 99 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- A survival game where death is permanent, the thrive to stay alive cannot be tempered! Chapter 173

Chapter 173

Victoria unsheathed her sword and walked into the group of yers. "Healers and priests! Stand back! Heal the yers as you are trained to!" All the healers and priests went to thest row. "Witchers and mages! With the healers!" The witchers and mages lined up with the healers and priests. "Hunters, and rogues! Head on!" "Archers, and rangers! Back us up!" Victoria walked past the groups after saying, "Warriors, and knights! With me!" All the hunters, rogues, warriors, and knights dashed at the world serpent. The warriors and knights surrounded the world serpent from one side because it was too big to be surrounded by multiple sides. The hunters and rogues kept running towards the world serpent with their weapons in their hands. The archers and rangers loaded up their ranged weapons to support the hunters and rogues. The witchers and mages charged up their magic attacks and prepared to aid the other yers. The healers had surrounded all the yer base from all the sides. They were trained to heal the yers in need. Each healer focused on a specific group within a formation and watched over them. Victoria was in the front line with hunters, rogues, warriors, and knights. While Aria was with the Archers and rangers. Aria was watching over Victoria, and her safety was her top priority. Aria knew Victoria was very important to Zach, and she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her in her presence. The groups of yers were about to jump on the world serpent, and Victoria was the first one. However, a yer ran past everyone with a swift motion and jumped on the world serpent. The momentter, the world serpent was chopped into pieces, and all the yers present heard: [Floor 50 has been cleared. Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor!] Everyone was left speechless, and they couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened. They started talking and ncing at everyone as though they were looking for answers. Even Victoria was left baffled. But Aria smirked with a scoff and muttered, "Finally." In the middle, where once the world serpent was crawling, stood a ck-haired young man, facing his back to all the yers and looking up at the sky. "..." He tilted his back and looked at Victoria. Then, he smirked and said, "You didn¡¯t call my name. Not going to lie, I am sad." "Zach!" Victoria eximed. "...Zach!" "Now you called my name twice..." Zach walked to Victoria and stood in front of her with a grin on his face. He looked at Victoria¡¯s chest and saw she was wearing armor. "I can¡¯t believe you really wore armor..." "Obviously! We are in a dungeon raid..." Victoria squinted her eyes and said, "Did you just... did just one-shot a level 100 boss?!" "It wasn¡¯t a one-shot, though. I had to strike it a couple of times," Zach remarked. "You killed a boss in two seconds!" Meanwhile, the other yers were bewildered by Zach¡¯s presence. Seemingly, they hadn¡¯t encountered a yer as strong as Zach before. "He has to be over level 100," a yer whispered. "But who is he?!" "He is Zach," a girl replied. "And...?" "He is our ssmate," another yer said. "And Zach and Victoria were a couple." "What?!" the yer standing behind them whispered violently. "Vice-captain... you are telling me that someone like her actually has a boyfriend?!" "Had..." "So they broke up? Well, obviously. There is no way anyone could tolerate that bitch," he scoffed. Victoria pped her hands and said, "We cleared the 50th floor! Now, we will take a 10 minutes break! Rest yourselves because we still have 50 more floors to clear! And they will be more difficult than the first 50!" All the yers formed groups and took rest wherever they could. Zach, Victoria, and Aria were sitting in the corner, staring at each other with a judging look on their faces. "Was there any need for such a heroic entry? And all the yers were waiting for the boss floor so they could get more EXP, while you just one-shotted it..." Victoria sighed in disbelief and continued, "Before I ask anything else, where is Aurora?" "Well... things happened, and she can¡¯te..." Zach muttered with a sigh. "What happened?" Aria asked with a concerned look on her face. "Even when I knocked at her door in the morning, she didn¡¯t respond. But then she messaged that she couldeter with you. Is she okay?" Zach nodded and said, "You will know when we go back." Zach looked at Victoria and said, "You are ready to leave the guild, right?" Victoria nodded and said, "Everything is set. I am just waiting for this raid to end." "Why did you even conduct the raid, though?" Zach asked. "The new update messed everything up, right?" "It would still help the yer level up by some degree," Victoria replied with a shrug. "Those who are serious about surviving will get some benefits." "But there are a lot of yers...." Victoria squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Care to exin how and when did you get here?" "I asked Aria about the raid progression, and she told me they were nearing the 50th floor," Zach responded. "So I hurried over and joined the raid on the 49th floor." Victoria raised her brows after hearing that and asked, "So why didn¡¯t you let us know?" "You were giving such a wonderful and motivational speech; I thought I shouldn¡¯t ruin the impact," Zach replied nonchntly. "Oh?" Victoria knitted her brows and asked, "And the real reason?" "You looked pissed, so I kept myself hidden," Zach replied with a straight face. "Of course, I am pissed.... Idiot. Hmph!" Victoria averted her gaze and said, "If you were going to bete, you should have informed me. I thought you weren¡¯ting or changed your mind about me." "That¡¯s not happening, not even in a million years," Zach said as though he really meant it. However, he wasn¡¯t going toe in the raid if Aurora hadn¡¯t asked him to. Of course, Zach nned to tell Victoria if he had decided not toe. Zach looked into Victoria¡¯s eyes with a serious look on his face and said, "I am going to marry Aurora after the raid." *** Total yers in the game- 1201514 0 new yers logged in. 143 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Dropping bombs when it¡¯s peaceful and calm; Zach is born different. Chapter 174

Chapter 174

"..." Victoria stared at Zach without saying anything. "..." Zach stared back and waited for Victoria to say something "..." Aria nced back and forth at Zach and Victoria, but she was shocked and confused too. "Come on, say something..." Zach groaned. "What do you want me to say?! Congrattions?!" Victoria eximed. "Well, you can be happy that your ex moved on, and now he is happy with another girl," Zach teased with a grin on his face. Victoria squinted her eyes with a judging look on her face and asked, "I honestly didn¡¯t know you would actually make moves on other girls. But I did expect you to do that since I was the one who started this war by kissing you in front of Aurora that day. However, if you expect me to congratte you, then that¡¯s not happening." "You are going to be the bridesmaid, by the way," Zach scoffed out loud and said, "You too, Aria." "Wait..." Aria furrowed her brows and uttered, "You are genuinely serious about this?! I thought you were simply trying to tease Victoria." "Uhh... I don¡¯t think I would joke about a serious matter such as marriage, you know? That¡¯s not a joking matter. And besides, if it was truly a joke, then I would have ended it after one remark," Zach said in a solemn voice. "Wait..." Victoria closed her distance with Zach and asked, "Is that why she didn¡¯te to the dungeon raid today?" "Kind of... yeah," Zach nodded. "..." Aria stared at Zach in disbelief and said, "I think I know why Aurora didn¡¯te today and why you are marrying her all of a sudden." "Oh?" Zach was amused after hearing that. He thought, ¡¯As expected of Aria. She is smart.¡¯ Aria moved her face close to Victoria and whispered something in her ears. "..." Zach watched Victoria¡¯s expression change from a straight to disgusted look on her face. ¡¯What the hell did Aria tell her?!¡¯ Zach yelled inwardly. Victoria shook her head in disbelief and muttered, "I somehow don¡¯t doubt that happening." "But what?!" Zach asked with a curious yet perplexed look on his face. "You r*ped Aurora didn¡¯t you...?" Victoria asked with a disgusted look on her face. "What the¡ª!" Zach immediately turned to Aria and frowned his face at her. "What¡¯s wrong with your mind?!" "Did I guess it wrong?" Aria wondered with an innocent look on her face. "Because otherwise, I don¡¯t see why you would suddenly decide to marry Aurora." "Listen..." Zach let out a weary sigh and muttered, "I didn¡¯t know you think that low of me..." Aria¡¯s face immediately turned pale after hearing that. She grabbed Zach¡¯s hand with an anxious look on her face and said, "No, you are wrong! I didn¡¯t mean it that way!" ¡¯She is so gullible,¡¯ Zach smirked inwardly. However, he was truly hurt that Aria thought he could do something so hideous to Aurora. "So what is that made you¡ª" "Vice-captain! Vice-captain!" Victoria was interrupted by the guild member. She stood up to see who was yelling her name and asked in a loud voice, "What is it?!" "It¡¯s the ex-couple again!" the yer yelled. "They are fighting again!" "Oh,e on!" Victoria groaned loudly and rushed the couple who was fighting, leaving Aria and Zach alone to stare at each other. Aria and Zach could hear Victoria yelling in the distance. Some of her words were: "If I see you or anyone fighting again, I will ask them to fight in the frontlines regardless of their level, and I wouldn¡¯t save them even if they are about to die!" "Heh!" Zach snorted." Sadist as always." Aria raised her brows in amusement and murmured, "I almost forgot that you like rude and arrogant girls." "What about you?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "What... do you mean? Are you perhaps asking what type of boys I like?" Aria wondered. "I am curious about your taste in men, but I want to know what type of girl you consider yourself as?" "I think... I am kind...? I have never hated anyone in my life, nor have I ever tried to take revenge or med anyone for my suffering," Aria responded in a calm voice. "But you were rude and arrogant at our first meeting," Zach remarked. "Although I was too." "Don¡¯t remind me of that..." Aria sighed and said, "It was my first time meeting a human after thousands of years. Also, I hated humans before that because they had killed my sister. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have, but I just did that to keep myself distracted from reality. I didn¡¯t want to admit that I was betrayed and left alone by the people I thought of as my children. I was sad and lonely. It was as though¡ª" Before Aria could get any more sentimental, Zach brought her back to reality by kissing her on the lips. And as soon as their lips parted, Zach kissed her again, but this time, he gave her a longer and deeper kiss. Aria couldn¡¯t do anything but enjoy the pleasure of a kiss. After the kiss, Zach looked at Aria and said with a grin on his face: "You don¡¯t look angry even when I kiss you without your permission." Aria savored the vor of the kiss in her mouth before saying, "I have gotten used to it. Besides, it¡¯s not like I can stop you. You are my master, and I can¡¯t defy your orders." "So..." Zach looked at Aria from the corner of his eyes and asked, "You are going to get revenge-kiss me, right?" Aria¡¯s face flushed a little, but she managed to hold her embarrassment. She stared at Zach for a while and waited for the perfect chance to kiss him back. After a few seconds, when Zach wasn¡¯t paying attention to Aria, she moved forward to kiss Zach, but she stopped when she heard footsteps approaching them. A few secondster, two guild members (male and female) came with Victoria and sat beside Zach. They were the ex-couple who were fighting. *** Total yers in the game- 1201491 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Did anyone notice this novel got a banner? (Date- 29th of January) Thanks, @Cuuker_Duper, and @DomJag213, for the gift! Chapter 175

Chapter 175

It had been a few minutes since the ex-couple sat with Zach and the others, but they didn¡¯t speak a word. "..." "..." Zach nudged Victoria and asked, "Who are they?" "They are medical students," Victoria whispered to Zach. "They used to date but broke up because of certain circumstances. And now they met again in the game and ended up in the same guild and group." "..." Zach looked at the couple and wondered, ¡¯It doesn¡¯t look like they hate each other.¡¯ "Their situation is somewhat simr to us," Victoria added. "No, no." Zach shook his head and said, "This is nothing like us. And for your information, I used to think you broke up with me because you were moving to mars. I didn¡¯t know that you dumped me." "We have already solved this matter, so don¡¯t mention it," Victoria uttered in an annoyed tone. "Especially when you are going to marry another girl after this raid." "In all fairness, you are the one who didn¡¯t want to date me again," Zachmented. "But I would still have made moves on other girls even if we were dating..." "Wow. So you would have cheated on me?" Victoria asked in disbelief. "You know, what? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were seeing other girls even when we were dating." Zach chuckled and rubbed his cheek on Victoria¡¯s cheek to annoy her more. Victoria obviously pushed him aside and said, "Don¡¯t do that!" "But you used to do this to me all the time when we were dating," Zach remarked with a grin. Victoria¡¯s face flushed a little as she heard that. She furrowed her brows at Zach and said, "I will also spill the beans!" "I don¡¯t think there is any bean left for you to spill, though. Aria knows everything about me, and so does Aurora," Zach scoffed. "Are you sure about that?" Victoria asked with a smug look on her face in a haughty manner, as though she had some real dirt on Zach. Even Zach was having second thoughts after seeing the arrogant smirk on Victoria¡¯s face. ¡¯What could it be?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡¯I have so many peculiar habits, and even I don¡¯t know which one Victoria is talking about.¡¯ Victoria cleared her throat and turned to Aria before saying, "You know, he likes being called daddy." "...!" "I am already aware of that," Aria sighed. "Is... that so...?" Victoria nced at Zach, only to see him smirking at her. "It seems his shamelessness has no limit," shemented. Zach rubbed his cheek against Victoria¡¯s cheek again and said, "My ears still remember that voice. You looked so cute." Victoria pushed Zach to the side and stood up to change her seat. ¡¯At least, she is back to normal,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. Zach was simply trying to calm Victoria down. Zach had spent enough time with Victoria to know her personally. He could tell Victoria was feeling pressured and stressed because of obvious reasons. He knew that a tiny mistake from Victoria could lead many of the guild members to lose their life. While he didn¡¯t care much about the others, Zach was certain that Victoria would have med herself for any of the guild members¡¯ death, even when she wasn¡¯t to be med. Death in wars and raids were inevitable. No one could take responsibility for the lives of all the yers. Zach turned to the ex-couple and asked, "So, who broke up with who?" Both of them pointed their fingers at each other. "You are the one who broke up with me!" the woman yelled. "It was you!" the man yelled back. "..." Zach turned to Victoria, and she shrugged her shoulders in response. "What¡¯s your name?" Zach asked the girl. "Doctor Cindy," the woman replied. "And what¡¯s yours?" "Doctor Munbeta," the man responded with a proud look on his face. "Drop the doctor from the name," Zach scoffed. "Your degree is useless in this game." "I know. But what else can I do? I sacrificed our youth in studying. I took huge loans for our majors. I still have a lot of debts to pay, and here I am stuck in this game..." Cindy sighed. "I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to y this game with my friends." "..." "And what¡¯s worse is that I am stuck with this guy!" Cindy added after ncing at Munbeta. Zach turned to Munbeta and asked, "What¡¯s your story?" "Same as her. But in my case, I yed a VR game because my brother asked me to," Munbeta responded. "Isn¡¯t this a good thing then? You two don¡¯t have to pay the loans now. And even if you manage to survive and eventually get out of this game, you would already have a considerable amount of money in your bank ounts because of this game," Zach asserted in an annoyed tone. He was annoyed because he remembered something while saying that. "That would be the case ¡¯if¡¯ we manage to survive," Cindy remarked. "And honestly, with no offense, I don¡¯t think we are meant to clear this game." "Obviously, we are not." Zach stood up and stretched his hands in the air as she said, "That¡¯s why... we have to beat this game. We are already in the worst state possible. What worse could happen now?" ¡¯But the Gods do realize that they can¡¯t screw us over and over again, right? If they keep doing that, eventually, all the yers would die, and there would be no point of Gods¡¯ Impact. What would they do in an empty world?¡¯ Zach scoffed as he thought that. "You know..." Munbeta looked at Zach and said, "You are strong. So obviously, you will have no fear. It is given that you will survive any and all circumstances." "Yeah. You have no right to say that. You wouldn¡¯t understand what it feels like to be us," Cindy seconded Munbeta. That would have been true if that was the case. It wasn¡¯t as though Zach didn¡¯t risk his life and tried his best to be what he was today. Anyone could be as strong as him if they practiced hard enough. In a way, Zach was prepared for the Gods¡¯ Impact ever since he was born. His father trained him and raised him as a weapon to make him the annihtor. Zach stared at Cindy and Munbeta with a solemn look on his face, as though he wanted to say something in return to shut them up. He nced at Aria, and she shook her head in return as though she was asking Zach to keep his mouth shut. Victoria realized the tension in the atmosphere. She stood and pped her hands loudly. "Everyone! Get ready! We are proceeding to the next floor!" she announced loudly. All the yers got up and slowly passed through the portal to enter the 51st floor. "Nice save," Zach said to Victoria. "You don¡¯t n to one-shot every monster, right? Leave some for the guild members," Victoria said with a grin on her face. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t interrupt you guys now." Zach frowned his face and uttered, "But I will be participating on the boss floors. So if you want your guild members to get more EXP, order them to y ordingly." "I won¡¯t be waiting for them to clear the floors at snail¡¯s pace," he added in a solemn voice. *** Total yers in the game- 1201469 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Are Cindy and Munbeta words valid? Or are they simply ming the strong yers as an excuse for their weakness? Chapter 176

Chapter 176

It has been over 10 hours since the dungeon raid continued to floor 51. Since there were too many yers and the monsters, it took them approximately 1 hour to clear one floor. The guild members had formed groups of 50 members each, and they attacked a specific horde of the monsters that spawned. Out of the 50 members, 5 were healers, 5 were witchers, 10 were hunters and rogues. Ten were archers and rangers. While the rest 20 were warriors and knights. Upon looking at them, Zach thought of this raid as training rather than a dungeon expedition. "..." Zach, Aria, and Victoria were standing on the high ground and watching all the yers from above. Victoria had also assigned the high-level yers to watch over the groups and ensure no one died. "What are we even doing here?" Zach let out a weary sigh and turned to Victoria before saying, "And you do this every day?" Victoria nodded and said, "There are a lot more yers in the guild. And I have a lot more responsibilities on my shoulders." "Sounds though..." Zach hugged Victoria from behind and wrapped his arms around her stomach. He rubbed his chin on her shoulder and said, "You have to take responsibility for stealing my heart too." Victoria leaned back on Zach and said, "Your heart has been stolen by many girls, though." "That just shows how big my heart is," Zach scoffed softly and kissed Victoria on the cheek from behind. "..." Victoria didn¡¯t say anything after that and simply enjoyed Zach¡¯s embrace. "So... are we more than friends now?" Zach asked in a gentle voice. Victoria furrowed her brows and said, "Don¡¯t test your luck." "Ouch." Zach let go of Victoria and gazed down at her thighs. Victoria was wearing half-body armor that covered her chest area and thigh area. But the hips area was a loose end so the yer could move freely andfortably. Zach thought it would be funny to squeeze Victoria¡¯s butts to test his luck. "...!" Victoria shot a re at Zach and ced her hand on the hilt of her sword, as though she was warning Zach not to do that again. Of course, Zach knew that Victoria wouldn¡¯t truly hurt him over that, but he didn¡¯t try to touch her again. "They have gotten softer than I remember," Zach muttered in a slow voice. "Shut up!" Aria nudged Zach and said, "One floor is taking approximately 1 hour. And the boss floors would take longer. Not to mention, the number of monsters spawning and the difficulty level would increase as we proceed to the higher floors. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it took us a couple of days to clear the entire dungeon up to floor 100." "Yeah. But we can¡¯t do anything else," Zach sighed. "I am still here because I haven¡¯t cleared these floors either, so it¡¯s my first time. I want to see the boss on the 100th floor and fight it. And this dungeon raid is one of the best options since all I have to do is walk alongside the guild members." "Of course, I can go alone too if I want to. Or take Aria with me. But..." Zach smiled at Victoria and said, "I don¡¯t want to leave my lovely ex behind," Zach stated with a grin. Victoria¡¯s face flushed a little after hearing that. She knitted her brows at Zach and muttered, "You have gotten a lot better at flirting." "Practice makes one perfect," Zach uttered with a proud face. "You have changed, you know? I don¡¯t know if I liked the old Zach better or the current one. But as long as you are being considerate of others and loving us girls without wanting anything in return..." Victoria kissed Zach on the cheek and continued, "I would dly be your back-up girl." "..." Zach smiled wryly and lowered his gaze before saying, "Don¡¯t expect too much from me. I don¡¯t want to disappoint or betray your expectations again." Victoria rested her hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t worry. We are not dating, so I can¡¯t dump you again." Aria shook her head after watching Victoria and Zach flirting in front of her eyes. She was frustrated that her rtionship with Zach was different from the rtionship Zach had with other girls. Zach was direct and blunt with other girls, while he was being indirect with Aria. However, there was a reason behind them. Zach was aware of Aria¡¯s feelings towards him, and he knew that her feelings were growing day by day. Zach wanted Aria to realize her feelings and admit that she loved him. If he made the first move, there were chances that Aria would simply go along and not realize her feelings. Or perhaps, she would think of it as yet another ¡¯order¡¯ from her ¡¯master¡¯ and mistook her feelings. Of course, Zach also wanted to flirt with Aria. He wanted to touch her breasts, squeeze her butts, and do many more things to her. But he would do it once Aria realized her feelings. Honestly, Zach felt excited by just imagining that. He felt a guilty pleasure since Aria wasn¡¯t only his party member and a servant, but she was also technically his aunt. Right now, Aria was waiting for the perfect opportunity to revenge kiss Zach. But she wasn¡¯t getting any chance as Victoria was always around them. "I am surprised you didn¡¯t partake on the 55th floor," Victoria uttered in a low voice. "I am only interested in the single boss floors," Zach responded in a calm voice. Floor 5th, 10th, 25th, 50th, 75th, and 100th, had a single boss. Other boss floors had multiple monsters, including high-level and evolved forms of the regr monsters from the other floors. Zach wanted to use his DT, and the best way to use it was on the single bosses. The other reason why Zach wasn¡¯t partaking in the fight was that he was constantly cultivating. Even now, when he was flirting with Victoria, he was cultivating. Sure, his MP regain was low because it wasn¡¯t full cultivation, but he was getting somewhat MP regardless. In thest 10 hours, Zach had cultivated over 2000 MP while talking and flirting with Aria and Victoria. While other yers¡¯ MP was limited by their stats, Zach casually cultivated passively and prepared himself for the end game. *** Total yers in the game- 1,201,136 0 new yers logged in. 333 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note-How is the new cover? Is it betterpared to thest one? And any guesses who she is? PS/ Disimer- I don¡¯t own the image. I simply edited it. If you want me tomission an original cover, then support me on Patreon and make it possible. All the money from Patreon will go to the artist. https://.patreon/NoWoRRyMaN * Thanks, @Andrew_Moose, and @Steven_Perry_Shell, for the gift! Chapter 177

Chapter 177

[Floor 65 has been cleared! Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor!] It had been ten more hours, and they had cleared floor 65 just now. However, the yers who were fighting on the previous floors were now resting, and the other yers were taking turns in fighting. It took more than an hour for the yers to clear each floor, and the 65th floor took three hours. Zach had gotten so bored that he had fallen asleep with his head resting on Aria¡¯sp. Victoria was fighting alongside the yers and helping them guide the other yers. This was the best chance Aria could get if she wanted to revenge kiss Zach, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she should do it or not. ¡¯He is sleeping, so he won¡¯t even know it if I kiss,¡¯ Aria uttered inwardly. Suddenly, Aria¡¯s eyes widened as she realized something. ¡¯He is sleeping, so he won¡¯t know if I kiss him...¡¯ Aria repeated the same thing again. ¡¯That means... I can literally kiss him for as long as I want, and I won¡¯t get in trouble!¡¯ ¡¯And even if he catches me or wakes up during the kiss, I can simply tell him that I was revenge-kissing him.¡¯ ¡¯Wow! Is this what they call a golden chance?!¡¯ Aria asked herself. ¡¯Aurora is so lucky. She and Zach sleep together so she can do anything to him.¡¯ Aria stroked Zach¡¯s hair and thought, ¡¯She can kiss him on the lips. She can y with his hair. And she can stare at his face all night long...¡¯ "I am jealous of her..." she muttered under her breath. ¡¯And he said he is going to marry her after the raid.¡¯ Aria ced her hand on the chest and murmured, "Why do I feel this tightness in my chest?" ¡¯It¡¯s not like he will throw me away, or I won¡¯ get to spend time with him. Aurora is okay with sharing him with other girls, so it shouldn¡¯t matter even if he marries one or ten girls.¡¯ "But... I want to be one of them..." Aria bit her lips and caressed Zach¡¯s face with her hands. She looked at him with her eyes full of love and kindness and smiled at him. "I have fallen in love with you, Zach," she mumbled quietly in a gentle voice: It was about time Aria had finally realized her feelings for Zach. Even though she had no prior experience of loving someone or being loved, she had learned about it by witnessing Zach and the girls. ¡¯I wonder since when I fell in love with him?¡¯ Aria asked herself. ¡¯I felt the same way when we talked about dual cultivation in my domain. I was curious about him and his powers, which led to my interest and attention more and more to Zach. I always thought about him and imagined conversations with him.¡¯ "But..." Aria looked at Zach and muttered, "Should I tell him?" ¡¯How am I supposed to do that, though?!¡¯ Aria panicked. ¡¯I can¡¯t just tell him ¡¯I love you¡¯ after everything I did to him.¡¯ ¡¯Besides, Aurora and others also asked me about that. Even Zach asked me if I loved him or not, and I denied their ims! And now, if I suddenly tell them that I love him...¡¯ While all the other guild members were fighting in danger and risking their lives, Aria was having her own dilemma after realizing her feelings. In the end, she decided not to think about it and focus on the raid. ¡¯Aurora is the only girl I can talk to about this. Once this raid ends, I will tell her about my feelings for Zach and ask her some tips to make Zach fall in love with me,¡¯ Aria decided. However, she had no idea that Zach had already been smitten by her charms a long time ago. Aria looked at Zach¡¯s lips and slowly moved her face close to kiss him. She pressed her lips against his lips and gave him a kiss. But that wasn¡¯t enough for her. She inserted her tongue inside Zach¡¯s mouth and kissed him passionately. After a few kisses, Aria nced around to make sure no one was looking at her, and then she started kissing him again. She kissed him for more than 30 minutes, and she still wanted to kiss him more. ¡¯What¡¯s happening to me? I don¡¯t want to stop kissing him. It feels so good, and I...¡¯ Aria looked at her cave and uttered inwardly: ¡¯I feel weird there.¡¯ Aria had gotten horny after kissing Zach so many times. She once again started kissing Zach, but this time, she was a little aggressive because of the pleasure. She continued kissing him for 20 more minutes, and her lust had risen past limits. She would have continued kissing him and maybe done something more if Victoria hadn¡¯t arrived there to take a break. "Is he still sleeping?" Victoria asked Aria,pletely oblivious to the fact that she had been taking advantage of Zach¡¯s condition for more than an hour. "Yeah." Aria nodded meekly and asked, "Should I wake him up?" "Well..." Victoria looked at the floor¡¯s progression and said, "This floor is almost cleared. So yeah, wake him up." "Okay." Aria rubbed her thumb on Zach¡¯s face and stroked his hair. "Zach, wake up," she said in a calm voice. Zach slowly opened his eyes and saw Aria and Victoria¡¯s faces in front of him. He was confused at first, so he stared at them for a while and asked, "Where is Aurora?" "We are in a dungeon raid," Victoria stated. "Oh..." Zach collected his thoughts and looked at Aria. "Why... am I on yourp?" Zach was initially sleeping while leaning on the rock, but Aria felt ufortable watching him, so she ced his head on herp, unbeknownst to the fact that she wouldter kiss him for an hour. "I thought I should be a good servant and serve my master," Aria replied with a grin on her face. "..." Victoria helped Zach get up and asked, "It seems you had a nice nap." Zach tasted his mouth and muttered, "Yeah. I feel like I had a nice dream, but I can¡¯t seem to remember it..." Zach was genuinely sleeping because he hadn¡¯t slept for more than two days since he spent thest night cultivating without taking any rest. He had no idea what Aria said and did to him and how she took advantage of him when he was sleeping. Meanwhile, Aria licked her lips with a mischievous smile on her face and touched her cave to make sure she wasn¡¯t wet. And she was indeed a little wet. Aria gazed at her cave to ensure that it wasn¡¯t visible. SIGH! She sighed in relief and muttered, "It would have been so embarrassing and humiliating." [Floor 66 has been cleared. Proceed through the portal to enter the 67th floor!] Zach held Aria¡¯s hand and said with a smile on his face: "Stay with me." *** Total yers in the game- 1,200,690 0 new yers logged in. 446 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I hope no one minds that I am skipping the fight scenes. But I will write them when Zach¡¯s fight, since that¡¯s what matters. I wasughing while writing this chapter because of Aria. Chapter 178

Chapter 178

[Floor 74th has been cleared. Proceed to the portal to enter the next floor!] The remaining yer started passing through the portal to enter the next floor. "I still can¡¯t believe it took them 25 hours to clear eight more floors," Zach sighed in disbelief. "The numbers of yers were lower than the monsters. And the monsters are strong as well." Victoria turned to Zach and said, "But you disappeared many times during the fights." Since it was taking them more than 3 hours to clear each floor, Zach used to go into Aria¡¯s domain to rest and cultivate. However, Aria¡¯s domain had no sense of time. It was impossible to know how much time had passed unless Zach manually checked the clock in the menu. Zach couldn¡¯t tell if the yers outside had cleared the floor or not, so he had told Aria to message him whenever the floor was about to be cleared. Of course, Aria also felt exhausted, so she came into her domain to rest while Zach cultivated. When Zach summoned the portal to Aria¡¯s domain for the first time and showed it to Victoria, she freaked out. But Zachter exined some things and told her about his true origin. He also told her about the Sea Realm and what happened there, including his engagement with Aquarius and affair with Ruli. Initially, Victoria got confused and asked him many questions, and Zach replied to each of them. It was a lot to take in, and there were still certain things she couldn¡¯tprehend. But she believed everything Zach said since she knew he never lied to his loved ones. Victoria realized why Zach acted and behaved like he did when they were training. She realized that she knew very little about Zach. She felt terrible and guilty for ming Zach for the things he had no control over. Zach thought Victoria would finally agree to date him again, but she still wanted to stay as a friend. In truth, Victoria was scared. Zach was the only boy she had loved and dated. But if they started dating again, it would bring responsibilities as well. Unlike Aurora, who had a traditional mindset, Victoria grew up in a highly modernized society, so naturally, her mentality was different from other girls in Zach¡¯s harem. The only reason she was okay in sharing Zach was that she wanted to be with him. She loved him, and it didn¡¯t matter how many girls Zach loved. As long as Zach loved her, she was happy. Victoria had decided that once the raid ended and she joined Zach¡¯s party, she would slowly close her distance and break the boundaries in the rtionship. Her first dating experience didn¡¯t end well, and she didn¡¯t want to make the same mistakes again. That¡¯s why, she wanted to start her rtionship from scratch. It had been two days since the dungeon expedition started, and of course, the same amount of time passed outside the dungeon too. Zach was getting worried and anxious about Aurora, so he messaged her to ensure she was okay. Aurora didn¡¯t reply at first, and that got Zach worried. Zach was about to leave the dungeon raid and go back, but Aurora replied and told him that she fell asleep while masturbating. They talked for a while, and Aurora asked about the progress of the raid. Zach told her that it could take him approximately three more days to clear floor 100th since the difficulty level was drastically increasing with every floor. Not to mention the monster¡¯s quantity too. The dungeon expedition started from floor 1 with 5000 guild members, Aria and Victoria, making it a total of 5002 yers. On floor 49, 1869 yers retreated, leaving 3133 yers. The main goal of this dungeon raid was to help low-level yers to level up fast and increase their physique. Once the yers had met the requirements to ascend to the higher realm, they retreated in the following floor. Hence, the number of yers slowly decreased while the difficulty level and quantity of the monsters increased. 911 yers had left, and 2222 yers remained, plus Zach. ¡¯It¡¯s highly unlikely that all the yers will be able to meet the requirements,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. ¡¯And if I follow the pattern of the difficulty of the floors, the monster from the floor 75 would be crazy strong. A few of the guild members might die too.¡¯ Zach walked forward with Victoria on his left and Aria on his right. "Floor 75 has a single boss, so I will be taking care of it," he said in a solemn voice with a serious look on his face. "Are you sure you don¡¯t want any of our help?" Victoria asked hesitantly. It wasn¡¯t as though she didn¡¯t trust Zach¡¯s strength, but she was simply worried about him like a girl in love would. "Yeah, it¡¯s fine." Zach nodded and said, "But do me a favor and keep your guild members at bay. I don¡¯t want them to get in my way." "Got it." Zach turned to Aria and smiled at her without saying anything. "What¡¯s with that smile?" Aria asked with a confused look on her face. "I will be needing your help," he said in a gentle voice with a grin on his face. "...!" Even Aria was surprised after hearing that. "My... help...?" she stuttered. "I will probably get immersed when I fight the boss, and there are chances that the boss might try a secret attack or pull any hidden tricks," Zach stated. "I want you to keep an eye on the monster and back me up if needed." "Oh..." Aria was a little disappointed because she thought Zach would ask her to fight alongside him. But she was happy regardless since he was relying on her for the first time in a while. Once all the yers had passed through the portal, Zach, Aria, and Victoria entered the 75th floor and waited for the boss to spawn. However, the boss was not how they had expected. Level 150 - Soul Eater HP- [10,000,000] *** Total yers in the game- 1,299,265 100,000 new yers logged in. 1425 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- I ¡¯told¡¯ everything instead of ¡¯showing¡¯ as I wanted to move the plot forward and keep the steady development. Thanks, @Steven_Perry_Shell, for the gift! Chapter 179

Chapter 179

Level 150- Soul Eater HP- [10,000,000] It was an ugly, disgusting-looking monster. But it was scary too. It was five times bigger and longer than the world serpent on the 50th floor. It was a mixture of the worm and the centipede, but more gruesome. Instead of having thousands of legs on two sides, the ¡¯soul eater¡¯ had legs all over his body, making it able to move in any direction with precise control. Each leg was twice the height of an adult human, and hairs were growing out from each leg. The monster looked like a furball while it was hiding its sharp pointy legs within them. Its mouth stretched open into 36 sides, and each side had hundreds of teeth on them. Its eyes were hidden within the fur. Its body was throbbing and glowing in a pattern that resembled its veins. The entire floor quacked with even a little movement of the soul eater. Most of the guild members stepped back in fear, while those who were strong stood still with their legs trembling to a certain extent. It was as though they all had seen death. Even Victoria had lost her cool after seeing the monster, and she was more worried about Zach since he was going to solo the floor. "...." ¡¯Something so disgusting... and creepy...¡¯ Zach sighed in disbelief and muttered, "But I guess cute-looking monsters won¡¯t look intimidating." Zach stared at the soul eater and inspected its body and movements from the distance to n his attacks ordingly. Sure, Zach could use his DT skill and end the soul eater by simply touching it, but that would cost him 10,000 MP, which was not a wise move. Sure Zach could cultivate more MP any time he wanted, but there were still 25 floors left to clear. Zach was certain that he would need to fight on the other floors to help the other as the difficulty was increasing. Zach had cultivated 15,000 more MP by resting and passive cultivating for two days. And his total MP was 26000. His heroic entry on the 50th floor, where he yed the world serpent, took Zach 4000 MP since he used a magic weapon. However, if Zach had used DT on the world serpent, it would have used 5000 MP. Zach had realized that using DT wasn¡¯t the best choice since it charged more MP, but it also killed any monster in one hit. However, if he used magic weapons instead, it would not only cost him less MP, but the night would be time-consuming. Currently, Zach has to decide what to do. He could use DT and end the battle within a second, or use Magic weapon and show off his sword art skills. One of the major drawbacks of his DT skill was that he needed to touch the monster to use it. However, there were monsters he couldn¡¯t touch even if he wanted to because they were either too fast or not suitable to touch. ¡¯DT would use 10,000 MP. But I am sure if I use a magic weapon, I will end the fight within 7500 MP usage,¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. After pondering for a while, Zach decided to do it the hard way and use the magic weapon. ¡¯I would save 2500 MP, which would take 4 hours to be cultivated here, and 2 hours in Aria¡¯s domain.¡¯ Zach conjured a fire sword in one hand and a lightning sword in another. ¡¯But, I will use DT if this battle gets annoying,¡¯ Zach decided. Zach merged the fire and lightning swords, making a fire-lighting sword. Not only that, the sword was emitting sparks of lightning andva, and it looked as though the sword was alive. If the monster was called a soul eater, then the suitable name for the sword would be a monster eater. All the guild members present there felt a sudden change in atmosphere, not in a good or relieving way, but in a bad way. They felt chills down their spines after watching Zach walking fearlessly to the monster without any hesitation. It was their first time seeing Zach in action after briefly witnessing his power on the 50th floor. Everyone present there, including Aria and Victoria, had the same thought in their minds: ¡¯So cool!¡¯ The gloves¡¯ third benefit, ¡¯look cool¡¯ was active, and it wasn¡¯t just a sham; it was effective. Zach felt more confident and excited than usual because it was his first time showing off in front of Victoria. He wanted to impress Victoria, but he didn¡¯t know that Victoria was already impressed by him a long time ago. Zach closed his distance from the soul eater while staring into its eyes even though they weren¡¯t visible. However, there was no need for Zach to look into its eyes as he was staring with a cold yet lifeless re in his eyes. The ground quaked as the monster rapidly moved towards Zach with its mouth wide-open. Zach was about to use his flight ability and jump on the monster from the top. But suddenly, the monster shot a light beam from its mouth, razing everything in its way. Luckily, Zach was already prepared to use this flight ability to jump, so he quickly dodged the attack. Zachnded on the other side of the floor and looked in the direction where the soul eater shot the light beam. "...." Zach was genuinely surprised to see the damage the single light beam had caused. It wasn¡¯t as destructive as the secret boss (Lord Abomination). Still, it was enough to one-shot any yer regardless of their level. ¡¯If it was shot at the other side where Victoria and others are, they would have been obliterated...¡¯ Zach released 5000 MP in the sword, and its color changed from yellow lightning to red, while the color of the fire turned purple. The lightning around the fire covered the sword and formed a concentrated fire-lightning sword. The purple fire and the red lightning emitted simultaneously. It looked as though it was ready to devour everything it touched. It was at this moment when Aria realized how grateful she was to meet Zach when he was still a newbie in the game. "How benevolent, yet... malevolent," Aria muttered with a resolute expression on her face. *** Total yers in the game- 1,299,231 0 new yers logged in. 34 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Thanks for all the support! ~~~ [End of the month special shoutouts!] ?Honorable Mentions? 1)darrel. 2)Patrick_Beiter. 3)james_newman (Top three golden ticket contributors.) 4)Pointbreak. 5)Romeru (Top gifts giver..) (Honorable Mentions will be made once at the end of every month.) Chapter 180

Chapter 180

¡¯I don¡¯t know what other secret attacks and skills this monster is hiding, but I will y it down before it gets any chance to use any more attacks!¡¯ Zach leaned forward a little, but to spectators, it looked like Zach was falling forward. He gripped his sword tight and slowly walked a step forward. Then, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Literally. Everyone was left confused and baffled. ¡¯Where did he go?! He was right in front of my eyes!¡¯ Victoria eximed inwardly. She nced around to check whether Zach had jumped off somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t spot him anywhere. She looked at Aria, hoping she would know, but Aria was as puzzled as everyone else. ¡¯What... just happened...¡¯ Aria wondered. Then, she remembered something simr happening before too. ¡¯When I fought him for the first time, he disappeared in front of my sight, just like his. And came from....!¡¯ Aria immediately looked up, and as she expected, Zach was hovering in the air with the sword aura forming the shape of a dragon¡¯s tail. Zach swung the sword in the air as he dived down, and it looked as though a dragon was descending at high speed. With a swift movement in the air of his body and the sword, Zachnded on top of the soul eater and plunged the sword into the soul eater¡¯s body. However, the sword suddenly vanished from Zach¡¯s hand. "...!" Zach was bewildered, but he had no time to panic. He didn¡¯t know what happened, but without wasting his time thinking about it, Zach immediately dropped to his knees and ced his hand on the soul eater¡¯s body to use his DT skill. But much to his surprise, his DT skill had no effect on the soul eater. The soul eater¡¯s centipede-like legs and hairs on it grabbed Zach and caught him in the trap. Zach summoned a lightning sword and cleaved all the legs grabbing him. He jumped down andnded between Aria and Victoria. He caught his breath and retracted the sword to save his MP. "What happened?!" Aria asked with an anxious look on her face. "I saw you stabbing it... so why didn¡¯t...¡¯ Aria stopped when she noticed the furious expression on Zach¡¯s face. "This monster... it sucked my magic...." Zach looked at his MP, and he was left speechless. MP- [11,000/ ¡Þ] ¡¯I had 26,000 MP, and I used 5000 MP on the sword. Then, I used DT. Even though it failed, I should have at least 13000 MP, but I am missing 2000 more MP.¡¯ Zach frowned his face and muttered, "So this monster eats MP too. It sucked 10,000 MP when I tried to use DT on it, and it was only a split-second contact!¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t use magic attacks on it now, or it will simply eat it. My advantage of cultivating MP is useless in this situation...¡¯ Tables had turned. Now, the soul eater had a high chance of winning. Aria realized what Zach was going through, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. Comforting him at a time like this would just make the situation worse. Now that the soul eater had eaten Zach¡¯s MP, its body was glowing more than before. "What are we going to do now?" Victoria asked with a serious look on her face. She had to take the lead and do her job, which was to take care of her guild members. She couldn¡¯t lose her cool. Otherwise, all the guild members would be doomed. "How many melee-based members do you have?" Zach asked Victoria. "Around 800. But 700 of them are around level 20," Victoria answered. "What about the rest 100? What level are they?" Zach asked impatiently. "Can they fight the boss?" "60 are level 30, 30 are level 40, and the rest 10 are level 50. I brought them here as a backup in case of emergencies." Aurora responded in a calm voice. However, she was freaking out from the inside. "Level 30 and 40 yers are useless. But maybe level 50...." Zach muttered. He pondered for a while and turned to Victoria before asking, "Do you think they can stand a chance against a monster 100 levels above them?" Victoria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and replied, "I am level 52, and even I don¡¯t think that I can fight this monster." "I didn¡¯t know you were level 52..." Zach muttered under his breath. "My level is high, but my physique is low," Victoria stated. "For some reason, my physique points regain is slower than the rest of the yers. "..." Zach¡¯s eyes widened after hearing that. "I am the cause of that," he uttered in a disdainful tone. "After we had sex, your life was in danger. So my mother sent a medic to your house, and she suppressed my essence in your body. But to do that, she had to suppress your physique too." "Oh..." Victoria was taken aback by that. She cursed and hated gods when she first realized her physique regain was slow. But now, she learned that it was not because of gods but because of the man she loved. She didn¡¯t know how she should feel about it. "We will talk about thister," she said with a straight face. "But now, let¡¯s focus on this monster." Suddenly, the monster fired a light beam at Zach and the others. Zach jumped in front of Aria and Victoria, and pressed his hands against the light beam to absorb it using the third ability of his gloves. Upon realizing its attack wasn¡¯t working, the soul eater moved his head and directed the light beam to the other yers who were defenseless. "...!" "No!" Victoria yelled. The light beam obliterated over 500 guild members with a single attack. Zach¡¯s gloves had turned purple, and they had started pulsating. Seemingly, they had absorbed the maximum amount of magic. ¡¯I can¡¯t use magic against this boss. It¡¯s useless! But I need to release the magic inside my gloves, or they will malfunction.¡¯ Zach gritted his teeth and frowned his face at the soul eater as he uttered, "You are pissing me off." *** Total yers in the game- 1,298,709 0 new yers logged in. 522 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Extra chapter on 1000 power stones. Or every 300 golden tickets! Chapter 181

Chapter 181

¡¯I thought I was strong. I thought I had a major advantage over the other yers. But I guess I was able to make it till here because of my gloves.¡¯ Zach looked at his gloves and thought, ¡¯They gave me unimaginable strength, but now I realized I am nothing without them.¡¯ "Father, why did you make these gloves?" Zach murmured. "You gave it to Xie Lua. Mom also asked Xie Lua for help. It¡¯s as though you both know this was going to happen." "I found it strange when I wore the gloves for the first time. It fit me perfectly, and its benefits were weird too. But these gloves were... they are perfect for me. Perfect for a cultivator ss." If Zach wasn¡¯t a cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t have the advantage of cultivating infinite MP. And if he didn¡¯t have infinite MP, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use the gloves as he was. If his MP was also limited by his stats like all the other yers, he would run out of MP within a few seconds if he used the gloves. Why was everything connected to each other? Was it simply a coincidence? Or was Zach thrown into a death game, knowing well what would happen to him? In any case, even with all his advantages and benefits, Zach was currently feeling helpless. His gloves started pulsating even louder as the time limit reached closer. It sounded as though the cloves were alive. "Argh!" Zach let out a loud groan in frustration and pped his hands together. The magic store in his gloves was released on impact, and it formed a sonic wave that sent his surroundings flying. Luckily, the wave was directed towards the monster in the front, so it didn¡¯t affect the other yers. But the rocks and ground near him were razed by the high force emitted from his gloves. However, the monster didn¡¯t even budge an inch. It wasn¡¯t as though Zach¡¯s sonic wave attack didn¡¯t affect the monster. It depleted over 10,000 of its HP, but that was just a fraction of its total HP. The soul eater was holding its ground using his thousands of legs, making itself impossible to move by others. The soul eater charged up its mouth to fire another light beam. "Watch out! It¡¯s going to fire another light beam!" Zach yelled and warned all the yers. He prepared himself to absorb the attack again. "Aria, take Victoria away from here!" Zach shouted. "And protect her at all costs!" Zach thought the monster was going to attack him, but why would it attack him knowing well that he would absorb its attack again? The monster fired the light beam at the defenseless guild members who were running here and there to save their lives. Everything was disorienting. There was no coordination and formation within the guild members. Everyone was trying to save their own skin without caring about the rest of their guildmates. Zach rushed towards the light beam to absorb it so he could save the yers from getting hit by the light beam. ¡¯It¡¯s a duty of the strong to protect the weak.¡¯ Zach¡¯s father¡¯s words rang in his mind. "Shut up, father! I am busy here!" Zach jumped in front of the light beam and began absorbing it. However, the soul eater kept shooting the light beam without any breaks. Zach¡¯s gloves reached their absorbing limit and exploded, making a sonic wave explosion. Zach was sent flying to the other side of the floor, but the monster didn¡¯t stop firing the light beam. The light beam killed 300 more yers. "Munbeta!" Cindy yelled when she looked at Munbeta, whose half body was razed by the light beam in the process of trying to protect Cindy. Cindy rushed to Munbeta and ced his head on herp. "Munbeta!" she yelled while crying. "Cin...dy..." Munbeta barely opened his eyes and uttered, "I... am sorry..." "What are you apologizing for, idiot?! You saved me!" Cindy nced around her and yelled, "Healers! Healers! I need help!" "It... was me..." Munbeta muttered. "Even though we were dating, you never let me touch you. You even limited the kisses." "Now is not the time to talk about that!" Cindy shouted while crying. "Healers! Healers!" "That night... when we went to the bar, I... mixed drugs in your drink." "..." "Then I... took you home and r*ped you.." "...!" "I always felt... guilty... about... that..." Munbeta¡¯s voice was slowly getting lower. "Munbeta! Stay with me..." Cindy sniffed. "Healers!" It was mayhem everywhere. No one could hear Cindy¡¯s yells. "And... I lied about... the game. It wasn¡¯t... my brother who asked me to y. Your... sister... called me... so I used my brother¡¯s VR headset to login... to meet... you..." A bunch of healers and mages came and surrounded Cindy and Munbeta. "I am... d that I was able to protect you. Did..." Munbeta looked into Cindy¡¯s eyes and asked, "Did I... redeem... myself...?" After saying that, Munbeta¡¯s body turned cold due to blood loss. His breathing slowed down, and his heart stopped beating. However, his HP hadn¡¯t hit 0 (Zero), so there was still some hope left to save him. Fortunately, multiple healers were healing Munbeta, so he was saved. His HP slowly increased and healed to max after a few seconds. Munbeta slowly opened his eyes and looked at Cindy. "I... am alive...?" he stuttered in surprise. "Of course, you are, you dummy!" Cindy hugged Munbeta tightly and rejoiced. "But I... I did something terrible to you..." Munbeta muttered. "I don¡¯t deserve you..." Cindy looked into Munbeta¡¯s eyes and said, "Yes! You took my innocence, so now, you will have to take responsibility!" "Does that...mean...?" Munbeta couldn¡¯t dare toplete his sentence. He didn¡¯t want to get ahead of himself and assume things, only to be disappointedter. "Yes, you dummy." Cindy nodded and said, "I still love you!" "Cindy..." Munbeta and Cindy brought their faces together and kissed, or they would have if they weren¡¯t obliterated by the light beam. Munbeta, Cindy, and 200 more yers died in that attack. *** Total yers in the game- 1,298,180 0 new yers logged in. 529 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Why is Soul Eater so strong?! Find out in the next chapter! Chapter 182

Chapter 182

Zach opened his eyes and found himself buried under the rocks and a wall. His vision was red and blurry, but he nced around and saw the destruction the soul eater had caused. It was unreal. Zach couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, and he couldn¡¯tprehend how a level 150 boss could be that strong. Sure, it was supposed to be strong. But the disparity between the boss of floor 50 (level 100) and floor 75 (level 150) was too much. Zach¡¯s vision finally got cleared, and he could see the destruction clearly, but that didn¡¯t make him feel better. Zach looked at his body and noticed he was missing his lower body. He was bleeding nonstop, and his HP was depleting continuously. The explosion from his gloves did more damage to him than the light beam would have. Because of thetest update, yers could now feel the pain until they got healed. Not only that, they could die from intense pain and blood loss. Zach was going through all that, but he felt guilty about the deaths of the guild members. ¡¯More than 1000 guild members died within three minutes...¡¯ "I was supposed to solo the boss yet...." Zach looked at the scene and saw the remaining guild members screaming in pain for help. They were running all around the floor to save themselves from the monster. He looked at the remains of the corpses of the yers and gazed upon the bodies of the yers who were injured and bleeding. If it was anyone other than Zach with his injury, they would have died instantly. But Zach¡¯s physique helped him reduce the damage from the explosion. The monster wasn¡¯t even moving from its ce. It was simply shooting a light beam to annihte everyone. ¡¯Is... it my... fault?¡¯ Zach asked himself. It wasn¡¯t his fault. If Zach hadn¡¯t participated in the dungeon expedition, the guild members would still have entered floor 75 to fight the boss, and the oue would have been the same. Even Victoria¡¯s life would have been in danger if Aria wasn¡¯t with her. After watching the scene, Zach lowered his gaze in shame as a thought crossed his mind. "If floor 75 has such an unbeatable boss... I can¡¯t fathom the power of the boss of the floor 100." Zach nced at the edge of the floor and saw Victoria dashing at the soul eater with a sword in her hand. She felt despair after losing all her guild members, which she took responsibility for protecting. They were here to level up, not to die. "...!" Zach tried to move, but of course, he couldn¡¯t move without his legs and ended up falling to the sides. His limbless body rolled on the floor and stopped after hitting a big rock. ¡¯With the rate my HP is depleting... it will hit 0 HP within 100 seconds.¡¯ Zach nced around with his eyes and saw Aria was running after Victoria to stop her. However, she stopped when she caught a glimpse of Zach, and her face turned pale. Aria rushed to Zach, but Zach shook his head and pointed his gaze at Victoria. After seeing that, she felt as though her heart was stabbed with thousands of needles. The love of her life was severely injured in front of her eyes, and yet she couldn¡¯t go and help him because she had promised to protect Victoria. Zach closed his eyes, and Aurora¡¯s face shed before his eyes. He remembered his promise to her. He imagined what would and could happen if he died. Firstly, he would die in the real world too. Ezra and Zoe would get to know about his death, and they would mourn for him. Then the news would go to Aurora if Aria told her, and she would cry too. She might even kill herself after finding out since that¡¯s what she tried to do when she lost hope in living. After that, Aquarius and Ruli would get to know about that. Zach didn¡¯t want any of that to happen. He wanted to stay alive and live for himself and his loved ones. Zach had a reason to survive. At the same time, Zach heard a notification and the voice ringing in his mind. [The dragon egg has been hatched!] Zach slowly opened his eyes and saw a prompt on the screen that said: [Do you want to open the egg now?] [Yes] [No.] Zach slowly raised his hand and moved it to tap on [yes]. Zach was blinded by the light, but the next time he opened them, he saw a newborn dragon staring right at him. However, its size was the size of an adult human arm. "...." [You look in a terrible state, Master,] the dragon said. However, it was speaking directly into Zach¡¯s mind. ¡¯I am having trouble speaking. Can you hear my voice through telepathy?¡¯ Zach asked in a low voice. [I can.] Zach had received telepathy as a benefit of Aria¡¯s blessings, but it only worked with Aria as long as she was in his sight. However, it could evolve and make it possible for Zach to use it on other people too. It worked on Aria because they had a master-servant contract, and Zach and the dragon had the same pact. That was the reason why Zach could use telepathy with the dragon. [You should get yourself healed, or you will die at this rate.] ¡¯I know...¡¯ The dragon heard themotion, so it looked at its right to see the soul eater. [What... why is it here...?] The dragon was visibly shaken after seeing the soul eater, as though it already knew it. ¡¯Do you know that monster?¡¯ [It is not a monster, it¡¯s an abomination...] ¡¯I can¡¯t count how many times I have heard that word before...¡¯ [This monster is known as a world eater, or some might refer to it as a realm eater,] the dragon stated. [It is born from the cosmic energy in the universe, and its existence is to devour everything, even the world order itself. It can eat an entire realm within seconds.] ¡¯So even the name of the monster is false in this game...¡¯ After a brief pause, Zach said, ¡¯It seems that I underestimated gods¡¯ hate. They are trying to perish us for good.¡¯ [I would have provided assistance, but I am not ready yet,] the dragon said in a disdainful tone. ¡¯...¡¯ [Master, do you have MP to spare?] ¡¯I do...¡¯ Zach had 11,000 MP left. [Can you pour some MP inside me?] Zach slowly moved his hand and pressed his finger on the dragon¡¯s body. He poured 500 MP into the dragon and waited for something to happen. [I can feel my power rising, but it¡¯s not enough. I will need time to grow my body.] ¡¯How much time?¡¯ [A few weeks...] Zach stared at the scene as his HP got closer to 0. Out of a sudden, an idea crossed Zach¡¯s mind. He turned to the dragon and asked, ¡¯Can I pour my MP into any beast?¡¯ [I am not sure, but most likely yes since we beast feed on power too,] the dragon replied in a hushed voice. ¡¯I don¡¯t know if this would work or not, but it¡¯s worth trying. It¡¯s not like I have any choice here...¡¯ Zach opened his inventory and selected the red core he had gotten after defeating the secret boss¡ª Lord Abomination. [Master... this core is...] Zach ced his hand on the core and released 500 MP inside it, but nothing happened. [Process failed!] [2 attempts left!] ¡¯Why did it fail?¡¯ Zach wondered. [Master, trying releasing more MP,] the dragon suggested. Zach released 1000 MP, but nothing happened. [Process failed!] [1 attempt left!] ¡¯...¡¯ Annoyed and frustrated, Zach released all his remaining MP into the monster core, and he heard a voice in his head saying: [Congrattions! Your skill ¡¯Tamer¡¯ has been evolved into ¡¯Necromancer!¡¯] In Gods¡¯ Impact, yers got skills based on their talents and requirements to achieve them. Zach had gotten the tamer skill when he took the dragon as his pet. And now, he used a technique on the core that evolved his Tamer skill into Necromancer. Zach¡¯s HP had reached two digits, and it was depleting at a fast speed. He closed his eyes and gathered his strength to utter a word: "...Arise..." *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,912 0 new yers logged in. 268 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- This chapter has be one of my favorite chapters of this novel. It took me hours to execute it properly; it was long too. Hopefully, it was worth it.. And I hope you enjoyed it too. Chapter 183

Chapter 183

Zach opened his eyes and found himself on Aria¡¯sp. Both Victoria and Aria had tears in their eyes, and they hugged Zach when they noticed he was awake. Zach looked at his body and saw he was fully healed. He nced at Aria and asked, "Did you heal me?" Aria nodded and said, "Yes. When I told Victoria about you, we both rushed at you to help you." "...." Zach wanted to enjoy the softness of Aria¡¯s thighs, but he sat up and asked, "What happened? Where is the boss?" Victoria pointed her gaze behind Zach and said, "You saved us all." Zach looked back and saw the soul eater was dead, and the Lord Abomination was eating it. "...it worked...?" Zach muttered. "But how did a level 100 boss defeat a level 150 boss?" Lord Abomination¡¯s true strength was sealed by the gods when Zach had fought it. But now, Zach had unleashed its true power. The lord abomination¡¯s size was the same, but instead of its originalva color, it was now ck colored. Its fire was ck, and its eyes were golden which represented Zach¡¯s soul powers. Zach¡¯s tamer skill didn¡¯t evolve only because he tried to revive the core, but it also evolved because he had awakened his soul power. The necromancer skill used soul powers to connect with the core directly so it couldter use his MP without any direct contact. ¡¯Did its fire change to ck because of the concentrated fire?¡¯ Zach wondered as he looked at the lord abomination¡¯s new form. The normal color of Zach¡¯s fire sword was orange. It changed to red when 1000 MP was released, purple when 5000 MP was released, and ck when 10,000 MP was released. However, Zach wasn¡¯t sure if that was the reason why the abomination¡¯s fire had turned ck. ¡¯I didn¡¯t even have 10,000 MP since I used 500 on the dragon and a few more on the core.¡¯ [Master, I know this is not the right time. But may I request something?] the dragon asked. Zach nced around to find where the dragon was, and it was on Zach¡¯sp. "You are so light that I didn¡¯t even notice when you got here," Zach scoffed with a sigh. He nodded and said, "What do you want to ask me?" The dragon squirmed and asked, "Can I also eat the realm eater? It will help me grow faster." "Sure." Zach shrugged his shoulders with a grin on his face and said, "It¡¯s not like it matters now." The dragon jumped from Zach¡¯sp and pped its wings to fly, but its wings hadn¡¯t developed enough, so it couldn¡¯t fly. It jumped and walked to the soul eater and started eating it. When Zach moved his gaze from the dragon to Aria and Victoria, he found them looking at him with an anxious look on their faces. "What...?" "I know you were talking with the dragon, but it felt weird seeing you talk with yourself," Aria remarked with a grin on her face. Zach looked at Victoria and then the destruction behind her. "This shouldn¡¯t have happened...." Zach muttered. Victoria realized what Zach was thinking. She knew Zach was somewhat ming himself for the tragedy even though he knew it wasn¡¯t his fault. Part of it was because he didn¡¯t want Victoria to me herself. After Zach revived Lord abomination using his newly evolved skill¡ª Necromancer, Zach passed out. When Aria and Victoria saw Zach, his HP was almost 0. If it wasn¡¯t for Aria¡¯s quick thinking, even in a dire time, Zach could have lost his life. When Aria realized that, she couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeless. What would she say to Aurora, who was waiting for him toe back from the dungeon raid? Who was supposed to get married? What would she say to Aquarius and Ruli, who was waiting for his return after two months? Zach had made so many promises to his loved one, and Aria would be med because Zach would have died in her presence. Of course, Zach would have hated that, and he would never want his harem to fight. Just like that, all the guild members who died on the floor 75th had their own life. They had also made promises to their loved ones. And they all died. Victoria felt responsible for all of their deaths, but Aria talked her out of it and exined to her how it wasn¡¯t in her, Zach, or anyone¡¯s control. "It wasn¡¯t as though they died because they were weak; they died because the boss was too strong," she had said. Zach clenched his fists and muttered something under his breath with a furious look on his face. "What was that?" Aria asked. "I want you to share your anger with me." "The soul eater¡¯s real name was world eater. It can literally devour realms within seconds," Zach asserted. "It was born from the cosmic energy of the universe. The first order power of the infinity." Aria slowly raised her brows, and the expression on her face turned from normal to furious. She frowned her face and said, "There is no way that¡¯s possible." "Oh?" Zach nced at Aria with a judging look on his face and uttered, "You are a goddess, so you must also know about it." He squinted his eyes and asked, "Why didn¡¯t you recognize it?" "That¡¯s because it¡¯s not one," Aria replied. "How can you be so sure?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. After a brief silence, Aria opened her mouth to say, "Because I am the one who created the world eater. And I know what they look like." "...!" Aria was a goddess of death and destruction, so it was pretty evident that only she could create a monster able to cause such destruction. "Then why did the dragon tell me that the soul eater was a world eater?" Zach wondered with a confused look on his face. "I highly doubt she was lying; she has no reason to." Aria shook her head and said, "I don¡¯t think she was lying. But I think I know why she called the boss world eater." "Why?" "There are chances that the 12 gods tried to copy my creation and created a soul eater based on it," Aria eximed with a frowned face. "They copied its power and everything, but since the original world eaters still exist, they couldn¡¯t name it the same. Hence, they named it soul eater." "Wait... eaters? As in plural?" Aria nodded and said, "I think I created seven of them." "...!" "But don¡¯t worry, they are in a deep slumber after my exile from the heavens," Aria reassured. Zach pondered for a while and asked, "What are the chances that the gods can take over them?" "None. I have created them, and they only obey me," Aria asserted nonchntly. "Even if I lose all my powers, they will still obey me." Zach sighed in relief and uttered, "That¡¯s good news." *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,859 0 new yers logged in. 53 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Here, the ¡¯first order¡¯ means the highest order. Chapter 184

Chapter 184

Zach turned to Victoria and asked, "How many guild members died?" "1253," Victoria replied in a disdainful tone. "969 remained, from which 362 were badly injured. It took time, but everyone was healed." Zach nodded after hearing that and nced around, but he could only see a few yers. "So they retreated after the floor was cleared?" Zach asked. "Yeah. I think they are traumatized. I doubt they would even hold a sword in their hands now," Victoria sighed. "Yeah..." Victoria grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and hugged him. She sniffed and said, "Thank you for saving us all." "It was just a... dumb luck." Zach hugged Victoria back and said, "All of us could have died." "Let¡¯s go back now," Victoria said. "No..." Zach ced his hands on Victoria¡¯s shoulders and said, "I am going to clear all 100 floors." "That¡¯s impossible at our current level!" Victoria retorted. "It¡¯s a stupid move." "I... I want toplete what I came here for. I want to fulfill mymitment, and you know I never back off mymitments," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "Now is not the time for all that! You nearly died on this floor! How do you expect to clear the 100th floor? The boss will be crazy strong, you know?!" Victoria yelled vigorously with a concerned look on her face. "Whatever you say, I am not changing my mind," Zach uttered with a straight face. "Oh,e on!" Victoria groaned loudly. "Why can¡¯t you just listen to me for once?!" "I am not asking you toe with me..." Zach looked past Victoria¡¯s shoulder and said, "You all should retreat." Victoria knew Zach wouldn¡¯t listen to her, so she turned to Aria and said, "Aria, you smack some sense in his brain." "I am going with him," Aria uttered nonchntly with a straight face. "..." Victoria shook her head in disbelief and let out a weary sigh. "No, you are not." Zach turned to Aria and said, "You are also retreating with them." Aria raised her brow at Zach and asked with a knowing look on her face: "Do you n to clear up to floor 100 by yourself?" "I know this sounds extremely stupid, but yes," Zach nodded in response. "Then I aming with you," Aria said while looking into Zach¡¯s eyes. "Go back to Aurora and tell her¡ª" Aria interrupted Zach and said, "I was scared when I saw you injured, and I don¡¯t want to feel like that again. And I definitely don¡¯t want any of the girls to feel the same. I want to be with you until the very end!" "...!" "I would rather die with you than spend my life with the guilt of not being able to save you," she said in a disdainful tone with a dejected look on her face. "I already lost my sister. I don¡¯t want to lose you too..." she added in a low voice. ¡¯That¡¯s the weirdest love confession I have ever seen...¡¯ Zach uttered inwardly. "Are you sure?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Yes," Aria nodded. "Are you sure you want toe with me?" "Yes." "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to retreat?" "Yes." "Are you sure you love me?" "Yes." "...." Zach simply smirked without saying anything. "...!" Aria¡¯s face flushed when she realized what Zach had done. He asked her the same question again and then asked her about her feelings for him. And since Aria was replying seriously and honestly, she ended up admitting her love for him. Aria covered her face in embarrassment and said, "You cheater!" "Heh!" Zach grabbed Aria¡¯s hands and pulled them from Aria¡¯s face. He looked at her flushed face and said, "Do you love me?" "I don¡¯t!" Aria yelled. "Is that so?" Zach smirked and said, "Do you want me to order you to tell the truth?" "Go ahead and do that. My answer would still be the same," Aria retorted with a re in her eyes. "You know, I will be happy if you say it without me forcing you to say it," Zach said in a calm voice with a gentle smile on his face. "..." Aria bit her lips and thought, ¡¯Don¡¯t make that face. You have no idea how much I love that smile of yours!¡¯ Zach caressed Aria¡¯s face and rubbed his thumb on his cheek before asking, "Aria, do you love me?" Aria¡¯s face flushed a little as she nodded and said, "Yes." "Can you say it?" After a brief silence, Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said with a smile on her face: "I love you, Zach." Zach closed his distance from Aria and kissed her on the lips. Sure, Zach had kissed Aria a couple of times before, but during those kisses, Aria never kissed back. She simply let Zach kiss her and enjoyed the pleasure. However, this time, Aria kissed Zach back. Now that all the walls and barriers between them had broken, neither of them had any need to hold back their feelings for each other. After one kiss, they both looked into each other¡¯s eyes and kissed again. Aria wrapped her hands around Zach¡¯s neck and kissed him passionately. They both yed with each other¡¯s tongues and exchanged their salivas. ¡¯I am kissing my aunt...¡¯ "Ahem!" Victoria cleared her throat to make her presence known. Zach and Aria stopped kissing and looked at Victoria. "I can¡¯t believe you seriously made her confess her love and started making out in front of your ex." Victoria raised her brows and squinted her eyes before saying, "I am not Aurora, and I definitely don¡¯t like this." Zach puckered his lips and moved his face closer to Victoria after saying, "Come here, I can give you one too." Victoria stropped Zach by cing her hand on Zach¡¯s lips and said, "No, we can¡¯t." "Come on, just one. Please?" Victoria sighed and ced her finger on Zach¡¯s lips. Then, she moved her face closer and kissed the finger that was on Zach¡¯s lips. The kiss was between the direct and indirect kiss. Victoria¡¯s lips did touch Zach¡¯s lips, but they couldn¡¯t kiss properly because Victoria had ced her fingers on Zach¡¯s lips. After a while, Lord Abomination and the dragon approached Zach and stood in front of him. Zach looked into the Abomination¡¯s eyes to see if it was hostile or not. Out of a sudden, the Abomination threw something out of its mouth on Zach¡¯sp. "This is...!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,828 0 new yers logged in. 31 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- What is it?! Chapter 185

Chapter 185

Lord Abomination threw something out from its mouth on Zach¡¯sp. "This is..." Zach looked at the weirdly shaped thing and muttered, "Is this what I think it is?" [Indeed,] the dragon said. [This is the core of the world eater.] Zach inspected the core and uttered, "None of the bosses so far had spawned a core. Now, this makes me wonder if the soul eater was truly supposed to be the level 75th boss..." "What do you mean?" Victoria asked with a confused look on her face. "I think Zach wants to say that the boss of this floor was supposed to be something else, but it was reced by a soul eater by someone." After a brief pause, she added, "Well, in this matter. It was the gods¡¯ doing, of course." "Yeah. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this boss or floor was supposed to be a secret or bonus floor or something. But since it is still called the 75th floor, there are chances that the soul eater ate the original boss of this floor," Zach asserted. It took a while for Victoria to process what Zach and Aria told her. And after pondering for a while, she turned to Zach and asked, "Do you think the same would have happened with the floor 100?" "I don¡¯t think so." Aria shook her head and said, "The gods did this on the 75th floor to take the yers by surprise. And now that the yers are aware of it, it¡¯s highly unlikely that they would pull the same move again." "But then again, we are talking about the petty gods here, so who knows what goes in and out of their brains," Aria added with a scoff. "Yeah." Zach nodded and said, "To be honest, I don¡¯t think anyone in this game made it past the floor 75th. Of course, some would have, but that¡¯s when the boss was the original boss, not the soul eater." "Possible." Victoria pondered for a while and uttered, "So do you think the boss of the 100th floor wouldn¡¯t be as hard as the soul eater?" "There are chances that the gods could pull the same trick again, so I can¡¯t be sure about this. But let¡¯s go with the 50/50 chance, so we don¡¯t get surprised or disappointed by it. But wait..." Zach turned to Victoria and raised his brows as he asked, "Why are you asking all this? Surely, you don¡¯t n toe with us, right?" Victoria nodded and said, "I aming with you." "No, you are not. It¡¯s so dangerous!" Zach retorted. "I can say the same to you. And besides, you don¡¯t get to decide what I have to do. You are only a friend of mine," Victoria remarked in an annoyed tone with a furious look on her face. Even though Victoria said that she didn¡¯t truly mean it, she simply found it annoying that Zach didn¡¯t listen to her when she was preventing him from proceeding to the next floor. Now, he was expecting Victoria to listen to him. "Come on, Victoria..." Zach groaned with a sigh and said, "Please." Victoria squinted her eyes at Zach and asked with a judging look on her face, "Did you listen to me when I asked you to retreat?" "..." Zach didn¡¯t say anything because he had nothing to say. "Fair enough." Aria scoffed and said, "I don¡¯t see why you don¡¯t want Victoria toe with us when there is a high possibility that we wouldn¡¯t encounter yet another unbeatable boss again." After a few seconds, Zach sighed and groaned, "Fine." "Of course." "But you will retreat if the floors get difficult, okay?" "If I feel like I can¡¯t go further, I will retreat with my guildmates," Victoria nodded in agreement. "Wait, they areing too?!" Zach eximed in shock. "Yes. They are a few of the best yers in the guild. I had brought them here as a backup for the emergencies, but thest emergency was more like a..." "Like tragedy..." Zachpleted Victoria¡¯s sentence. "Yeah..." Victoria muttered in a disdainful tone after remembering the deaths of the guild members. She also remembered Cindy and Munbeta, who constantly fought all the time. "Say, Zach..." Victoria looked at Zach with teary eyes and asked, "Did we avenge them?" "Yeah, we did." Zach pointed his gaze at the soul eater¡¯s core and said, "We did." "No, we didn¡¯t," Aria quipped and continued, "We didn¡¯t avenge them. We didn¡¯t avenge anyone. There are hundreds of people dying every day, and it¡¯s all those gods¡¯ fault. We have to end them before it¡¯s toote." Aria looked at Zach and Victoria with a furious look on her face and said, "That is the true avenge.; that is the true vengeance." Aria¡¯s feelings were mixed regarding the Gods¡¯ impact. First, she simply connected her domain with the Gods¡¯ impact out of curiosity to see what the gods had done. But then she met Zach, a life, after thousands of years. Sure, their first meeting didn¡¯t go as it should have, considering they were officially lovers now, and Aria was part of his harem. Ariater managed to get ess to the game, but not as a goddess, as a yer whose powers were limited by her stats. Aria had grown weak since her prime after. After the exile, she lost her other half, her sister¡ª Erza, who was life, and death was nothing without life. Aria slowly lost her powers, but she still had a tremendous amount of power leftpared to everyone else. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Aria was in Gods¡¯ Impact with 10% of her soul, meaning her power was at 10% than her true powers. And even that 10% of her power was limited by her stats as a character in Gods¡¯ Impact. Now that she had fallen in love with Zach and made a few friends, who were also her first friends in her life, Aria was even more furious at the gods. She wanted to end all of them for good and undo their creation since she and Erza were the ones who created them in the first ce. *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,791 0 new yers logged in. 37 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Betrayed by their own creation, what treachery is this? Chapter 186

Chapter 186

Victoria pointed her hand at her guild members and introduced them. "There are 60 members, and all of them after above level 50," she said. Zach looked at them and asked, "What¡¯s their sses?" "10 of them are Healers (evolved to Pope), 10 are Witchers (evolved to Warlock), 10 are Bandits (evolved to Assassin), 10 are Bowmans (evolved to Gunslinger), and 20 are swordsmen (evolved to Pdin)." "Highest level of each ss, step forward and introduce yourself," Zach uttered in a solemn voice. Six guild members walked forward and stood in front of Zach. The Pdin nodded at Zach and said, "My name is Huralk, and I am level 67." The gunslinger walked forward and said, "My name is Kecocan, and I am level 65." The Warlock stepped forward and said, "My name is Nero, and I am level 51." The Assassin looked at Zach and said, "My name is Darrel, and I am level 63." The Pope walked forward and said, "My name is Patrick, and I am level 61." Another pope stepped forward and said, "My name is James, and I am level 61." Zach nodded at all of them and said, "I hope you are strong enough to protect yourself." The Pdin¡ª Huralk, who was the highest level of all, shook hands with Zach and said, "We all are indebted to you." "Don¡¯t be..." Zach sighed. "If it weren¡¯t for you summoning that beast, we all would have died. I can¡¯t thank you enough," Huralk said with his utmost sincerity. "I was just trying to save myself, and my..." Zach nced at Aria and Victoria and said, "And them." It has only been a few minutes since the floor was cleared, so there was still some time left before the floor reset and the boss to respawn again, the original boss in this case. The guild members decided to prepare themselves for the next floors while Zach talked with Aria and Victoria. Lord abomination bowed down to Zach and said, [Please, name me and take me as your servant.] Zach raised his brows with a curious and judging look on his face. He shot a nce at Aria before turning to Abomination again and said, "Are you sure?" [Indeed. It would be my honor to serve you,] it replied. Zach pondered for a name for a while and uttered, "I know it doesn¡¯t quite fit the description, but I will go with the legend and name you ¡¯Cerberus¡¯." The moment Zach named Abomination to Cerberus, it vanished into thin air. "..." "..." Zach nced back and forth at Aria and the dragon, hoping they would know what just happened. "Did it die?" Zach asked with a baffled expression on his face. "When you named it, it was registered as your servant," Aria uttered. [Unlike me, who is your pet, Cerberus, is your servant,] the dragon said. "What... the difference?" Zach felt stupid asking that question, but he truly couldn¡¯t understand a thing. [How much MP do you have?] the dragon asked. Zach looked at his MP and said, "Zero...oh!!" That was enough for Zach to realize what the dragon was trying to say. "Could it be that summoning it takes MP?" Zach asked the dragon to confirm. The dragon nodded its head and said, "Just like you summon your magic weapon, and they take 10 MP per second, summoning any monster would take the same amount of MP. [You can summon it again when you have enough MP, but I would suggest summoning it only when it¡¯s necessary,] the dragon added thest part in a little annoyed tone. "I see..." Zach rubbed his hand on his chin and muttered, "Interesting." ¡¯But when did I tell you about my magic weapon ability?¡¯ Zach asked the dragon via telepathy. [Do you remember the masked man I told you about?] the dragon sked with a hint of curiosity in its voice. ¡¯Yeah, the one who killed you and many other yers,¡¯ Zach nodded as he said that. [He was also using the same technique. However, he had a physical sword which he used with the technique.] ¡¯Oh. Well... It¡¯s not surprising since there can be yers in this game who are not human like me. But I would rather not encounter them to avoid unnecessary trouble,¡¯ Zach uttered with a soft groan. [I see...] the dragon muttered in a low voice. Zach could easily feel the disappointment from the dragon¡¯s voice. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I will find the masked man and avenge you,¡¯ Zach said with a grin on his face. [Thank you, master.] Zach turned to Aria and Victoria while grinning, and they gave him a weird stare. "...what?" Zach asked. "You said I looked stupid talking to myself even though I was talking to the dragon. So this time, I decided to talk without speaking." "Yeah, and that¡¯s even more creepy," Aria remarked. "Agreed," Victoria nodded and seconded Aria. "People grinning for no reason always freaks me out." "Wow." Zach pped his hand and shook his head in disbelief as he said, "You two already teamed up, huh?" "Since I am not the official member of your harem, it is my duty to mess with you to keep our rtionship healthy and spicy, right?" Aria said with a mischievous grin on her face. "That¡¯s what Aurora had told me when I asked her why she messed around with you so much." Zach facepalmed himself and rubbed his hand on his face before saying, "Don¡¯t teach them weird things, Aurora." Zach felt like taking revenge on Aria, so she smirked at her and said, "Yeah, we are lovers now." Aria still felt strange and embarrassed by that. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was truly a couple with Zach. "Say..." Aria kissed Zach on the lips and said, "Since we are lovers, and I am now in your harem, how about you marry me too?" "...!" - Victoria was visibly surprised after hearing that. "You are already going to marry Aurora after the raid, so marry me too," Aria said while hugging Zach. *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,769 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Aria shows her affection without holding back. Now, she might even rival Aurora for Zach¡¯s attention. === Thanks, @anthony_carlson, for the gift! Chapter 187

Chapter 187

Aria asked Zach to get married together with Aurora. "But... we are already married..." Zach uttered. "Yeah, but it¡¯s different. I want to have a wedding ceremony," Aria uttered in a muffled voice. "That¡¯s not what I meant." Zach stroked Aria¡¯s hair and said in a gentle voice: "We are already married, so what would happen if we marry again?" "Oh..." Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and nodded, "You are right." "But if you do want to follow the custom and have a ceremony, then I don¡¯t mind. We can have a double ceremony with Aurora," Zach stated. "Ahem!" Victoria cleared her throat to make her presence known. "How kind of you to n out your wedding in a dire moment like this." Zach looked at Victoria from the corner of his eyes and said, "How about we also get married? It will be a triple ceremony." "Not happening." Victoria sighed and said, "I already told you that Aurora and Aria have a different mindset, and I respect that. For them, they are happy as long as they get your love and get to be with you. But for me, it¡¯s different. I want your love, and I want to be with you, but I have to take proper steps." "I want to marry you too." She smiled wryly and said, "Believe me. There is no one in this world who loves you more than me." "I wouldn¡¯t say that if I were you," Aria quipped. "You don¡¯t know how much I love him or how much Aurora loves him. On what basis are you iming that you love him the most?" "My love for him is natural," Victoria stated. "My love is also natural." ¡¯Stop it, Aria. You don¡¯t know Victoria very well yet. If you make her angry, then she is going to say something that would bring tears to your eyes,¡¯ Zach said to Aria using telepathy, but it seemed that it didn¡¯t work since Aria didn¡¯t stop ring at Victoria. Victoria furrowed her brows and said, "I am the only girl who knows him in real life. I am the only girl who has touched his real body. I am the only girl who has sucked him off in the real world. I am the only girl who had sex with him in the real world." Victoria smirked and said, "No girl canpare herself with me. I have taken all the firsts of Zach, except kiss. I am Zach¡¯s number one. So learn your ce." Zach shook his head with a sigh after looking at Aria and Victoria. ¡¯What did I say?" Zach said after looking at tears in Aria¡¯s eyes. Aria and Victoria red at each other for a few seconds and then averted their faces to the opposite sides after saying, "Hmph!" "Great. They were getting along just fine not long ago, and now they are fighting...¡¯ Zach sighed. Aria nced at Victoria from the corners of her eyes, and Victoria did the same. "You live in the past, while I am his future," Aria remarked. "Past makes the future," Victoria asserted. They both turned to Zach and said at the same time: "Zach, you say it. Who do you love more? Me/Aria or Victoria/Me?" "Uhh.." Zach wanted to avoid answering that question at all cost since he himself had no idea about it. He loved everyone equally, and there was no way he would grade his girls. "Let¡¯s not talk about who is in the past and who is the future. This is present, so let¡¯s enjoy it," Zach said with an awkward smile on his face. And surprisingly, it worked. Aria and Victoria stared at each other for a few seconds. Then Aria said, "It¡¯s going to be fun when you join the harem." "I am already in his harem," Victoria asserted. "But I am the exclusive harem member." Victoria turned to Zach and said with an anxious look on her face: "I know you might find me annoying because I am not letting you make moves on me, and yet I am demanding attention. But please, try to understand me. It¡¯s not easy." "Don¡¯t worry." Zach shot a smile at Victoria and said, "I rather find it amusing to see you act like that. It¡¯s like I am seeing a new side of you that I had never seen before." When Zach and Victoria were dating, they fought on every small thing and made a big deal out of them. There was no understanding between them, which made them think that they didn¡¯t love each other and their rtionship wasn¡¯t going well. Victoria was currently anxious because she was being selfish. If it was old Zach, he would have started yelling at her, but Zach had changed now. Both Victoria and Zach had matured enough to understand how the rtionship worked. Victoria hugged Zach and said, "We are going to clear this game and go back to our world, right?" "Obviously," Zach responded in a calm voice. "But the real world doesn¡¯t allow polygamy..." Victoria uttered in a low voice. "Fuck that. Who cares about worldly rules when we are fighting against heavens here?" Zach scoffed softly and said, "I won¡¯t be the first one to have a harem in the real world." After seeing Zach hugging Victoria, Aria got jealous and hugged Zach from the other side. Of course, Aria had always gotten jealous whenever a girl got close to him, but she couldn¡¯t do anything because she had no right to. But now that she was his harem member, she could show off her feelings and emotions openly without needing to hide them. This was what Zach wanted. He wanted Aria to live her life as a normal girl. After a short hug, Zach, Aria, Victoria, and 60 guild members passed through the portal and entered the 76th floor. However, Zach was out of MP, so he couldn¡¯t partake in the fights. Instead, he went to Aria¡¯s domain and cultivated his MP. *** Total yers in the game- 1,297,740 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- This is the extra chapter for reaching the 1000 power stones goal. Next bonus chapter at 300 golden tickets! Chapter 188

Chapter 188

SCREECH! The colossal Scorpion with seven tails, three mouths, robust scale, screeched as it shot venom from its tails at the guild members. "I have got this!" Nero yelled and cast a magic attack that trapped the colossal scorpion in the ring made of fire. "Huralk! Your turn!" Darrel yelled. "I know!" Huralk dashed at the monster and said, "Kecocan! I am ready!" Kecocan shot a cannon ball-sized bullet from his gun that hit and exploded the scorpion¡¯s one tail. Darrel caught up with Huralk and cleaved two more tails of the scorpions. "Now!" Nero yelled. All the other nine mages fired their most vigorous magic attack at the same time. The scorpion was severely injured and stunned for a few seconds. All the knights and rogues dashed at the scorpion and dealt as much damage as they could before the scorpion regained its senses. The archers shot on the fatal parts and kept the scorpion stunned for a few more seconds. Suddenly, one of the scorpion¡¯s tails, which they all thought was cleaved, moved and shot venom at the knights and rogues. "Healers!" James called out for the other healers as he healed the injured yers. "Don¡¯t worry about getting injured! We have got you! Just focus on the Scorpion!" Patrick reassured the injured yers. The other eight healers also focused on healing and watched all the yers closely. They have already lost a massive chunk of their guildmates on the floor 75th, out of which some were their friends. "Don¡¯t be too harsh on them, Patrick," Nero quipped. "Since they can feel the pain, you can¡¯t expect them to focus on the monster. That¡¯s pure sadism." "You are not wrong, but as long as they don¡¯t die, we can heal them. If you think about it, healers would be useless if no one got injured," Patrick responded with a shoulder shrug. SIGH! James sighed and facepalmed himself as he said, "And he is at it again." "You guys should focus on the monster!" Darrel yelled as he threw one of the cleaved scorpion¡¯s tails at James and Patrick. All the scorpion tails were cleaned, and only two of its heads remained. Everyone frowned their faces and said, "Time to end this annoying pest." All the mages once again fired their strongest attack, but this time, the archers also fired with them at the same time. The scorpion stumbled upon impact and got stunned. "Vice-Capita¡ª" Victoria dashed between the yers and passed through the knights and rogues. She pulled out the sword from the sheath and dash-jumped at the scorpion. SLASH! Shended a few feet away from the scorpion and ced her sword back in the sheath without looking back. She didn¡¯t even confirm if the scorpion was dead or not. [Floor 90 has been cleared! Proceed to the portal to enter the next floor!] However, it was only because Victoria was confident in her strength. Even though she was only level 52, andpared to the other top yers in the guild who were above level 60, Victoria was still stronger than them in real-time skills. Sure, their stats were high, but theycked the intelligence and precision of mastering the sword art skills. Victoria could easily learn new things thanks to her photographic memory. Victoria was the topper in high school, and she was ranked second smartest in the country. She was born a prodigy, and her intelligence was beyond extraordinary. That was the reason why Victoria thought of herself as someone special. She wanted special treatment from everyone. She had great pride and ego, which was normal for a girl like her. Even in school, when other students confessed their love to her, she not only turned them down, but she humiliated them when she rejected them. That was a huge turn-off for a few of the students who had a crush on her, and they started hating on her. That also included the teacher who spread the fake porno. A few days before that incident, the teacher confessed to Victoria, and obviously, she rejected him and humiliated him. It was not only immoral for the teacher to have feelings for his students, but he also tried to force himself on her by ckmailing her. When he spread the porno, all the students believed it was real, and Victoria¡¯s fame dropped. No one talked with her, and her friends and ssmates ignored her. They called her slut and what not. Even the school officials had started researching the video to inspect it so they could take action against Victoria in case it turned out to be true. So they gave it to an expert to check it. Victoria¡¯s life had be hell, and she wanted to prove her innocence. That¡¯s when the teacher came in and said if she slept with him, he would delete the video. He ckmailed her and threatened her to post more videos like that. Victoria was enraged, and she wanted to file aint against him. However, she couldn¡¯t. The school officials had asked the person (expert) to check the footage was none other than the same teacher. He could tell them that the footage was real and it would have destroyed Victoria¡¯s social life. Victoria¡¯s parents aimed her to be an idol and surpass them both to achieve what they couldn¡¯t. If the footage was proved to be real, Victoria¡¯s whole life would have turned upside down. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to keep quiet about it, but she couldn¡¯t tell that to anyone. Luckily, she had already met Zach during that time. And as they got closer to each other, the teacher got angry and released another porno with Zach as a male and Victoria as a female. It was when Victoria hinted that the teacher did it. Unfortunately, Zach didn¡¯t get the hint, but Shay did, and he told Zach about it. After the teacher went missing due to some ¡¯unknown¡¯ reason, Zach and victoria started dating. By that time, Victoria had fallen in love with Zach because he was with her in dire times. She confessed her feelings to Zach even though her parents warned her not to date anyone. She went against her parent¡¯s order and dated Zach, but her ego and pride remained the same. Zach was the same, and that resulted in them fighting a lot. But fortunately, they patched up, and both of them got together again. *** Total yers in the game- 1,397,051 100,000 new yers logged in. 689 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Thanks, @anthony_carlson, and @Jon_Smith_Daoist, for the gift! Chapter 189

Chapter 189

It has been more than 20 hours since Zach, and the rest decided to proceed further after the tragedy on the 75th floor. But soon after, Zach had to go into Aria¡¯s domain to cultivate his MP. After a few hours of cultivating and fighting on the floors, Zach realized something. His gloves were malfunctioning. Zach assumed it was because of the third ability of the gloves, which was overcharged and caused a massive explosion that left him on death¡¯s door. However, his gloves were working mostly fine. He could use his DT skill which was not rted to his gloves in the first ce. But the gloves helped Zach to control his DT to use a specific amount of MP to deal a certain amount of DMG. But now that the gloves were damaged, he couldn¡¯t control them properly. Zach could also use his first two abilities of the gloves, which were to summon magic weapons. But he couldn¡¯t release his MP in them to make them stronger. However, Zach mostly used his DT skill to clear the floors with Victoria and the rest of her guild members. Zach had already decided to visit Xie Lua in her magic shop dimension and ask her to repair the gloves since she had told him that his gloves would get damaged down the line in prolonged use. Xie Lua had given Zach a token that allowed him to summon the magic shop at any time. He didn¡¯t want to waste any time since they were slowly getting near the 100th floor, which was also thest floor of the dungeon. However, Zach couldn¡¯t summon the magic shop. [You cannot summon the magic shop in the dungeon, tower,byrinth, or between duels.] The prompt had said. Zach decided that he would summon the magic shop once he had cleared all the 100 floors. But he found it weird at first since he could summon the portal to Aria¡¯s domain anywhere at any time. But then he recalled that the first time he entered Aria¡¯s domain was through the dungeon. Currently, Zach was in Aria¡¯s domain, not to cultivate or rest; he was making out with Aria on her throne. Zach was sitting on the throne with his back leaning on the t of the throne, while Aria was sitting on Zach¡¯sp facing face to face with him. She was kissing him passionately without any care in the world. It was as though she was catching up to all the kisses Zach had received from the other girls. Especially from Aurora. Zach was enjoying the new side of Aria, and he was d that she was finally honest with herself and her feelings. Since Zach had nothing to do, he decided to mess around with his crafter ss thatter evolved into a trader and was now part of his alchemist ss. His skill tree had grown a lot, but the ss tree had a slow growth which was understandable since Zach hadn¡¯t worked much on his ss. Zach decided to do something new since the seal from his blessings had also been removed. He decided to create a blessing tree to keep track of his blessings. But as expected, he messed up and ended up creating something simr¡ª that was ¡¯evolution tree¡¯. It wasn¡¯t much different from what Zach aimed for, but it was more than he had expected. The skill tree and the ss tree also merged with the evolution tree. Zach liked it better that way since everything was arranged in a single space. He yed around with the evolution tree and found the blessings. Active blessings- [Sea¡¯s Blessing. Aria¡¯s Blessing. Phoenix¡¯s Blessing.] Zach had three active blessings. He knew about the Sea¡¯s blessing and Aria¡¯s blessing, but he couldn¡¯t find the information about the Phoenix¡¯s blessing. Since all this wasn¡¯t part of the game and was never meant to be essed, it didn¡¯t work properly with Gods¡¯ Impact. Zach had to find out everything on his own. He could have fooled around more with the evolution tree to find out more about it, but he couldn¡¯t focus because Aria¡¯s kisses were getting more and more aggressive as time passed. "Say..." Aria kissed Zach on the lips before saying, "Even though I already kissed you hundreds of times, why am I not satisfied?" "That happens..." Zach didn¡¯t know what to say, so he decided to give a vague answer. "I also feel weird down there..." she said in a low voice. "Define weird," Zach scoffed with a grin. "Like... itchy, maybe? I have an urge to rub something on it..." "Why are you acting like an innocent girl?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "You already know about sex and how it works, so if you are horny, you should know it." "Of course, I know about all that. But I have never experienced it myself, so this is my first time," Aria retorted. "Oh? Don¡¯t tell me you have never masturbated before?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. Aria shook her head and said, "I never had to. I never felt any need to do that." "Wow..." Zach was genuinely surprised by that. "You know, you are the most innocent person in my harem." "Am I...?" "Aurora is a pervert, Victoria obviously knows, Aquarius and Ruli too." Zach scoffed softly and said, "I never expected you to be so pure." "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I do think sex education is necessary," he added. Aria kissed Zach, but itsted for a minute. After the kiss, she asked, "Do you like pure girls or naughty girls?" "I think innocent girls," Zach answered. "Because it¡¯s fun to corrupt them and make them naughty." "Will you make me naughty too?" Aria asked with a mischievous grin on her face. "Yeah." Zach squeezed Aria¡¯s breasts and said, "Once I inject you with my divine sword, you will get infected by a disease called pervertness." They continued making out for a while until Zach got a notification. DING! [Cerberus wants toe out of your shadow! Press ¡¯Yes¡¯ to ept. And press ¡¯No¡¯ to reject.] Zach wanted to ask a few questions to Cerberus, so he clicked on ¡¯Yes¡¯ and epted. Cerberus came out of Zach¡¯s shadow and bowed down to him. [My liege.] [Congrattion! Your skill ¡¯Necromancer¡¯ has evolved to ¡¯Summoner¡¯!] "..." *** Total yers in the game- 1,396,996 0 new yers logged in. 55 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- The skill evolved because he ¡¯summoned¡¯ Cerberus. Chapter 190

Chapter 190

Victoria and the rest of the guild members were resting after clearing the 90th floor. ¡¯This floor took us nearly 2 hours toplete, but it wasn¡¯t tough,¡¯ Victoria thought. ¡¯Since the previous five floors also had scorpions as monsters, we got used to fighting them. Although the boss was much bigger, and there were five of them,¡¯ Victoria sighed. "Zach would have cleared the floor within a minute as he did on thest boss floor," Victoria muttered. The boss on the 85th floor was the skeletal spider from the previous floor, but there were three of them. The guild members were wary of it since it had so many legs, and it could move each of them with precise control to stab anything within a certain range. And since the guild member¡¯s formation was totally dependent on melee attacks after stunning the enemy with magic and ranged attacks, they couldn¡¯t fight the skeletal spider. That¡¯s when Zach used his DT skill on them and cleared the floor within five seconds, but that also used up nearly all his MP that he cultivated for 14 hours. Aria nced at the portal of Aria¡¯s domain, which was at the corner of the floor, and bit her lips. She was feeling left out. "I also want to get pampered by Zach..." she muttered in a low voice. She stood up and walked to the portal while saying, "I am not going there to get his attention; I am going in to tell them the floor is cleared." Victoria entered Aria¡¯s domain and shivered in fear. ¡¯I have alreadye here a couple of times, but the scenery still sends chills down my spine. It¡¯s horrendous!¡¯ Victoria cursed inwardly. Victoria nced around to look for Zach and Aria, but she couldn¡¯t see them anywhere. "Weird. They are usually cultivating or resting. Where did they go?" Victoria wondered. She walked forward and came across the giant pointy stone hovering in the air. Theva was dripping from it was falling into the river ofva that traveled in the entire domain. "I better stay 10 feet away from there.¡¯ Suddenly, Cerberusnded in front of Victoria and scared the living hell out of her. ¡¯For a moment, I thought it was a monster. But... it is still a monster, though. Cerberus walked to the rock and rolled on the floor below it. "..." Victoria watched Cerberus with an amusing look on her face. Cerberus opened its mouth and waited for theva to drip from the rock. "...." Cerberus was drinkingva with a delighted look on its face. KASHAK! SHALAK! Victoria heard a weird noiseing from her right. She looked there to see the dragoning out from theva river. The dragon pped her body with a satisfied look on its face, and it almost looked as though it came out after taking a nice bath in theva river. ¡¯I think I should ask them where Zach and Aria are. They should know since they both are his pets.¡¯ "Umm..." Victoria wanted to ask them where Zach was, but she was afraid to approach Cerberus. ¡¯The dragon looks cute and less dangerous. I would ask it... or her...¡¯ Zach had told Victoria and Aurora about the dragon and how he got the egg. Victoria approached the dragon and asked, "Do you know where Zach is?" The dragon ignored Victoria as though she didn¡¯t exist. "..." Victoria assumed the dragon didn¡¯t hear her. So she said in a loud voice: "Do you know where Zach is?!" Still, the dragon ignored her. "Could it be that it can¡¯t understand humannguage?" Victoria wondered. "I never saw Zach speaking directly... wait, I think Zach did speak in humannguage." The dragon could hear and understand every word Victoria said, but she didn¡¯t want to answer Victoria because Zach didn¡¯t order her to do so. Victoria asked the dragon a couple of times, but she ignored her and didn¡¯t reply. With no other voice left, Victoria reluctantly decided to approach Cerberus, who was busy drinking the drippingva. ¡¯I am honestly scared because it¡¯s so big that it can literally crush me under its feet, and I won¡¯t even get a chance to defend myself!¡¯ Victoria cried out inwardly. After gathering up her courage, she stood in front of Cerberus and asked, "Do you know where Zach is?" Cerberus turned its head towards Victoria and said, [You want to meet my liege?] ¡¯It replied!¡¯ Victoria never expected Cerberus to actually respond to her. Victoria nodded and said, "Yes. Can you take me to where Zach and Aria are?" Cerberus turned around and stood up. It walked forward and said, [Follow me.] Victoria followed Cerberus, while the dragon slowly followed Victoria with its small body. After walking for a while, they reached their destination¡ª the throne area, only to see Zach and Aria making out on the throne. "..." Victoria furrowed her brows and folded her arms below her bosom. She shook her head in disbelief and sighed. "This is the fifth time I caught you two making out behind my back." She frowned her face and said, "While me and the others are fighting out there and putting our lives in danger, you two are indecently making out like rabbits in heat. What, are you newly dated couple?" "First of all, rabbits don¡¯t make out. And second, we actually ¡¯are¡¯ a new couple," Zach remarked. Aria locked eye contact with Victoria and said, "Want to join?" "I am not going to make out with him, but I am interested in sitting on your throne," Victoria answered in a calm tone. Since the throne itself was hovering 25 feet above the ground in the air, Aria got off Zach¡¯sp and prepared to jump down so she could carry Victoria up the throne. But Zach stopped Aria by pulling her on hisp again. "...!" Aria was left baffled and speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe Zach didn¡¯t want Victoria to join them. However, Aria was mistaken. Zach simply stopped Aria because he had already ordered Cerberus using telepathy to help Victoria out. Cerberus ced its tail¡ª which was a snake¡ª on the ground near Victoria. Victoria nced at Zach with a confused look on her face and asked, "Won¡¯t the fire burn me...?" Since Cerberus¡¯ body was made with fire andva, it looked intimidating. "Don¡¯t worry. His fire won¡¯t affect you." Victoria got on top of Cerberus¡¯ tail without asking any question because she trusted Zach more than anyone in the world. Cerberus raised its tail to the throne and helped Victoria get on it. Victoria jumped on the throne andnded on Zach¡¯sp beside Aria. But Victoria immediately got off Zach¡¯sp and sat beside him. Aria continued kissing Zach and ignored the fact that Victoria was watching them. She looked at Victoria from the corner of her eyes while kissing Zach and smirked at her as though she was asserting her dominance. Victoria furrowed her brows and red at her in return since she couldn¡¯t do anything else other than watching them. "Want to join?" Aria asked Victoria. "...." Victoria gulped down after looking at Zach¡¯s lips and slowly got on hisp. "...!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,396,957 0 new yers logged in. 39 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- These two need to give a break to Victoria. Thanks, @Jon_Smith_Daoist, for the gift! Chapter 191

Chapter 191

Zach was genuinely surprised because he never expected Victoria to actually join Aria. But he was happy regardless. Victoria ced her hand on Zach¡¯s face and moved her face close to kiss him, but she stopped when their lips were about to touch. SIGH! Aria sighed in disbelief and shook her head at Victoria as she said, "I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it." Victoria bumped her head on Zach¡¯s chest and muttered, "This is torture." "Then you should be a masochist and get used to it since you will be seeing this every day, all the time once you join our party," Aria remarked with a grin on her face. "Especially Aurora since she is Zach¡¯s favorite," she added. Mentioning Aurora made Zach miss her even more. "If Aurora was here, she would be sitting between you two..." he muttered with a distant smile on his face. "Say, what¡¯s the reason she didn¡¯te to the dungeon expedition? And why did you suddenly decide to marry her?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face, but then said, "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell, though." "It¡¯s not that." Zach shook his head and said, "I just thought it would be better to show it to you rather than telling. Because it¡¯s hard to exin, and I suck at exining." After a brief pause, Zach uttered, "Aurora... she lost all her stats and skills." "..." - Aria. Victoria looked up at Zach¡¯s face and asked dumbfounded, ".... what?" Zach turned to Aria and said, "Do you remember eating crepes at Kayden¡¯s house?" Aria nodded and said, "I don¡¯t know the names of the sweets, but there were a few varieties of them, yeah." "When I was going to ascend to the first realm, Aurora wanted to ascend with me. She had already met the level requirements, but her physique was low." "I was still stupid at that time and neglected Aurora¡¯s feelings assuming it was just temporary, but I had fallen for her by that time. I thought it would be better if she ascended at her own pace since that would be the best for her." "I..." Zach let out a weary sigh and continued, "I decided to ascend without her, and I didn¡¯t even tell her because I didn¡¯t want her to feel betrayed." "That¡¯s the exact opposite of what you were trying to do..." Victoriamented. "I know. My stupidity has no limits," Zach scoffed softly. "But just as I was about to ascend, Aurora came. She told me everything." "And that was...?" Zach nced at Victoria and asked, "Did you ever receive a quest where you were told to do something you would never do, andpleting that quest gave you random rewards?" Victoria nodded a couple of times before saying, "Yes." "Aurora was given physique points as rewards. But instead of doing something, she made a promise¡ª that was never to eat a crepe for her entire life," Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. "Honestly, I was angry when I heard that considering how much she loved crepes. I was angry at myself too. But she didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she made such a promise in a hurry." Zach lowered his gaze from Victoria and muttered, "The penalty for breaking that promise was that her stats and skills would reset to default." "...!" "So she lost everything," hepleted. "Then you should have brought her to the dungeon!" Victoria eximed. "We could have helped her." "Her progress also reset, so she would have to start the dungeon from the first floor again." Zach sighed and continued, "I wanted to bring her to the dungeon with me, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood." "Besides, she said I should join you since she didn¡¯t want me to upset you in order to please her," he said with a slight smile on his face. "...thinking about her rival even a time like this... stupid..." Victoria mumbled quietly, but both Zach and Aria heard her. "But I still don¡¯t understand how that led to you deciding to marry her all of a sudden?" Aria asked. "She thought I would leave her behind and ascend without her. Actually, she wanted me to ascend with you because she didn¡¯t want to drag me down..." "That idiot...!" Aria gritted her teeth and uttered out of frustration, "If I knew this was the case, then I would have smacked some sense in her." "We can¡¯t me her. She grew up in an environment where she was always surrounded by people. She got special treatment and what not. Her reaction and action werepletely normal for her." Even though Zach didn¡¯t like how Aurora wanted him to ascend without her, he still defended her. He understood her feelings, which was a sign that he was growing mature. "She was scared to be alone. Then again, everyone is afraid to be alone," Zach muttered with a distant smile on his face. However, upon looking at Aria¡¯s face, he regretted saying that. Aria had been alone for thousands of years without any contact. She knew better than anyone how it felt to be alone. Zach didn¡¯t know what he should say to cheer her up, so he gently squeezed her breasts and asked in a calm voice: "You okay?" Aria nodded and said, "I am going to yell at her once we go back. But I wonder how she reacts when I kiss you in front of her." "She will probably get horny..." Zach muttered with a soft scoff. "That reminds me..." Aria kissed Zach on the lips and uttered in a low voice: "When are we going to do it?" "Do what?" Zach decided to y dumb because he wanted Aria to say it. "You know.... Make love...." Aria muttered with a little flushed face. "I was going to suggest a threesome with Aurora once we go back home, but I think we shouldn¡¯t. I want to have normal sex on our wedding night, at least." Zach smiled at Aria and said, "We can do it now, but I don¡¯t think this is the right time." "Why?" Aria shot a nce at Victoria and said, "I don¡¯t really mind doing it here." "That¡¯s not what I am talking about. We have to go out when floor 90 is cleared." "...!" Victoria had forgotten the main goal of going into Aria¡¯s domain. She was there to call Zach and Victoria. "It¡¯s already cleared! Let¡¯s go!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,396,942 0 new yers logged in. 15 yers died. ==== Author¡¯s Note- Name any random word in thement.. Part 2. Chapter 192 - 191- Naming The Dragon

Chapter 192 - 191- Naming The Dragon

"It''s already cleared! Let''s go!" Victoria got off Zach''sp and stood on the throne. She wanted to jump down, but she didn''t. She turned to Zach and said, "I am scared to jump down. Can you carry me?" Of course, that was a lie, and Zach knew that. "Sure." Zach carried Victoria in his arms like a princess and jumped down. Victoria smirked at Aria with a smug look on her face and kissed Zach on the cheek before saying, "Thank you." "...!" Aria clenched her fists in annoyance and said, "Zach. I am also scared to jump down." "...." Aria spread her arms and said, "Carry me too." "But¡­ this is your throne, and I am sure you have got off thousands of times. Even I have seen you¡­" Zach stopped speaking when he saw Aria pouting. ''She is so fun to tease! But hot damn! She looks so cute while pouting; second to Aurora, of course.'' Zach jumped on the throne, carried Aria in his arms, andnded beside Victoria. Victoria and Aria red at each other for a while, and Zach watched them with an amusing look on his face. However, he couldn''t enjoy it for much longer. [Master, I have a request,] the dragon said to Zach. "Yeah, what?" [Can you name me too?] "Umm.. isn''t your name Malinda Edna?" Zach wondered with a puzzled look on his face, seemingly unable toprehend the reason why she wanted Zach to name her. After all, no one would want to be called by a different name other than what they were named. [I have reincarnated because of you. You are my benefactor and my Master. I exist to serve you, and I shall die to protect you. Please, name me and let me be your pet.] The dragon said that with her utmost sincerity, and Zach couldn''t help but wonder how unyielding her loyalty was. Zach felt as though he didn''t deserve it since he hadn''t done anything for the dragon. "Why¡­ why are you so loyal to me?" Zach asked out of curiosity. "I haven''t done anything for you. It''s true that I helped you reincarnate, but honestly, it would have been anyone." [If you think that, then I feel saddened.] The dragon uttered in a disdainful tone. She looked up at Zach and asked, [Am I not worthy of being your servant?] "No, no. That''s not it. You are misunderstanding something. I am overjoyed to have a dragon as my pet; I always wanted one. But I¡­" Zach let out a weary sigh and said, "I promise you, I will make sure to avenge your death and y that masked yer." [I am happy to hear that. However, I would be happier if you named me.] Zach pondered for a while to find a suitable name for the dragon, but he couldn''t think of one. He turned to Aria and said, "Do you want to name it?" "Hmm¡­" Aria ced her hand on her chin and looked at the dragon for a while. "How about Avengon?" Zach squinted his eyes at Aria and asked with a judging look on his face: "Did you must mix ''average'' and ''dragon''?" "That''s how people used to name things thousands of years ago," Aria responded with a shoulder shrug. SIGH! "Can I name it?" Victoria asked Zach. "Sure." Victoria smirked after hearing that. She never forgave anyone and made sure to take her revenge by humiliating them. And now, the dragon was her prey. Since the dragon ignored Victoria when she asked for directions, she was now going to take revenge on her by naming her something awful. "How about¡­ me thrower?" Victoria suggested and smirked inwardly. [Master, can I burn this woman into crisp and turn her into ashes?] the dragon asked in an annoyed tone. "No, you cannot." Zach frowned his face at the dragon and Cerberus and asserted, "Neither of you is allowed to hurt my friends." "Oh? So I am your friend?" Victoria asked with a knowing look on her face. "That''s what we are, right? Friends?" Zach quoted ''friends'' with his fingers. "You are not wrong, but you know I love you. So I want you to refer to me as your harem member," Victoria stated. "But it''s exciting that way," Zach stated. "Aurora is a princess, so my rtionship with her is already exciting. Aria is a goddess." ''And my aunt!'' he added inwardly. "Aquarius is a mermaid and a princess. And Ruli is Aquarius'' aunt, which is too thrilling." Zach nudged Victoria and said, "Now, if you are my friend, we will have a rtionship of friends with benefits¡ª although only I am allowed to have that privilege, it''s still exhrating." Victoria shook her head in disbelief and walked out of the portal after saying, "You sound more and more like your douchebag friend Shay." "... I feel offended¡­" Zach muttered. [Master, my name,] the dragon insisted. "Uhh.. nothinges to my mind right now. So let''s think of one after we have cleared this dungeon expedition of 100 floors," Zach said in a calm voice. "Maybe Aurora would suggest a good name," he wondered. Zach looked at Cerberus and said, "Go back into my shadow. You are wasting my MP. I will call you when I need you." Cerberus bowed down to Zach and said, [As you wish, my liege.] After saying that, Cerberus went inside Zach''s shadow. Zach turned to the dragon and asked, "And¡­ what will you do? You are too small to aid me in the fights. And I can''t protect you when I am fighting." [I will go into your shadow as well. Please, summon me if you need help with anything.] After saying that, the dragon vanished into thin air. Zach and Aria left the domain and met with everyone else. They passed through the portal and proceeded to the 91st floor. ''Wait for a little more, Aurora. I will be with you in a few hours.'' *** Total yers in the game- 1,396,928 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Next Chapter- The Last Floor! Thanks, @Unahoi for the gift! Chapter 193 - 192- The Last Floor

Chapter 193 - 192- The Last Floor

16 hourster. [Floor 99 has been cleared! Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor!] Zach nced at Victoria, who looked anxious to pass through the portal. Out of the 60 guild members (35 male and 25 female), 30 (17 males and 13 females) retreated as they ran out of MP and got exhausted because of long fights. Now, only Zach, Aria, Victoria, and 30 guild members had left. Zach patted Victoria''s back and said, "You can retreat if you want to." Victoria shook her head and said, "I am just anxious thinking what type of boss would be on the next floor. Since it''s the 100th floor and there is a single boss, then it will be strong, right?" "The 75th floor was different. And the boss was unbeatable by a yer. So I don''t think the next boss is going to be stronger than that. The bosses on the 95th floor were tough but not unbeatable," Zach asserted. "But¡­ what if the next boss is the same as the soul eater too?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. That''s why, you should retreat with your guild members." "No." Victoria turned to her guild members and said, "There are chances that the next floor can turn out like the 75th floor, so if any of you want to retreat, they can walk out of the other portal!" The guild members nced at each other as though they were considering retreating. It was a natural thing to do; everyone was afraid to die after all. And the worst death was to get obliterated by a monster for no reason. After talking with each other for a while, 25 guild members walked forward and uttered, "We want to retreat." "No problem." Victoria pointed her hand at the portal and said, "You may leave." "Umm¡­ will you be okay?" one of the female guild members asked. Victoria smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry about me." She then looked at Zach and said, "I have someone who will protect me." The 25 guild members left, and only five remained. Victoria looked at them and said, "I will say this again; you can leave if you want to. There is no need to worry about me." "My girlfriend died on the 75th floor. So I want to avenge her death by growing strong and defeating the gods with my own hands," one guild member said. "My friend died too." "I want to help everyone out." "I don''t care about my life." "I want to be one of the first ones who cleared up to the 100th floor," the fifth guild member said. Victoria opened her mouth to say something, but Zach stopped her by cing his hand on her shoulder. He stepped forward and said, "With your current attitude and mindset, you can''t do anything. If you decide to pass through that portal to enter the next floor, then it''s your responsibility to save your lives. Don''t expect us to save you; we have our own lives to save." "..." After a brief pause, Zach continued, "If you are not ready or confident, then don''te with us. You will die, and your story will end, but there are people who have to live with the guilt of not being able to save you. So unless you think you will survive, it''s better if you retreat. At least, you will get to live to see the new sun." After that, the floor was filled with nothing but silence. Sure, Zach''s words were harsh, but he didn''t mean anything bad by it. He just wanted the yers to realize that things wouldn''t always go as they nned. Even Zach wasn''t sure what type of boss would be on the next floor. It could be a normal boss. Or it could also be yet another unbeatable boss made to annihte everyone. Zach was ready to take the risk, and so were Victoria and Aria. He already knew they both were strong, so he didn''t have to worry about saving them. They possessed the power to protect themselves, and maybe the guild members did too. But one can''t think straight in front of death''s door. Out of the five guild members, 4 of them retreated. ''This guy''s girlfriend died on the 75th floor, so he is probably going through a lot. There are chances that he wants to die, but he was performing well in thest floors.'' The floors after the 90th were random. There were random monsters, and all the floors were boss floors. Some floors were mixed with various bosses from the previous floor. The climate, monster type, and the monster spawning were different, but the difficulty level was the same. Zach led Victoria and Aria''s hand and smiled at them. "Let''s do it," he said in a calm voice. "Yeah." Not knowing what type of cmity was waiting for them, Zach, Victoria, Aria, and thest guild member passed through the portal and entered the 100th floor. At first, the 100th floor seemed like a normal floor. But its structure and climate were confusing, making it impossible for them to guess the monster type. There was a puddle between the rocks, but nothing extraordinary. They walked to the center and waited for the boss to spawn, but even after five minutes, nothing happened. "..." Victoria nced at Zach and asked, "Do you think the monster will spawn?" "It should¡­" Zach muttered. "But we have been waiting for 4 minutes now," Aria remarked. "Oh!" Zach eximed and said, "The floors reset every 10 minutes, right?!" Victoria nodded in response. "So there are chances that someone else just cleared this floor?" Zach wondered. "Because I can''t think of any other possibility." "True¡­" Victoria pondered for a while and muttered, "But what are the odds?" However, Zach''s guess was wrong. The boss of the 100th floor had already spawned, and it was watching every movement of Zach and the others. Slowly, the water level from the puddle rose and flooded the floor. "...!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,452 100,000 new yers logged in. 476 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Water¡­ Chapter 194 - 193- Seas Wrath

Chapter 194 - 193- Sea''s Wrath

"What''s going on?!" the guild member yelled. "Get back!" Zach yelled. "Go to the high ground! This must be a special skill of the boss!" Victoria and Aria jumped on the rocks, but the guild member didn''t. "What are you doing?! Get your ass here!" Victoria shouted. "No!" The guild member pulled out his sword from his sheath and dashed forward after saying, "I will be the one killing this boss!" "You idiot! Get back¡ª!" Victoria yelled, but it was toote. The guild member didn''t listen to Victoria and Zach''s warnings and dashed into the water. "...!" Zach was about to jump into the water he could grab and save the guild member, but the guild member''s body was pulled into the water by dozens of tentacles. Secondster, the water turned red. Seemingly, the guild member was killed. "Argh!" Zach groaned in annoyance and muttered, "Stupid asshole!" Zach was angry that he died in a stupid way. It was almost as if he did that on purpose. The water level rose even more, and most of thend was submerged. The rock where Aria, Victoria, and Zach were standing also started submerging. The floor had be a sea. "What are we going to do?! We don''t even know the boss yet!" Victoria panicked. "Is it yet another unbeatable boss?!" "Don''t worry." Zach cracked his fingers using his thumb and said, "I have got this." "But¡ª!" Victoria stopped when she saw the confident look on Zach''s face. Then, she looked at Aria, and she nodded in return. "Heh!" Zach smirked and startedughing out loud like a maniac. "Ahahahaha!" Victoria grew anxious as she couldn''tprehend what Zach wouldugh like when they were in a dire situation unless the person had lost their mind. However, that wasn''t the reason why Zach wasughing, nor was heughing at something else. He wasughing at the boss'' bad luck. "I have the Sea''s blessing, bitch! I can control the water around me!" Zach yelled out loud with a smug look on his face. He tried to control the water, and soon he heard a prompt. [Congrattions! The Sea''s Blessing has evolved into the Sea''s Wrath!] "...!" Zach was surprised to hear that. ''Even Blessings can evolve? But it was originally a skill named Sea''s Blessing, so I guess that makes sense.'' In Gods'' Impact, everything evolved when they reached a certain threshold and met the requirements. However, this was Zach''s first time using the Sea''s Blessing in a fight. "But why did it evolve?" Zach wondered. "Is it because of the evolution tree?" Zach had obtained Sea''s blessing from the scroll. But when Aquitius the seventh removed the Sea from Zach''s soul, Zach devoured the Sea God''s power in the process and left Aquitius vulnerable but still the strongest in the Sea Realm. When Zach used the Sea''s Blessing, the blessing registered Zach as a Sea God since he had devoured the seventh''s power. And that met the requirement for the skill to evolve into Sea''s Wrath. Its benefit was almost the same as Sea''s Blessing; the change was in the power level. Zach controlled the water around him and made some space so they could stand properly. Then, Zach removed the water from the ground andnded on his feet. "Be careful¡­" Victoria muttered under her breath and watched Zach with an anxious and concerned look on her face. Zach showed her a ''thumbs-up'' without looking at her. ''Okay. I can control it without any problems'' The water around Zach started aggravating as though the boss was furious because Zach was controlling its water. "3! 2! 1!" Zach smirked and said, "Readyyyyy, go!" Zach imitated the battle start of a game he used to y before his father''s disappearance. Zach pped his hands together, and the Sea was divided into two parts. "..!" For a nano-second, Zach caught a glimpse of the tentacle. Seemingly, it was hiding on that spot. ''This is my first time using this in a battle, and it''s tougher than I thought.'' Zach had to keep himself focused on the battle to control the water. And it was hard during the battle as he also had to attack and defend himself. Zach slowly widened the gap between the two sides of the Sea, which revealed morend. In a few seconds, Zach had taken control over half of the Sea. ''I can see the monster moving here and there. But it''s fast as hell!'' Zach had decided to take control over every single drop of water on the floor. ''If there is no water, he wouldn''t be able to move. Most likely, he can''t survive onnd, and that''s the reason why it''s noting out.'' ''Even if I am wrong, it doesn''t matter since I am faster onnd!'' Zach moved the control of the Sea from his two hands to only one hand since he was to control the rest too. He raised the water in the air to make more space. When Victoria and Aria looked up, it looked like a floating river. Aria''s hands were itching to help Zach, but she knew Zach needed deep concentration, so she didn''t call him out. Victoria had her hand ced on the hilt of her sword. She was ready to jump down and y the monster if it came out and tried to attack Zach. Aria had also summoned her hand, and it was charged with a power attack. Zach was worried about the attack and defense, but he was concerned for nothing. Aria was his attack, and Victoria was his defense. Zach slowly took control over the 2/3rd of the Sea and merged it with the floating river. ''I can feel the weight in my hand. It''s not much, but it''s definitely heavy¡­'' Zach uttered inwardly. Soon, Zach took control of the entire Sea. He merged the water with the river and muttered, "Let''s see what you can do now." However, Zach was left baffled after seeing the boss. "Aquarius¡­?" he muttered in disbelief. *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,431 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- What will Zach do now?! And what is Aquarius doing there?! Chapter 195 - 194- The Last Boss

Chapter 195 - 194- The Last Boss

"Aquarius¡­?" Zach muttered after seeing Aquarius The monster was Aquarius in her mermaid form. "Zach! Please don''t hurt me!" she begged. "What¡­ are you doing here?" Zach asked. "I don''t know. I was here before I knew it! Please, release the water. I can''t breathe properly!" Aquarius gasped for water as she yelled. Zach was about to release the water even though he found it strange. But he didn''t want Aquarius to suffer. However, just as Zach was about to release the control over the floating river, something inside him didn''t want him to. "Hurry! Or I will die!" she yelled. "Zach! What are you doing?!" Aria yelled. "I don''t know. I can''t control the water properly! It''s as if the power itself is telling me not to release the water!" Zach replied as she nced back at Aria and Victoria. Aria frowned her face and said, "Why¡­ why do you want to release the water? Just hold it. We will kill it." "Huh? What are you talking¡ª" Before Zach could even ask or say anything, Aria fired an arrow at Aquarius, and it pierced her body, or it would have if Zach hadn''t caught and absorbed the magic attack with his gloves. However, he lost control over the water in that process. "What are you doing?!" Aria yelled. "What you ''you'' doing?! How can you shoot Aquarius?!" Zach yelled with a furious look on his face. "What? Where is¡­" Aria''s eyes winded as she realized something. "Be careful! This monster can use an illusion!" "...!" Zach looked back at the spot where Aquarius was standing, and now, there was a giant sea monster standing in the water. The monster had finally revealed its true form. Level 200- Aquitax. HP- [15,000,000] It was in a humanoid Sea monster. Its size was as big as an average ship. It had several tentacles, only four of them were above the water level, and each was facing a specific direction. Its hands were as big as the size of an adult human, and its ws could rip anyone apart in one hit. Its face resembled the face of a snake and turtle. It had fins around its neck, moving up and down as it took breaths. The fins spread on its back, and they almost looked like wings. And there were sharp, thick scaledyersing out of them, protecting its back. The monster was perfectly created with agility, attack, defense, and intelligence. It even had the power of illusion that made its prey see the person they loved the most. Zach could have seen Aria or Victoria, but they were with him, so he wouldn''t have fallen into the illusion. He could have also seen Aurora, but Zach knew for sure that Aurora couldn''t be there. That left only Aquarius and Ruli. Zach could have seen Ruli, but he knew Ruli had no powers, so she couldn''t possibly be the boss, which left only Aquarius to appear in the illusion. For a second, he was genuinely happy that he got to see Aquarius again. However, it was all an illusion, and Zach was fooled by it. The Sea God''s powers inside him warned him about the illusion, but Zach couldn''t understand it. "..." Zach frowned his face in anger and took control over the Sea again. Earlier, it took him nearly 30 seconds to take control over the entire Sea, but now he took it over within three seconds. That was the power of the Sea''s Wrath Which was resonating ording to Zach''s wrath. That was the power of the Sea God. Zach mixed both his hands together and formed a water ball to trap the Sea Monster inside. The Sea monster couldn''t do anything since it couldn''t get out of the water. And its only habitat was taken over by Zach. However, Zach couldn''t do anything either. "What are we going to do now?" Victoria asked Zach in a low voice to make sure not to interrupt his focus. Zach unequipped his gloves and equipped the cursed dagger. "That''s¡­!" Aria recognized her feather. Zach aimed the dagger at Aquitax and threw it. However, it dodged the attack. Aquitius could still move freely under the water ball, but it couldn''t get out of it. Aquitius thought it was safe, but that wasn''t the case. Since Zach could control the water, he could also control the dagger inside the water ball by using the Sea''s wrath power. Aquitax realized it and started swimming erratically, but it was useless. No matter how fast one was in its own habitat, it couldn''t win against the habitat itself. All Aquitax''s effort to save itself was futile. The dagger pierced Aquitax in the back and came out from its chest. However, it didn''t die. The attack only dealt 100 GMG to Aquitax. HP- [14,999,900] Aquitax thought it was worried for nothing. It looked at Zach and tried to attack him using its long tentacles, but Aria cut them off with her attack. Aquitax folded its arm and waited for Zach to exhaust himself. After all, using the Sea''s Wrath to control the water was mentally exhausting for him. A normal yer wouldn''t even be able to maintain it for more than 1 minute, but Zach could hold it for long because of his mental strength in his stats. However, Aquitax started freaking out when it noticed its HP slowly decreased by 0.1% every passing second. Within one minute, 6% (899994) of its total HP was depleted, and it was continuously decreasing. HP- [14099906] Aquitax began using random attacks on Zach, but Aria and Victoria protected Zach from all the attacks and worked as his offense and defense. "How does it feel?!" Zach yelled out loud with an evil smirk on his face. Furious, Aquitax attacked Zach, but as expected, Aria and Victoria didn''t let the attack reach Zach. "Since you showed me hope by showing me an illusion of Aquarius! As my thanks, I will show you despair in return!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,418 0 new yers logged in. 13 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Tables turned x2 Chapter 196 - 195 Pathetic Death

Chapter 196 - 195 Pathetic Death

Aquitax couldn''t do anything. It couldn''t get out of the water, nor would it escape. It couldn''t attack Zach either since all its attacks were useless. It was left hopeless. All it could do was wait for its HP to reach 0 and die helplessly. Five minutester: HP- [9599936] Another five minutester: HP- [5099966] Five more minutester: HP- [599996] Aquitax desperately tried everything it could in thest fifteen minutes to save itself, but everything was futile. It even used its illusion technique again and showed Zach the illusion of Aurora, Zoe, and Erza, thinking it would make Zach weak, but that just made Zach even more furious. Zach and perfect defense (Victoria) and attack (Aria). However, he didn''t have unlimited mental strength. Zach lost control over the water, and the water ball broke apart. Aquitax immediately dashed at him under the water. Zach had yet to get back to his senses, so Aria and Victoria got in front of Zach to protect him. But Zach pulled them back and threw them back on the rock. "Zach!" they both yelled with a concerned look on their faces. Aquitax emerged from the Sea and moved its w to rip Zach apart. However, its body slowly turned into ashes, and it dissolved into the Sea. HP -[0] "How sad," Zach uttered with a vicious grin on his face. "Thest boss died in the most pathetic way possible." Aria and Victorianded beside Zach and yelled at him for putting his life at risk. "If you had such a powerful weapon, why didn''t you use it on the Soul eater?" Victoria asked with a judging look on her face. "I was going to, but to use this dagger, I would have to unequip my gloves first. Everything happened so fast that I didn''t have time for it. And at the same time, the soul eater had fired the light beam, so I had to keep my gloves on to absorb the attack." Zach nodded and responded in a calm voice. Zach picked up the dagger and handed it to Aria before saying, "I think this belongs to you." Aria gave it back to Zach and said, "I can''t use it even if I want to since it''s soul bound to you now. And besides, I can pluck my feathers and make as many daggers as I want." Zach raised his brows and said, "But you can''t change your form, right?" "Yeah, but I can manage to turn back to my goddess form for a few seconds, but only in my domain since my powers are at the peak there," Aria stated. "Fair enough." Zach equipped his gloves and stood in the middle of the floor to wait for the rewards for clearing the dungeon to the 100th floor. "What are you doing?" Victoria asked with a confused look on her face. "Rewards¡­." Zach muttered with an awkward smile. "You should have already received the rewards," Victoria asserted. "Check your inventory." "What is the reward for dungeon clearance anyway?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face and added, "Since you have also cleared the dungeon to the 100th floor in the beginner''s realm." Victoria squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Why don''t you check it yourself?" SIGH Zach opened his inventory to see a mythical rank armor, mythical rank staff, mythical rank ring. 500,000 coins. 50,000 Divine grade jade runes. And an envelope. "What did you get?" Victoria asked curiously. "Since you are the one who did most of the work, you should have gotten some handsome rewards." Zach raised his brows and asked, "What about you two?" "I got a mythical rank bow and an epic rank cape to wear. Apparently, it increases my defense by 60. Then, I have got 100,000 coins and 10,000 divine grade jade rules," Aria responded in a calm voice. "I have got a mythical rank sword and an epic rank dagger. 100,000 coins and 10,000 divine grade jade runes," Victoria responded while checking her inventory. "You guys didn''t get the envelope?" Zach asked curiously. "Nope¡­" Victoria shook her head and said, "But first, tell us your rewards." "I got a mythical rank armor, mythical rank staff, mythical rank ring. 500,000 coins. 50,000 Divine grade jade runes. And an envelope." Zach selected the envelope, and it appeared in his hand. Aria and Victoria gathered around Zach to see what it was. "Invitation to secret realm¡­?" Zach read the words on the envelope before opening it. Inside the envelope, there was a palm-sized ck card. "It''s like a credit card¡­" Victoria muttered. "Kredick kard?" Aria muttered with a confused look on her face. "What''s that?" Victoria looked at Aria with a judging look on her face and asked, "You don''t know what a credit card is? Sure, you are a goddess and all, but you should be able to see what''s happening on the earth, right?" "That''s not how it works." Aria scoffed softly and exined, "Even the current 12 gods can''t see what''s happening in the real world or in this game." "So, how do they know everything?" Victoria asked with a curious yet puzzled look on her face. "They have angels watching everyone, but they don''t interfere," Zach quipped. "And they can''t see everything. They take turns and inform the gods if something happens. But mostly, they simply watch and enjoy. It''s their job, and to do that every day... no wonder they are bored," Zach added with a scoff. Aria was surprised to know that Zach knew about that. No one was supposed to know that since it has never been told to anyone. It was heaven''s secret, and no one should know about it since it showed howzy and ipetent the gods were. Of course, Zach knew it because Erza had told him. Not only that, she had told him many things about the creation of humans and why they came into existence, but Aria also told Zach about that a few days ago. *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,398 0 new yers logged in. 20 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Aria''s knowledge of the modern world is close to non-existent. Chapter 197 - 196 Rewards Distribution

Chapter 197 - 196 Rewards Distribution

Zach exined how angels watched over the world and reported it to the gods. But when he looked at Victoria''s face, it looked like she didn''t understand a thing. SIGH "Imagine a CCTV camera. People monitor everything through them, right?" Victoria nodded and said, "I think I got it." That example was enough for Victoria to understand what Zach was trying to say. One way or another, the technology could rival magic, but both of them had their own merits and demerits. The ck card had written Zach''s name in Cyan color. And below his name, there was something inscribed in golden letters. "The Lord awaits you." Zach ced the card back in his inventory and looked at the other things. ''I can give staff to Aurora since she wanted one. I could have given her armor too, but it''s full-body armor, and we have already ordered Xie Lua for a cloth-type armor. So¡­.'' "It''s useless¡­" Zach looked at Aria and said, "Do you want the armor?" Aria shook her head and said, "I don''t like wearing them. They are annoying as fuck." "..." "Where did she learn to speak like that?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "I heard the guild members talking like that. Apparently, adding ''as fuck'' and ''as hell'' at the end of the sentence shows deeper emotions, or so the woman had told me when I asked her," Aria responded. "Bad influence¡­" Zach was acting like a parent who heard a cuss word from their kid''s mouth for the first time. Although, he was Aria''s nephew in this case. Zach then turned to Victoria and asked, "What about you, my friend?" "You don''t¡­ want it¡­?" Victoria asked to confirm. "Do I look like a guy who wears armor?" Zach scoffed and said, "They are a pain in the ass." "I do agree they are annoying and heavy. They also make you sweat a lot, and it gets all itchy and frustrating. But they do give defense and protect us," Victoria asserted with mixed feelings. Zach opened his menu and sent the armor to Victoria. "Are you sure?" Victoria asked with a knowing look on her face. "Umm¡­ since I am giving you a mythical rank armor, why don''t you give me something special in return?" Zach grinned and said, "Maybe something soft and warm¡­" Victoria hugged Zach and said, "Happy?" "Not that. Maybe something wet too." Victoria kissed Zach on the cheek and asked, "Happy?" Zach tapped on his lips and uttered, "Maybe a little more wet." Victoria squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Why don''t you say it directly?" "It''s more fun this way," Zach sneered. Victoria licked her lips and slowly moved her face close to Zach''s lips. Then she ced her lips on his lips and kissed him. At first, Victoria was going to end it with a short and simple kiss by touching their lips. But Zach knew Victoria would do that. Who knows, how much time and effort would it have taken Zach to get Victoria to agree to kiss him again? That''s why, Zach wasn''t losing his chance. He ced his hand on Victoria''s face and kissed her deeper. He stuck his tongue in her mouth and started kissing her passionately. Victoria resisted at first, but soon, she gave in to the pleasure and kissed him back. After a few minutes of kissing, Victoria hadpletely forgotten about hermitment of staying friends with Zach. She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him deep kisses without any care in the world. She had forgotten about her surroundings, and most important of all, Aria. Aria frowned her face after watching Zach and Victoria kissing like crazy, but she was okay with it. ''I thought I wouldn''t feel this stingy feeling in my chest once Zach and I have be lovers. But I guess it''s going to take a while for me to get used to it,'' Aria thought inwardly. After a few more minutes, Zach and Victoria finally stopped kissing and stared into each other''s eyes with alluring gazes. It looked as though they were about to jump on each other to kiss again. So Aria stepped forward and stood between them to prevent that. She red at Victoria and said, "Aren''t you getting too friendly?" Victoria averted her gaze to the side to avoid eye contact with Aria and Zach before saying, "Zach forced himself on me." "What the¡ª!" Zach tried to retort, but Aria stopped him. "So you are saying that you didn''t do it because you wanted to, or you felt good, right?" Aria asked with a judging look on her face. "No¡­" Victoria stuttered. "Good to know." "Huh?" Victoria was utterly confused as to what Aria was trying to convey. "You feel good when you kiss the person you love, and since you didn''t feel good, that proves that you don''t love Zach," Aria remarked with a shoulder shrug. Victoria''s face turned pale after hearing that. Thest thing she wanted anyone to say to her was that she didn''t love Zach. "No!" Victoria hugged Zach and said in a muffled voice: "It felt good. And I kissed him because I was longing for it after seeing you kiss Zach again and again. I kissed him because I love him!" Zach patted Victoria on the back and shook his head at Aria, who was smirking andughing out loud. He ced his hand on Victoria''s shoulders and asked, "Did you level up enough?" Victoria nodded and asked, "What about you and Aria?" "I leveled up ten even though I was just backing up the guild members. But I did most of the work on the floors after the 75th floor." "I leveled up a lot, too," Zach nodded. "I will go back to the guild now and report everything to Elliot. Then, I wille to you," Victoria said with a smile on her face. "Yeah. I also have to get ready for the wedding." Zach, Aria, and Victoria left the dungeon. *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,382 0 new yers logged in. 16 yers died. ==== Author''s Note -The dungeon expedition arc ends in the next chapter. Rate it on a scale of 1 to 10. I personally enjoyed the twist on the 75th floor (the reason will be exined in the following chapters). Aria and Victoria got a lot of screen time. And finally! Aria made some moves on Zach and confessed her feelings to him.. Volume two turned out to be longer than I expected it to be. It will end in a few chapters with a banger! Chapter 198 - 197 [Holy Treason]

Chapter 198 - 197 [Holy Treason]

Ten hours ago in the hall of heaven. [Humans are the best. Look how far they have evolved,] the first god uttered with an amusing smile on his face. [Who cares. They are annoying pests, nothing else,] the second god retorted with a scoff. [What are you saying? They are a perfect race. We put them in apletely new world, with somewhat simr mechanisms mixed with fantasy and video games they love so much. And yet, they have learned to survive. If that''s not great, then I don''t know what is,] the third goddess said with a shoulder shrug. [That''s because we are letting them survive,] the fourth goddess asserted in a haughty tone. [It doesn''t matter what we think. We are talking about the facts here. Humans are truly an exceptional race,] the fifth god remarked. [What fact are we talking about? We went easy on them and gave them all they needed. We have given them food and shelter in our online world too. If we hadn''t, they would have to learn everything the hard way,] the sixth god stated in an annoyed tone. [This game was supposed to be their redemption. And I am satisfied with how things are going,] the seventh goddess said with a smile on her face. [I agree with the sixth. It''s not ''surviving'' if ''we'' are the one letting them survive,] the eighth goddess seconded sixth. [I still don''t understand the point of punishing humans. Seriously, when did we be so petty?] the ninth god asked in disbelief. [We are not petty! We voted for it, and the votes were in favor of yes!] the tenth goddess shouted with a furious expression on her face. [Argh! There they go again,] the eleventh god sighed out loud. [We have some serious temper issues,] the twelfth goddess muttered. [No matter what any of you say, humans are the best creation of the gods!] the fifth god dered. [If you don''t want to admit it, then don''t. It won''t change the truth.] [Ah, yes. Gods and their well-beloved, cherished humans,] the sixthmented as heughed out loud. [Aria and Erza were the ones who created them. It was their idea, and I have to admit that they did a good job,] the first god said. [....] [....] [...] The hall of heaven went silent after the first god mentioned Aria and Erza. It was a taboo topic for them. [Wait¡­ a minute¡­] The third goddess stood up from her throne and said, [Who exiled them from the heavens?] [Did you forget it already? Well, it has been 80 thousand years, so I am not surprised. But you should know since we always vote our decisions,] the tenth goddess responded with a sneer. [Yeah, I know that. But¡­ weren''t the votes equal?] [That''s right! It was a draw!] the fifth god yelled as he realized what the goddess was trying to say. After that, the entire hall of heaven was filled with whispers. All the gods started talking with the one sitting beside them. [Wait, wait, wait!] the first god yelled. [Silence!] Everyone turned silent and looked at the first god. [What is the meaning of this?] he asked. [Aria and Erza provided us with equal power. They gave us equal authority, so we need to vote when we make our decisions.] [If the voting was equal, how did Aria and Erza get exiled?] [Maybe someone faked their vote?] the sixth god wondered. [But why would someone do that? Even if they had voted against Aria and Erza, it''s not like they would have done anything. So why pretend to be in favor?] the third goddess asked curiously. [No. You are wrong. They didn''t fake their votes to look bad; they did it to fool us,] the fifth god stated. [That doesn''t even make any sense,] the sixth god remarked. [Everyone here knows we don''t give a fuck about what one thinks of others.] [What''s going on?! Who is the traitor?!] the third goddess yelled. [Wait a minute. Let''s first clear up one more doubt,] the twelfth goddess quipped. Everyone turned to the twelfth goddess and waited for her to speak. [What about the Gods'' Impact? We punished the humans. But who voted for who?] [I voted for no.] - first god. [I voted for yes.] - second god. [I voted for no.] - third goddess. [I voted for yes.]- fourth goddess. [I voted for no.]- fifth god. [I voted for yes.]- sixth god. [I voted for no.]- seventh goddess. [I voted for yes.]-eighth goddess. [I voted for no.]- ninth god. [I voted for yes.]- tenth goddess. [I voted for no.] - eleventh god. [I voted for no.]- twelfth goddess. Everyone nced at each other and counted the votes. [There are five votes for ''Yes''. And seven votes for ''No.''] [....] [...] The tension in the hall of heavens grew even more after they realized a liar and a traitor was sitting among them. The clouds rumbled with thunder as the golden rays from the hall of heaven slowly turned dark and red. The heavenly atmosphere had turned eerie. All the gods summoned their respective weapons in their hands and banged them on their pedestal. [I never thought this day would evere where the heaven would be corrupted,] the fifth god muttered. [Who is the imposter among us?!] the eighth goddesses yelled. [It has to be one of us¡­] the eleventh god uttered. [Wait a minute. We can narrow down the imposter by checking the votes,] the twelfth goddess suggested. [It is one of the seven who voted for no. Out of them, one is pretending to be good,] the fifth god asserted. [The ones who had voted for no, raise your hands,] the first god ordered. The first, third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, and twelfth gods and goddess raised their hands. [And how many of you voted with ''yes'' when we exiled Erza and Aria?] Out of the seven, only the eleventh god raised his other hand. [....] [So it was you¡ª!] [It wasn''t me. I simply voted with yes because I was bored. I wanted to see some drama. But even with my vote, the result was a draw! So it''s not me!] The eleventh god defended himself. ==== Author''s Note -Guess who the imposter is. Thanks, @Bill_collector, for the gift! Chapter 199 - 198 [The Imposter!]

Chapter 199 - 198 [The Imposter!]

Minutes passed by, and the atmosphere in heaven grew more and more tense. None of the gods wanted toe out and admit that they were the imposter. Even the seven gods who were prime suspects weren''t confessing. [Let''s save all our time, and whoever it is,e out and admit. It''s not like we are going to punish you or anything. Each of us has our own mindset and perception. Otherwise, we would just be ovepping everyone here, so how about we just end all this,] the first god asserted in a calm voice. [True. I agree with the first. We don''t have time for fighting among ourselves,] the third seconded the first. [Yeah. Even if it is one of us, we will forgive them,] the fifth stated. [But who is it?] the seventh wondered. [Can I ask why only seven of us are being seen as suspects?] the ninth asked. [Yeah. It could be one of the other five too,] eleventh uttered while ring at the other five. [Agreed. I don''t like how only seven of us are seen as a suspect when it could be any of us,] the 12th uttered. [So¡­ who is it?] second, asked. [I don''t mind being seen as a suspect if we can find out the real culprit,] the eighth said. Even after 30 minutes, no one was ready to confess, and they made no progress. [If we keep doing this, then thousands of years will pass. And we wouldn''t find the imposter,] the sixth sighed. [Let''s do what we always do,] the tenth suggested. [Let''s vote on who we think might be the imposter.] [What will we do with the voting? Everyone is against each other now,] the third muttered. [And what if we vote from someone and the real culprit turns out to be someone else?] the seventh wondered. [True. We might not even find out if we branded someone as a culprit when they turned out to be innocent,] the first stated. After pondering for a while, they voted not to vote. [I can''t believe we seriously decided on something and all of us agreed on it. This might be the first time in the heavens,] the first godughed. Suddenly, a long spear came and pierced the first god''s body. [...!] Everyone was left baffled by the sudden happening. [Who was it?!] the second yelled. [Who dared to attack the god?!] the third yelled with the second. [Don''t worry¡­] the first pulled out the spear from his body and inspected it. He nced around the remaining eleven gods and said, [I think I know who the culprit is.] The first''s wounds healed within a second after pulling out the spear. [Who¡­ is it¡­?] everyone asked at the same time. [For us gods, weapons summoning or beast summoning is child''s y. We can spite a realm by a single snap, but the heavens monitor each and every action. Just like how we have assigned angels to watch over the worlds, the higher gods have assigned supreme angels to watch over us. But obviously, they are too busy to care about this,] the first scoffed. [Yeah,] the third nodded. [Otherwise, they would have already eliminated us from punishing the humans in such a crude way.] [They warned us thest time we did something evil¡ª that was to exile Aria and Erza. But they couldn''t undo our decision since they had promised Aria and Erza that they would never interfere with their heavens and the world they created,] the seventh uttered in a solemn voice. [Exactly. And since Aria and Erza had given us their powers and authorities, they couldn''t oppose us either,] the fifth quipped. [To be honest, if they wanted to bring Aria and Erza back, they could have done it long ago without caring for any lost promise. But they didn''t. I wonder why?] the twelfth wondered. [Because they are not as petty as us,] the ninth remarked. [Enough!] The first said in a loud voice and continued, [Everyone. Get off your throne and walk down to the center. I am going to announce the culprit.] All the gods and goddesses walked to the center of the hall and stood in a circle. [...] The atmosphere was tense since the first was about to dere the culprit who had been fooling them for over 80 thousand years. [The imposter is¡­] The first nced at everyone, and his gaze stopped at the sixth god. [What¡­? It wasn''t me¡­] the sixth stuttered. Then, the first moved his gaze to the ninth. [It wasn''t me¡­] Then, the first moved his gaze to the fifth and said, [It was you.] [What?! Why would I do that?!] the fifth eximed. [I was against Aria and Erza extion. And I was against punishing humans too!] [Exactly¡­] the first frowned his face and said, [This is why¡­ it has to be you.] [You are lying!] The fifth nced at everyone and said, [He is lying! He is trying to fool us all! He is the imposter!] [...] [...] [All of us know that the first is the oldest and the first god Erza created. The second goddess was created 100 yearster by Aria,] the twelfth muttered. [Yeah. We believe the first and his words,] the eleventh nodded. [He has brainwashed you all! Snap out of it!] the fifth yelled. Then, he turned to second, fourth, and sixth, and said, [You all trust me, right?!] The fourth looked into the first eyes and asked, [Do you have any proof that the fifth is the one who did it?] SIGH! The first sighed in disbelief and muttered, [I never thought there would be a day when my fellow gods would doubt my words.] He looked at the fifth and said, [Just admit it. No need to drag things out.] [I am innocent!] the fifth yelled. [I didn''t want to do this, but I guess I have no other choice¡­]. The first broke the spear into two and speared it with his divine powers. Soon, the spear turned into ashes and flew away. But, the ashes changed into the shape of an arrow, and it was pointed towards the fifth. [...!] The first shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile on his face: [Here is your proof.] === Author''s Note - Did anyone guess it right? Chapter 200 - 199 [Heavenly Betrayal]

Chapter 200 - 199 [Heavenly Betrayal]

[Do you want more proof?] the first asked with a smile on his face. Despite being in a dire situation and standing in front of a traitor who not only fooled him but also tried to kill him, the first was awfully calm. His patience had no limit, and that showed how mature and understanding he was. [He is lying!] the fifth yelled. [Everyone knows he can manipte all the living and non-living beings, even the magic itself. He is doing all this to frame me!] [This is enough,] the third uttered. [You can''t fool us for any longer,] the seventh looked at the other gods and said, [What are we waiting for?] [Well, we can''t do anything even if the fifth is the culprit,] the sixth replied with a shrug. [Exactly! We don''t possess any power to kill our fellow gods. Nor do we possess the authority to punish or judge them. Otherwise, I am sure we would have been at war for hundreds of years,] the tenth stated. [But we never nned to do that in the first ce. We just wanted to know who was being an imposter all this time and fooling us for thousands of years,] the eleventhmented. The fifth nced at everyone with a baffled look on his face and said, [Do you all truly think I would do something like this?!] [Fifth¡­] The first finally broke his silence and red at the fifth. [Don''t make me angry.] [...] [Just tell us why you did all that. You know we can''t do anything to you, so what are you afraid of?] the twelfth wondered. [...] After a brief silence, the fifth sighed and nodded as he said, [Okay.] The fifth raised his hand and uttered, [I surrender. I confess that it was me. But there was a reason why I did all that.] [What reason? What could possibly make you betray the heavens?] the first asked with a curious look on his face. [I did it for an important reason. I had no other choice but to do it. And it was¡­] the fifth suddenly smirked and snapped his fingers. STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! STAB! The first, third, sixth, seventh, ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth gods and goddesses were stabbed by the second, fourth, and eighth gods and goddesses. [...!] However, the gods'' wounds didn''t heal this time, and they even bled. [What is¡­ is?] the first asked with a baffled look on his face. [Haha!] the fifthughed out loud and said, [I always wanted to see you lose your patience.] He red into the first''s eyes and asked with a smirk on his face: [How does it feel to feel pain?] [Imposible¡­ no weapon should be able to harm us¡­] the third muttered. [Don''t worry. Even these weapons can''t kill you. But you will be weakened, and these weapons are sucking your powers,] the second stated. [Within a few minutes, you will lose all your powers, and you will be weaker than the humans,] the fourth added. [Preposterous! No such weapon exists. I am the oldest, and I have never heard of such a weapon¡­] the first retorted. [Yeah, they don''t. Not in this heaven, but they do in the higher heavens,] the fifth snorted and said, [The higher gods had created weapons to get rid of us at any time they wanted. I sent my faithful angel to steal them. He was scared of the higher gods, but I told him I would make him the next god, and he took the risk.] [And here we are¡­ you all are slowly getting weaker and weaker. But since we are not the higher gods, we can''t use these weapons to their full potential, so we can''t kill you. However, it will leave you weak and helpless.] The gods tried to move their bodies, but all of their bodies had stopped responding. The existence of gods was solely based on divine powers; without their powers, they were just empty shells. [So you four were in this together, huh?] the first asked. [That''s right! We have been nning for this day for over 80 thousand years, even before we exiled Aria and Erza!] the eighth sneered and twisted the weapons in the gods'' bodies. [Why would you do this? What could you possibly gain from this treason?] the third asked. [Even if you gain our powers, you can''t get our authority. You still wouldn''t be able to make decisions or vote on our behalf,] the eleventh stated. [Oh, we don''t care about any of that. We have no interest in this heaven,] the fifth asserted. [We n to¡ª] [Attention! Attention! The cosmic monster¡ª Soul Eater was in nearly a day ago¡ª!] An angel dashed into the hall of heaven to inform about the Soul eater, but he was left baffled after seeing the gods fighting each other. However, that angel was soon obliterated by the fifth. [Annoying pest,] he then said. [What was that about? How can someone defeat the Soul eater? It was one of our best creations¡­] the fourth muttered. [It doesn''t matter. We will create a stronger monster once we are done dealing with our fellow gods,] the fifth said with a smirk on his face. [Wait¡­ what do you mean that soul eater was in?] asked first. [It was locked in the cosmic prison, the only weakness of the soul eater. How can¡­] The first stopped when he realized what the fifth had done. [You¡­ released the soul eater in the Gods'' Impact¡­?] he asked while stuttering. [You know, as much as I hate you. I admire your perception skills. You can solve any mystery within seconds. So I had to be extra careful with my n. But in the end¡­ you still caught me.] After a brief pause, the fifth said, [Yes! I released the soul eater in the Gods'' Impact. And I did it in a surprising way. I set it as a boss on floor 75 of the dungeon in the first realm.] [Are you out of your mind?! The soul eater can eat all the realms of the Gods'' Impact within a minute!] the first yelled with a furious look on his face. The fifth smirked and said, [Do you think I care about that?] [That was our n, after all,] the second and the fourth said in unison. === Author''s Note- F for the Soul Eater. Chapter 201 - 200 [World Genesis]

Chapter 201 - 200 [World Genesis]

[What do you mean that was the n?] the twelfth asked. [Are you trying to kill all the humans?] [Of course not.] The fifth shook his head and said, [I am going to give them all a horrible death. I am going to end them by showing them despair.] [Foolish! If you kill all the humans, what''s the purpose of the Gods'' Impact?!] the seventh asked aloud. [We don''t care about that worthless world and the humans living in it. We are going to eradicate them all!] the fifth dered. [Since they don''t even believe in the judgment day, we will give them an annihtion day. [However, we currently don''t possess such mighty power to spite the entire world, nor do we have any authority to do that. That''s why¡­ heh! You will find out soon enough,] the fifth added. [If humans go extinct, then you will serve no purpose in this heaven. Don''t forget that we were created to watch over humans and fulfill their wishes. But as the time passed, they forgot us and stopped making the wishes,] the ninth asserted. [You all seem to misunderstand something. We don''t care about the Gods'' Impact world or the real world. And we also don''t care about this heaven. It will be useless once we have immobilized you all,] the eightughed out loud. [Then what are you nning? Without humans, you are nothing. There are still a few who worship us,] the third uttered with a sad look on her face. [We don''t even if they stop, it won''t affect us. We have already reached the peak of divinity. We can''t get stronger than we already are,] the second stated. [That''s why, we have decided to overthrow the higher heavens to usurp the throne of the higher gods,] the fifth dered in a haughty tone. [Comical! You can''t win against the higher gods. We are two stages below them!] the seventh remarked. [We know that. That''s why. We are going to absorb your powers and rise to the level of the power of Aria and Erza. Then, we only need a little bit of work, and our n will be in motion,] the eight stated. ''They are more foolish than humans. They revealed their entire n to us like an idiot would. But should Iugh about this?'' the eleventh asked himself. ''We have almost lost all our powers, so we can''t do anything even if they want to. I could send an angel to inform the higher gods, but I am sure the fifth''s subordinates have already killed our angels.'' ''I have to think of a n to stop all this. Otherwise, they will eventually kill us if they seed in their n and get the power of the higher gods. Plus, humanity would be doomed.'' ''I was never a fan of humans, and that''s why I didn''t like Aria and Erza. Humans were foolish, greedy, and ipetent¡ª and they still are.'' ''Perfect race, my ass. They are nothing but a mistake. But¡­'' the eleventh looked at the third goddess and uttered inwardly: ''She is fond of humans, just like she was fond of Aria. I have to save her at least.'' The seventh pondered for a while and said, [What will you do once you have aplished your goal?] [Hah?!] [Have you even thought that far yet?] the eleventh sneered. The seventh was trying to prove them so they would end up spilling all the beans of their future ns. [Of course, we have. Once we have defeated the higher gods, we willmit a world genesis,] the fifth stated. [...!] None of the gods predicted that, except the ones who were with the fifth, of course. [World genesis¡­? Do you n to start over the creation of this universe?] the first asked with a baffled look on his face. [Indeed. Once we have perished all the humans after gaining the power of the higher gods, we will create a new world with a new race,] the second asserted with a proud look on face. [But this time, we won''t repeat the same mistake as Aria and Erza. We won''t give humans their own free will. We will walk the path of the higher gods and create a race with one purpose only¡ª that is to worship us,] the fifth announced. [With that, we will grow even stronger. And once we have reached the peak, we will target the higher heavens. We will repeat the same process until we reach the pinnacle and find out who is behind the cosmos. We want to know who created the gods,] the eighth uttered in a disdainful tone. [Just as we are the pawns of Aria and Erza, they were pawns of their gods. And their gods are pawns of their gods. We want to find the entity behind all this and end it,] fifth uttered in a low voice. [If the puny humans, who are the lowest of all, can get their own free will, then why are we¡ªthe gods, stuck in this prison called heaven?] the eight wondered. The first smiled wryly at the gods and said, [I understand how you feel, and we all feel the same way. But we have to do what we are created for. We have to fulfill our purpose so¡ª] [But what if we don''t want to?!] [...] The weapons had sucked all the powers from the rest of the gods, and their bodies turned more and more human-like. Their body was filled with cracks, and they could barely stand on their feet. The eight averted her face to the side and said, [I hate to see you all like this. We are basically brothers and sisters, but we have to do what we need to do. The fifth looked at the helpless gods and moved his hand towards them before saying, [You all can join us on our quest. I will give back your powers if you do. And honestly, I would want all of you to be with me.] [...] [What do you say? Let''s end all this and be the Gods of the gods.] ==== Author''s Note- Will they ept the fifth''s offer? If yes, then how many of them will? Journey to 200 chapters! Thanks for all the support so far! Thanks, @k_niner, and @Steven_Holbrook, for the gift! Chapter 202 - 201 [Turning Sides]

Chapter 202 - 201 [Turning Sides]

[Why don''t you join us? We will be the Gods of the gods,] the fifth proposed a deal. [Join you¡­ like you want us to overthrow the higher heavens with you?] the twelfth asked. [Indeed. We have spent more than 500,000 years together. And I want all of you to be with me.] After a brief pause, he continued, [We can conquer without dividing.] The gods and the goddesses pondered for a while, and then the first asked, [Do you think this will go unnoticed by the higher gods?] SIGH! The fifth sighed and asked, [Who are the lowest of races?] [Petty humans?] the sixth said with a soft scoff. [Not that low. I am talking about the heavens.] [Angels?] the eleventh asked. [Exactly. They are the same as us. They won''t have free will, and they do the same thing every day. They fulfill the task they are created for. And guess what?] the fifthughed out loud and said, [They want a freewill too. Sure, it was me who proposed the idea. But they agreed to start a revolution.] The first''s eyes widened as he realized what the fifth had done. [You¡­ bribed the angels of the higher realm?] the first asked with a baffled look on his face. The fifth shrugged his shoulders and said, [It wasn''t hard, to be honest. I just sent my loyal angel to do the devil''s whispers to the other angels. They took the bait. I mean, how else do you think I managed to get my hands on these weapons?] [You all will be obliterated once the higher gods learn about this. Fifth¡­ it''s not toote to retaliate. If you give us our powers back, we will forget everything that happened today, and no one will ever talk about it.] [First, do you truly think you are allowed to have your say in your current position.? I have been nning and waiting for this day for over 100,00 years! Even before I decided to get Aria and Erza exiled.] The fifth red at everyone and said, [Do you truly think I would retaliate aftering this far?!] [What will we get if we join you?] the eleventh asked. [Hah?! You don''t have any power to demand anything! But if you join us, we will give you half of your powers back. And once we have usurped the throne of the higher gods, we will give your powers back.] [So you are saying you are simply borrowing our powers and using them against the one who created us?] the twelfth asked with a disappointed look on her face. [Not quite the same. If you don''t join us, then we will kill you with the power of the higher gods. So if you want to live long enough to see the destruction of heaven and your fellow gods, join us. If not, then you will see yourself with the rest of them.] [Do we get to keep our free will if we decide to join?] the tenth asked with a curious look on her face. [With or without free will, we can''t do anything to you in this state. We can''t force you to vote for something if you don''t truly mean it from your heart. The heavens won''t register that as a vote. So what ''free will'' are you talking about?] [We never had such a thing, to begin with!] the second added. [I am not talking about that free will. Will we get freedom from you? Or do we have to live as your underlings?] the eleventh asked. [That depends on your loyalty. I won''t ask you to do something you don''t want to. And besides, what can you possibly help me with? Soon, I will be stronger than you. You serve no importance for me. I Just don''t want to see my fellow brothers and sisters die because of their foolishness.] [I want to join you!] the sixth said out loud. The fifth turned to the sixth and looked at him with a judging look on his face. [Are you telling the truth?] he asked. [You know gods never lie,] the sixth answered. [Well, I did.] The fifth grabbed the weapon that was holding the sixth''s power and ate it half. Then, he gave it to the sixth and said, [Here. Eat it, and you will regain half of your power.] The sixth ate the weapon, and all the cracks from his body disappeared. His body started shining again, and he no longer looked like a human. They then looked at the rest of the gods and goddesses and asked, [Anyone else want to join us?] A few secondster, the tenth goddess raised her hand and said, [I would like to join you. I don''t care about humans anyway.] [Good. I expected you to join.] The second ate the weapon in half and then gave it to the tenth. [Anyone else? I am running out of patience.] Out of nowhere, another goddess raised her hand, and none of the gods expected her to do that. [Third¡­?] the fist stuttered on his words. [It can''t be¡­] [Heh!] the fifth sneered and uttered, [You know, I had thought that all of you would join, but the first and the third would never join. But I guess everyone is afraid of dying.] The eighth ate half of the weapon and gave it to the third. [Wee, third. You have made a wise choice.] [...] The eleventh watched the third with his face full of shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes. ''Third¡­ what are you nning?'' ''I was going to join them and convince the third to join me, but I guess I underestimated the third. She can save herself too,'' the eleventh uttered inwardly. The third stood with the fifth, second, fourth, sixth, eighth, and tenth and looked upon the rest of the gods. Out of all the 12 gods and the goddesses, the first was the first and the oldest god, and the third was the oldest goddess. They knew Aria and Erza better than anyone else, and they had spent more time with them than the other gods and the goddess whoter came into existence. === Author''s Note- The gods take the first step into the revolution! Chapter 203 - 202 [Grand Revolution]

Chapter 203 - 202 [Grand Revolution]

''Forgive me, first, seventh, ninth, eleventh, and twelfth; I had no other choice. As the oldest goddess, I have to protect the humans at all costs. I can''t let Aria and Erza''s creation get extinct like that,'' the third uttered inwardly. ''I couldn''t help them with no powers, and I still can''t help them with half of my powers. But it''s still better than nothing. I have to fulfill my duty, the purpose I was created for.'' ''The humans may have stopped worshiping us, but there are still a few who worship us. There is a descendant of a n who worshiped me from the start of their time, and I have to save her. I have to repay her faith.'' After a brief pause, she continued, ''Victoria Dia Libera, I wille to visit you soon in the Gods'' Impact. Until then, stay strong.'' [Alright!] The fifth pped his hands and said, [It seems you five have chosen death. I won''t do anything to you, not because I can''t do anything to you, but I don''t want to do anything to you.] [...] [If I force my ideals on you, then it is not free will. I want to create a world where everyone has their own free will, except the races I will create after the genesis. I will create a perfect world that will be unable to innovate and evolve,] the fifth asserted with a maniacalugh. Now that seven gods and the goddess were part of the revolution, they had a higher quantity over the other gods. They could vote for anything without even needing to ask the rest of the gods about it. They had a monopoly over the lives of the heavens and the earth and everything between them. The fifth distributed the weapons amongst the gods and the goddesses and asked them to eat them to get the powers. After that, The second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth, and tenth walked out of the hall of heaven. They walked out of the gate, and then the fifth pped his hand to summon all the angels of heaven. Hundreds of thousands of angels gathered in the sky and the ground, curious as to what caused them to summon them suddenly. [Followers of the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, eighth, and tenth; get to the side and make space for the followers of the first, seventh, ninth, eleventh, and the twelfth,] the fifth ordered in a loud voice. 75% of the angels got to the side, and the rest 25%, waited for their gods to arrive. But unfortunately for them, that was never going to happen. [Listen, you fools!] The fifth yelled out loud. [We seven are starting a revolution. Leave your gods and join us, and for that, we shall give you the power and the promise to have your free will.] [Where is the first?] an angel asked. SNAP! The fifth snapped, and that angel turned into ashes. [I will count to three. Those who want to join us, get to the side with the rest of the angels,] the second asserted in a loud voice. [Three!] - Fourth. [Two!]- eighth. [one!]- fifth. 10% of the angels joined the rest of the angels, while 15% of them stood their ground. The fifth raised his brows with a curious look on his face and uttered, [So you choose to die?] [We do not wish for more power, nor do we need free will. We exist to serve our lords, and that''s the only purpose of our life. If that purpose is taken from us, then we are better off dead than stay alive,] the angels said. [So be it!] The fifth pped his hands, and the 15% of the angel''s body exploded like fireworks andter disintegrated into ashes. Then, without wasting any time, the fifth looked at the rest 85% of the angels and said, [We are going to start a revolution! Pledge your loyalty, and you shall be rewarded once the time hase.] All the angels knelt down in front of the gods, and those who were in the air also gestured the same. The fifth spread his hands and smirked as he said, [Wee to the new heaven.] Meanwhile, the first, seventh, ninth, eleventh, and the twelfth slowly stood up and walked to their respective thrones. They sat on it and closed their eyes to go into a deep slumber. ''Fifth, a part of me wanted to join you, but as the oldest, I am the example to the other gods. The other four put their trust in me and believe all my words. I cannot be a part of your n. But I do want to see what awaits you. Will you seed or fall down the wrath of the higher gods? Only time will know, and the rest will be history.'' After uttering that to himself, the first fell into a deep slumber with the four other gods and the goddesses. A few minutester, the second and the sixth turned to the fifth and asked [What are we going to do about the Gods'' Impact? Humans are surviving and getting stronger.] [Maybe it was a mistake to let them have a chance. What if they actually beat the game?] the eight asked. [Don''t worry. There is no end to the game. There is still some time left before we can finally start our revolution. Until then, we will create strong monsters. We will seek help from the other world monsters to make things more interesting.] [But the soul eater was our strongest creation. If someone managed to defeat it¡­ how can humans be so strong?] the sixth wondered. [Don''t worry. The soul eater was the boss of the 75th floor in the dungeon of the first realm. Whoever slew it must still be in the first realm¡ª to clear the other floors. And I happen to have a backup n for that¡­] [What n¡­?] the third asked to know more about the fifth''s grand n. [Two weeks ago, I opened a crack to the first hell, in the first realm. The demons could start their game at any time now!] the fifth announced With little to no emotions in his voice. ==== Author''s Note- The gods finally started the revolution! Unbeknownst to them is that there is an entity named Zach, who holds the supreme power to devour them. Chapter 204 - 203 Crack To Hell

Chapter 204 - 203 Crack To Hell

At around the same time in the first realm. Aurora opened her eyes on the bed and touched herself in her sacred ce. She was naked under the nket. Seemingly, she fell asleep while pleasuring herself at night. "I had a wet dream again¡­" she muttered with a flushed face. She got out of the bed and made her way to the bathroom after stretching her cramped body because of an awkward sleeping position. "A night with Zach is like a crepe without a cream¡­." she muttered in frustration. She got into the bathtub and rxed her body after closing her eyes. Then, she slowly moved her hand to her private ce and inserted her finger inside. "Anm~" she moaned. ''I have been masturbating ever since Zach left for the dungeon expedition. It has been a few days already¡­'' She increased her fingering speed and inserted it deeper. "This feels entirely different from when Zach fingered me. His hand is big, and so are his fingers. He made me cum within a minute, but¡­ Amn~" "Before Zach fingered me, I used to masturbate with only one finger, but now I need to use two fingers." Aurora inserted her second finger inside her cave and continued masturbating. "Anh~" "If fingers feel this good, I can''t imagine how Zach''s pp would feel when it goes inside,'' Aurora thought. "I have been told that the first time always hurts, so I will have to prepare myself and try my best to endure it. If I show any pain on my face, I am sure Zach couldn''t proceed further." Aurora concluded because she knew Zach was afraid of hurting his girls in the process. He already felt guilty about putting Victoria''s life in danger, so Aurora didn''t want Zach to feel the same experience again. "His pp was so big and long and¡­ thick¡­ It could barely fit in my mouth, and even then, I could take it all in. Will such a thing fit inside me?" Aurora wondered. "But if two fingers can feel this good¡­ his big pp will make me go crazy¡­" After imagining that, Aurora ended up orgasming. Her cave twitched in pleasure with her whole body as she let out a few moans. "Mnh~" She opened her eyes and buried her face under the water for a few seconds before curling up in the bathtub. "I miss him¡­" she muttered with a sad look on her face. She opened her menu and thought of messaging Zach to ask him how long it would take him to return. Thest message was 10 hours ago from Zach with said: [We just cleared the 90th floor. So depending on how the boss on the 100th floor is, it should take us around 16 hours minimum. I will keep you updated.] Zach always made sure to keep Aurora updated with every five floors. He told her most of the things, including the tragedy on the 75th floor. But he didn''t mention anything about him and Aria bing lovers because he wanted to see Aurora''s live reaction since he knew she would get turned on by knowing that. "It''s been 6 hours since then, and he hasn''t updated me yet. I hope he is okay." Aurora scrolled down her friend list and saw Aria and Victoria were also there. She sighed in relief and uttered, "As long as they are on the list, it would reassure me that they are alive." Aurora opened Zach''s message again and muttered, "I will ask him how things are going." [Hey. It''s been six hours since youst updated me, so I was getting worried. Are you okay? What floor are you on right now? How much time would it take?] Aurora typed. However, after thinking for a while, she decided not to send the message. "I don''t want to disturb him. What if he is in the middle of the battle or something? And If I keep bugging him, he might leave the dungeon expedition ande back to me." SIGH "I am just dragging him down," she sighed. "He also agreed to marry me because I lost all my levels and skills. But I do know that he loves me." Aurora smiled wryly and uttered, "I always thought my wedding would be grand. I am the princess, and royal weddings are considered better than most worldly events. Yet, here I am as a typical nobody." "But I am marrying the man I love, so I don''t want anything else," she said with a smile on her face. RUMBLE! QUAKE! Suddenly the ground rumbled, and everything started quacking. "An earthquake in the game?" Aurora quickly got out of the bathroom and wore her clothes. Then, she ran out of the house, only to see destruction everywhere. There were hundreds of monsters roaming the capital, and thousands of monsters were on their way to the capital. "What''s this?!" she eximed. All the yers and NPCs were running away from the monsters, and so did Aurora. "What''s going on?!" a yer yelled. "A secret event?!" another yer yelled. "This is too surreal to be an event! And we die if we die. There is no respawning, so there is no fun in this event!" "Fuck the gods! They are trying to kill us!" Soon, the entire sky was covered, and the light of the sun was shadowed, not by the clouds but by the monsters with wings. They were diving to the ground and grabbing the yers and NPCs before dropping them down again. The monsters on the ground were killing and eating the yers as well as the humans. In Gods'' Impact, there was no difference between yers and NPCs as they both were alive, bled, and died. However, there was indeed a difference between them; that was the yers would escape through the portal while NPC couldn''t. The strong yers who had already met the requirement to ascend to the higher realm ascended. While the other yers who hadn''t met any requirements simply descended to the lower floors. However, the NPC could only watch and wait for their demise. *** Total yers in the game- 1,496,036 0 new yers logged in. 346 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- An unexpected war! Thanks, @Michael_Schebaum, and @Gavinaugh, for the gift! Chapter 205 - 204 Reaping Demons

Chapter 205 - 204 Reaping Demons

More than 100,000 yers were staying in the capital, and all of them went to the portal at once, resulting in a vast crowd in the garden. A few hundred yers died in the crowd by getting trampled over by the other yers. Everyone was trying to save their skin without caring for others. It was yet another mayhem. However, that was a feast for the monsters. Two weeks ago, when Aria went to the forest toplete the NPC quest, she encountered a secretir of the monsters who were nning to attack the capital. But she single-handedly had defeated all of them¡ªwhich dyed the monster''s attacks and the fifth''s n. A giant flying monster shot a fireball at the people and killed over 100 yers. The other monsters also started attacking the yers and the NPCs, killing them in an instant without giving them a chance to save themselves. For instance, the yers could fight back, but the NPC couldn''t. Within the next 10 minutes, over 95,000 yers ascended or descended to high or lower floors. 2,000 yers died in the process, while the rest were trying to fight the monsters to save themselves. But NPCs were still dying. ''I don''t know what''s happening, but I have to get out of here!'' Aurora thought as she made her way to the garden like the rest of them. "No!" an NPC woman yelled as the monster pinned her down to kill her. Aurora stopped on her track after seeing that. She ced her hand on the hilt of her sword and thought, "What should I do?!" Aurora was a level 1 yer, and all her stats and skill had been reset. While the monsters were unknown levels. ''Should I run away or save her?!'' Aurora had to make a quick choice. ''If a simr situation happened in the real world where the portals appeared and monsters came out of it, what would happen?'' ''There won''t be any skills or power-ups in the real world.'' Just like that, the NPCs were in the same situation. Monsters suddenly invaded their world and began causing havoc. Aurorapared the scenario with the real world. The NPCs were also human, alive beings who felt all the emotions. Just the yers, they would die for real if they are called. They would never respawn again. Aurora couldn''t watch someone die in front of her, especially when she could save them. So, in the end, she decided to help the woman. She stealthily dashed to the monster and cleaved its neck from behind. [Leveled up!] "The first few levels are always easy to level up¡­" she muttered with a sigh. "Thank you for saving me! May God bless you!" The NPC woman thanked Aurora and ran away. Aurora looked at the destruction caused by the monsters and the dead bodies of the yers and NPC. "Does this look like a blessing to you¡­?" she muttered. Aurora then made her way to the garden to descend to the lower floor, but a sudden thought crossed her mind. ''The level requirement to ascend to this realm was level 10. If I descend now, I will have to wait and level up to 10 toe back here again.'' Aurora wasn''t sure if she should descend or not because what would Zach think if he found out Aurora wasn''t there? What if he thought Aurora left him? However, Aurora wasn''t worried about that since she could easily let Zach know about her location by messaging him. Besides, Zach could meet Aurora again by descending to the beginner''s realm. ''Alright! I will descend first and then inform Zach about this,'' Aurora decided. When she reached the garden, she saw the dead bodies of the yers and NPC who tried to pass through the portal but either got trampled by the other yers or killed by the monsters. "So cruel¡­" Aurora gazed at the portal from a distance and noticed the NPCs were gathered around it but weren''t passing through. "Why aren''t you passing through?! Let''s go!" she yelled as she jumped on the pedestal. A nun standing among the NPC walked forward and said, "We cannot pass through the portal. We belong to this realm, and we can''t leave this world. We are stuck here¡­." It was the same nun who worshiped Zach as a god. "....!" "You are kidding¡­ right¡­.?" Aurora stuttered on her words as she had no idea about that. The nun quietly shook her head and said, "Thanks for looking out for us. All the other yers didn''t even care about the NPC. May God bless you¡­" Aurora gritted her teeth in anger and yelled with a furious look on her face: "What god are you talking about?! She pointed her finger at the destruction and the dead bodies around them and said, "Can''t you see what your God has done?!" "This is not done by my god. My god is kind, and he fights for us. He protects us. And he is the lord. As his first follower, I must protect his dignity. I won''t let¡ª" The nun stopped when she had a closer look at Aurora. "You know my god? You are connected to him¡­" the nun bowed down to Aurora and said, "My deepest apology for my behavior!" "Stop all this! And pass through the portal!" Aurora yelled. "But we can''t¡ª" "Did any of you even try to pass through the portal?!" Aurora pulled the nun and dragged her to the portal. However, a colossal leg appeared from the sky and crushed the pedestal with the portal. "...!" With that, the portal was destroyed, and no one would enter or leave the first realm. Everyone present in the garden looked up to see where that colossal leg came from, and they saw something that sent chills down their spines. There was a crack in the sky, and beyond that crack was fire,va, and monsters. It was the crack to the first hell. Human-sized monsters were pouring out of the crack as though it was the swarm of the bees. Then, two giant hands grabbed the crack and widened the crack, and soon shattered the sky as though it was a piece of ss. Thousands of demons, high demons, and titans jumped out of the crack and spread all around the capital. *** Total yers in the game- 1,493,814 0 new yers logged in. 2222 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Demons make their entry to Gods'' Impact! Chapter 206 - 205- Real Art Skills

Chapter 206 - 205- Real Art Skills

''This is bad. Without the portal, the rest of the yers and I who are stuck here cannot escape!'' Aurora took all the NPCs to the nearby shelter, which was under the gazebo. Sure, it wasn''t a safe ce to take shelter, especially when demons had made their entry. But Aurora was trying to save them all from the flying demons and monsters. She could fight with the ground monster, but it was impossible to fight with the flying monster. The flying monster chose prey from the air, dived down, grabbed their prey, and threw them from the sky. So even if someone was indeed able to fight back with the flying demons and monsters, it was improbable that one would survive after falling from the sky. Furthermore, now that the demons were here, they were more ruthless than the monster because of their intelligence. The demons made sure to injure the yer badly before dropping them to the ground. Some demons even tossed the bodies to one another and yed catch. The sky was filled with the demons''ughs and the yers'' and NPCs'' cries and screams. A few demons surrounded the gazebo and dashed at Aurora, NPCs, and the yers taking shelter under it. Aurora tightened her grip on the sword and dashed out of the gazebo, killing everyone in a few strikes. ''You can take away all my levels, stats, and skills, but you can''t take my talent. I am the princess of the Edens dynasty, and I have been trained to fight and survive. My sword art skills are not just for the show.'' "Even as a level 1¡­ now 2¡­ 4, yer, I shall hold my ground and protect mynd. As long as I stay here, this is mynd to protect, and no demon or monster can take that away from me!" More monsters and demons dashed at the gazebo, but Aurora slew them all. Sure, Aurora was only a level 4 yer, but the levels, stats, or skills, never corrte with the real-world talents. That was the reason why a high-level yer couldn''t stand against a boss while a yer with a lot less yer could. Almost all the yers in the VR games were always dependent on their game''s stats, levels, and skills. While some games were also ''pay to win'' where even a new yer could also reach the top using real-world money. That was the reason why many yers were enraged with Gods'' Impact, as it never gave them any advantage. Still, the yers could use their real-world money, but the gods had introduced soul-bound weapons and level requirements weapons where only a worthy yer could buy weapons. Then there was a physique requirement that the yers hated the most. Unlike the dungeon and tower raids, where yers could easily level up by joining a guild or party, the physique needed a lot of grinding. After watching Aurora fight all the monsters and demons by herself, the other yers also joined her. The nun NPC bit her lips and muttered, "Where are you, my God. We need you¡­" The entire capital was filled with monsters, and they were spreading over the entire realm. A horde of 100,000 monsters mixed with demons had already reached the nearest town. As long as the crack to hell was open, there was no end to the demons. Within the next few hours, Aurora had killed over a thousand monsters and demons. Usually, she would have killed more if she had her skills, but she was fighting with her real-world talents. Aurora cleaved the neck of a demon and plunged her sword into the ground to catch her breath. "To be honest, I had never thought I would ever need to use my real-world talent like this. It was fine as long as it was a normal game, but this¡­ is not a game anymore." "This is another world created by gods. A fantasy world where monsters and demons exist. Where NPCs are real. Where everything is real, even death.'' "Aurora?!" Aurora heard a voice calling out her name. Aurora raised her head and nced around to see who yelled her name, but she couldn''t find anyone. There were screams and cries everywhere around her, and monsters and demons roamed around as though they were in a party. A few secondster, Aurora caught a glimpse of two familiar figures. It was Kayden and Misha. They slew the monsters on their paths and rushed to Aurora. "Are you okay?!" Misha asked with a concerned look on their faces. Aurora nodded and said, "I thought you two already retreated to the lower realm." "We had no idea about all this!" Misha yelled and hugged Aurora. "Yeah. We were sleeping, and then we saw a crack in the sky and these... Monsters¡­" Kayden nced around and asked, "What are they anyway? And what is going on?" "They are demons¡­" Aurora replied with a sigh. "Demons?! Like the ones in the myths?!" Kayden eximed. "Why are you even surprised? If gods are real, then why not the demons?" Misha remarked. "You are right¡­." Kayden turned to Aurora and asked, "Where is Zach?" "He is not back from the dungeon expedition yet," Aurora replied in a calm voice. Then, she nced at the broken pedestal where the portal once was. "They destroyed the portal too, so we can''t retreat." "So we are fucked?" Kayden groaned. "But that doesn''t matter." Misha and Kayden got in front of Aurora and said, "We have got your back." "Uhh... what are you two doing?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face. "When Zach went to the dungeon expedition, he dropped by our house and told us what happened to you," Kayden uttered. "We feel guilty," Misha added. "It wasn''t your fault! How would you have known about my promise and penalty?! It was totally my fault! Had I been a little more careful, I would be with Zach right now!" "It was our fault," Kayden uttered in a disdainful tone. "Yeah. We are to me. We should have told you about the items. And if you hadn''te to our wedding in the first ce, this wouldn''t have happened. So it is our fault," Misha stated in a solemn voice. Aurora got up and stood beside Misha as she said, "I was level 24 before my levels and stats had reset. And Currently, I am level 21." *** Total yers in the game- 1,490,358 0 new yers logged in. 3456 yers died. Chapter 207 - 206- An Ethereal Voice

Chapter 207 - 206- An Ethereal Voice

"What?! You are level 21 already?!" Misha eximed with a surprised look on her face. "Yeah¡­" Aria pointed her fingers at the small monsters and said, "They give 100 EXP." She pointed her finger at the medium-sized monsters and said, "They give 200-500 EXP." Then, she pointed her finger at the small demons and said, "They give 100-500." "The demons with small horns give 500 EXP. And the demons with medium-sized horns give 1000 EXP. Some other monsters and demons give random EXP. And honestly, I don''t have time to see and confirm which monster gives how much EXP. But All the flying monsters and demons give around 1000 EXP," Aurora stated. "And here I thought I wouldn''t be leveling again since we decided to spend our life like NPCs." "If Zach was here, he would have said ''Time for dinner'' or something along those lines," Misha remarked. "An you guys back me up for a second? I need to assign my stats points," Aurora said in a low voice. "Sure. These monsters seem to be more interested in destroying builds anyway." Aurora assigned her stats points and made sure to keep them equal. But she prioritized AGILITY and ATK since they were the most important, then the DEF. Aurora wanted to use the armor Zach had given her during the time when they cleared the tower, but that would have decreased her AGILITY and made her slow. "Let''s go!" Aurora shouted as they all dashed at the monsters and the demons. However, Aurora made sure to stay in the area and not go far from the gazebo as the NPCs were taking shelter there. Aurora was exhausted after one more hour of fighting and killing the monsters and demons. She had been fighting for more than 6 hours, so naturally, her body would be worn out by now. It was even more exhausting in the dungeon expedition. Aurora plunged her sword into the ground and dropped to her knees. She nced around and thought, ''There is no end to them. They just keeping.'' Aurora felt hopeless and helpless. ''I want to see Zach.'' Being in such a state reminded Aurora of her tragic experience on the 34th floor of the beginner''s realm dungeon, where she lost her two maids. ''That''s where I had gotten my sword skill¡ª Lyda strike. I don''t know how I got it or what I did to get it, but it truly helped me. Otherwise, I would have died on that floor along with my maids, and I would have never met Zach.'' "That''s scary if I think about it. I never realized up until now that my life was empty before I met Zach." ''I don''t know how I got out of the dungeon. I remember using that skill before I passed out in the dungeon. And the next time I opened my eyes, I was outside the dungeon, under the shade of the tree with the moon and stars in the sky.'' ''I have no idea what happened after I passed out. Or how I got outside the dungeon. But I remember hearing a voice.'' ''It was a sweet, ethereal voice. I felt as though it was calling to me. As though it wanted to talk to me. I also felt like I had a nice dream when I woke up under the tree. I tried to remember it many times, but I couldn''t.'' ''And right now¡­ I am feeling the same¡­'' Aurora closed her eyes and muttered, "Where are you?" [Open your eyes, my child,] an ethereal voice spoke. Aurora opened her eyes and saw a woman wearing pure ck clothes and a white veil on her head. She was facing her back to Aurora, so Aurora couldn''t see her face. "Who are you¡­?" Aurora asked with a puzzled look on her face. She nced around and muttered, "What is this ce?" Everything around her was white; white floor, white sky, white side. It was a never-ending sight of a while, as though she was in a white space. Because of that, the woman in the ck dress was looking so appealing that Aurora couldn''t take her eyes off her. The woman turned around and looked at Aurora with her ember eyes. [This is our first time meeting, huh?] the woman said with a smile on her face. The woman''s hair was orange but a little faded. Her skin was pale, and there were cracks all over her body, even passing through her eyes. She also had a broken horn on her forehead. She looked as though her body had broken into pieces and then ced together. Aurora stepped back in fear and asked, "Who are you?" The woman scoffed softly and said, "You had the same reaction when I talked to you through my voice." "I don''t remember ever meeting you!" Aurora yelled. "And send me back. My body is defenseless!" [Don''t worry, my child. Time passes differently here, so even if I send you back a minuteter, or a thousand yearster, no time would have passed in the game.] [And I don''t me you for not remembering me. You were in a dire state at that time. I had to take control of your body to leave the dungeon,] the woman said in a calm voice. "Why did you call me here?" Aurora asked with a judging look on her face. [Arara¡­ you are the one who called out to me.] "Well¡­" Aurora averted her gaze and said, "I thought you were calling me. And¡­ I didn''t know I woulde to a ce like this. What is this ce anyway?" [Hmm. I don''t know what this ce is called. But you can think of it as a limbo dimension. Nows of the realm or reality matters here. There is no flow of time or any sign of life.] The woman walked forward to Aurora, but Aurora jumped backward. [Don''t be scared of me. My body hurts a lot when I move it, so can you walk over to me?] the woman asked with a gentle smile on her face "Look. I don''t know what''s going on or who you are. But I won''te near you or let youe near me unless you tell me something about yourself," Aurora asserted with a cautious look on her face. SIGH! The woman looked into Aurora''s eyes and uttered, [My name is Lyda, and I am Zach''s master.] *** Total yers in the game- 1,489,576 0 new yers logged in. 782 yers died. Chapter 208 - 207- Lydas Blessing

Chapter 208 - 207- Lyda''s Blessing

"You are¡­ Zach''s master¡­?" Aurora asked with a baffled look on her face. ''Why am I meeting¡­seeing¡­ Zach''s master?'' Aurora wondered. [You must be thinking why you are seeing me, or why am I here, right?] the woman asked with a smile on her face. "Wait. You said your name is Lyda, and I had the skill with the same name. So why did Zach didn''t recognize you?" Aurora asked with a judging look on his face. "Unless you are lying and trying to fool me into thinking that you are an ally." [Ahaha! You are a clever girl. I am d that Zach chose you to have his heart. It''s safe with you,] the woman said. ''Why do I feel like the more I talk with this woman, the more confused I will get? She is making me crazy!'' [Let me answer your question. I go by various names over the generations, but my true name is Lyda. But Zach knows me by the name ''Lida'', so the pronunciation is different. Well, to be honest, he should have recognized the name regardless of how it''s pronounced. But I guess he would have never expected to hear my name through you.] "Are you truly Zach''s master?" Aurora asked with a knowing look on her face. She didn''t feel any hospitality from the woman, but she still wasn''t entirely sure about it, so she kept her distance from her. [Come on. Come closer to me.] "First, tell me who you are. I mean... What are you? You have a horn¡­ are you a demon¡­?" Aurora asked hesitantly with a confused look on her face. [Hmm. I don''t belong to any races. In fact, I am not a being in the first ce. This is just a form I have manifested to live among the others. But¡­ well¡­ I am dead anyway,] the woman chuckled. "Huh?" Aurora couldn''t get any more confused than she already was. [I have been watching you from Zach''s eyes, and you are¡­ someone important to him. However, the connection between you and me wasn''t strong. But when you drank his essence, I was able to store my fragment inside you. And I am d that I did. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened¡­] the woman uttered in a low voice. "Wait¡­ you said you were watching¡­ does that mean¡­" Aurora''s face flushed a little as she muttered, "You saw everything¡­?" The woman scoffed softly and said, [There is no need to be embarrassed. Those moments are precious, and it''s the sign of love.] "Wait¡­ you said our connection wasn''t strong before. But This is my first time meeting you. And the voice I heard in the dungeon was before I met Zach. This is not making any sense¡­" Aurora muttered with a puzzled look on his face, seemingly trying toprehend everything the woman was saying. [I am sorry for dropping all these bombs on you. I can see you are confused, but it''s not about me. It''s about you. Soe here and let me grant you my blessings so it could help you in this battle,] the woman uttered. "Why would you want to do that? What do you want in return?" [You are an important existence to Zach and the key to his awakening. If anything were to happen to you, the annihtion would begin.] After a brief pause, the woman continued, [While it is something inevitable, now is not the correct time. That''s why¡­] the woman gazed deep into Aurora''s green eyes and said, [You need to survive, for yourself and for him.] "I¡­" [I know there are a lot of things you don''t understand, and it''s a long story. I don''t want to bore you, especially when there is a war going on outside. So I will keep it short.] "..." [...] "..." They both stared at each other without speaking a word. After a brief silence, the woman uttered, [Do you love Zach?] Aurora quietly nodded without saying anything. [What can you do for him? How far can you go for him?] the woman asked. "I can do anything." [Good, I like your dedication to being with him. The stronger your dedication is, the longer you will survive.] "I still don''t trust you¡­" SIGH! The woman sighed and uttered, [Being clever is nice, but being over smart is not. Or what do you humans say nowadays? Smartass peeps are annoying!] "...!" [You kind of reminds me of Zach''s father''s first wife¡ª Zach''s mother,] the woman scoffed out loud. "You mean.. Erza¡­?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. [No.] The woman shook her head and continued, [Erza was his¡­ second¡­ no, the third wife.] "... harem¡­?" The woman tried to shrug her shoulders, but her body was aching, so she shrugged her head and uttered, [You know, Zach never got along with his father because he never made time for his wives or children. He had huge responsibilities on his shoulders, so I don''t me him. But Zach is dumb. So he hated him and the idea of the harem.] "...!" [Now look at the irony; he himself has a nice harem of beautiful girls fawning all over him. It''s honestly hrious. I am sure he now understands his father a little bit.] ''She knows a lot about him. So she should be telling the truth, right? I do remember Zach being all awkward around the girls before. Maybe this was the reason?'' Aurora wondered. [Now, if you are convinced¡ª] "Wait¡­" Aurora interrupted the woman and said, "You said Zach''s father''s first wife is Zach''s mother. But it''s not Erza. So¡­ does that mean Aria is not Zach''s aunt?" [It depends on how you see it. Aria is a higher goddess who created the humans with Erza. So in a way, they are the mothers of all humans. Besides, even if Zach was Erza''s child, that wouldn''t have made Aria his aunt because Aria and Erza are not even rted in the first ce. They are simply created at the same time, with magic.] "...so.. Zach was exaggerating?" [He always does that.] The woman spread her hands and said, [Now, Come to me and take my blessings.] Aurora reluctantly walked over to the woman and stood in front of her. [Close your eyes, my child.] ''Now that I am standing close to her, I can see how beautiful she is. I can''t fathom how gorgeous she would have looked when her body was normal.'' The woman ced her hand on Arua''s head and muttered something in a celestialnguage. When Aurora opened her eyes again, she was back in Gods'' Impact. [Congrattions! You have acquired Lyda''s Blessing!] *** Total yers in the game- 1,489,576 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- Any guess why the death count is zero? Thanks, @Sean_Conner_0136, for the gift! Chapter 209 - 208- Crazy Leveling

Chapter 209 - 208- Crazy Leveling

"...." ''I really got a blessing?!'' Aurora eximed. Aurora opened her menu to check the blessing''s benefits, and she couldn''t believe her eyes after reading what it said. 1) [Increases AGILITY by 100 times. -Always active. -No cooldown.] 2) [Stop the flow of time. -Active- 3 seconds. -Cooldown- 36 hours.] 3) [Lyda Strike. (each strike deals 100,000 HP DMG) -Active - 1 second. -Cooldown- 6 hours.] "I got my Lyda strike skill back and two more new ones. And they look so overpowered¡­" Aurora muttered under her breath. She looked around her to see many yers, including Misha and Kayden, fighting against the monsters and demons. ''I can use my skills to end everything. But¡­ Aurora looked at the cooldown of her second skill of Lyda''s blessing and muttered, "I have to be fast. If I mess it up, I won''t have a chance to use this again for the next 36 hours.'' Without wasting her time, Aurora dashed at the monsters. The first benefit of the skill was always active, but it only activated when Aurora wished to. Since there was no cooldown, that made it easier for Aurora to start it. Now that Aurora''s AGILITY had increased by 100, that made her 100 times faster than before. She could barely keep her bnce when running, and she almost tripped a couple of times if it weren''t for the torque to keep her on her feet. Then, Aurora jumped in the air. But because she was running at high speed, she ended up jumping a lot higher than she had expected. If Aurora fell down or even managed tond on her feet, she would still receive a considerable amount of HP loss. And at a time like this, even 1 HP mattered. Aurora had no choice but to change her focus from the ground monster to the air monster. However, she had nothing to do except swing her sword, and the rest was done by speed. Aurora cleaved all the monsters in the air as he flew higher and forward. It looked as though Aurora was flying to the yers on the ground who were fighting and the NPCs who were hiding. Aurora''s momentum in the air eventually came to half. Now, Aurora needed tond on the ground, but a strange thought suddenly crossed her mind. ''I saw Zach do it once, so maybe I can too?'' Aurora plunged her sword into the nearest monster and jumped on another. She repeated the same process until she reached a big-sized monster that could manage the impact of falling to the ground without injuring her. There were a lot of monsters and demons in the air. Aurora was chopping them in seconds since Aurora''s hand movements were 100 times faster than any normal yer with level 20. Within a few minutes, Aurora had leveled up by two by just killing the monsters in the sky. ''I can''t stay here for forever. As long as my feet are not on the ground, I can''t use my sword art properly. It''s hard to doge in the air as well.'' Aurora found a perfect-sized monster that could easily survive the impact. She jumped onto the monster and stabbed her sword vertically on its head. However, Because of that, the monster started pping its wings erratically to shake off Aurora. But Aurora took out her old dagger that once belonged to her maid and cleaved the monster''s wings. The monster fell down with a ''st,'' and its body was squished on the ground. However, Aurora still received some fall damage. ''I lost 200 HP, but let''s not worry about it.'' "Aurora!" Misha ran over to Aurora with Kayden and the other few yers. "Are you okay?" Misha asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah, I am fine." Aurora nodded and nced at the yers, who looked out of breath. Looking at them reminded Aurora of her maids, who were in the same situation that day. Yet, she had forced them to continue the dungeon expedition. Sure, at that time, Aurora didn''t take the slime''s warning seriously and thought it was a joke. She didn''t know that if they died, they would never respawn and die in the real world too. "Those who are tired should take a rest," she said in a low voice. "We can still continue¡­" a yer said as he breathed heavily. "If you force yourself, you will lose your edge, and that will be your end. It''s better to take reset and fight back, rather than charging in blind and dying helplessly," Aurora asserted in a solemn voice. "We¡­ understand¡­" A few yers retreated to the gazebo while the rest kept fighting. The mood of the battle had changed once Aurora received Lyda''s blessings. While the other yers struggled to fight against one monster, Aurora was single-handedly killing one monster each second. No matter how strong the monsters or demons were, none could win against speed and time. Six hours passed, yet Aurora kept fighting. But the demons from hell had finally stoppeding. However, that was just the first wave. Many more waves of the demons were about to pass through the portal. Aurora was only killing the low and mid-level monsters as she didn''t have enough courage to fight the high demons or big monsters, especially the five titans who were roaming around the capital and destroying all the buildings under their feet. Aurora had been using the first benefit of Lyda''s skill since the start, but she wasn''t feeling exhausted at all. Aurora assumed it was the effect of the skill, but she was mistaken. The moment Aurora deactivated the skill to use the other one, she fell to her knees. "Huh?" Aurora looked at her body with a confused look on her face. She couldn''t understand what was happening. *ROAR* She heard a roar of a monster approaching her, but her vision got blurry, and she couldn''t see anything clearly. Still, she held her sword tight and swung it, hoping it would hit the monster. But she was aiming at the wrong size. ''What''s happening to me? I was fine¡­'' She gasped in realization and muttered, "So the side-effects and exhaustion didn''te off until I deactivated the skill¡­?" Without wasting her time, Aurora activated the skill again. Her vision got clear, and she regained her strength to continue fighting. [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 31!] *** Total yers in the game- 1,487,894 0 new yers logged in. 1682 yers died. Chapter 210 - 209- Before The Second Wave

Chapter 210 - 209- Before The Second Wave

SLASH! SLASH! Kayden slew the monsters in front of him. "There is no end to them," he muttered. He nced around to look for Misha and saw her fighting three monsters at once. ''I will help her out!'' Kayden hastily walked to Misha to help her, but suddenly, a mid-level monster dashed at Misha from the other side. "Misha!" he yelled Misha''s name to warn her. But Misha was so focused on fighting the three monsters in front of her that she didn''t respond to Kayden''s yell. Kayden rushed to Misha as fast as he could, but the monster was faster. "Misha!" he yelled again as the monster was a few meters away from her. The monster jumped in the air and raised its fist to crush Misha, but suddenly, the monster''s body was cleaved into pieces as it fell to the ground near Misha. "...!" Kayden and Misha killed the three monsters and nced around to see what caused the monster to die, and they saw Aurora fighting the high demons a few meters away from her. Aurora''s strikes and hand movements were so fast that they produced a wind attack that cleaved the monster. Misha tried to help Aurora, but Kayden ced his hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "What? We can''t just let them fight alone?! What if something happens to her?!" Misha whispered violently. "That''s not it¡­" Kayden let out a weary sigh and took a deep breath before saying, "We have been fighting for hours now, and we are exhausted. We can barely defeat the mid-level monster, so if we go help her to fight the high-level monsters and demons, then instead of helping her, we would just be getting in her way." "But still¡­ we have to back her up somehow¡­" "Don''t worry about it. We are here," a voice said from a distance. Kayden and Misha looked at the voice to see ''Risen Warriors'' guild members at a distance. "You are¡­" Misha and Kayden recognized a few of their ssmates among the group. "You guys¡­.!" Kayden and Misha nced around everywhere to find Zach. "Zach!" Misha yelled. "He is not here¡­" another ssmate replied. "Why not?" "Well¡­ things happened, and around 900 guild members retreated after the 75th floor," one yer replied. "When we got out of the dungeon, we saw monsters running around in the open forest near the dungeon. Then.. we gazed at this capital and saw¡­." The yer pointed his gaze at the monsters and titans, destructions, and the dead bodies of yers and NPCs, and in the end, he looked up at the sky to see the opening to hell. "Some of our guild members were afraid, and they didn''t want to get involved in this. So 200 of them retreated. The rest came here to help, but it took us hours to get here. We were fighting with the monsters on our way and taking small breaks, but I guess we were toote¡­" "Did the other yers use the portal to retreat? Why are you guys here?" another ssmate asked. "They destroyed the portal, too," Kayden replied. "Oh¡­" "How many yers are stuck here?" a high-level yer, who was the leader of the group, asked. "I don''t know. The monsters would have spread in the entire realm by now. But I think there are around 500 yers still stuck in this capital. I don''t know about the rest of the realms," Kayden replied in a calm voice. "Well, we can''t save them all if we can''t save ourselves in the first ce." The yer opened his menu and said, "I will report this to the guild master and ask him if he would send more guild members here to fight." "That won''t change anything, and it would just increase the casualties." Kayden pondered for a while and uttered, "How about you call a¡­ ride or something. Or better yet, bring the flying castle here. All the yers can get into it, and then we can go to the other towns to save the other yers who are stuck in this realm?" "That''s a good idea. But¡­" the yer gazed at flying monsters and demons in the sky and said, "I don''t think Elliot would agree. It''s far too dangerous. Besides, look at those titans. They alone can break the entire castle like a lego set." "True¡­" "But let me talk with Elliot and see if he can provide any help. Until then¡­" The yer turned around and said in a loud voice, "All units, time to show our strength! We have leveled up a lot! And these monsters are nothingpared to that abomination on the 75th floor! We are the survivors of that tragedy! So let''s use our strength for good!" "Yeah!" all the guild members cheered up and scattered in all directions. A female ssmate of Kayden and Misha smiled at them and said, "Congrattions on your wedding, by the way. I am sorry I couldn''t make it." "No, it''s perfectly fine. You and all the other ssmates of ours sent us warm wishes, and that was enough," Misha said with a smile on her face. Then, the female ssmate looked at Aurora, who was cleaving monsters in one shot. "Is that girl perhaps¡­ Zach''s new girlfriend?" she asked. "How do you¡­ know¡­?" Misha asked with a confused yet curious look on her face. "I doubt Zach would have told anyone¡­" The female ssmate chuckled and said, "You know, when Zach and everyone were clearing the dungeon and fighting strong monsters, Zach would always stop fighting whenever he received a notification. Even while resting, Zach would chat with someone." "And Victoria looked jealous every time Zach did that, so I assumed maybe¡­ you know¡­" she added with a shoulder shrug. Misha nodded and said, "Yeah. She is Zach''s new girlfriend." "Let''s go help her!" Misha, Kayden, the female ssmate, and a few other yers rushed to where Aurora was fighting with the monsters. The other guild members and yers were fighting on the other sides, but Aurora was stealing the spotlight. Even her nk attacks of simply swinging her sword in the air created sharp wind attacks that were cleaving monsters like butter. "Does she even need our help at this point¡­?" a yer muttered with a baffled look on his face. However, Aurora had reached her limit. And the second wave of the hell was about to begin. *** Total yers in the game- 1,487,318 0 new yers logged in. 576 yers died. === Thanks, @Sean_Conner_0136, for the gift! Chapter 211 - 210- Angel Of Annihilation

Chapter 211 - 210- Angel Of Annihtion

[Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 34!] STAB! SLASH! Aurora plunged the sword to the ground and took a deep breath because of exertion. She was excessively exhausted, and if it weren''t for Lyda''s blessing''s first benefit, she would have already copsed. ''I am already level 34. But¡­ there are still a lot of monsters to beat¡­'' Aurora looked at the titans, who seemed to be the strongest of all. "If I end them, all the small monsters might retreat in fear¡­" Aurora muttered. "But I am not going there." Aurora decided not to interfere with the titans unless they attacked the others first. When Aurora nced around, she saw the Risen Warrior''s guild members fighting alongside her. She was so immersed in fighting that she didn''t realize they had joined to help the others. "If they are here, then it means¡ª!" Aurora nced around with a cheerful smile on her face, hoping she would see Zach fighting somewhere, but she was met with disappointment. "He is not here¡­" Suddenly, a loud, high-pitched noise rang from the sky and spread across the entire realm. There wasn''t a single-yer or NPC who did hear it. It was so loud that the yers and NPCs were forced to cover their ears. But those, who were in the fight, couldn''t do it, so they had no choice but to endure the pain and the feeling of getting their ears ruptured. Soon after that noise, demons started jumping down from hell. It was the beginning of the second wave. Just when the mood of the war was getting lighter after Aurora''s unimaginable feat and the help of the guild members, the second wave started and turned the tide. The demons in the second wave were much stronger than the first one. They were bigger in size, their skins were thicker, faster, and they had weapons. In the first wave, it was easy for everyone to defeat the monsters because they didn''t have anything to block the sword attacks. But now, everything had changed. Aurora caught her breath and plucked her sword out from the ground. "Time to use the other skills before it''s toote¡­" She dashed at the demons and kept swinging her sword. Of course, they blocked and tried to attack Aurora, but she was too fast for them. Aurora increased her speed to the maximum to the point where she was almost invisible by the naked eyes. Then, Aurora activated Lyda Strike and swung her sword over one thousand times in one second. Before Aurora''s stats had reset, she could strike ten times in one second. But now that her AGILITY had increased by 100 times, she could strike over a thousand times. Using Lyda strike skill, one strike dealt 100,000 HP damage, and Aurora struck over one thousand times. All the demons who had jumped down in the second wave, and the monsters and demons who were already there, were chopped into tiny pieces by Aurora''s attack. She even cleaved the legs of the titans, but couldn''t kill them entirely as her strikes were aimed at the monsters and demons on the ground. The impact of her strike traveled miles, and the sharp wind attacks produced by it cleaved everything on its way¡ª There were over 20,000 monsters alone in the forest, which Aurora killed unknowingly. Luckily, there were no yers and NPCs on the way. Within one second, Aurora had killed over 500,000 monsters and demons. Now, there were no demons left alive on the ground, but there were still many in the air. [Leveled up!] [Congrattions! You have reached level 43!] That day, Aurora gained the title of ''Angel of Annihtion'' among the yers. Aurora''s vision turned red as she dropped to her knees. But she used her sword as support and managed not to fall t. "Aurora!" Misha rushed over to Aurora and helped her stand up. "You should rest!" Misha uttered with an anxious look on her face. "There are still many monsters and demons left in the sky¡­" "Don''t worry about them. We will¡ª" Another noise rang in the sky, but it was a familiar sound. SHOOT! SHOOT! The monsters and demons'' bodies fell to the ground with every shot. Everyone looked up to see what was shooting the monsters, and they saw a flying carrier descending on the ground. "That''s¡­" Misha recognized it because it had the ''Risen warrior'' guild symbol on it. The flying aircraft carrier was about half the size of the flying guild castle. SHOOT! SHOOT! It was filled with deadly ranged weapons shooting bullets and magic attacks. There were rangers, gunslingers, mages, and warlocks who were powering up the weapons of the aircraft carrier and shooting down the flying demons and monsters. Then a few more small-sized aircraft carriers detached from the big carrier and descended to the ground. One carrier stopped near Aurora, Misha, and Kayden, as the voice followed, "You guys looked like a baked potato." "That voice¡­ Shay?!" Kayden eximed. Shay showed himself to Kayden and Misha as he uttered, "This is too much for a wedding party, don''t you think?" "What are you doing here?!" Kayden asked with a surprised look on his face. "I came here to help, duh!" he beckoned them all and said, "Come on. Hope on." "But what about the other yers?" Misha asked. "Don''t worry about them. More carriers are on their way. I am going to get every one of you out of here," Shay stated with a forced smile on his face. Misha and Kayden carried Aurora to the carrier. And a few other yers who were exhausted also got on it. "Wait¡­ the NPCs¡­." Aurora managed to mutter. "Huh? They are just NPCs, so they will respawn, right? Let them die," Shay responded with a confused look on his face. "Why worry about them?" "No¡­ they are.. real¡­" Shay didn''t doubt Aurora''s words as he had no reason to. He knew that if she was Zach''s lover, she would never lie, just as Zach never lied to his friends. He nodded and said, "Alright. We will save them too." *** Total yers in the game- 1,486,875 0 new yers logged in. 443 yers died. === Author''s Note- Help has arrived! Chapter 212 - 211- Hope And Despair

Chapter 212 - 211- Hope And Despair

Shay turned on the carrier and slowly flew it in the air towards the sky. "The guild castle is on the other side of the realm, so it''s going to take a while to get there," Say stated. "I am surprised Elliot let you take these carriers," a guild membermented. "That¡­ he didn''t," Shay scoffed. "When the guild was informed about the tragedy on the 75th floor, he couldn''t care less about it. And when this¡­ secret event¡­ or whatever this is; he said we shouldn''t waste our troops saving others." "So¡­ you went against his orders and stole the carriers?" the guild member asked. "Not exactly." Shay turned to everyone and said, "Since our guild recruited 50,000 yersst week, the guild''s economy has drastically dropped. So I am now the official funder of the Risen Warrior guild." "...!" "I pay for everything, including the guild members'' expenses¡ªsuch as food, weapons, and other things. I also funded these carriers, so I am technically the owner of everything," Shay asserted in a solemn voice. "While on papers, I have no ownership; without my funds, this guild is almost nothing. And with Victoria leaving the guild soon, this guild is now doomed. Unless, of course, someone like me takes the responsibility," he added. "So Elliott can''t do shit to me, nor can he order me around. The guild is nothing without me, and Elliott knows me. And he can''t afford to take a risk to anger me. Otherwise, he will know what he is worth." "I didn''t know you were a kind person," a guild member remarked. "Oh, please. I am far from kind. I am doing all this for myself. I have to survive, and so do others." "True¡­" Shay nced at Aurora and thought, ''I don''t know what happened to her, but her condition looks serious. And that attack¡­ or whatever it was that I saw from the sky that razed everything within miles¡­ she did it, right?'' "Is there a healer on his carrier?" Shay asked with an anxious look on his face. ''I can''t let anything happen to Zach''s acquaintance!'' A female guild member raised her hand and said, "I am a priest." "Great." Shay pointed his finger at Aurora and said, "Can you heal that girl over there." The guild member walked to Aurora and healed her for a second. But then she turned to Shay with a baffled look on her face and said, "I healed her to her max HP. But her condition doesn''t seem to be¡­ improving." Shay turned to Kayden and asked, "Where is Zach?" "Dungeon expedition with your guild members and Victoria¡­" Kayden replied with a confused look on his face. "Yeah, I know that. But I expected them to retreat after floor 75. But I guess I should have known it better." Shay sighed and muttered, "Zach always tries to do everything on his own." "Well, that''s not a bad thing, is it?" Kayden uttered. He stood beside Shay to have a talk with him. Shay smiled wryly at Kayden and said, "Did you forget it was us who forced him to y the VR game." "...." "He kept saying no, but we still insisted. He agreed because we were pestering him. If he hadn''t agreed to y with us, he would still be in the real world." "..." Kayen didn''t say anything and simply lowered his gaze after realizing what Shay was trying to say. "We both know how much he values his family, and that''s something I admire about him. I want to be like him, but I can''t. I am a douchebag, and I will always stay as one. "Shay ced his hand on Kayden''s shoulder and continued, "But you, Kayden. You are his best friend. You have been with him since you both were seven years old, and you know him better than anyway." "Yeah¡­" "We should admit it by now that the reason Zach is stuck here is because of us. I am sure he thinks the same deep down. He might be ming us. I wouldn''t be surprised if he hates us," Shay scoffed wryly. "Zach is not that petty!" Misha yelled from the back. "Misha¡­" Kayden shook his head at Misha and pointed his gaze at Aurora, seemingly trying to say the crepe incident with Aurora. "And as far as I know, Zach is¡­plicated. We all know how he changes his personality depending on where he is. And not to mention how his mood changes suddenly during a conversation. It''s almost impossible to predict him," Shay muttered. Kayden patted on Shay''s back and said, "Come on, man. What''s up with you? Why are you suddenly depressed?" Shay bit his lips and murmured quietly: "The girl I liked in the guild¡­ died on the floor 75th¡­" "Oh¡­" Kayden raised his brows and thought, ''I have never heard him mention liking or loving any girl, like ever. Maybe it''s because we are stuck in this death game that he realized how cruel life is? The first girl he liked died¡­. That''s indeed cruel.'' ''I mean, to be honest, this world is no different than the real world. Humans are monsters in the real world. Those who hold power rules the world. At least, we can live at our free will here. The only difference between the real world and this world is that everyone is equal here. Everyone started the same¡­ maybe with a bit of benefit here and there, but all of us were level 1. Everyone risked their lives to be what they are now.'' Kayden patted on Shay''s back and asked in a calm voice: "Are you okay?" Shay nodded and said, "Yes." "Cheer up, man. You are not the type to get sad. I know you must feel terrible now, but there is nothing you can do about it." The carriers had reached their maximum height, and now, they were going towards the aircraft carrier to drop all the yers on it. But suddenly, a horned figure jumped from the crack in the sky and destroyed one of the carriers in front of the other carriers. *** Total yers in the game- 1,486,554 0 new yers logged in. 321 yers died. === Author''s Note- Hope has no value without despair! Chapter 213 - 212- Third Wave

Chapter 213 - 212- Third Wave

A horned figure jumped from the crack in the sky,nded on the carrier, and crashed it on the ground 100 meters away. "...!" Then, another horned figure jumped and did the same with the other carrier. Then, swarms of hundreds of thousands of demons started jumping down to the ground and one the carriers. It was the third wave, and it started without any warnings, unlike the second one that gave time to the yers to get ready. However, that sound was not a warning. It was a signal to the demons and the monsters that more of their kind was going to join them soon, so the demons would feel more encouraged. It was a call of hell. One by one, all the carriers were destroyed, and only a few, including Shay''s carrier, had remained. "Can''t you drive it faster?!" Shay shouted. "No. This is the first prototype, and many of its functions are not working. The only reason I brought the aircraft carrier here was that it was the easiest and the fastest way to reach you all," Shay replied as he swiftly drove the carrier through the swarms of the monsters and the demons. The yers on the ground had already started fighting the third wave''s demons. While the aircraft carrier was constantly shooting down the demons in the air. The aircraft carrier had two offensive mechanisms. One was being controlled by the rangers and the gunslingers¡ª that was shooting arrows and bullets. And another was controlled by the mages and warlocks¡ª that was shooting magic attacks of various types. However, as it was controlled by the yers, firing it continuously was draining their MP and making them exhausted. "What should we do?!" Misha panicked. "If we fall from this fight, we will lose a lot of HP." The aircraft carrier was still far away, and it would take him more than 10 minutes to reach there. "Should Ind the carrier on the ground?" Shay asked Kayden. "It will take us around 3 minutes tond." "No, keep going!" Kayden shot a nce at Aurora and said, "We have to get her out of here first." A few demons dumped off Shay''s carrier, but Kayden, Misha, and the few other yers killed them all. "We will take care of the monsters," they said. A momentter, yet another horned figure jumped on the carrier right in front of Shay''s carrier and destroyed it in one punch. The carrier crashed to the ground, and so did the demon. But, the demon jumped again and destroyed Shay''s carrier. Fortunately, Shay had already predicted that, and he was prepared for it. He turned off the engine and let the carrier descend at full speed. "What are you doing?!" Kayden eximed. Shay ignored Kayden and ced his hand on the steering wheel. And when they were 20 meters above the ground, Shay turned on the engine to cushion the impact. Sure, it still destroyed the carrier, and the yers lost their HP, but it wasn''t as much as they had expected. "If I had kept the engine on, it would have failed, and we would have crashed harder. So I restarted the engine to start all the processes again. But obviously, it failed because the carrier was damaged. But it did help us reduce the impact," Shay asserted in a solemn voice as he jumped out of the destroyed carrier. The carrier had crashed in the garden near the gazebo where the NPCs were taking shelter. "Well, we are not getting back up anytime soon." Shay sighed and nced at Aurora as he said, "Take her away from here. We can''t let anything happen to her." Shay unsheathed his sword and walked ahead of Kayden and Misha. "Are you guys joining?" "You don''t say¡­" Kayden, Misha, and the other yers joined Shay. They slew dozens of demons, but their quantity wasn''t decreasing. Suddenly, the three-horned demons who had destroyed the carriers in one shot jumped in the air andnded in the garden in front of Shay and the others. Their size was three times the size of a normal adult, but they looked more intimidating than most of the other demons they had seen so far. The other monsters also jumped beside them, and the yers chased after them. One of the three demons frowned its face and flicked its finger in the air, razing everything on its way, including the monster, demons, yers, buildings. The demon standing in the middle looked past Kayden''s shoulders at the gazebo and opened his mouth to say, "I smell power." "...!" All the yers in the garden¡ªwho heard the demon''s voice, were baffled. ''A speaking demon?!'' Kayden eximed. "Tch!" Shay bit his lips and thought, ''ording to what I learned in the past week, the monsters'' intelligence level depends on their characteristics. And a speaking monster is close to the highest level.'' The three demons were the arch-demons of the first hell. "Humans¡­" the third demon smirked and uttered in a raspy voice: "I haven''t seen a human in 18 years after ''he'' closed the gates of hell. It''s always fun to crush them." The first demon turned to the third demon and said, "Aureon. Why did you have to say that?" "What, Nargeon?" he asked with a confused look on his face. "Don''t tell me you don''t like crushing humans and hearing their screams." "Why did you have to mention ''him''? Now I am more angry." "Hah?! I am more angry than you!" Aureon yelled. "No, I am!" Nargeon yelled back. "..." "Bro/ Dominic! Tell him that I am more angry!" They both turned to the second demon. The second demon frowned his face and said, "Shut up! Or I will kill you both!" Dominic pped the first and the third demon on the face and sent them flying miles away. Then. he banged his fists with each other and grinned viciously at Kayden and the others. "I will crush them alone," he said. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,888 0 new yers logged in. 666 yers died. === Author''s Note- Guess who ising in the next chapter? Chapter 214 - 213- The Three Archdemons

Chapter 214 - 213- The Three Archdemons

Shay, Kayden, Misha, and the other yers stood their ground in front of Dominic, but the other yers around and the guild members couldn''t stop shaking. It was natural for them to act like that since they saw one of the demons raze dozens of monsters and yers with a mere flick of a finger. "I don''t even have to try to kill you. You will die even if I simply ce my hands on you," he scoffed out loud. Shay walked forward and said, "Try me." "You¡­!" Dominic conjured a fireball in his hand and shot it at Shay, Kayden, Misha, and the other yers standing in front of him. However, they all suddenly disappeared before the fireball could hit them. "...!" Dominic nced around with a confused look on his face and saw them near the gazebo with Aurora in between. ''What did she do?!'' Dominica yelled inwardly. Aurora had used the second benefit of Lyda''s blessing that allowed her to stop the flow of time for three seconds. Even Shay, Kayden, Misha, and the other yers were also confused as to how they suddenly got near the gazebo when they were at the end of the garden a while ago. The fireball that Dominic had shot traveled all the way across to the other side of the garden, and everything in between was obliterated. ''If that fireball had hit us, it would have killed us all!'' Shay eximed inwardly and gulped down in fear. ''I was trying to act brave, but no one here stands a chance against these demons. Maybe¡­'' Shay shot a nce at Aurora and thought, ''Maybe she can, but she is not in good condition. I definitely can''t let her fight.'' ''What about Kayden and Misha? They got married a few days ago. If something happens to either of them¡­.'' Shay gritted his teeth and frustration. ''Goddammit!'' ''I want to call back-up from the guild for help, but I don''t think Elliot would send help. And to be honest¡­ even the strongest members in our guild¡ª who just hit level 100, can''t stand a chance against them. Or maybe they can?'' Shay shook his head and thought, ''There is no way Elliott would send them. They are like the shield and the sword of the guild.'' Dominic began walking towards the gazebo with an amusing look on his face. And by the time he reached there, Aureon and Nargeon alsonded beside him. The three of them stood in front of the gazebo with varied expressions on their faces. Dominic smirked and said, "Well, well. It seems I am going to have some fun. Good good. I was bored in hell for a long time. Entertain me a little, and I might kill you less¡­ cruelly¡ª hah!" "Not fair, brother! Why do you get to kill them and not us? I was also bored all this time!" Aureon remarked. "Me too, Dominic! You need to let us have some fun too!" Nargeonmented. SIGH! "Fine~" Dominic sighed with a groan. Then, he pointed his finger at Kayden, Misha, and Shay and said, "Aureon, you can y with them." "Thank you, brother!" "Nargeon." Dominic pointed his finger behind them at the NPCs taking shelter in the gazebo and said, "You can have some fun with them." "That''s my brother!" Dominic cracked his fists and licked his lips as he looked at Aurora and said, "I will deal with the strong one." Nargeon jumped on top of the gazebo and broke it in one punch. The NPCs under it started yelling and screaming in pain as they ran away. "Ahaha! This is so much fun!" he said out loud. Meanwhile, Aureon slowly walked to Shay, Kayden, and Misha with a grin on his face. "You know, I have never fought with humans before. Because they were always too weak to fight back. So please, don''t disappoint me. I am truly excited to fight you all!" Kayden and Misha stepped forward and stood in front of Aurora to protect her. They knew that Aurora might be standing still and holding her sword, but she was barely managing to keep her eyes open. She was in no state of fighting. Furthermore, Aurora had already used the two benefits of Lyda''s blessing, and they were now on a long cooldown. While the first benefit was still active, and that was the sole reason why she was still able to stand. Aureon dashed at Shay, Kayden, Misha, and the yers at fast speed. Shay dashed towards Aureon and cast a magic attack while swinging his sword in the air. However, before Shay could even reach Aureon orplete casting the magic attack, Aureon swung his fist at Shay and sent him flying to the other side of the garden. Then, he circled around the yers and sent each of them in all the directions with another swing. Now, only Kayden and Misha remained, who were protecting Aurora. Aureon would have attacked Kayden and Misha when he attacked the yers, but as they were protecting Aurora, he was afraid that he might hit Aurora. And Aurora was Dominic''s target. If Aureon had hit Aurora, even by mistake, Dominic would have killed him. Kayden and Misha stood their ground with an unwavering re in their eyes, as though they didn''t care if anything happened to them, but nothing should happen to Aurora. Aureon approached Kayden and Mishha from the left, while Dominic walked to them from the right. But Dominic reached them sooner. Dominic grabbed Misha by her neck and raised her in the air. "Don''te in my way!" he yelled. "Let her go you¡ª!" Kayden swung his sword at Dominic''s hand, aiming to cleave it. But instead, his sword broke. STAB! At the same time, Aureon prated Kayden''s back with his sharp ws. "Argh!" Kayden grunted as he coughed blood from his mouth. Then, Aureon pulled out his ws and kicked Kayden to the ground. SIGH! "What a disappointment," Aureon uttered with a weary sigh. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,666 0 new yers logged in. 222 yers died. Chapter 215 - 214- Zach

Chapter 215 - 214- Zach

Kayden''s HP started decreasing at high speed. But suddenly, it stopped and started increasing. "....!" Aurora was still a healer, and she healed Kayden before his HP could hit Zero. "Brother!" Aureon yelled with a furious look on his face. Dominic threw Misha to the side and punched Aurora, mming her into the broken Gazebo. She couldn''t block or dodge the attack as she was healing Kayden. Aurora slowly got up and prepared to dash at Dominic, but her body stopped responding, and she fell to the ground. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself standing in front of Lyda, once again in the white space. [...] Lyda stared at Aurora in disbelief without speaking a single word. "Am I¡­ dead¡­?" Aurora asked with an anxious look on her face. [No,] Lyda responded in a calm voice. SIGH! Aurora sighed in relief and said, "Then send me back. Fast! My friends need me!" [My blessings¡­ they are absolute; the strongest. I was supposed to give them to Zach when he met the requirements, but I chose to give you my blessings.] "..." [Now, I can''t give them to him. Blessings are power, strength, or whatever you want to call it. We can choose to give blessings to anyone, but we can only give them to one person. Unless that person dies or ceases to exist, we can''t give them to anyone else.] "...!" [Do you realize the responsibilities you have? The power you possess can defeat the gods if you use them correctly. And yet¡­] "What¡­?" Aurora asked reluctantly. [I gave you my blessings, so you don''t die in this war. You are Zach''s heart. You had to survive. And what did you do?] "But you said I am not dead!" Lyda frowned her face and said, [Answer my question.] "I did what I thought was right. I saved as many people as I could. I fought against the monsters and demons. If I hadn''t, many along with me would have died," Aurora replied with no hesitation and a resolute expression on her face. [You wanted to save lives. That''s a noble thought, and I respect that. But who is going to save you? Right now, on that battlefield, you are the strongest. And history can testify that no one has evere to save the strongest,] Lyda uttered in a disdainful tone with a distant smile on her face. "... what are you trying to say?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. [Are you trying to be a hero?] Lyda asked. "...no¡­" [Good. But do you know what heroes do?] "They save everyone?" [No. Everyone wants to save their loved ones, but that doesn''t make them a hero.] After a brief pause, Lyda said, [Maybe for the person they are trying to save, but not for all.] [What you did was without a doubt a remarkable thing. And you used my blessings the way one should. But do you know why I gave you my blessings?] "You said a while ago that you did it so I could save myself." [Correct. And Why do I want to save you?] "Because¡­" [Not because you are a princess of an enormous dynasty, nor because you are beautiful; that has nothing to do with it. I didn''t give you my blessing because you love Zach. I gave them to you because Zach loves you.] "That''s¡­" [You see, Zach¡­ he was born dead.] "....!" Aurora stepped back in surprise and muttered, "What¡­?" [Yes. He wasn''t supposed to be born. But an anomaly happened, and he was born. Dead.] "How¡­ is that possible¡­?" [He had a soul, but he had no body. He only had a heart, which wasn''t beating either. His father begged and rubbed his head in front of all the powerful beings he knew; friends and foes, both. He wanted Zach to live.] After a brief silence, Lyda continued, [They all agreed on one condition, and that was that Zach would have to be indebted to them.] "But it was his father who asked for help¡­" Aurora mumbled quietly. [Yeah, but they were doing a favor on Zach. His father had no other choice but to agree, so he did.] [All of the supreme beings gathered at one ce and performed a sacred ritual. They gave their blessings and formed the body of a newborn by using each of their body parts. Then, they inserted Zach''s soul inside the body of a newborn and sealed all the powers.] That was the reason why Zach''s soul powers hadn''t awakened on birth; because his soul never belonged to that body. [Of course, they used his original heart, but everything else in his body belongs to someone else.] "I¡­ don''t know how I should feel¡­ about this¡­" Aurora muttered under her breath. Lyda turned to Aurora and said, [That''s not what you are supposed to say. You are supposed to ask, ''Why are you telling me all this?''] "Why are you telling me all this¡­?" [Because you are his heart. The only thing that belonged to him, he gave it to you. Now, your life is no longer yours; it belongs to him,] Lyda stated in a solemn voice. "I know that. Even if you hadn''t told me that, I am going to dedicate my entire life to him. If his heart is mine, and my entire body and soul belongs to him," Aurora asserted without any hesitation in her voice. Lyda furrowed her brows and said, [Do you think you are in any condition to say that? Don''t promise something if you don''t mean it.] "But I truly¡­!" Lyda waved her hand in the air, and a mirror appeared in front of Aurora. "What is¡­" Aurora was left speechless when she looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her entire body was filled with cracks as though her body was breaking apart. She looked simr to Lyda but in worse condition. "What¡­ happened to me¡­?" she asked as he touched the cracks on her body. [You tell me. Can a normal human walk, run, jump, and fight for more than six hours without any breaks, water, or food?] "...." [The answer is no. And my blessings increased your AGILITY by 100 times. That''s 600 hours, which is equivalent to 25 days.] "...!" [You fought continuously for 600 hours straight. Can a human run, jump, and fight nonstop for 25 days without any rest? No. Not even the higher beings can. But you did that without thinking about any consequences. What do you think will happen to you?] "I¡­" [If I hadn''t stopped you, and if you had used my blessings for even a single nano-second, your entire body would have been destroyed¡ª in this game and the real world too. Leaving you with a painful death,] Lyda stated with a re in her eyes. "So¡­ am I going to die¡­?" Aurora asked hesitantly with tears in her eyes, seemingly afraid to know the answer. [No. You are safe. However¡ª] Suddenly, the white space started quacking vigorously, and the mirror in front of Aurora shattered. "What''s going on?!" Aurora asked with an anxious look on her face. Lyda looked into Aurora''s eyes and uttered, "Zach is here." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,410 0 new yers logged in. 256 yers died. Chapter 216 - Meanwhile

Chapter 216 - Meanwhile

After Aurora''s body fell t to the ground, she was pulled into the white space by Lyda to save her life. Meanwhile, the three archdemons¡ª Dominic, Aureon, and Nargeon were spreading havoc around the capital. Nargeon was grabbing and flipping the NPCs in the air as though they were dolls. Aureon was ying with the yers and the guild members. While Dominic was on his way to the gazebo so he could fight Aurora. However, Kayden and Misha dashed at him from behind and tried to stop him. Of course, they failed to do that. Dominic grabbed Misha by her neck with one hand and Kayden by his neck with his other hand. He frowned his face with a re in his eyes and uttered, "I would have loved to crush your necks, but fortunately, you are not my prey. So get out of my way!" Dominic threw Misha and Kayden at Aureon and yelled, "Take care of your prey, or I will have to take care of you!" Dominic reached the gazebo and stood in front of unconscious Aurora. He moved his hand to grab her, but suddenly, he was sent flying a few meters away by something. Hended on his feet but stumbled a couple of times before crashing into one of the buildings. When he looked in the direction, he was attacked, but he saw nothing. It was as though he was attacked by no one. Confused, Dominic jumped into the air to see if someone was hiding nearby, but he couldn''t find anyone. He could only see hundreds of thousands of monsters, a few thousand yers, and a few hundred NPCs. He looked up at the sky to check whether someone attacked him from the air, but he could only see the flying monsters and demons and the gate of hell, from where thousands of demons were jumping out. "What was it?" he muttered in annoyance. "No being can push me away like that. Yet¡­ something ¡­" After ncing around, Dominded on the ground and slowly walked back to the garden. But this time, he was cautious. "Whatever it was, may attack me again. So I just have to catch that mongrel at that time," he murmured with a furious look on his face. It didn''t take time for Dominic to get to the garden, and as he had expected, he was attacked again, but this time, he caught the culprit. "Found you!" Dominic jumped in the air andnded on the other side of the garden. He swung everyone on his way and walked to the damaged carrier. "You can''t hide anymore!" Dominic prated his hand into the carrier and pulled out the attack from inside it. It was Shay. He had used the carrier''s attack mechanism and amplified the wind attack to aim it on the Dominic. The first attack sent Dominic flying because he had been charging it for a few minutes, while the second attack did nothing because it was fired soon after. Dominic grabbed Shay by his face and yelled, "Did you seriously think you could get away with this?" Shay struggled to break free, but then, he suddenly scoffed and said, "Who said I was trying to get away?" "Hah?!" Dominic''s eyes widened in realization. He quickly looked back and gazed at the gazebo, only to see Aurora wasn''t there. "...!" "Hey¡­" Shay looked into Dominic''s eyes and said, "Guess what?" "..." Dominic raised his brows with an amused look on his face and said, "I can crush your head any time I want, yet you dare to speak with me?" "Jokes on you, I can say the same to you." "Hah? What can a puny human like you can do¡ª" Shay pressed his feet on Domini''s chest and pushed him away, causing Dominic to let go of him because of yet another wind attack. Before Dominic pulled out Shay from the carrier, Shay had charged the attack. He was simply wasting Dominic''s time while the wind attack got amplified stronger, and when the time was right, Shay broke free from Dominic''s clutch. He also did that to distract Dominic from Aurora while the help arrived. After Shay was flung away by Aureon at the start, Shay thought of every possibility to save him and his friends. And the best solution he could find was to inform a certain someone about that attack. Dominic red at Shay and uttered, "You seem to have a death wish! I will rip your body apart and wear your organs on my body! I will bath in your blood and¡ª" "Eww. So cringe. Is everyone in the hell so edgy?" Shay scoffed out loud. Shay was simply buying time to dy everything. However, Dominic realized that when Shay kept ncing at the gazebo again and again. The NPC nun, who had been hiding from in sight, dragged Aurora with her and healed her. Misha saw it, and she thought the nun was trying to harm Aurora. So she got up and dashed at the nun. When she saw the nun touching Aurora, she ced her sword on the nun''s neck and asked, "What are you trying to do?" "I am healing her," the nun replied without looking back at Misha or stopping the healing process. "Why would you want to heal her?" Misha asked. "You are an NPC. While you may be real, you charge coins to heal people. So I find it hard to believe you are healing Aurora without asking anything in return." The nun healed Aurora''s HP to the max and then turned to Misha. She smiled at her and said, "I exist for my lord. I have devoted my soul and body to him, and I would do anything to him. But he hasn''t acknowledged me as his follower yet." Then, the nun looked at Aurora and spoke, "This girl is important to my lord. And if I can''t help my lord, then I have failed. My faith in him is unyielding, and that''s why, I¡ª" QUAKE! "...!" RUMBLE! The entire first realm, and the realm above; the hell, and the heavens¡ª everything in between, as well as the white space dimension, rumbled as the clouds covered the sun, and the thunder followed. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 141 yers died. === Author''s Note -When Aurora entered the white space for the first time, it was ''her'' who went there, so the flow of time had stopped. But for the second time, it was Lyda who pulled her there, so the flow of time had continued. Lyda did that to prevent Aurora from using the blessings. I hinted that when the mirror shattered in thest chapter but forgot to add this note in thest chapter. Thanks, @zy2care, for the gift! Chapter 217 - Massacre

Chapter 217 - Massacre

QUAKE! RUMBLE! The clouds covered the sky and the sun as the thunder followed with the rumble. Lightning sparked in the clouds as it electrified each and every monster in the sky and pulverized them. "..." Dominic, Aureon, and Nargeon nced around with confused looks on their faces as they couldn''tprehend what was going on. The clouds had blocked the gates of hell, but the demons were still jumping blindly. It was at that time when Dominic realized he was being yed by Shay, and everything he did was to buy time. "I will deal with youter!" he said to Shay and jumped in the air. ''Since they all are trying so hard to save that girl, she must be a very important person to them. And she is strong too. She possesses a mysterious power.'' ''But her current condition is bad, so this is the only chance I will get to kill her. If not, she might be a threat to us demons and hell one day!'' "Aureon! Nargeon!" Dominic called out their names as hended on the ground. He pointed his finger at Aurora, who was being protected by the nun and Misha. "Get rid of that girl!" He yelled out loud and dashed at Aurora. Nargeon was close to them since he was near the gazebo, so he reached their first. He looked at Misha and the nun and said, "You first!" Nargeon raised his fist in the air and squished Misha with his punch, or so would have happened if Zach hadn''t stopped Nargeon''s punch with his one finger. "....!" Zach looked at Nargeon with an emotionless re in his eyes and muttered, "Die." Nargeon''s body slowly disintegrated into ashes as he looked back at Aureon and Dominic and said, "Brother¡ª!" "You¡ª!" Aureon yelled with a furious look on his face and jumped on Zach. He raised both of his hands in the air and formed a fist for a heavy attack as though he was trying to end Zach in one hit. However, before Aureon would even reach near Zach, a huge fire sword dropped from the sky and prated Aureon''s body. Aureonnded on the ground with a grunt in front of Zach and called Dominic for help. "Brother!" he yelled in pain. However, Dominic couldn''t move because his body wasn''t responding. Even he was surprised to see his body trembling as he couldn''t believe his eyes. He wasn''t scared, not in the least. But his body was. Zach''s glove of the right hand started glowing as it glowed when he had used the ''Wrath of the phoenix''. However, instead of simply glowing, it started burning. The fire burned the entire glove, but it was undamaged. Soon, the fire spread on Zach''s entire arm, and it looked as though it was a Phoenix''s wing. Zach grabbed Aureon''s head and crushed it as his body first turned intova and melted. After seeing two of his brothers die in front of his eyes, Dominic was enraged. He wanted to dash at Zach, but his body couldn''t move. He watched the fire from Zach''s hand spread to his eyes andter covered his head. It looked as though Zach''s hair and eyes were made of fire. However, even after all that, the fire wasn''t burning or dealing any kind of damage to Zach. The fire was slowly spreading over Zach''s body as his veins glowed. Seemingly, the fire wasing from inside Zach''s body. The clouds rumbled even louder, and the lightning started striking the demons on the ground too. They tried to dodge, but lightning found its way to hit them. After realizing they were doomed, the demons in the capital stopped whatever they were doing and started running away. The scene was the same as how the yers and NPCs ran when the crack to the hell opened, and the demons invaded the first realm. Now, it was their turn. The only difference was that they were in abundance while Zach was alone. Zach looked at his fire-hand and inspected it with his eyes by moving his fingers and forming a fist. He was checking whether the arm was still functional or not. Then, Zach moved his gaze to Dominic and moved his hand towards him. "Do you know who I am?" Zach asked in a cold and raspy voice. "I¡­" Dominic''s lips trembled as he struggled to speak. SIGH! Zach closed his eyes and opened them again, but there was no fire in his eyes this time. Instead, the white in his eyes had turned pitch-ck¡ª that resembled abyss, while his pupil had turned red, and it was pulsating every second, seemingly, resonating with his heartbeats. "What about now? Do you know who I am?" Zach asked again. It was at that moment when Dominic realized he had messed up. Earlier, Dominic''s body wasn''t responding to him, and now it had stopped responding. He turned around and ran as fast as he could. He didn''t know where he was going. He simply wanted to run as far as away possible from Zach. However, Zach didn''t chase after him, nor did he try to stop him. Zach jumped in the air and hovered for more than his three-second limit. He flew even higher within the clouds and looked at all the chaos caused by the demons. He gazed upon the Dead bodies of yers and NPCs, the destruction of the capital, and the crack to hell. After confirming all the yers had sided with the NPCs on one side, Zach raised his fire-arm in the air. Suddenly, thousands of small portals opened in the sky behind Zach, and fire-weapons came out of them. Some were swords, spears, bows, tridents, daggers, and other various types of weapons. Then, Zach lowered his fire-arms, and all the weapons wereunched to the ground on the demons. The demons ran in all directions, but the weapons hit them eventually. More weapons kepting from the portal and killed most of the demons. If the demons'' invasion was annihtion, then Zach''s attack was a single-handed massacre. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. === Author''s Note - Let''s go! Chapter 218 - Pure Rage

Chapter 218 - Pure Rage

One after one, Zach hunted each and every demon. It wasn''t long before they had realized that they had nowhere to go. No matter how far they ran or flew, thousands of fire-weapons killed them all. At fast speed, the weapons looked as though they were phoenix''s feathers. Even the demons watching from the crack to hell had stoppeding into the first realm, because they knew that they would die the moment they entered. Among the hundreds of thousands of demons, there was a demon who was the most afraid. He was cowering while running, hoping Zach wouldn''t find him. That demon was none other than Dominic, who had realized that he messed with the wrong person. Furthermore, he recognized who Zach was. "Why¡­ why¡­ Why is ''her'' kin here?! I thought their bloodline had gone extinct. I thought ''she'' was thest of them!" Dominic muttered violently. "If that man is true ''her'' son, that that means he is the grandson of the¡ª" Out of a sudden, Dominic stopped running because he saw Zach standing in front of him. He was walking in the opposite directions of all the demons, looking deep into Dominic''s soul. If res could kill, then Dominic would have died over a million times. While the fire-weapons were stillunching themselves and annihting the demons. While Zach had gone to take care of Dominic personally. When Zach was a few meters away from Dominic, he banged his head on the ground as though he was trying to surrender to Zach. "Please forgive me, I didn''t know you were the¡ª" Before Dominic could even growl properly, Zach cleaved him into pieces using a fire sword made from his fire-arm. "I missed the part where that''s my problem¡­" Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. One would have thought everything had ended since the third and thest archdemon had been in by Zach. However, that was just the start of the massacre. Once Zach had taken care of the big enemies, he hunted down the small ones. He killed and killed without stopping or caring for anyone. Luckily, all the yers and NPC had already been evacuated by Victoria and Aria. After making sure everyone was safe, Aria rushed to Zach and tried to stop him, but Zach wasn''t himself. He was lost in rage. Aria had realized that long ago ever since she saw him summon the ''phoenix''s rage'' and borrowed her powers to conjure the portals with thousands of swords at once. Zach normally wouldn''t have been able to do that under any circumstances because his body still wasn''t qualified to use phoenix''s powers. But he had already received the sigil from Phoenix. Furthermore, the gloves once belonged to Xie Lua¡ª the phoenix. ''I have to stop him otherwise, he won''t stop until he destroys everything. But how?'' Aria asked herself. ''The only person who can stop him in this state is Aurora, but Aurora''s current condition is beyond functional.'' Aria had a faint idea, but she wasn''t sure about it. ''If it didn''t work, then he might also end up attacking me¡­'' Of course, Aria wasn''t afraid of getting hurt by Zach, but she was afraid that Zach would feel guilty about hurting Aria when he got back to his senses. However, Aria had no choice but to take the risk. She dished her head onto Zach and tackled him down. But, Zach stood up a secondter and pushed Aria to the side. However, Aria pulled him close to her and sealed his lips with her lips. She kissed him and kept kissing him until his eyes went back to normal. That was the first sign that her n was working. Soon, Zach''s hair went back to normal, and then his arms. Still, Aria didn''t stop kissing him. She was waiting for Zach to kiss her back, and only then she would stop kissing him. The weapons'' portals vanished from the sky and the clouds scattered in the sky, revealing the crack to hell, once again. Aria wrapped her arms around Zach''s neck and kissed him aggressively until Zach began to kiss her back. Then, she stopped kissing him and looked into his eyes as though she was waiting for Zach to do something. "I would appreciate it if you don''t kiss me like this in public," Zach scoffed. He nced around and said, "Especially when we are standing between the corpses of yers, NPCs, and demons." Aria''s lips trembled as she sighed in relief. She looked at him with teary eyes and said, "I was so worried! What happened to you suddenly? What was that move you used? Is that your new skill or something? And it was extremely overpowered!" Zach looked at his glove on his right hand and said, "I don''t know, but I think it was rted to phoenix. I could feel the rage burning inside me. And¡­" Zach stopped and lowered his gaze with a sad look on his face. "And¡­?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face. "I heard a voice¡­" Zach muttered. "Whose voice?" "I think it was Xie Lua''s voice¡­" Zach uttered in a low voice. "Hmm? Who is that?" Aria wondered with a puzzled yet curious look on her face. "Uhh¡­ you have never been to a magic shop?" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. After a brief silence, Aria hesitantly asked, "What is a magic shop?" Zach stared at Aria and sighed as he shook his head in disbelief. "What¡­? I don''t know anything about this game. I mean¡­" Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "I cheated my way to enter in this game." Zach raised his brow with a confused yet curious look on his face and asked, "What do you mean?" "Aurora had told me that you all got transported into this game because you tried to y a VR game, right?" Zach nodded in reply. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 219 - Acquiring A New Sigil

Chapter 219 - Acquiring A New Sigil

"So, basically, I didn''t. I can''t enter into the mortal realm for personal reasons. Hence, I can''t get my hands on the VR game. But I was able to connect to my domain, but I couldn''t pass through the portal to enter the game," Aria stated. "So¡­ how are you here¡­? Wait¡­" Zach''s eyes widened in realization. "Is this rted to why your form... Or rather, the avatar is different in the game and your original appearance?" Aria nodded and said, "I used the same trick I used on you." After a brief pause, she said, "I pulled a girl into the portal and¡ª" Aria stopped when she noticed something on Zach''s neck. "What''s wrong?" Zach asked as though he waspletely oblivious to what Aria was shocked at. "There is another sigil on the side of your neck¡­" Aria muttered with a horrified look on her face. "What is it? What does it look like?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "There are two horns, two eyes, and two long fangs¡­" Aria looked into Zach''s eyes and uttered, "It''s a sigil of a demon." Aria expected Zach to freak out after hearing that, but Zach simply sighed in response. "Why aren''t you shocked?!" "Well, this was to be expected. I used my demonic eyes, after all," Zach replied with a shrug. Aria then recalled what Zach had once told her in her domain. ''When I was born, I was blessed by many celestial beings including elder Phoenix, elder dragon, grandmaster elf, demon lord, and apparently a god too.'' At first, Aria hadn''t thought much of it as she assumed Zach had received normal blessings from them. However, now she had realized Zach''s origin. ''So Zach is the ''key'' for annihtion.'' Aria looked past Zach''s shoulder and muttered, "Let''s go check up on your friends and¡­" Zach and Aria went to the gazebo and saw all the yers, NPCs, and the guild members of Risen warrior had lined up to meet him. Some of them were grateful to Zach, but some of them were frightened. It was natural for them to feel that since they witnessed something unbelievable that they couldn''tprehend the power of Zach. How could a yer do something like that? They all thought the same. However, the guild members of Risen warriors had already witnessed Zach''s strength before in the dungeon expedition. Zach first walked to Shay and smiled wryly at him. "That was a cool entry," Shay said with a smile on his face. "Thanks for letting me know about all that. I don''t want to imagine what would have happened if I hadn''t made it on time," Zach asserted in a calm voice. Zach then walked to Kayden and Misha and stood before them. He looked at the blood and a hole in Kayden''s clothes and asked, "That must have hurt a lot¡­" "..." Kayden didn''t reply because he had nothing to say. Zach turned to Misha and said, "Thank you to you both for trying to save Aurora." "But we didn''t¡ª" Misha tried to say something, but Zach interrupted her and said, "Thank you." Zach ignored all the yers, including the guild members, and the NPCs, who had no idea what was going on with their lives. Zach passed through the crowd and made his way to the gazebo to meet Aurora. When he reached there, he saw Aurora sitting with her head resting on Victoria''s shoulder. And the NPC nun was giving support to Aurora so she could sit straight. Zach walked to her and smiled at her with teary eyes. This was the first time where Zach had shown his emotions like that. Ever since his father''s disappearance, Zach had learned to endure the pain and suffering without letting it show to anyone. Years after years, his heart turned to stone, and Aurora was the one who made him feel alive again. All the emotions he had been holding jumbled up, and some of them ended up spilling out, resulting in Zach''s eyes getting teary in front of Aurora. When Zach looked at the cracks on Aurora''s body, it instantly reminded him of thest moments of his master. He dropped to his knees so he could get on the same level as Aurora. Then, he ced his hand on her face and said, "Hey¡­" Aurora smiled at him and uttered in a low voice, "H¡­ey¡­" Her voice was lower than a whisper. "I am here," he said. Aurora moved her hand and touched Zach''s face with a smile on her face. Tears started rolling down Aurora''s eyes as she remained Lyda''s words about her condition. "It seems we will have to postpone our wedding¡­" she said with a wry smile on her face. Zach kissed Aurora''s hand and said, "There is no need to. You are going to be fine." "I¡­" Zach ced his finger on Aurora''s lips and said, "Whatever you have to say, say it after we get married." "...." At the same time, Aria finally managed to get past the crowd andid her eyes on Aurora. She instantly covered her mouth to stop herself from gasping as she thought, ''That''s the side-effect of messing with time¡­'' THUD! THUD! The sound echoed around followed by the yers'' screams. The fourth wave had started, and the demons started jumping from the crack. However, something was different this time. None of the demons moved from their position and they stood with anxious looks on their faces. It was thought they were forced to jump from the back by someone superior to them. If they were ordered by their leader, they would have no choice but to obey and follow the orders, no matter what they were. Suddenly, they all covered their ears as though they were listening to a voice and they wanted to stop it. They thought if they couldn''t listen to the orders, they wouldn''t have to follow them, but it was useless. "Zach¡­" Aria called out to Zach and looked into his eyes. Zach nodded and carried Aurora in his arms. Then, he opened the portal to Aria''s domain and entered it. Then, he jumped in the air andnded on Aria''s throne. Aurora nced around and chuckled as she said, "So this is Aria''s domain? It looks terrifying." "I know, right? I thought the same when I entered here the first time." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 220 - Zach And Aurora

Chapter 220 - Zach And Aurora

Zach was sitting on Aria''s throne with Aurora on hisp. "Can you change the scenery of this ce¡­?" Aurora asked in a calm voice. "I feel scared after seeing theva and everything." "Sure¡­" Zach changed the scenery to a beautiful garden with lots of grass, nts, and trees. There were butterflies, birds, and small cute animals around to make the scenery more heavenly. "This ce suddenly changed from hell to a paradise¡­" Aurora said with a smile on her face. The cracks on Aurora''s body grew more and more and it looked as though she could break apart at any time. Zach was barely holding back his emotions because he didn''t want to make Aurora feel sad, especially in this condition. Aurora was holding her tears back because she knew how Zach would feel if she showed any sign of pain. They both stared into each other''s eyes without saying anything. But the time was passing by. "I¡­" Aurora opened her mouth and said, "I saw Aria kissing you¡­" "Yeah¡­. We are lovers now¡­" Zach replied in a calm tone. Aurora slightly smiled after that and uttered, "I missed my chance to tease her¡­" "You can tease her all you want when she is done dealing with the demons outside." Zach caressed Aurora''s face and said, "I will tease her with you." "Zach¡­ I am sorry¡­" Aurora uttered in a low voice. "I couldn''t wait for you¡­" Her voice was slowly getting lower and lower. Seeingly, it was fading away as time passed. "What are you talking about, idiot? You are here in my arms, what more do I need from you?" Zach scoffed wryly. "There is no need to apologize. Just wait for a little more time and everything will be fine." "I¡­ met your master¡­" Zach wasn''t surprised after hearing that as the cracks on Aurora''s body and her condition already gave that out the moment Zachnded his gaze on her. "She did this to you¡­?" Zach asked in an emotionless voice. "No.. she helped me¡­" After a pause, she continued, "She gave me her blessings¡­" "I am¡­sorry¡­" "Hmm? Why are you apologizing¡­?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "If I had arrived sooner¡­" "You came as soon as you could, right? I saw your entry¡­ It was amazing." "..." "I wanted to fight alongside you¡­ but what a shame¡­" "..." "Zach¡­" Aurora slowly tried to reach her hand to Zach''s face, but she was struggling to do that. Zach grabbed Aurora''s hand and ced it on his face after saying, "Yes?" "I always wanted to get married to a man I love. I was happy when you told me that we would get married. I was¡­ looking forward to it. I was excited for the wedding night too¡­" "...." "Zach¡­ I love¡­ you¡­" "I love you too." "I¡­ feel tired. I will¡­ take a little¡­ rest¡­" After saying that, Aurora closed her eyes and her hand slowly dropped from Zach''s face. "..." Zach gritted his teeth and bit his lips so hard that they started bleeding. The same with his fists as he clenched them so badly that his nails prated his palm. A few secondster, a drop of tear rolled down his right eye, but it was burned and evaporated before it could drop from his chin. He looked at Aurora with a painful expression on his face and hugged her tightly. Then, he stood up with Aurora in his arms and ced her body on the throne. Since the throne was wide and long, many could fit it without any problems. Zach then ced his hand on Aurora''s forehead and closed his eyes. "Lida, can you hear me?" he said in a calm voice. However, there was no reply from Lyda. "Tch!" he clicked his tongue and muttered, "Always running away from me." Zach sat beside Aurora and ced her head on hisp. He stroked her hair and sang her her favorite luby. A few minutester, Aria walked into the portal with thousands of demons. "...!" She shot a nce at Zach and blinked at him as though she was trying to say everything was okay. Once all the demons had entered Aria''s domain, Aria closed her eyes as her body shined and she changed to her goddess form. Naturally, the demons had freaked out because no matter how braindead the monsters and demons were; just like the animals, they could feel the difference between the prey and the predator. Aria pped her beautiful wings that were ck with red and purple on edge and a bit of pink shade on them. But, instead of soft feathers, they looked hard as though they were crystals. They were sharp, shiny, and pointy. When Aria pped her wings, it sounded as though sharp des were hitting each other. Zach assumed Aria would use her wing attack and shoot everyone down, however, Aria did something unexpected. She raised her hand in the air and snapped her finger with her thumb as she uttered the word: "Die." The next moment, all the demons turned into ashes and vanished into thin air. "What was that?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Hmm?" Aria turned to Zach and replied, "That was mymandant power¡­" "If you had such a move, why didn''t you use it sooner?" "It only works if I am in my goddess form, and I can only transform into my goddess form in my domain; that too, only for a few seconds." Aria''s form changed back to Ameria and shended on the ground. "And besides, my order worked because we are in my domain. I can do anything I want at my will," Aria replied with a shrug. "So... you could use this move when I met you for the first time too¡­?" Zach asked with an anxious look on his face. "Obviously." Aria scoffed at Zach and said, "Didn''t I say I was going easy on you." "..." Aria moved her gaze to Aurora and asked, "How is she doing?" "You tell me." Aria jumped on her throne and examined Aurora''s body. She ced one hand on Aurora''s forehead and hovered her other hand over her body. A few secondster, Aria turned to Zach and said, "She is just sleeping. And she is doing fine." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. === Author''s Note- Sorry for the dy.. I was busy with some personal issues. More chaptersing upter at the regr time! Chapter 221 - Rehabilitation Time

Chapter 221 - Rehabilitation Time

"She is fine," Aria said to Zach. "I know that¡­" Zach nodded and said, "How much time would it take her to wake up?" Aria pondered for a while as though she was calcting the time with Aurora''s condition. A few secondster, she uttered, "It would take her at least 3 days to wake, but she would be paralyzed." "...!" "Her entire physique is crippled. And Honestly, it''s a miracle that she is still alive. I have never seen someone in a worse condition like this¡­" Aria stated. "Well, I have¡­" Zach muttered in a disdainful tone. "Unlike the other injuries in this game, such as getting your body parts severed or receiving high damage, it can be easily healed since the damage received in the game doesn''t affect the real body outside the game." "However, Aurora''s condition is different. As you might know, using a blessing sucks the life force, so unless you have a high physique, it is not advisable to use them for more than 3 minutes," Aria added. "..." "And judging by Aurora''s condition, it seems she used it for more than 3 weeks¡­ no, make it around 4 weeks. But¡­" Aria turned to Zach with a confused look on her face and said, "How is that possible?" Zach smiled wryly and uttered, "Time is a simple yetplicated concept; it''s easy for those who don''t understand it, and hard for those who do." "So I was right¡­" Aria muttered. "The blessings she received must have increased the time flow in her body." "How much time would it take her to be able to walk and talk?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "She should be able to talk properly within a week. But it would take 2 weeks for her to be able to move her body parts. However, she would need a lot of rest. And she should bepletely healed in at most 6 weeks," Aria replied with a serious look on her face. "Are you sure? Can I believe your words?" Zach asked in a solemn voice. "It''s okay if you are not sure. But please, don''t give me false hope." Aria looked into Zach''s eyes and said, "She would wake up in less than 6 weeks. And I know better than anyone how much Aurora means to you. So can''t dare to give you false hope." Zach smiled wryly at Aria and patted her head as he said, "Thank you." Aria loved to see Zach''s smile, but that smile broke her heart. She could feel how sad Zach was just by looking at his face. "Say, since her condition is like this because her physique is crippled. What if I help it cultivate?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "That would increase her healing process and she would be healed sooner depending on the cultivation method," Aria responded in a calm voice. "But what would you do?" "What if I use my essence?" Aria furrowed her brows and said, "You want to have sex with her in this condition?" "No. Of course not. I was talking about feeding her through the mouth." "That still doesn''t change anything. I am against you doing anything intimate with her in this condition," Aria responded in a disdainful tone. SIGH! Zach sighed and said, "I am talking about pills." "Huh?" "I will make pills of my essence and other materials that could work well with it," Zach stated. "Oh!" Aria eximed and asked, "But do you know how to make pills? It is not as easy as it sounds. And there is a different method for creating different pills." "Yeah, I know." "And making essence pills is one of the hardest," she added. "I will be honest, I simply read about it in the book when I was a kid. I fully don''t remember the entire process," Zach uttered with a sigh. "Don''t worry about it." Aria patted Zach''s back and said, "I will help you out." "What exactly do you mean by ''I will help you out''?" Zach asked curiously. "Helping me out in making the pills? Or extracting my essence from my body?" "How about both?" Aria replied with a short grin. "That would truly help me out." A few secondster, Zach asked again: "So how much time would it take?" "First, I have to know how much the physique is getting cultivated with one mouthful of the essence. And then I¡ª" "It''s 1000 physique points," Zach said instantly without wasting time. "And it resets weekly." "1000?! That high¡­" Aria eximed. "Is it? How much is the normal or¡­ average?" "It should be around 100 points." Aria pondered for a while and said, "I am calcting it based on how it used to work in ancient times. And since nowadays humans have lost the concept of magic and cultivation, it''s buried deep dormant in their blood," Aria asserted. She nodded and said, "It would take around 6-8 hours to make one essence pill. So if you feed her the pill after that¡­ she should wake up once her body starts absorbing it." "And the rest¡­?" "Umm... just half the time it was taking before," Aria sighed. "It would have taken less time, but you said it resets weekly so you can''t feed her the essence pill until the weekends." "Yes¡­" Zach sighed in relief and said, "So three weeks¡­" "Are you okay?" Aria asked with an anxious look on her face. "I wanted to ask this, but¡­" "Yeah, I am okay." Zach smiled at Aria and uttered, "You know, when I first saw her in this condition, I thought I wouldn''t be able to be with her. But I am d that she will wake up tomorrow, I would be able to at least talk with her." "Either she got lucky and stopped using the blessings at the right time, or someone saved her. But yeah, she would be fine." Zach and Aria could hear the noise of the beginning of the fifth wave. "The hell is still not stopping?" Zach sighed. "I think they will keeping till the hell is emptied and there are no demons left. Or the crack to hell is fixed." Aria jumped off the throne and said, "I will go seal the crack." "Can you do that outside your domain?" Zach asked. "Don''t worry about it." Aria waved at Zach and said, "The hell itself should recognize me." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,269 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. === Author''s Note- Volume 2 will end in a few chapters! Chapter 222 - The Report

Chapter 222 - The Report

CLACK~ CLACK! "..." DRIP~ DRIP! "..." BOOM~ BANG! "..." CRACK~ THUD! Various types of noises rang across an unknown ce where everything was pitch ck. A few secondster, the sound of something sharp hitting something hard echoed around. But they suddenly stopped as the sound of the footsteps grew closer every passing second. Then, with a loud creak, a door opened that illuminated the pitch-dark ce. It was an enormous room that could fit the entire first realm inside it. The door itself was over a thousand meters tall, which took one hour to open fully. And it took over 10000 people to open the door; 5000 on each side. Once the creak was wide enough for a single person to enter, the lowliest of the demons¡ª an imp, entered the room. The imp walked and walked, but he couldn''t read the other end of the room, that was his destination. "Kir¡­" a loud, raspy, and demonic voice called out to the imp from the other side of the room. As soon as the imp heard the voice, it stopped in its tracks and immediately banged its head on the floor. "My deepest apologies! I assumed you would be sleeping!" it said as she repeatedly banged its head on the floor. "I was sleeping. But you woke me up!" the voice yelled. "You better have a reason to awaken me from my slumber. Otherwise, I am going to kill you over and over for the rest of eternity." "It is important, my lord!" "That''s not for you to decide. Now tell me, what is it?" the voice asked. "There was a crack in the first hell and many demons broke loose," the imp reported. After a brief silence, the voice asked, "Where?" "There is no information about it yet. But the world looked exactly like how the mortal realm was at the beginning of time," the imp replied. "How in the hell am I supposed to know how the humans were at the beginning of time? I am only 420 years old, not freaking eons!" "..." "Now tell me, how did the crack appear suddenly? The hell is supposed to be secluded from the mortal realm as per my promise with the ''him''. So¡­ tell me¡­ who is responsible for this?!" the voice asked furiously. "There are chances that the ce wasn''t a mortal realm, but somewhere else where humans are living like old-time," the imp stated. "It could also be another species who looked like mortals." "Hmm¡­ that is possible, yes. But how is that more important than my sleep?" the voice asked curiously. "Demons have been killing and causing havoc since eons. It is nothing new." "That''s¡­ because none of the demons returned to hell¡­" the imp said while stuttering as its lips were trembling. "How many demons were sent?" the voice asked curiously. "And what level?" "Half of the first hell¡­" "Tell me more," the voice asked in an amused tone. "Five waves of 500,000 demons were sent. And all the waves were annihted by humans, but among those humans, there was a girl who annihted the entire second wave within one second," the imp reported. "That''s preposterous! No mortal can single-handedly rival the second wave, let alone the third wave." The voice grew louder as it asked, "Are you sure it was mortal and not someone else?" "I¡­ am not sure¡­" SIGH! The voice sighed and asked, "What about the other three waves?" "The third wave was single-handedly wiped out by a single young man." "...!" "And¡­" the imp paused. "And¡­ what? Say it! You know I don''t like suspense!" the voice yelled. "And that young man also killed the three archdemons of the first hell as if they were the weakest." "How could¡­ that be¡­." "Dominic even groveled before him and asked him for forgiveness, but that young man killed him mercilessly," the imp asserted. "I couldn''t tell who the demon was at that moment; the young man or Dominic." "... Kir¡­." "Yes, my lord?" "Can you describe that so-called young man for me?" the voice asked calmly. "Uhh¡­ he had a hand made of fire that resembled a Phoenix. And¡­ he had demonic eyes¡­" the imp responded. "Kir, raise your head¡­" "I could never¡ª" "I said look up!" The imp raised its head and looked up in the dark. Suddenly, a picture appeared on the screen in the dark, which had the face of a man with white hair, red eyes, a charming smile, and an arrogant smirk. "Was it this man?" the voice asked. The imp shook its head and said, "He looked simr, but this is not him." A few secondster, another screen appeared in the dark that had the picture of a 5-year-old kid. He had ck hair, golden eyes, and an innocent grin on his face. "Was it him?" the voice asked calmly. "No, my lord. This is a kid." After a few seconds, the two screens ovepped and the picture looked simr to Zach. The imp''s eyes widened in bafflement and pointed his finger at the picture as it said, "Yes! Yes! It was him!" A few seconds passed by, but the voice didn''t say anything. Then, after a brief silence, the voice asked furiously: "Who ordered the raid?!" "Nirn¡ª the demon lord of the first hell. Even though the first four waves were massacred, he sent the fifth wave," the imp reported. "That fool!" the voice yelled furiously and said, "Kir, let me possess your body. I have no other choice but to visit the first hell and talk with Nirn." "But my lord, your current condition is not suitable for¡ª" "Do not talk back to me!" The imp lowered his head to the ground and said, "Please, use my body." The imp grunted in pain for a few seconds and stopped moving. Then, it raised its head and moved its hand. "Heh. Imps are like ants." The voice uttered from inside the imp''s body. Then, it walked out of the door after saying, "Nirn, you angered Zach. Now, you should be ready to face consequences." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,265 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 223 - Grandson

Chapter 223 - Grandson

The imp, that was possessed by the voice, entered the first hell through a secret portal and made its way in. On the way, there were hundreds of demons doing their work. It was just like a prison, but the only difference was that demons enjoyed living there. It was heaven for them. As the imp was walking, a group of high-rank demons surrounded it and blocked its way. "Hey, hey. Look at this lowly demon!" one of the 6 demons said. "What is it doing here?!" the second one asked. "Aren''t all the imp sent tobor work to create a statue for the demon lord Nirn?" the third demon wondered. "Maybe this one managed to escape?" the fourth demon said. "Let''s grab him and take it to the demon lord Nirn," the fifth demon suggested. "Yeah, let''s do it. We might get a reward," the sixth demon stated. Two demons grabbed the imp and dragged it to the pce where the demon lord of the first hell, Nirn, ruled theherworld. "Open the door. We have brought a loafer imp!" the demon said to the demon guards at the door of the throne room. After entering the throne room, the six demons saw that Nirn was having an orgy with 20 demonesses, out of which, one was the first demon''s lover, one was the second demon''s sister, one was the third demon''s mother, one was the fourth demon''s daughter, one was the fifth demon''s wife, and one was the sixth demon''s crush. All the six demons, who came to Nirn, hoping they would get a reward, got a surprise instead. "What brings you here?! Can''t you see I am busy enjoying my time?!" Nirn yelled at the demons without even caring about anything. The six demons couldn''t do anything but watch their loved ones getting pleasured by their king. The third demon walked forward and said, "We have brought an imp, my lord. We caught it cking." "Oh?" Nirn raised his brows with an amused look on his face and said, "Where is that lowly scum? I will rip it apart and decorate my statue with its body part." "Oh? That would make quite a decoration, not going to lie," the imp said as it walked forward. After seeing that imp, Nirn''s face turned pale. He started sweating crazily as he immediately got off the throne and bowed down in front of the imp. "..." "..." All the six demons and the 20 demonesses nced at each other with confused looks on their bodies. They couldn''tprehend the reason why the demon lord of the first hell would bow down in front of the lowliest of the demons. "Wee to my throne room, my lord¡­" Nirn said without raising his head. "My lord?" the first demon scoffed out loud. "Why are you calling this imp¡ª" THUD! Before the first demon could finish what he was saying, his head was cut off by a strong blow on his face. It was Nirn, and he used his tail to cleave the first demon''s hell. "My apologies for not being able to wee you at your arrival," Nirn uttered with the utmost respect. "Do you know how I was weed here?" the imp asked Nirn. "How¡­?" "They grabbed me by my head and dragged me all the way here." SLASH~! The next moment, the heads of the remaining five demons were also cleaved by Nirn''s tail attack. "I cannot look you in the eyes. I have disappointed you, my lord," Nirn said without raising his head. "I am not disappointed, Nirn. Raise your head and look at me," the imp ordered. Nirn raised his head and looked into the imp''s eyes. "My lord? Are you sure you are not angry? Because you look furious," Nirn uttered as he broke eye contact with the imp. "What did you do¡­ Nirn? Why did you send demons to attack humans?" the imp asked in a calm voice. "I¡­" "Did you forget the peace pact? Hell wasn''t supposed to get involved with mortals. And you broke that pact." "No, my lord. The pact was that hell or the demons wouldn''t set a foot in the mortal realm. But the realm where the crack appeared was the mortal realm," Nirn asserted. "So, with no offense, but we haven''t broken the peace pact." "How many humans did you demons kill?" the imp asked curiously. "I am not sure. But thest reported numbers were over 11000." Nirn replied. "And how many demons were killed?" the imp asked in a disdainful tone. "Over 2,500,000¡­" "And what did you get from this futile far?" the imp asked with an emotionless voice. "Clearly, as you can see, the demons lost." "Well, the demons were weak. So of course they would lose. We don''t have to worry about those lowly pests. And once the fifth wave is over, I will send the elite demons," Nirn asserted. "Stop this war¡­ Nirn¡­" "May I ask why?" "You angered the wrong person¡­" "Hmm? Who are you talking about?" Nirn wondered. "Oh, I did hear that someone single-handedly massacred the third wave. But there is no need to worry, Strong moves like that can be used only once." "Do you know who that ''someone'' was?" the imp asked with a judging look on its face. "How would I... know¡­?" "That was the son of my daughter. And he is my grand-fucking-son!" the imp yelled. "But¡­ I thought he had died at birth¡­." Nirn muttered. The imp stared at Nirn with a lifeless re in its eyes and said, "If hees for you, I am not going to save you." "No offense, my lord. But why do you think he can win against me? Even if he is your grandson, I won''t go easy on him. So please, do not interfere when I stab my sword through his heart," Nirn asserted with a serious look on his face. The imp walked out of the throne room and made its way to the crack to close. However, there, it saw something it had never expected. Aria was standing on the ground, ring at the crack as though she could see the insides. ".." The imp quickly closed the crack and muttered, "Well¡­ shit¡­" *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,245 0 new yers logged in. 20 yers died. Chapter 224 - Own Goals

Chapter 224 - Own Goals

Once the crack to hell was closed, Aria took care of the demons who arrived in the fifth wave. Victoria, the guild members, and the other yers helped in killing all the demons. However, even the demons from the first wave had spread across the entire realm, and it was impossible to defeat them all while staying in the capital. But, only the demons from the first wave spread all over the first realm, since Aurora had annihted the second wave before it could scatter around. And Zach had taken care of the third wave. In the fourth wave, the demons were too scared to do anything, thus they didn''t scatter. And the fifth wave was the same. The demons from the first wave weren''t strong, but they weren''t weak either. However, a yer with level 20 or above could defeat them with minimal effort. Still, the only way to ascend to the high realms or descend to the lower realm was through the portal. So all theyers in the first realm or any realm had to travel to the capital to ess the portal. Since there were yers not in the capital and the other parts of the first realm, they couldn''t do anything but either die running and hiding from the demons or die fighting and win against the demons. Eventually, all the demons were eradicated from the first realm. It would be strange to say that the demons had gone extinct in Gods'' Impact. Once everything had settled down, Victoria met up with Zach and spent some time with him tofort him. She was also worried about Aurora, but Aria reassured her and told her the same thing she told Zach. After that, Victoria left for the guild with her guild members. After reaching the flying castle, Shay and Victoria were called to Elliott''s office. Upon entering Elliott''s office, they saw him sitting on his chair behind the table in a rxed position. He first looked at Shay and said, "Get to the side. I will deal with youter. But for now, let me ask Victoria some questions." Elliott turned to Victoria without getting up from his chair and frowned his face. "Victoria, how many members did I send with you in a dungeon expedition?" he asked with a knowing look on his face. "5000," Victoria replied. "And I heard you brought that narcissist ex-boyfriend of yours as well as one more girl." Elliot frowned his face and said, "Who told you to do that?" "I don''t need to take your permission regarding the raids and the expeditions. I am in charge of them. You don''t even know how to properly handle them. So please, keep your mouth shut on this matter," Victoria responded without holding back. She was going to leave the guild soon, so she didn''t care about anything. Moreover, she had been holding back her words ever since she joined the Risen warrior guild, and now that she was leaving, she wanted to take out all her frustrations without holding back. "That''s no way to talk to the guild master!" Elliott yelled furiously. Victoria simply shrugged her shoulders and said, "What did you call me here for? I highly doubt you want to talk about the guild members who died on the 75th floor. You don''t care about them anyway. So what is it?" "Who said I don''t care about them? They were my precious guild members. What about you?" Elliott furrowed his brows and asked, "You seem perfectly fine, even after losing half of the troops. Could it be that they died because of your ipetence in guiding them?" Victoria frowned her face and asked, "What are you trying to say?" "Well you invited your ex in the dungeon expedition. And I got a report from the other yers that they saw you talking with him all the time. You paid extra attention to him. They also said you used to disappear from time to time ande back with him after a while." "..." "So, tell me one reason to not me you for their deaths?" Elliott asked with a smirk on his face. "..." "What''s wrong? Did I hit the mark?" Elliott smirked wider. Shay nced back and forth at Victoria and Elliott as he thought, ''Elliott is purposely trying to make her angry. But why?'' SIGH! Victoria sighed and uttered, "If that''s what you think, then so be it. No one gives a shit about your opinion anyway. And once I leave this guild, let''s see how you manage to keep this guild together." "Oho?" Elliott scoffed and said, "you give yourself too much credit. Don''t forget that I am the one who created this guild, and I am the guild master." "Yeah, right." Victoria let out a weary sigh and said, "Can I leave the guild now?" "You cannot," Elliott replied instantly. "Why not?" Victoria asked with a confused look on her face. "I already submitted my resignation letter. So why can''t I leave?" Elliott looked out a paper from under his table and signed it. It was Victoria''s resignation letter. After signing it, he threw the paper at Victoria and said, "Did you truly sign it in a hurry and not even read the terms and the policies? It is literally written there that you can''t leave the guilds until after 10 days of notice." Victoria didn''t trust a single word that came out of Elliott''s mouth, so she read the policies, and sure enough, that was the case. "You submitted your letter three days ago, so you can''t leave for another week," Elliott stated. "Why does such a rule even exist?!" Victoria retorted. "Don''t me me. I am not the one who came up with these policies. It''s a mutual policy of all the guilds, and it was decided by guild masters of the top 10 guilds of the Gods'' Impact," Elliott asserted. "..." "And this rule is only for the guild members with high posts, such as the vice-captain, the funder, the leaders of the teams, and¡­ Et cetera Et cetera¡ª because we have to find someone who can rece their posts." ''He doesn''t even know the names of all the posts in the guild¡­'' Shay uttered inwardly. ''I want to leave this guild and start my own, but I will stick here and gain the favor of as many strong guild members as I can. Then, I will preach them into joining my guild.'' *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,220 0 new yers logged in. 25 yers died. === Author''s Note- Everyone has their own goal, but not all seed.. Some fall hard, while others fall harder. Chapter 225 - Its Time To Play This Game Seriously Now

Chapter 225 - It''s Time To y This Game Seriously Now

Victoria left Elliott''s office with the signed resignation letter and made her way to her chamber. The first thing she did after entering her room was to inform Zach about it. Meanwhile, Shay was waiting for his turn to get called out by Elliott. Even though he didn''t care about anything Elliott said or did, he still had to make sure everything was going alright. He was the funder, so it was natural for him to know where his money was spent. "Shay, do you know why you are here?" Elliott asked in a calm voice. "Because I went for a ride in my new aircraft carrier?" Shay replied in a haughty tone. Elliott mmed his hands on the table and said, "It belonged to the guild, and you had all of them destroyed to save some useless low-level humans!" Shay furrowed his brows and red into Elliott''s eyes before saying, "Did you just call my friends useless?" "..." Elliott was genuinely scared of Shay at that moment. "Listen, Elliott, you can say and do anything you want. But don''t you dare ever say anything about my friends. Otherwise, I¡ª" "Otherwise what? You will stop funding money?" "No. Otherwise, I will kill you!" Shay said with a furious re in his eyes. "You are¡­ bluffing¡­" "Try me. And if you think I won''t do it, then know that you are more useless¡­ no, you are the most useless person in this game." After saying that, Shay left Elliott''s office. "..." Elliott stared at the closed door of his office for a few seconds before looking down under his table and saying, "I am cumming." Under the table, Natasha was sucking off Elliott''s needle. "Shoot it in my mouth," Natasha said as she sucked faster. A few secondster, Elliott released a drop inside Natasha''s mouth and groaned in pleasure. ''This guy is so pathetic¡­'' Natasha thought inwardly. Natasha got on top of the table and spread her legs in front of Elliott. "Come," she said with a seductive smile on her face. "Wait for a few minutes. I just came, so I can''t get hard¡­" ''If he wasn''t the guild master, I would be in a pathetic state. His dick is smaller than a fifth-grader, and hees in one minute. This is why I avoid virgins!'' "What will you do without Victoria?" Natasha asked with a curious look on her face. "You loved her, right?" "I did." Elliott nodded and said, "But I lost interest in her when I learned that she had a boyfriend, and she is no longer a virgin." ''Ah, yes. This type of people still exists in the world. But mostly, only virgins have this mentality,'' Natasha sighed. "But you said you loved me, and you are loyal to me. So I can''t push you away," Elliott said in a calm voice. ''Heh! What an idiot! He believes everything I say. I have him dancing on my fingertips. Just a few more pushes and I will be the leader of this guild!'' Natasha thought inwardly. "Have you decided who you are going to make the next vice-captain once Victoria leaves?" she asked curiously. "I have." "Is it Shay¡­?" Elliott furrowed his brow and asked, "Why do you think I would choose him?" "Well, he is basically the sugar grandpa of this guild. So I assumed you would try to keep him happy and satisfied." "If he asks me directly, then I can''t say no to him. But I would never myself choose him as the vice-captain." Elliott kissed Natasha on the lips and said, "I am going to make you the next vice-captain of this guild." ''Bingo! Now I am not far from my main goal. Once I be the vice-captain, I will take control over most of the things. And eventually, this guild will be mine!'' "And once you be the vice-captain¡ª unlike Victoria, I will keep you by my side, so we can have sex whenever we want to," Elliott stated. ''First, learn to hold your shit for more than 1 minute, and then talk about sex¡­'' "Say, Elliott¡­" Natasha looked into Elliott''s eyes and said, "You are so cool and dashing. You are the guild master of the second strongest guild in Gods'' Impact. I am sure there are lots of girls trying to make moves on you." "Is¡­ that so¡­?" "Yes. You are the main character in this story, and the main character always has a harem. So why don''t you get one too?" Natasha suggested. "There are a lot of beautiful girls in our guild. Why don''t you select a few of them?" Elliott pondered for a while and said, "Good idea. I will do that tomorrow." ''Phew.'' Natasha sighed in relief and thought, ''If he is busy with other girls, I can finally get away from his sigh and find someone with a big dick who can satisfy me.'' A few minutester, Elliott''s pin finally turned into the needle. "I am ready to go," he said as he inserted his needle inside Natasha''s loose hole. A few secondster, he released his load inside Natasha and said, "That felt awesome~" "...." Meanwhile, Zach was in Aria''s domain, staring at Aurora with a smile on his face, as though he was waiting for her to wake up. Of course, he knew that she wouldn''t wake up until one more day had passed, but Zach wanted to be there when Aurora opened her eyes again. He didn''t want Aurora to feel lonely or helpless. "Zach¡­" Aria called out to Zach and said, "You should take a rest." "I am fine," Zach said without looking back. "How are things outside?" "The yers and NPCs want to meet you. They are lining up at the portal," Aria informed. "Tell them all to gather all the dead bodies of the demons in one ce. And bury the bodies of NPCs and yers somewhere." "What¡­ are you nning?" Aria asked in a calm voice. "It''s time to y this game seriously now," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,206 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. === Author''s Note- What does he n to do? Chapter 226 - My Lovely Wife

Chapter 226 - My Lovely Wife

A few hourster, Aria walked into her domain to look for Zach, but she couldn''t see him anywhere. Normally, she would find him on the throne with Aurora, but the throne was empty. "..." She froze for a few seconds, but then came back to her senses. "I didn''t see him leave the portal, so he is still here." Aria nced around for a few more seconds, but got tired and grabbed a flying bird. [Chirp~! (Let me go!)] "Pipe down, or I will make you disappear," Aria uttered with a furious look on her face. Of course, she didn''t truly meet that, but she was stressed because she couldn''t see Zach. "Do you know where Zach is?" she asked the bird. [Chirp Chirp~ (I saw him going in the direction of the waterfall with the girl)] the bird informed. Aria opened her hand and let go of the bird. She made her way to the waterfall and saw Zaching back with Aurora in his arms. She stared at Zach with a weird look in her eyes and asked, "Where did you take her?" Zach pointed his gaze at the waterfall and said, "Do I need to say it?" "But¡­ why did you take Aurora with you¡­?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "I¡­ didn''t want to leave her alone. What if she woke up and didn''t find me in front of her?" Zach uttered in a low voice. "..." "You do know that you can''t stay here all the time, right?" Aria asked. "You have to get out of here and continue ying the game." "I know. But¡­" "And what happened to that ''It''s time to y this game seriously now''?" Aria remarked. "..." SIGH! "Listen." Aria caressed Zach''s face and continued, "I know how you feel right now, but you can''t stay like this." "I know¡­" "I wouldn''t have said this if it was something more serious. Aurora''s condition is not as bad as you think. It could have gotten worse, but her body is showing expediential growth in her physique." After a brief pause, Aria continued, "Just think of it as she has caught minor flu, and she simply needs to rest. She would wake up tomorrow anyway." "You are¡­ right¡­" Zach nodded. "And hey¡­" Aria kissed Zach on the lips and said, "Aurora wouldn''t want you to get all sad and depressed, you know?" "Yeah¡­" Zach nodded. "She would want you to continue your journey. Otherwise, she would feel guilty and responsible for hindering your progress," Aria stated with a gentle smile on her face. Zach smiled at Aria andmented, "I never thought you would beforting me like this." "Well, in Aurora''s absence, I am in charge of taking care of you. So¡­ think of me as your caretaker until Aurora gets well," Aria uttered with a grin on her face. Zach and Aria walked back to the throne while talking and passingments to each other. On the way, Zach said to Aria, "I am d you are here with me." "It''s my pleasure to be with you." "I wonder what would have happened if we weren''t lovers¡­" Zach muttered with a soft chuckle. Aria nced at Zach from the corner of her eye and replied, "Everything would have been the same. I have fallen in love with you after our first meeting." "No wonder you came chasing after me and even went as far as to put an act. You even agreed to stay as my ve and wife." Zach smiled at Aria and continued, "I still can''t believe Inded a hit on the mother of the world." "As far as my reach can go, I think you would be the most prominent member in my harem," Zach asserted. A few secondster, Aria asked, "Just curious, but how and when did you fall in love with me? I just remembered you never mentioned it so¡­" Zach stared at Aurora in his arms and pondered for a while before saying, "I am... Not really sure, to be honest." "Come on~" Aria groaned. "No, seriously. I was dealing with my feelings for Aurora, and before I knew it, I was charmed by you." "Oh?" "I hate to admit this, but when I first saw you in your throne, I thought, ''Man, she is hot''. Of course, I don''t usually do that, and the fact that you managed to bring my inner thoughts out like that¡­" "You were charmed by me¡­?" Aria guessed. Zach nodded and said, "Still, as I have said previously, and many more times: Just because a girl is beautiful from the outside, doesn''t mean she would be the same from the inside. And vice versa." "And you still punched me in the face and mmed me on my throne¡­" Ariamented with a judging look on her face. "You did the same. You were trying to kill me so¡­" Zach stopped and sighed as he remembered what Aria had said after his fight with her. ''I wasn''t serious.'' "I guess, you could have killed me there if you wanted to. So..." Zach sent a flying kiss to Aria and said, "Thanks for not killing me and keeping me alive. Because of you, I found many things about me and the world." "I am the one who is d that I didn''t kill you. Honestly, my life would have remained the same¡­" Aria hugged herself and muttered, "I still can''t believe I spent thousands of years alone like that. Now, I can''t imagine a day without you. So thank you for walking into that portal and entering my domain." "..." "Thank you for making fun of me. Thank you for angering me. Thank you for fighting me. And thank you, for falling in love with me," Aria said thest part with a bright smile on her face. "That''s the brightest and the happiest smile I have ever seen on your face," Zach remarked. "My lovely wife." *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,037 0 new yers logged in. 169 yers died. === Author''s note- Aria ying the role of a perfect wife. Chapter 227 - Milo || Ninia

Chapter 227 - Milo || Ninia

Zach and Aria finally reached the throne. Zach ced Aurora on the throne and looked at her with a smile on his face. She stroked her hair and moved his face closer to kiss her. But he stopped and jumped down from the throne. "Why didn''t you kiss her?" Aria asked with a confused and curious look on her face. "I thought it wouldn''t be a good thing to do¡­?" "Don''t couples kiss each other even when one of them is sleeping?" Aria wondered. "I am talking about wishing good morning or good night, by the way." Zach shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Maybe, but I would prefer to kiss her when she wakes up." Zach looked at nothingness in front of him and uttered, "Can you listen to me?" [Always, my liege,] Cerberus replied. "Not you. I am talking about the dragon." [...] Cerberus and the dragon lived in Zach''s shadow, but they didn''t share the same space. "....?" [Yes!] the dragon suddenly said. "Were you sleeping?" [I am ashamed to admit it. Yes, I was sleeping,] the dragon replied in an apologetic tone. "Come out," Zach ordered. The dragon appeared from Zach''s shadow and nced around. At first, she was shocked and confused. She thought they were in an entirely different ce. [Where did all thatva and the river go?] she asked. "It''s gone." Zach pointed his finger at the throne and said, "I am giving you a task. Watch over Aurora and report everything to me using telepathy. And if she opens her eyes, immediately inform me." [It would be my pleasure,] the dragon said. [But may I ask something in return?] "Sure. I will grant your one wish once Aurora is fully healed," Zach stated. "Also, I have a name for you." Zach looked into the dragon''s eyes and said, "From this moment, I hereby name you Milo." [I will ept any name you would give me. But can I ask why did you name me that?] the dragon asked curiously. "Aurora once told me about her maids. And the name of her favorite maid was Milo. Since I am assigning you to watch over Aurora, I think it''s a suitable name," Zach responded with a distant smile on his face. [I will dly ept that name then. Thank you, master.] Suddenly, a screen popped up in front of Zach that showed Milo''s stats. [Level 1- Milo.] [HP- 10,000.] "Hmm~" Zach hummed in wonder after seeing the stats and uttered, "Just like Cerberus. I guess you would also level up depending on what you do." Zach then turned to Aria and asked, "Say, if I can turn the monsters into leveling up beasts. Does that mean I can turn the NPCs into yers?" Aria''s eyes widened as she heard that. "I am not sure. I don''t have knowledge regarding that. Sorry." "It''s fine. We will find out soon enough," Zach uttered with a sigh. "What do you mean?" Zach ignored Aria''s question and turned to Milo. "Milo, I am leaving Aurora to you." [Rest assured master.] After that, Zach and Aria came out of Aria''s domain and nced around. The crowd outside the portal was insane. Although most of them were NPCs who had gathered there from not only the capital but the entire first realm. "What''s¡­ going on¡­?" Zach muttered with a confused look on his face. "My Lord¡­" a familiar voice sounded in Zach''s ear. When Zach looked down, he saw the NPC nun kneeling in front of him and looking at him with a resolute expression on her face. ''The nun from¡­'' Zach raised his brow and asked, "What are you doing?" "You are my lord. And our savior. Please ept our gratitude¡­" the nun said without raising her head. "Raise your head." The nun raised her head and looked up at Zach, but she didn''t make eye contact with him. Zach ced his hand on the nun''s cheeks and grabbed her face. Then, he said, "Look me in the eyes." The nun looked into Zach''s eyes with a flushed face and bit her lips to hide her anxiousness. "What is your name?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "Ninia¡­" the nun replied in a low voice. "Ninia. I want your help." "I would do anything you ask for. Just ask me and I will do it even if it costs me my life," the nun uttered with utmost sincerity. "Those big words are wasted on me¡­" Zach nced around to see a huge pile of bodies of the dead demons in the garden. However, there were still many corpses around. He turned to the male NPC standing near him and asked, "I asked to gather all the bodies like 10 hours ago. And you have only gathered this much?" "Since the yers and NPCs'' bodies were in a severely bad state." The NPC pointed this gaze at Aria and continued, "This youngdy asked us to bury them first." "That''s good." Zach pondered for a while and muttered, "At this rate, it will take days to gather all the bodies from the capital alone." "Cerberus. Come out. I have a job for you," Zach asserted. Cerberus immediately jumped out from Zach''s shadow and bowed its head to Zach. [I have been waiting for my turn, my liege.] Zach pointed his gaze around and uttered, "Gather all the dead bodies of demons and monsters at one ce." Cerberus stared at the pile of the dead demons and said, [Can I eat them?] "No. Don''t you even dare think about eating them! I want you to gather all of them!" Zach ordered in a loud voice. Cerberus whimpered and started doing its work. SIGH! Zach sighed and shook his head in disbelief after realizing howid-back Cerberus was. Aria nudged Zach and pointed at her at Zach''s hands, which were still caressing Ninia''s face. "Oh¡­ right." Zach stared deep into Ninia''s eyes with a serious look on his face and uttered, "Ninia, I want you to create a religion based on me." "...!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,485,006 0 new yers logged in. 31 yers died. === Author''s note- Thus starts Zach''s journey to ''Rise as a God''! Chapter 228 - Starting A Religion

Chapter 228 - Starting A Religion

"A religion¡­?" Ninia muttered Zach''s words. "Yes. Don''t you want your god to be famous and worshiped?" Zach asked with a slight smile on his face. "I do but¡­" "I am not asking you to preach the yers. Only preach the NPCs," Zach asserted with the same look on his face. "I understand, my lord. I will try my best to gain you as many followers as I can," Ninia said obediently. "If you manage to bring me 100 followers, I will name my religion. If you manage to get me 500 followers, I will give make it an official religion. If you bring me 1000 followers, I will create a shrine, temple, church, or sect. If you bring me 5000 followers, I will make you the prophet; you can have whatever you want." "..." After a brief silence, Zach continued, "If you bring me 10,000 followers, I will turn all the NPCs into yers. After that, they all will be able to fight back without anyone needing to protect them. You will also be able to ascend like a normal yer." Of course, Zach himself wasn''t sure if he could do that. But since his soul powers would be increasing tremendously after getting 10,000 followers, he might eventually be able to do the impossible. Neither Zach nor Aria had knowledge on how soul powers worked in Gods'' Impact. But Aria provided him information about how they worked in the real world. And since Gods'' Impact was based on the real world''sws and logic, there was a high chance that they would work the same. Ninia grabbed Zach''s hand in her hand and kissed it. Then, she rubbed it on her forehead and said, "I can''t wait to be your use. Please, rest assured. Your words are my orders. I shall get you followers, for you who is the greatest and the best among all. For you, who shall reign supreme today, tomorrow, and the never-ending eternity." Zach could feel emotions from Ninia''s words, as though she had said everything with her utmost and unyielding loyalty. That was the sign of how much Ninia trusted Zach and how far she could go for him. Aria squinted her as she looked at Ninia and wondered, ''She knows about the rule of the first follower¡ªprophet, right? They are considered as father and child. But I don''t think Zach knows that.'' ''Well, it depends on Zach how he gives her the prophecy. Either way, it''s something I look forward to.'' Aria chuckled and thought, ''If Zach truly wants to start a religion and aim to be the high god, then I will support him with all my might. And once everything is over, I will rule the heavens with him.'' After dealing with Ninia, Zach walked around the garden with Aria. "It''s going to take time to gather all the dead demons. They are too much, and I doubt this garden can fill them all," Aria stated. Zach kicked the demon''s head in front of him and sent it flying in the air which went to the other side of the garden and hit the yer walking by. "Most of these demons are rank 1 demons. You canpare them with level 10 goblins," Zach scoffed. "And I still haven''t seen a rank 2 demon in a proper condition. I think¡­. Aurora used the blessings with skill." Aria pointed her gaze and the dead demons at some distance from them and said, "They are the rank 3 demons, am I right?" Zach nodded and said, "Yes. And the rest are rank 4 and rank 5." "Still¡­" Aria let out a weary sigh and muttered, "This demon invasion was really random¡­" "I don''t think so¡­" Zach stopped walking and turned to Aria with a knowing look on his face. "The soul eater on the 75th floor was the sign that the gods don''t n to let the yers leave in ce. They are furious that the yers have learned to adapt and evolve, even in this situation." "In other words, they are salty." Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "You can say that the gods are cheating and misusing their authorities like they always have for thousands of years." "You are not wrong, but I don''t think all gods agree on that," Aria said in a calm voice. "As I have already told you before, most decisions are made through voting." Zach raised his brows with a curious look on his face and asked, "What do you mean by ''most''? I thought all the decisions were made through voting¡­" Aria smiled wryly at Zach and said, "But what if there was no voting and the decision was made without other gods knowing about it?" "That''s like mods siding with the cheater in a debate¡­." "Since we are talking about gods. May I ask why you suddenly want so many followers?" Aria asked. "You even gave an incentive to the nun. And she seems to have taken a fancy to you. I have never seen such a devoted follower before. It''s easy to get the second follower, but the first one is the most loyal." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "You know that I couldn''t use my soul powers before, right?" Aria nodded in response without saying anything. "And I awakened my soul powers a few weeks ago. Because of that, my blessings were also activated, and uncle Tis removed the seal from them. Now, I can use the blessings I am worthy for." Zach smiled at Aria and said, "Of course, first is your blessing. Then the Sea''s blessing. But those blessings weren''t embedded in me since my birth, they were given to me." "Yes." "I acquired the sigil of the Phoenix, which means I can now freely use her powers." Zach touched the demonic sigil on the side of his neck and said, "The same with my demonic powers." "However, as you should know, using the blessings sucks life force, and in Gods'' Impact, life force is simr to soul power. The more my soul powers are, the more and longer, I would be able to use my blessings. Hence, if I have a huge amount of followers, my soul powers would obviously be high all the time," Zach asserted with a shoulder shrug. "I remember you getting angry and angsty talking about borrowed power. But now you seem to have epted them," Aria remarked with a judging look on her face. "Yeah. I don''t care how I get stronger, I just want to get stronger; strong enough to crush the gods with my bare hands." *** Total yers in the game- 1,484,965 0 new yers logged in. 41 yers died. === Author''s note- A new goal to aim for.. The way has changed, yet the destination remains the same. Chapter 229 - Undead Demons

Chapter 229 - Undead Demons

A few hours passed and Cerberus was still gathering the dead demons. He was truly exhausted, and he was starving. He wanted to eat the demons in front of him, but Zach had ordered him not to. However, as time passed, Cerberus'' sanity decreased. He sniffed the body of a demon and licked it. He opened his mouth to eat the body, thinking no one would ever know it. But Zach''s words rang in his ears and he got back to work again. The garden was filled with dead demons, but there were still hundreds of thousands of dead demons. Cerberus walked to the portal under the broken gazebo and tried to enter it, but it was too small for him. So he waited for Zach or Aria toe out of the portal, so he could inform Zach about the progress. A few minutester, Aria came out of the portal to buy food for Zach. And Cerberus informed her about the situation. Aria called out to Zach, and he came out of the portal with a surprised look on his face. Zach turned to Cerberus and asked, "how many dead demon bodies do you think there are?" [I am¡­ not sure. I could have counted them, but most of the bodies were severed, and impossible to guess the body count.] "Well, it doesn''t matter since we will know soon." Zach walked to the pile of the dead demons and ced his hands on the one closest to him. Then, he uttered, "Arise." Zach could feel his MP getting sucked at a fast rate and his body heating up for some reason. [Attempts sessful!] Zach was used to getting his MP sucked since he used it in DT and summoning the magic weapon, but that was nothingpared to what he was currently feeling. However, that feeling soon stopped when Zach ran out of MP. ''I had nearly 10,000 MP, and this process sucked all of it¡­'' Zach uttered inwardly. He wasn''t truly surprised, he was simply curious as to how many demons he was able to revive with 10,000 MP. The dead demons'' bodies changed their form and turned into the ck body with golden cracks all over their bodies. They all knelt in front of Zach and waited for their master''s order. "Stand in the line ording to your ranks," Zach ordered. 300 rank 1 demons gathered in one ce. 100 rank 2 demons gathered in another ce. 50 rank 3 demons gathered on the side. 10 rank 4 demons gathered on the other side. 5 rank 5 demons gathered in the center. "Hmm~" Zach hummed in wonder as he tried to calcte how much MP was used to revive them ording to their ranks. ''So, rank 1 demon used 10 MP each; 3000 MP for 300 demons. Rank 2 used 20 MP each, so 2000 MP for 100 demons. Rank 3 used 50 MP each, so 2500 MP for 50 of them. Rank 4 used 100 Mp each, so 1000 MP for 10 of them. 500 for rank 5 demons, 2500 for five of them.'' "I am not saying they are less, but I want more." Zach pondered for a while and muttered, "But then they will also take a huge amount of MP if I use them in fighting." Since the demons had no core, there was a limited time to revive them. Once the time had passed, Zach would no longer be able to use them. "Most of the rank 1 demons are out of time. And there are only 6 hours left for the rest of them." Zach turned to Cerberus and the demons with an amused look on his face. Then, he turned to the demons and said, "You lots, go into my shadow. I have to save as much MP as I can." All the demons vanished before Zach''s eyes as they went into Zach''s shadow. "Cerberus¡­" Zach called out to Cerberus. [Yes, my liege.] "Did you eat any of the demons?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. [No, my liege. I would never go against your orders,] Cerberus replied. "Good. As a reward, you can eat all the demons in the capital. But you can''t eat a single one from the garden. I am going to cultivate more MP, and I will be back after 6 hours." Zach entered the portal after saying, "I want my army of demons." SIGH! Aria sighed and walked around the capital. "The buildings should automatically get repaired after 24 hours¡­" Aria muttered as she walked past the broken houses and buildings. When Zach had used the wrath of the Phoenix in the restaurant, he had blown up the corner room, but it was rebuilt the next day after 24 hours had passed. "The portal should too, otherwise yers wouldn''t be able to ascend or descend." Aria made her way to the restaurant they always went to, knowing well that it could have been destroyed in the war, and it was. "I guess, we are skipping dinner too¡­" Aria muttered. Aria turned around to return to the portal, but some NPC called out to her and gave her some food. "Please, share it with Lord Zach," they said, "It''s the dish he always orders." "Where did you¡­ get this food?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. The NPCs were the ones working in the restaurant, so they had gotten familiar with Zach quite well. "We just need ingredients to make them. So we can cook food anywhere, and the building is only for eating," the restaurant owner said. Aria thanked them and returned to her domain. There she heard Zach singing a luby to Aurora while stroking her hair. Aria smiled after seeing that, recalled what Aurora had told her when they were in the sea realm. It was when Zach had gone with Aquarius to the sea temple. "Please take care of Zach in case something happens to me in the near future," Aurora had said. To which Aria had replied with, "I don''t have any reason to do that, and even if I do, I won''t take care of him. You better do that yourself." Of course, Aurora had no idea this would happen to her. But she was ready for anything. After all, they were in a death game. *** Total yers in the game- 1,484,905 0 new yers logged in. 60 yers died. === Author''s note- Support the novels with gifts! 1 magic castle = 2 extra chapters! Chapter 230 - His Life Before

Chapter 230 - His Life Before

(This happens 10 days before the Gods'' Impact came into existence.) In the real world. It was early in the morning. "Check. Mr. Droid''s order, check. Ms. Jia''s order is done. Tir''s Order, check." Zach was in his family shop¡ª the bakery, and confirming all the orders they had toplete today. "Hmm¡­." Zach turned to his little sister Zoe and said, "I don''t see Mr. Hiem''s order." "Umm¡­ is Mr. Hiem the bald man?" Zoe asked awkwardly. "Yeah¡­" "I think he canceled his order two days ago when you weren''t here," Zoe responded. "I see¡­" Zach nced around the shop and said, "I already prepared the dough for it¡­" "Oh¡­" "It will go to waste if I don''t make anything¡­" Zach sighed. "Zach, Zach. Can I make shaped bread?" Zoe asked curiously with an excited look on her face. "I would usually say, ''You shouldn''t waste food like that'', but I guess you can do that today," Zach replied with a soft chuckle. "Alright. I will fill the shelves in the meantime. You can do whatever you want." "Yay!" Zoe chirped joyfully. A few minutester, Zoe came back with a te in her hand that was covered with a lid. "Zach. I made three shaped-breads. And I will ask you to guess them. Are you ready?" she said with a smile on her face. "Not now, Zoe. I am arranging the shelves," Zach responded without looking back. Zoe patiently waited until Zach was done, and then asked him the same thing again. "Are you ready?" "Yeah." Zoe ced the te on the table and took out the first shaped-bread. She showed it to Zach and asked, "What is this?" Zach looked at the bread for a while and said, "Uhhh¡­ that''s a lizard, right?" Zoe furrowed her brows and said, "It''s a western dragon!" "Oh¡­ but it looks like a lizard¡­" The shapes looked simr as they were t-shaped bread. "Nevermind." Zoe showed him the second bread and asked, "What''s this?" Zach pondered for a while after looking at the bread and thought of various things. "Is it a¡­ snake?" Zach wondered with a hesitant smile on his face. Zoe frowned her face and said, "It''s an eastern dragon!" "Oh,e on~!" Zach groaned and said, "This is so confusing!" Zoe red at Zach and said, "You better get thest one right, otherwise¡­" "Oh?" Zach raised his brow in amusement and asked, "Otherwise, what?" "I will¡­" Zoe stuttered as she thought of something that could scare Zach. Zach smacked Zoe on the head and said, "It''s too early for you to threaten me." Zoe showed the third bread to Zach and waited for Zach to guess it. "Heh!" Zach smirked and uttered with a smug look on his face, as though he had recognized the third bread. "Not bad, Zoe. But there is no way I am getting this one wrong," he uttered with a proud face. "Haha!" heughed out loud, seemingly thinking it was too easy to guess. Then, he said, "That''s a demon." "..." Zoe stared at Zach in disbelief and shook her head with a sigh. "Wait¡­ did I get it wrong¡­?" Zach asked with an awkward smile on his face. Zoe puffed her cheeks without answering Zach''s question. And that was enough for Zach to realize that he guessed it wrong. "But how?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face and pointed his finger at the third bread. "No matter how you look at it, it''s a face with two horns on the head. And only demons have that¡­" Zoe puffed her cheeks even more and muttered, "It''s a bunny." "What in the¡ª!" Face facepalmed himself and said, "The first two were fantasy creatures, so why would you choose the third one as a bunny? No matter what you say, you are the one at the fault here." "I am not!" Zoe retorted. "It''s because you are too stupid to understand!" Zach furrowed his brows and moved his hand towards Zoe to smack her on the head. "Ahem!" However, he was interrupted by the customer in the shop. Zach turned to the customers and his eyes widened as though he knew the customers. "Hey, Leona¡­." It was a middle-aged woman, who was dressed nicely. She was wearing sunsses and a red scarf to cover her head. "You two are fighting early in the morning, huh?" Leon asked with a soft scoff. "Of course not. I was just going to smack some sense to her. Mother has been spoiling her too much, so she needs to be disciplined," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Kayden and Misha are the exact opposite of you two," Leon stated. "While I do understand they are step-siblings, so there would be a certain limit between them, but it would be nice to see them get along as they used to when they were kids." Leona was Misha''s mother and Kayden''s stepmother. ''Well, that''s because Kayden has been trying to court her since we started high school,'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''I had warned Kayden to not do it, or it would make things awkward between them, and that''s what happened.'' "What brings you here, Misha''s mother?" Zoe asked with an innocent smile on her face. "Umm¡­ is Erza awake yet? I am here to call her for the monthly colony meeting," Leon responded in a calm voice. "Yes, she is awake! I will go call her!" Zoe said as she rushed out of the room. "Wear your school uniform too!" Zach shouted. "We are gettingte." "Okay!" A few minutester, Erza walked into the shop and said, "Zach. Zoe told me you were eating pastries¡­" ''That little¡ª!'' Zach exhaled sharply and said, "She is lying." "What, did you two fight again?" Ezra asked with a knowing look on her face. "Of course, not. How could I ever raise my hand or voice against my cute little sister?" "..." "Erza. Are you ready?" Leona quipped. "We are alreadyte." "Ah! Yes. Let me grab my purse." "So¡­. mother¡­" Zach called out to Erza and said, "Should I close the shutter?" "Just close it half. The meeting should end in an hour or so, so it''s alright," Erza answered. A few secondster, Zoe came, and then they left for the school. Chapter 231 - Their Lives Before

Chapter 231 - Their Lives Before

Zach and on his way to drop Zoe off at her school. Zoe was walking with her gab''s straps in her hand, and Zach was walking while using his phone. Zoe shot a nce at Zach from the corner of her eyes and said, "Is it true that you got a girlfriend?" "...!" Zach moved his gaze from his phone''s gaze and turned to Zoe. He looked at her with a puzzled look on his face and asked, "How did you know? Who told you?" "I saw you walking together with a girl. She had the same uniform as you, so I assumed she might have gotten a girlfriend¡­" Zoe replied. "That''s a weird assumption to make, not going to lie," Zach remarked. "You alwayse home together with Kayden, so it was surprising to see you with a girl." After a brief pause, Zoe continued, "But you two weren''t going in the direction of home. You were going somewhere else." ''I was going to her house to do the deed,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "So? Was she your girlfriend?" Zoe asked again. "Yeah." Zach nodded and said, "Her name is Victoria." "That''s a royalty-like name¡­" Zoe muttered. A few secondster, Zoe immediately asked, "Have you two kissed yet?" Zach smacked Zoe on the head without answering her question and said, "It''s too early for you to talk about these things." "It is not!" Zoe retorted. "How old do you think I am?" "Umm¡­ 9? 10?" "I am 11!" Zoe dered. "Same thing. It doesn''t make much of a difference when you look at it from my perspective," Zach stated. "Come on. I am just curious!" Zoe insisted. "It''s still hard to believe that you got a girlfriend since you always avoid romance in your life." SIGH! Zach sighed, knowing well that he wouldn''t be able to win against Zoe. He could stay quiet and not answer her question, but she would keep bugging him if he didn''t answer. "No, we haven''t¡­" Zach replied in a low voice. After hearing that, Zoe scoffed softly and said, "I knew it!" "...." ''But we have had sex, though¡­'' he added inwardly. Zoe then turned to Zach and said, "I will marry you when I grow up." Zach smacked on Zoe''s head yet again and said, "Do you even know what that means?" "I know. And I am ready to marry you!" Zoe announced. "We are brother and sister. But putting that aside." Zach scoffed and said, "You are going to forget all these conversations when you grow up." "I won''t~" Zoe raised her brows repeatedly with a smug look on her face and said, "Did you forget I have the intelligence of 200 years old?" "Right¡­" Zach scoffed wryly and uttered, "unlike me, you awaken your soul powers at the age of 2." "I didn''t mean to¡ª" "It''s fine. I am not really bothered by it. I am just sad¡­ or rather¡­ disappointed that father wasn''t there for you to see your growth. Furthermore, I bet he would have been proud, unlike with me, who still hasn''t awaked his soul powers," Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. "That''s not true. Why do you say this?!" Zoe retorted. "The reason I am what I am today is that you trained me, brother. Everything that has happened to you so far has been for good. I am sure you will awaken your powers sooner orter." "You know Zoe¡­" Zach patted Zoe''s head and said, "Currently, you are the strongest person in this realm." "I know¡­" Zoe nodded. "Grandmaster told me about it¡­" "Do you know what that means?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "What¡­?" Zoe wondered with a confused look on her face. "When you are strong, everyone expects you to save them, to protect them. They wouldn''t request your help, they would demand it." Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "The strongest saves everyone, but who saves the strongest? The answer is no one. I truly wished from the bottom of my heart that you hadn''t awakened your power. At least, you would have got to spend your life like a normal girl. " "Father was the strongest¡­ and he had his allies helping him when he¡­" "You were barely one year old at that time. Yet, you remember everything¡­" Zachmented. Zoe frowned her face, not in anger, but in frustration. "What''s with that face¡­?" "If you don''t want me to be used by the world, then protect me. If the strongest saves everyone, then ''you'' be the strongest and save me," she asserted in a solemn voice. "That''s one way to give me an incentive to start my training again¡­" Zach scoffed with a sigh. A few minutester, they finally reached Zoe''s school. "Say, Zoe. You don''t use your powers in the open, right?" Zach asked Zoe in a low voice. Zoe shook her head and said, "Mother has warned me to not use them without her permission, or unless it''s a serious emergency." "Good. You are already mature enough, so I don''t have to say anything else. But be careful." Zach then went to his school and entered his ssroom. "Yo, bro! You arete than usual!" Kayden greeted Zach. "Still earlier than shay, though," Zach scoffed out loud. Zach nced at Victoria''s seat, but it was empty. "Today is the third day¡­" Zach muttered. ''Mother said she is cured, so why isn''t sheing to school?'' Victoria was suffering from pain after having sex with Zach for the first time. - . Meanwhile, somewhere far away on the other side of the. In the Edens Dynasty. An ivory-haired girl with green eyes was looking up at the sky from the window of a pce. She reached her hand to the sky and tried to grab the moon, but of course, she couldn''t. A few secondster, a maid entered her room and said, "Princess Aurora, it''ste. You should sleep." "Drop the ''princess'', Milo." Aurora turned to Milo and said, "I have already told you that there is no need to talk formally with me when we are alone." Milo was 20 years old, and she was from the maid family who had been serving the Edens for generations. Aurora sat on her bed and gazed out of the window. "You truly like to watch the stars, eh?" Milo asked with a smile on her face. "It''s a beautiful world, yet, it''s going to be destroyed in a few decades¡­" Aurora uttered in a disdainful tone. Since the Edens Dynasty was the biggest kingdom on the, and it ruled on the monarchy, they had major problems that didn''t have any solution. The world they lived in was going to be destroyed in 50 years, and they would have to move to another habitable. But that would mean the King would have to lose his powers and authorities and live under someone else''s rule¡ª the intergctic democracy. While the king was trying to evacuate as many citizens as he could on a weekly basis, as he didn''t want his kingdom to suffer because of his selfishness. Milo patted Aurora on the head and said, "Everything will be alright." "I wonder¡­" Milo tried to change the topic, so she mentioned: "You are close to turning 18." "Yeah¡­" "You might soon be wedded to someone¡­" "Yeah¡­" "What type of person do you want to marry?" Milo asked curiously. "I want my love story to be like a fairy tale. Something sweet and heartwarming. I want to love a person who loves me for not my beauty, wealth, but I want him to love me for who I am," Aurora uttered with a distant smile on her face. "That''s indeed a very fairytale-like¡­" "I want to watch the stars together with him. I want to watch the world with him. I wonder if this dream of mine will ever get fulfilled, but I hope I meet the person I can love." "Heh¡­" Miloughed out loud and looked at Aurora with a grin on her face. Aurora puffed her cheeks and said, "What''s so funny!" "I thought you would have a more mature dream. But you sound like a 10-year-old girl who recently learned about love," Milomented. Aurora covered herself under the nket and said, "I hate you!" Milo stroked Aurora''s head from over the nket and uttered, "I hope your dreames true." === Author''s Note- This chapter hit me hard, but I wanted to write it to show how they lived their lives before the Gods'' Impact. I suggest everyone to re-read the chapter where Aurora was introduced. Chapter 18 and 19, and pay attention to Aurora''s and Zach''s conversation, it would make more sense, and it will feel rted. The next chapter will be of the present time that would reveal the reason behind the sudden increase in the new yers count over the past few days. Chapter 232 - Round Table Meeting

Chapter 232 - Round Table Meeting

Presidents and ministers of 11 countries had gathered in one room to conduct a secret meeting. They called it ''Round table meeting.'' "Did you see what that son of a bitch did?" one of the presidents spoke. "I know many sons of bitches, so you will have to be precise if you want me to respond to your question," a female president said. "I am talking about Arthur, the king of the Edens dynasty," the first president replied. "Oh! You are talking about the 500,000 well-trained soldiers he sent to save his daughter, the princess." "Yes. And do you know what 500,000 soldiers mean?!" he eximed. "There were less than 500,000 yers from the entire world who were stuck in the game¡ª if what the researchers are saying is true." "And the king alone sent 500,00 from his kingdom to save his daughter. That''s more than the people who were stuck before." "What are you getting at? I don''t understand." "We all know that there is no way that a king would colonize his kingdom on another, otherwise he would lose the monarchy. And now, 500,000 of his soldiers are in some game." "Are you implying that he might rule the world in the near future?" someone asked. "Not him, but the princess. They can get her on the throne and brand her as a queen." "Why does it matter what they do? That world is not real. It''s a virtual world which doesn''t exist," someone remarked. "That''s not the point. We have been performing deep analysis on the bodies of the people who died, and the reports say that their bodies have evolved." "Yeah, I heard about it. But they didn''t give solid proof. It could just be a gic condition, you know?" "That theory was already debunked by alien technology. They imed it was an ''evolution'' and said that it''s something that was supposed to happen." "Uhh¡­ exin it in simple words." "Think of it as closed doors. Doors are meant to be opened, right? Just like that, the codes in our DNA were always capable of evolving, but the current technology¡ª even with the help of aliens, couldn''t find a way to do it." "Wait a damn minute, so are you saying that the humans stuck in another world will eventually evolve and be something more than human?" "Indeed." "But what exactly? Will they be like¡­ superhuman or something?" someone wondered. "If yes, then we have already been performing supergene experiments on humans using alien technologies. And we have already made remarkable progress in that field." "So that''s not something extraordinary, huh?" "Enough!" someone banged their hands on the table and said, "We are diverting from the topic!" "..." "We conducted this meeting to decide what we are going to do with the humans stuck in another world." "What can we do? We don''t even know anything." "If a king could send his 500,000 men just to save his daughter, why not the world leaders send soldiers for thousands of citizens who are in the same situation?" he said and added, "Our citizens would say that or something along those lines." "We can''t send our troops. We need them here, in this world." "Hey, how about we do what the king might be trying to do?" "You mean¡­" The room fell silent as one of the presidents suggested the idea. "What if we send our most elite soldiers and ask them to do a task for us?" "To gain control over that virtual world?" "Indeed. And they would evolve too." "Hmm. That''s not a bad idea, actually. We could tell the rest of the world and the high-ups in space that we aremencing a rescue operation. While in truth, that would be a secret invasion." "We are the world leaders of this. However, once we all evacuate, we will be a nobody." "Yeah. We have to find a new world to rule." "But that''s a virtual world! If someone destroys the server, the world is¡ª" "That world has no server. It''s been created by something we cannotprehend. But I do share the same concern as you, regardless of what''s the truth behind it." "There is a friend of mine who is working on his new projects that would allow anyone to store their consciousness into a chip. It''s just like how VR works, basically. But using that chip, we can upload ourselves to wherever we want. We can create as many copies as we want. And once the technologies are able to create a body shell, we can install our consciousness in it and live as an alive person." "That''s like¡­ that''s like immortality!" "Seriously. We, humans, are a rare species. No wonder the alien species have taken fancy to us and provided us with their technologies. They got the power, and we got the brains." "So, who is up for this secret military invasion?" Out of eleven, 10 raised their hands. But one didn''t. "What''s wrong, you don''t want to rule a new world, evolve, and be immortal?" "I want all of that. But I am against fooling our citizens. They are not our pawns." SIGH! "You are absolutely right about that. They are not our pawns, they are our way to sess." "That''s not what I mean¡ª!" SHOT! SHOT! The 11th president was shot by the guard standing behind him. And the guard was none other than the president''s bodyguard. "Nice." The minister of the same country pped his hands and said, "I will inform the media and the world that hemitted suicide out of stress and depression." The meeting ran for another three hours, and they came to the conclusion that they would send a total of 1,000,000 well-trained military soldiers; 100,000 every few hours. They had already exined all the things to the soldiers and told them to stay on the n, no matter what happens. However, they didn''t trust everyone. So they had to send one of the presidents with them. The government had banned VR games in the entire world, and space wasn''t allowed to y VR games because of theck of resources. However, it was easy for the government to get its hands on VR. And thus, began the government''s invasion n to rule Gods'' Impact. Unbeknownst to what was awaiting them in Gods'' Impact. === Author''s Note- Everyone wants to rise and be something they yearn for.. However, what matters is the way they choose to do it and how they do it. Chapter 233 - Ruli Is Distressed

Chapter 233 - Ruli Is Distressed

Meanwhile, in the Ribel kingdom. Aquarius opened her eyes and stared at the chandelier on the ceiling. "Day 10 without my dear husband¡­" she muttered. She got up from the bed and stretched her cramped body. YAWN~! After warming up, she sighed in frustration. "There is still a month and a lot of time left before my blessing ceremony. Then, I would finally be able to travel with Zach." She smiled and said, "He said he woulde here to pick me up because he has something special nned. I wonder what that could be?" Aquarius pondered for a while as a sudden thought crossed her mind. "What if¡­ he is nning to marry me?" she wondered. "And maybe Aurora and aunt Ruli too?" Aurora and Aria had be great friends with Aquarius, and they had told Aquarius about their rtionship with Zach. She was surprised to know that Aurora wasn''t his wife, since she had noticed that Zach always favored Aurora more than Aria¡ªwho was his official wife. Aquarius left the room and made her way to Ruli''s room, which was not far away from her room. KNOCK~ KNOCK! She knocked on her door, but she didn''t reply. ''Weird. She is the one who usuallyes to wake me up, but now she is not onlyte, she isn''t answering the door either¡­'' However, Aquarius noticed that the door wasn''t locked, it was simply closed. So she opened the door and entered Ruli''s room, only to see her curled up on the bed in a sitting position. "Aunt Ruli?" Aquarius called out to Ruli and asked, "What''s wrong?" "..." Ruli didn''t answer, so Aquarius realized it was something serious. She sat on the bed beside her and asked again, "Are you okay?" "I am not sure¡­" Ruli replied in a low voice. "Well, that''s not what I was expecting to hear. I wonder what happened." GASP! Aquarius suddenly gasped in shock, as though she had realized what Ruli was anxious about. "Don''t tell me that mom found out about your rtionship with Zach?!" "No. Otherwise, I would be dead." "So what else could make you anxious?" Aquarius asked curiously. "You must know about us, sea creatures'' biology, right?" "That''s the first thing we are taught to know our body better, yeah," Aquarius nodded. "What do they say about our reproductive system?" Ruli asked in a calm voice. "It''s basically the same as the humans, with some changes. What about it?" Aquarius wondered with a puzzled look on her face. "How much time does it take for the seed to start ovting? It''s seven days, if I remember correctly," Ruli stated. "And today is the seventh day since Zach left." "Oh¡­" Aquarius finally realized what Ruli was trying to say. "But there is a requirement that we must get creampied 15 times in one night to be able to meet the chance to get pregnant." "He creampied me over 50 times in 2 days," Ruli uttered nonchntly. "Wow!" Even though Ruli was in distress, Aquarius couldn''t help but aw after hearing her future husband''s crazy sex drive. Ruli shot a soft re at Aquarius and said, "I can''t believe you seriously just did that." "I am sorry!" After a brief pause, she asked, "You are sad, so does that mean¡­ you didn''t get pregnant?" Ruli turned to Aquarius and slowly opened her mouth to say, "I am¡­ pregnant." "Oh! Congrattions!" Aquarius eximed with a wide smile on her face. But her smile vanished when she saw a distressed look on Ruli''s face. "Wait, why are you not happy about this?" Aquarius asked with a confused look on her face. "Could it be that you don''t want his child?" Ruli shook her head violently in disagreement and said, "Of course, I want his child. And I was the one who asked him to impregnate me in the first ce. But now that I am pregnant, I don''t know what to do¡­" "True. You are a widow now¡­ wait, can''t you just say that you are pregnant with Maxim''s child?" Aquarius suggested. "Since Zach killed him around the same time." "That''s what I had told Zach when he asked me the same question. But I truly don''t want to im Zach''s child as that man''s. I feel disgusted." Aquarius pondered for a while and said. "How about youe together with me when Zaches to pick me up?" "I don''t think your parents would allow that¡­" Ruli muttered in a disdainful tone. "I will take care of that. I will tell them I want someone with me, and then I will suggest your name. You simply have to act a little and agree on that." Aquarius reassured and continued, "And we will be back here after 9 months. So I will tell mama and papa that it''s mine and Zach''s child since we both look the same anyway." "Are you sure? What if things get out of hand?" Ruli asked with an anxious look on her face. "Well, to be honest¡­ is there any need for you to be worried? Zach''s father is most likely the one who killed my grandpa, and I can see that papa fears Zach and his father. Even Uncle seventh acknowledges his power, and he was also friends with Zach''s father." "Yeah¡­" "Also, he jokes with Zach, so I think they are on good terms. Not only that, but Zach now also has the Sea''s blessing." Aquarius looked into Ruli''s eyes and said, "In other words, even if you openly reveal that you are carrying Zach''s child, regardless of our customs, I don''t think anyone would dare to raise their voice against it." "Is that¡­so?" "Yeah, just by the mere fact that you have Zach''s child in your womb, that alone makes you the most respectable and feared woman in the entire Sea realm," Aquarius asserted in a solemn voice. "I wish I could give this news to Zach. But unlike others, we are not part of the game. We don''t have HUD, so we can''t even send him a message." "Let''s just wait for 2 months to end, and then we will be together with Zach." === Author''s Note- The next chapter will be thest chapter of VOLUME 2. Surely, I have knotted all the loose ends and ended the volume properly. Thanks, @Moonman_2020, and @Meidwil for the gift! Chapter 234 - The First Followers | Undead General

Chapter 234 - The First Followers | Undead General

6 hourster. Zach came out of Aria''s portal with Aria, and he was immediately greeted by Cerberus. No, Cerberus didn''te to greet Zach, rather, he ran into Zach while rolling on the floor. Zach raised his brows and squinted his eyes as he saw Cerberus rolling on the floor and crushing the corpses of the demon under him. ''Sometimes, he acts like a typical dog¡­'' SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh. And that ''sigh'' was enough for Cerberus to realize that he was in the presence of Zach. "What are you doing¡­ Cerberus¡­?" Zach asked. [My apologies, my liege. I ate too much, so I was trying to digest everything¡­] "You are already dead. So does your body even function normally?" Zach wondered with a puzzled look on his face. [I do not know, but it feels good when I do that,] Cerberus replied. "Well, whatever." Zach nced around to see that Cerberus had eaten almost all the dead demons from the capital. "Yeah, I would be rolling on the floor too if I ate that much¡­" Zach muttered. "Did you level up or get anything after eating that much?" Zach asked Cerberus. [No.] ''Hmm~'' Zach ced his hand on his chin and wondered, ''So the undead doesn''t gain anything. Unlike Milo, who grows stronger by eating beasts. But I guess that''s obvious since the undead are dead, and Milo is alive.'' "Anyway, 6 hours are about to pass, so I want to ''arise'' my army of demons before I lose my chance to do it." Zach rushed to the piles of demons and touched them. "Arise!" Just as before, Zach could feel his MP getting sucked dry. However, instead of resisting, he let his MP flow, resulting in it opening the way to the HP to MP conversion. Zach only cultivated for 6 hours in Aria''s domain, and even with the double benefit, he cultivated 9000 MP. However, the pile of demons was more than that, and Zach wanted more quantity in his army. He could simply cultivate again, but he was running out of time to revive the dead. So he had no other choice but to use his HP. The time limit to revive Rank 1 demon was already over. Zach revived 400 Rank 2 demons, which used up 4000 MP. 50 Rank 3 demons, which used up 2500 MP. 20 Rank 4 demons, which used up 2000 MP. And 5 Rank 5 demons, which used up 2500 MP. Zach had used up almost all of his HP and MP. [Congrattions! You have acquired the title; Undead General!] "Oh, great." Zach wanted to revive more demons, but he was out of MP and HP. "I could have used MP potions if I had them, but I gave them to Xie Lua the other day." SIGH! Zach turned to Cerberus and said, "You can eat the rest." Cerberus spent three hours eating the rest of the dead demons. Meanwhile, Zach walked around the capital and met his followers. He spotted Ninia at a distance and smiled inwardly. Aria shot a nce after seeing that, but she didn''t say anything. Zach and Aria walked to Ninia, but Ninia was busy talking with the NPC, and she was facing her back on them. However, when Zach stood behind her, Ninia sensed Zach''s presence and got on her knees before turning around. "My lord." Zach pinched Ninia''s cheeks and pulled her up after saying, "Don''t do this. You are my first follower, and that makes you worthy of looking straight at me and standing beside me, or walking alongside me." Aria facepalmed herself and thought, ''Here he goes again.'' Ninia''s face flushed a little as she said, "I would never do something like that." "Shh!" Zach ced his finger on Ninia''s lips and uttered, "It''s my order." "..." "Do you understand?" Ninia nodded while looking into Zach''s eyes. Zach removed his finger from Ninia''s lips and said, "Good girl." A few secondster, Ninia opened her mouth to say, "I have sessfully managed to gain you 100 followers." "Whoa! Already?!" Zach eximed. "It hasn''t even been an entire full day yet." "Your lover saved all the NPC, so they are indebted to her. And thanks to that, they feel indebted to you too," Ninia said in a calm voice. "They realized how helpless and hopeless they are in this world, and they need salvation¡ª which is to be your followers." "..." ''I only started a religion to get soul powers. But that goal might change over time. Since they worship me now, it is my duty to protect them,'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''In the end, it''s benefits me. The more people worship me, the more soul powers I will get. And if I get stronger, it would be a piece of cake to save them too.'' "My lord." Ninia looked at Zach''s eyes with an alluring gaze in her eyes. She stared at him for a few seconds before saying, "You said you would name our religion if I get you 100 followers." "Yeah¡­" "I did that, so please, give us all a name!" ''I didn''t expect this to happen this soon!'' Zach turned to Aria, seemingly seeking help. But Aria simply shrugged her shoulders in response, as though she was telling him to deal with the issue on his own. Aria didn''t want to get involved with religion and worshipers as that was the reason behind her suffering. She was called by name names for being the goddess of death and destruction, and people worshiped her to wish for bad things to happen to others. She was happy that Zach was getting his own religion, and she was ready to support him. But she didn''t want to be the one taking the lead on deciding anything regarding it. However, Aria didn''t know that she currently had one follower, and it was none other than Zach. "My lord, please name your religion." Zach pondered for a while and said, "How about¡­" *** Total yers in the game- 1,484,783 0 new yers logged in. 122 yers died. Chapter 235 - Naming The Religion | Memento For Ninia

Chapter 235 - Naming The Religion | Memento For Ninia

"How about Zachery?" Zach wondered as he nced back and forth at Aria and Ninia. "You just added something cool after your name¡­" Aria remarked with a judging look on her face. "Do you like it?" Zach asked curiously. "..." "I like it!" Ninia shouted cheerfully. "..." After realizing what she had done, Ninia lowered her gaze and dropped her head. "My deepest apologies¡­" she uttered in a low voice. "I got excited after sharing the same name as you." ''That''s not the same thing, is it?!'' Zach turned to Aria to look at her reaction, and expected, she was ring at him. She squinted her eyes and opened her mouth to say something. But she had second thoughts and stopped after looking at the innocent look on Ninia''s face. ''My godly morals are acting up¡­'' Aria sighed and thought, ''But I should throw away those morals. After all, I am in love with one of my creations.'' "Then, Zachery, it is." Zach nodded and said, "And my followers shall be called Zachrians or something? I don''t care about that since I know no one would be asking around that. Just let people say, ''I am Zachery'', and that should do that work." "Okay." Ninia stared at Zach without saying anything, but her face looked as though she wanted to say something. She was reluctant. "What is it?" Zach asked. "Don''t look at me with that alluring gaze, it''s captivating." "Can¡­" "Hmm?" "Can I¡­ umm¡­ can I get something from you¡­?" she asked hesitantly. "Like¡­ what exactly?" "Like a gift or something that can make me feel close to you¡­?" "Oh. Like a memento!" Zach eximed. SIGH! He sighed in relief and thought, ''I was thinking of something else.'' Zach facepalmed himself and uttered inwardly: ''Why is my mind so dirty?!'' Aria had realized what Zach was thinking, because she thought of the same thing. Zach had promised Aria that he would corrupt her innocence, and it looked as though he seeded. "Sure. I don''t mind. What do you want?" "Anything¡­" Zach pondered for a while, but he couldn''t think of anything to give to Ninia. So he opened his inventory and searched for something that was transferrable, and his gaze fell on the mythical rank ring he had gotten as one of the rewards for clearing the dungeon. He selected the ring and conjured it in his hands. "My lord¡­" Ninia''s eyes widened after seeing the ring in Zach''s hands. "This is the only thing I can give you," Zach said with a smile on his face. "Are you sure about this, my lord¡­?" Ninia asked with a flushed face. "Uhh¡­ by chance, you are not thinking of this as an engagement or something, right?" Zach asked with an anxious look on his face. "Of course not." Ninia shook her head and said, "This is a mythical rank ring. Are you sure you want to give it to someone like me¡­?" "Oh¡­" Zach took a deep breath and said, "Yeah. My weapons are these gloves, and I can''t wear rings on the gloves anyway. So they are pretty much useless for me." Ninia moved her hand to Zach with a flushed face. "You want me to¡­?" Ninia nodded with a flushed face and uttered, "I would be happy if you did that." ''Don''t think too much about it, Zach.'' Zach moved his hand with the finger in his hand towards Ninia. And Ninia inserted her finger in the ring and wore it. After wearing the ring, Ninia touched the ring and ced that hand on her chest with a delighted smile on her face. "..." After looking at Ninia, it reminded Zach of Aurora, who acted the same every time Zach did something for her. ''At his rate, these three weeks are going to be the longest¡­'' Zach thought with a painful expression on his face. "Say¡­" Zach turned to Aria and asked, "You received a message from someone when I was cultivating, right?" "..." Aria nodded in response. "It was from Victoria, am I right?" Zach asked. "What did she say?" After a brief silence, Aria said, "She said she can''t leave the guild for another 6 days. It''s the guild''s policy." "..." Zach pondered for a while and said, "Well then, let''s ascend to the high realm." "Huh? You are leaving Victoria behind?!" Aria eximed with a frowned face. "No. But rather than waiting for a week in this realm, I would clear the high realm ande back here again after a week to pick up Victoria. Besides, she already mentioned that she has already met the requirements to ascend, so we don''t have to worry about anything." "That makes sense¡­" After walking around the town with Ninia and Aria, Zach met with his followers and went back to the garden. It has been 24 hours since it was destroyed, so everything was back to normal. Zach held Aria''s hand and walked to the portal. "Wait, my lord!" Ninia called out to Zach and dashed after him. "Yes?" "You will be back, right?" she asked with teary eyes. "Of course, I will be back in a week. After all, I want to see how my followers are doing," Zach responded with a grin on his face. "I will wait for you!" After that, Zach and Aria entered the portal and ascended to the higher realm. === Name- Z???????????? Nickname- Not set. Level 71. HP- 9,000/149,000 ATK- 1740 (x2) (+500) Physical Strength- 1740 (x2) Mental Strength- 1800 Soul Strength- 200 Physical DEF- 1710 (x2) Mental DEF- 1500 Soul DEF- 20 AGILITY- 1645 (x2) MP- 0/¡Þ EXP- 69/50,800,000 (to level up.) Physique- Celestial- Max. ss- Cultivator. (Maxed) Secondary ss- Alchemist. (Maxed) Guild- Not joined. Affiliation- Zachery. (God) Karma points- 0 Marital status- Married. Title- 1) Forbidden Existence. 2) Child of Atrocity. 3) Sign of Impurity. 4) The Last Survivor. 5) Undead general. Skill- 1) Martial Warrior. 2) Dominator''s Touch. 3) Tamer, Necromancer, Summoner. Blessings- 1) Aria''s Blessing. 2) Sea''s Blessing/ Wrath. 3) Phoenix''s Blessings. 4) Demon Lord''s Blessings. Army- Cerberus (Level 3).| Milo (Level 1).| Undead Demons Army *** Total yers in the game- 1,484,772 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. === Author''s note- This marks the end of VOLUME 2. The next volume will pick up the pace, and it will be focused on Zach''s new power-ups and new characters. And now that Zach has started a religion, he has officially be a God. Let''s watch him be feared by his enemies, and loved by his friends! Thanks, @Skitty79, for the gift! Chapter 236 - A Week Later

Chapter 236 - A Week Later

A weekter. It was morning and the yers and NPCs were busy doing their work. A group of 5 yers was sitting in the tavern, eating breakfast and talking with each other while passingments and remarks. "Yeah, yeah, that." an elderly yer said. "The battle of the Navier was the best battle I have fought at." "Yeah, it was good. Bute on, you can''tpare it with Vuldr and Yildr duel," a female yer responded. "I think you both are right. But for me, my duel with you was the best," a male yer said to the female yer who responded a while ago. The female yer kicked the male yer''s chair and said, "I truly regret not killing you in the duel." "Oh?" the man smirked and said, "That''s the exact opposite of what you say when I plunge my sword inside your wet sheath every night." The woman''s face flushed red as she kicked the man''s chair even harder, causing it to drip and fall to the ground. She frowned her face at him and said, "You crossed the line." "Come on~ Everyone here knows what we do at night. There is no need to be embarrassed, you know?" the man said in a calm voice to make sure to not anger the woman more than she already was. "I don''t go around spilling beans everywhere about our sessions!" the woman yelled. SIGH! The man sighed and uttered, "Sorry. I didn''t know you would get this angry." "Calm down," another yer said to the woman. "Yeah, two need to pipe down," another female yer stated. The group consisted of five yers, a 47 years old man, a 27 years old man, and a 28 years old woman¡ª who were couples, a 21 years old man, and a 20 years old woman. The five of them used to work in a VRpany, and they logged into a VR game created by them. However, Gods'' Impact urred, and they got trapped in a VR, the very thing from where they made living. It was hard for them at first, but they soon got used to it and managed to survive this far without getting in any serious situation. Since they had ''insiders'' knowledge and knew how the VR mechanism worked better than anyone, it was easy for them to figure things out on their own. They were one of the few who were the first ones to ascend to the higher realm. "Let''s just all eat breakfast. We are supposed to clear the dungeon today, right?" the 20 years old woman asserted with a knowing look on her face. "Yeah." The elderly man nodded and said, "We barely made out alive on the 80th floorst time." "That''s an exaggeration. We didn''t even enter the 80th floor and retreated on the 79th floor with minor injuries," the 27 years old man remarked. "We could have easily cleared that floor if it wasn''t for you getting all scared at the end." "There was no other option than to retreat," the 28 years old woman stated. "All of us were exhausted. And we were out of MP too." Then, she red at her boyfriend and uttered, "What would you have done if something had happened to any of us? You know very well that our team is dependent on each other, and without one of us, the entire team is useless. We have a formation that we have been following since the beginning. So if any of us had gotten injured, or in the worst-case scenario; died. Then, all of us would have met the same fate." "..." The man was simply trying to ease up the mood, but he did that at the wrong time. And he was truly regretting it from the bottom of his heart. "We are not main characters of a story where we would receive some powerful cheat just as we are about to die or get saved by some ass pull plot armor. If we die, we die. That would be the end of our story. No one would remember us and we would be just like thousands of other yers who have died so far," the woman asserted in a solemn voice. The other three yers present there shook their heads at the man in disbelief as though they were ming him for their current situation, and they were correct. "It''s almost time!" the 20 years old woman quipped in between and asked, "Where is ''he'' at?" "Probably busy in bed with his beautiful wife," the 21 years old manmented. A few secondster, a beautiful woman came out of the room on the first floor and stretched her arms in the air. YAWN! She yawned loudly and blinked a couple of times to keep herself awake. Then, she covered her mouth with her hand and nced around at the tavern. Seemingly, she was looking for something or someone. After scanning the area, her gaze fell on the group of five yers who were chatting. "..." The woman walked down the stairs and stood in front of the table of the five yers. The elderly man noticed the woman and nudged the other yers while pointing his gaze at the woman. "Oh! Aria!" the 20 years old female yer eximed with a smile on her face after seeing Aria. "Good morning," Aria greeted them. "Good morning," the five greeted Aria in unison. Aria nced around with a puzzled look on her face and asked, "Where is Zach?" "Uhh... shouldn''t we ask you that?" the elderly man wondered. "He is not in the room, so I assumed he would be here eating with you guys¡­" Aria uttered with a confused look on her face. "Wait¡­ does that mean¡­" The group of five yers nced at each other with a knowing look on their faces and then turned to Aria. SIGH! Aria sighed and uttered, "He went alone again, didn''t he?" "Yup!" they nodded their heads. Meanwhile, in the dungeon. [Congrattions! You have cleared the 100 floors of the dungeon!] "Hmm~ It took me 2 hours to clear thest 20 floors," Zach uttered with a sigh. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,304 0 new yers logged in. 2468 yers died. === Thanks, @Daoist7x6p6b, and @Exoloty for the gift! Chapter 237 - You Are Late

Chapter 237 - You Are Late

Zach opened his inventory to see a mythical rank armor, mythical rank sword, mythical rank ring. 1,000,000 coins. 100,000 Divine grade jade runes. SIGH! "Everything is useless at this point¡­" The mythical rank equipment was the same as the other dungeon, but their stats were a little higher than thest ones. Either way, they were useless for Zach as he didn''t like to wear armor, and the ring and sword were not something Zach could equip while using his gloves. While the coins and jade runes were useful, Zach was running out of space to store them. "I have already given a considerable amount of useless stuff to Xie Lua to sell them, while I was simply trying to empty my inventory¡­" Zach muttered. After ascending, Zach opened the portal to the magic shop dimension and met Xie Lua. At first, when he showed it to her, she was baffled after seeing the gloves'' condition, but not because they were damaged, but because of the reason they were damaged. The gloves'' were designed perfectly with no ws, and their ability to absorb the magic attack was proof of it. The material used to create the gloves was extremely rare and hard to find. The gloves were created with no purpose, and it was Zach who added the abilities to them. When they were created, no one knew they would be used like that. And if the gloves were designed like that, Zach wouldn''t have been able to use the abilities like that. She asked the reason why the gloves were in the state, and Zach exined everything to her. Xie Lua handled the situation calmly and reassured Zach that the gloves would be repaired soon. Zach asked how ''soon'' was the soon, to which Xie Lua replied with ''Around a week to 10 days.'' However, Zach couldn''t wait for them to be repaired, so he continued his journey without his gloves. Xie Lua also informed him about his potions that all of them were sold out, and the stock was in demand. The past few days have been tough for Zach, so he didn''t have time to create MP potions, but now, he has started to make them again. When the MP potions were first made avable in the market for other yers, their value skyrocketed. Zach, Aurora, and Xie Lua had decided to settle the price of one 50 MP potion at 200 coins. However, at that time, the yers didn''t truly believe in the potions. As it was made clear that Gods'' Impact won''t have potions, the yers who were taking the game seriously, never believed it. And besides, there was no demonstration given to the yers if they worked or not. But once the potions were made avable in the market for selling purposes, a few yers bought them. Soon, they came again to buy more. Just like that, they talk about the potions spread like wildfire, and they became the most valuable things of all. Their demands increased, so naturally, its value also increased. Earlier, when the maximum average value was 500 coins, not, it was 1000 coins per potion. The guilds had also mass-ordered the potions in high quantities such as 5000, 10,000, and even 50,000 potions from the strongest guild. When Xie Lua informed Zach about that, he dismissed the orders saying ''I will provide you 100 potions daily, you can do whatever you want with them. I am not going to waste weeks in making potions when I can make this game a better and safer ce for my loved ones.'' Xie Lua didn''t pry much, as she was only the merchant in between who was selling things from one ce to another while making a profit. But she was also a friend of Zach. She had realized the moment Zach entered the magic shop dimension because his eyes had said it all. And she confirmed her assumption after she mentioned the cloth-type armor, to which Zach simply responded with a wry smile on his face. SIGH! Zach walked through the portal and left the dungeon, only to be greeted by Aria at the entrance. "..." She looked at him with a re in her eyes and puffed her cheeks. "..." "Good morning¡­?" Zach uttered with an awkward smile on his face. "How dare you leave me behind!" she said in a furious voice. "Oh, please!" Zach groaned and continued, "I bet you woke like 30 mins ago or something." "10 mins ago!" Aria retorted. "See? So why are you making a fuss for 10 mins?" "Every second I spend without is equal to eternity; that shows much I love you," Aria asserted with a proud face. "Oh, yeah?" Zach raised his brows and asked, "Remind me who was that woman who refused to hug herst night?" Aria averted her gaze and said, "That was¡­" "Hmm? That was, what?" Zach asked impatiently. "Go on. Think of an excuse." After pondering for a few seconds, Aria pointed her finger at Zach and said, "That''s because your touch makes me horny! And you refuse you have sex with me!" "It''s not that I don''t want to have sex with you, but it''s not the right time. I had promised Aurora when I left for the dungeon expedition that we would get married and have a wild wedding night, but shit happened and things went south." Zach sighed and continued, "I don''t want to start an intimate rtionship with you before I start it with Aurora. And I know I sound some and pathetic, but that''s just me. I want to respect my promise with Aurora." "I just said that as an excuse¡­" Aria hugged Zach and said, "I don''t mind waiting for 2 more weeks." Zach hugged Aria back and said, "Every morning, I look forward to the feeling of your boobs rubbing against my chest." "And every night I look forward to the feeling of your dick hitting my back." "Wow. I did not expect that toe back," Zach scoffed softly. "You have been corrupted." After that, Zach and Aria made their way back to the town. But halfway through, Zach received a notification, so he opened the portal to Aria''s domain and went inside with Aria. There they saw Milo chasing after a butterfly in a yful manner. "You arete, you know?" a cute, yet angry voice said from the throne. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,291 0 new yers logged in. 13 yers died. Chapter 238 - Your Harem Is Expanding

Chapter 238 - Your Harem Is Expanding

An ivory-haired, green-eyed girl was sitting on the throne in a haughty position while pouting. "You arete, you know?" She said with a soft re in her eyes. "You¡­ always wake up around noon¡­" Zach uttered in a low voice." "Well, my health is getting better so¡­" Zach immediately frowned his face and nced at Milo, who was still chasing after the butterflies. "Milo¡­" he uttered Milo''s name to call out to her. The moment Milo heard her name being called by Zach, she stopped moving and drooped on the ground, seemingly trying to save herself from Zach''s scolding. She was so immersed in ying around that she didn''t realize Zach had entered the domain. After seeing Milo covering herself with her wings, Zach raised his brow and asked, "You know that''s not going to save you, right?" [...] "You had one job¡­" [This won''t happen again,] Milo said in a calm voice. "You said the same thingst time, and this is my third time seeing you cking on your job," Zach remarked. [I am deeply sorry for that. I have spent thousands of years alone by myself, and I never hadpany for long. Staying in this domain reminded me of those times, and that made me a little sentimental¡ª] "Don''t pull the sad backstory card," Zach remarked with a sigh. "Everyone here has their own sad backstory. And hey, I am not angry at you, okay?" [I know. You are disappointed in me.] "What? No! I am just a little anxious because Aurora was alone, and I don''t want her to feel lonely. And thanks to you cking, I am getting yelled at." "Hey! I am not yelling at you! I was just asking why you werete!" Aurora quipped. "And to be honest, I knew what you were doing." Aurora turned to Aria and said, "I bet you two were doing something something." "I wish¡­" "And Zach¡­" Aurora shot a nce at Zach and uttered, "As expected, I can''t get used to you calling this dragon Milo¡­" When Aurora first woke up, and he heard Zach call the dragon as ''Milo'', she was angry. It was natural for her to get angry because he named the dragon after her maid, who was also her best friend and master, and now she was dead. While Zach''s thought was kind, it wasn''t mindful. However, Aurora understood Zach''s reasoning. But still, every time she heard the name ''Milo'' from Zach''s mouth, it reminded Aurora of her maid Milo. [Master, can I go now?] Milo asked in a calm voice. "Yeah. Go and y¡­ wait. I still don''t understand why you are so yful like a little kid? Aren''t you thousands of years old?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. [There is no such thing as too old. Age is just a number, and it never defines anything except how old the person is. But my reason might seem invalid to you, so I have another reason too.] "..." [When one spends thousands of years alone, they get attached and get happy about small things. Just like one praise from you makes me happy for the entire day.] "Yeah." Zach shot a nce at Aria and said, "I know someone like that." Aria furrowed her brows and said, "What do you mean?! I never do such stupid things!" Zach didn''t say anything in response and simply spread his arms to prove that Aria was also a kid from inside who wanted to be spoiled. Aria immediately dashed at him and hugged him without caring for anything in the world. Then, Zach humped and carried Aria in his arms. Hended on the throne and sat beside Aurora. "How are you feeling?" Zach asked Aurora. "I still can''t move my body normally, and it hurts when I move. But I think I am mostly fine," Aurora replied while looking at her body. Zach caressed Aurora''s face and rubbed his thumb and fingers on the cracks on her face. "These cracks still haven''t disappeared¡­" Zach muttered. He turned to Aria and asked, "Is this normal?" "Her cracks should have healed first," Aria stated. "But there might be something else going on with her body." "Do you know what could have prevented it from healing¡­?" Aria pondered for a while to think of a reason from various other reasons. She didn''t want to guess wrong, but she wasn''t sure about anything. "I think I know why¡­" Aurora raised her hand and said, "My body in the real world is also in the same condition, right?" "Yeah," Zach nodded in response. "My father might have tried to get me treated, and that might be the reason this is happening to me," Aurora stated and added, "Or so I think." "Hmm. That''s possible¡­" Aria muttered under her breath, as though she was still pondering on other possibilities. "But it shouldn''t matter much since Zach is feeding you his essence pills. However, let''s wait for two more weeks, so you can fully heal, and then we will see if everything is alright." Aria rested her head on Zach''s shoulders and closed her eyes. Aurora did the same, and then asked, "Zach." "Hmm?" "Will we get married once I am fully healed?" Aurora asked curiously. "Of course, you idiot. I am going to marry you, Aria, Victoria¡ª even though she rejected me once. And once we go to the Sea Realm, I will marry Aquarius and Ruli," Zach asserted confidently with a straight face. "Your harem is expanding¡­" Aurora scoffed softly and said, "You forgot one girl." "Hmm? Who?" Zach wondered with a puzzled look on his face. "That nun. What was her name again¡­? Ninia!" "Oh,e on. She is like a child, you know? So innocent and pure. Besides, I don''t even look at her like that!" Zach retorted. "But weren''t you the one who said that you like corrupting innocent girls?" Aria remarked with a grin on her face. Seemingly trying to tease Zach more. "..." Zach facepalmed himself after realizing that he couldn''t win against Aria and Aurora''s team-up. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,268 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. Chapter 239 - New Update

Chapter 239 - New Update

It has been a few minutes since Zach shut his mouth and enjoyed thepany of his two beautiful lovers. Both Aria and Aurora were sitting beside him on each side while resting their heads on his shoulders. They both had their eyes closed, as though they had thrown away all their worries and simply wanted to spend their time with Zach. Seemingly, getting themselves reached for the day. Zach, however, was watching Milo run around and jump yfully as she chased after the birds and butterflies. He looked at her level and thought, ''She reached level 5 yesterday after I took her to the dungeon expedition.'' ''My undead army also leveled up by fighting other monsters, but it''s hard to level up the high-ranking demons as they are already strong enough to rival and level 25 yers with two ss skills.'' ''However, Cerebus surprised me the most. I never expected him to solo the bosses. He even defeated the boss of the 100th floor with a little bit of my help.'' Zach''s face twitched as it reminded me how Cerberus stole his kill and didn''t let Zach level up. ''I am currently at level 76th, which I mostly leveled up by clearing the dungeon and other random quests. But now it''s hard to level up¡­'' The higher the yer''s level, the more it took them to level up. The EXP required to level up drastically increased as the yers reached a higher level, and they had to clear 50 floors to level up by 1. Of course, the quests and the monsters were also strong, which meant they also gave a high amount of EXP. Thetest update of Gods'' Impact- version 1.1.69 changed a few minor things that actually made yers happy rather than angry and sad. The first change they made was to introduce public leaderboard rankings which could be seen in every capital kingdom of the realm. Each realm had its own leaderboards, and obviously, different rankings of different types. First, there were yers'' rankings that showed the yer nickname, level, money they earned, god they worshiped, and the guilds they were in with their position-role. Then there were guild rankings that showed the statistics of the guilds which had the guilds'' names, total members, guild level, and the guild total score. The other change they made was in the sses, and they introduced an upgrade to the secondary sses for the yers who reached level 100 or more. A level 100 yer, whose secondary ss was a mage, was given a new ss called ''White Sorcerer. Although they were also allowed to choose ''Dark Caster''. Both of them had their own advantages, with one of the major advantages being MP regeneration. They also made changes to the healer ss and changed the requirement for ''Pope'' from level 50 to level 100, but they added many more advantages to it. And they added a new ss to the healer category named ''Bishop'', which had the same advantage Pope ss had before. There were other minor changes that didn''t bother Zach as much as the leaderboard did. The other changes in the changelog had little to no relevancy to Zach as he was exceptional, but the implication on the leaderboard was different. Now, the yers were allowed to see which yer was the strongest, including their guild name, the money they earned in the Gods'' Impact so far (not the total money in their bank ount), the god they worshiped, and some other things. It has been 5 days since the update took ce and there have already been many attempts to kill the yers with high money earnings. Some of the super religious people¡ª who had already started worshiping the gods in Gods'' Impact in return for positive karma and good favors from the gods¡ª had already started killing the yers who worshiped other gods. Zach had already predicted that ever since the gods first introduced the worshiping system. ording to Zach, the reason behind everything that the gods did or are doing is solely to screw over the yers in every way possible; which was true. However, there was one change in Gods'' Impact. Instead of yers hating Gods'' Impact and the gods, they liked them. Only a minority of them still hated everything, and they wanted to go back, including Zach. Although, he wanted to send Aurora and Victoria back to the real world. [My liege, can Ie out?] Cerberus asked. "Why? You were out like 20 mins ago," Zach asked. [I don''t like sharing the same space as these demons. They are annoying, and they get all over my body. They also don''t let me sleep.] Since the demons and Cerberus were revised using necromancy, they shared the same space in Zach''s shadow, while Milo had different. "What do you want to do bying out? I can order the demons to stay put if you want me to," Zach stated. "I am trying to save MP for emergencies since I can only use a handful of tricks without my gloves." [There is no need to. All the demons are not standing in the corner. Thanks for threatening them.] "..." SIGH! Aria opened her eyes and said, "I am hungry." "Now that you mention it, I haven''t eaten breakfast either." Zach turned to Aurora and asked, "What about you? Do you feel hungry?" Aurora shook her head and said, "No. And I don''t feel thirsty, either." "ording to Aria, you should be able to feel hungry and all your body functions would start working properly starting next week," Zach asserted in a solemn voice, but a gentle smile on his face. "Also¡­" Aurora nced at Aria from the corner of her eyes and said, "One week is about to pass soon. So¡­ you will have to make another essence pill for me." "I will do that tonight," Zach nodded. Aria hugged Zach from behind and added, "With my help." "...." Aurora squinted her eyes at Aria and said, "Enjoy it while you can. Once I have fully healed, I will be hogging him by myself." [DING!] Suddenly, Zach received a notification. "Who is it?" Aurora and Aria asked in unison. "Victoria¡­" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,257 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. Chapter 240: Descending

Chapter 240: Descending

[Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] [Ding!] "Calm your tits!" Zach yelled as he opened the notification and saw Victoria spamming ''Hello'' like crazy. [I wish this game had a ''block'' option.] Zach replied. [I am free!] Victoria sent. [Hello, I am Zach.] [That''s soooome!] "Heh!" Zach scoffed and asked, [Did you leave the guild?] [Yes!] [Hmm. A week has passed, so I guess it makes sense.] [Actually, Elliott pulled yet another cheeky move to stop me.] [What did he do?!] Zach asked with an exmation mark after the question mark to show his anger. [It''s a long story, so are youing to pick me up, or would I have to ascend alone?] Victoria asked. [I wille to pick you up. The Ascending portal in this realm is in the middle of nowhere, and I have heard some rumors about that area recently. So I don''t want you toe alone.] [Okay. I am at the spot where you pushed me down andter kissed me. Come fast.] "..." Aria raised her brows at Zach and asked, "What did she say?" Other yers couldn''t see the yer''s screen unless the yer had allowed them to. "She finally left the guild, so I am going to pick her up." Zach jumped down the throne and said, "I wille back in a few minutes." "Wait. I aming with you!" Aria demanded. "Why don''t you spend some time with Aurora? Give herpany," Zach replied with a shrug. "Okay¡­" "No, it''s fine." Aurora shook her head and said, "I am feeling sleepy, so I will sleep. See you two tomorrow. And hopefully, Victoria too." "Are you sure? Because I will get angry if Milo informs me that you were feeling lonely again." "I woke up earlier than usual, you know? And I have been awake for one hour now. Yesterday, I was able to stay awake for 55 minutes," Aurora stated. Then, she furrowed her brows and uttered, "And obviously, I wouldn''t want to stay alone, unless I am sleeping." "Fine~" Zach groaned and said, "I will bring the essence pill tomorrow. And hopefully, it will boost your healing too." Auroraid down on the throne and turned to the side to look at Zach. She smiled at him and said, "Good night." "Good night¡­" Aria whispered something in Aurora''s ears and jumped off the throne. Zach raised his eyes in suspicion, but he didn''t ask anything to Aria. However, as soon as they left Aria''s domain, Zach turned to Aria and stared at her with a curious look on his face. "What?" Aria asked while averting her gaze as though she knew why Zach was staring at her. "What did you whisper to her?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "Nothing. I just wished her good night," Aria replied with a shrug, but she was still avoiding eye contact with Zach, so he was sure she was lying. When Aria nced at Zach, he found her staring at her in disbelief. "Fine~!" Aria groaned and reluctantly said, "I told her that I would try my best to suck you dry, so I can extract more essence and make a bigger pill." "Oh¡­ wait. The size of the pill or the amount of the essence doesn''t matter in the lower stages. So why¡­" Zach stopped on his words as he realized the answer to his own question. "She simply wants to taste more of my essence, am I right?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Yup." "Even in this condition, her perviness has no limits¡­" Zach muttered under his breath. "Now, then, shall we descend?" Zach nodded and said, "There are many portal points in this realmpared to thest one. But I think the portal from where the lower realm''s yers'' ascend is the one in the forest." "Most of the yers we have met said they were teleported into the forest, so I guess it''s safe to assume that you are right." Zach opened the map and checked the nearest portal. "There are two portals near us. One if of course in the capital kingdom, which is roughly a 10 mins walk or a 3 minutes sprint. And another portal is in the nearby town that is near the river," Zach read. "How far is that portal?" "Around five minutes walk?" Zach replied. "So¡­ we are going to the nearest one?" Aria wondered with a curious look on her face. "Well, normally, I would say yes, but today, no." Zach sighed and uttered, "WE have never been to that town, so I am not sure if we should visit there just to ess the portal. Let''s just go to the capital." Aria chuckled and said, "I guess you are purposely trying to get yelled at by Victoria." Zach and Aria rushed to the capital and essed the portal to descend to the lower realm. "Hmm. Nice." Zach nced around and uttered, "This ce looks lovely as always." "Unlike it was a week ago¡­" Aria muttered. "Yeah¡­" "Where is Victoria, though?" Aria asked curiously. "Is she waiting for you at a caf¨¦ or something? Maybe you two already nned a date and that''s why you wanted to keep me with Aurora, so you could spend time with your love ex-girlfriend?" "Wow. You know, out of all the girls, you are most jealous of Victoria. Why is that?" Shortly after, Zach remembered the rivalry between Aria and Victoria during the dungeon expedition, where Aria tried to show her dominance to Victoria by mentioning his rtionship with Zach. However, Victoria asserted her dominance by stating facts about her rtions with Zach and how she took all of Zach''s first times. Since that time, Aria and Victoria''s rivalry had started. But it wasn''t as though they hated each other. SIGH! "Victoria said she was waiting for me at the spot where I kissed her. So she should be in this garden somewhere¡­" Zach nced around and spotted Victoria standing at a distance with her back facing at Zach and Aria. "There she is!" Zach rushed to her and yelled, "Victoria!" Victoria turned around and the expression on her face changed from grumpy to happy, but it soon turned back to grumpy when she noticed Aria behind Zach. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,235 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks for all the support! ~~~ [End of the month special shoutouts!] ?Honorable Mentions? 1)Caleb_Coten 2)Josh_Fnd. 3)doski (Top three golden ticket contributors.) 4)Pointbreak. 5)zy2care (Top gifts giver.) Chapter 241: Rock. Paper. Scissors!

Chapter 241: Rock. Paper. Scissors!

When Victoria was waiting for Zach to arrive, she was thinking of many things she wanted to do with him. "First, I will hug him tightly and squeeze his body. The¡­" Victoria ced her hand on her lips and muttered with a flushed face: "Maybe¡­ a kiss too?" ''Thest time I kissed him was when we cleared the 100th floor. It has been a week since then and many things have happened.'' SIGH! ''The incident with Aurora broke Zach''s soul. But it''s honestly amazing that she is okay now. I can''t imagine what would have happened if something serious had happened to her.'' "Victoria!" someone called out to her. Victoria threw all the thoughts aside and turned around with a smile on his face to see Zach running towards her. But her face twitched when she saw Aria behind him. ''Why is she here?!'' Victoria yelled inwardly after seeing Aria. Zach stopped in front of Victoria and said, "I havee to pick you up." Victoria looked past Zach''s shoulders and red at Aria without saying anything. And as expected, Aria red back at her. Zach nced back and forth at Aria and Victoria and said, "Can you two stop ring at each other and save it for another time?" Victoria hugged Zach''s arm and said, "I am hungry. Let''s go to a restaurant." Aria hugged Zach''s other arm and said, "I am hungry too." Zach took Aria and Victoria to a nearby restaurant that also happened to be his favorite restaurant in the entire first realm. Upon entering the restaurant, he was greeted by the NPCs. However, as soon as they noticed it was Zach¡ª their God, they immediate;y stopped what they were doing and focused all the hospitality on Zach. They even stopped serving the other yers, and the NPCs Zach met on his way to the restaurant also followed him to the restaurant. "What''s happening?" Victoria asked with a confused look on her face. "Why is everyone following us?" "It''s a long story." Zach walked into the store and noticed his favorite table was already upied. So he decided to sit at the other table. However, the owner of the restaurant asked the yers sitting at the table to move to a different table. Then, they wiped the table clean with a cloth and waited for Zach to sit there. "..." Even Zach was surprised to see that they cared more for him than their business. But he felt ttered to be treated that way. ''They are boosting his ego. Great.'' Aria thought inwardly. Zach sat at the table, but then the real challenge began. The seats on the table were only suitable for two people to sit. So both Aria and Victoria knew that either of them had toprise and sit in front of Zach rather than sitting beside him. However, neither of them wanted to make thatpromise. Zach knew that they would eventually turn to him and asked him to choose either of them. And he didn''t want to do that. All this time, Zach has been swearing that he would treat all the girls equally in his harem, and if he ever picked one of them for something, the rest would feel betrayed. Of course, it was something inevitable and there were many things and asions where Zach would have to make certain choices, and the girls realized that too. But they wanted to be the one getting selected. And as he had expected, After ring at each other for a few seconds, Aria and Victoria turned to him and asked in unison, "Zach. Who do you want to sit next to you?" "...." Even though Zach had already expected that he hadn''t gotten ready for the answer. How could he select between either of them? He loved both of them equally, and he didn''t want to upset another by choosing one of them. However, if Aurora was between the choices, he would have chosen her without any second thoughts. After pondering for a while, Zach came up with an idea to avoid any drama. "How about you two y rock paper scissors?" Zach suggested. "The winner gets to sit next to me." "Wait, that game is the one where you do hand signs, right?" Aria asked with a confused yet curious look on her face. "Yes. We yed it yesterday," Zach nodded in response. "Heh!" Aria smirked and said with a proud face: "I have mastered that game. No one can win against me." "Ready then?" Victoria asked. "Ready." Aria and Victoria shook their closed fists and said, "Rock, paper, scissors!" "..." The results were surprising. Victoria had chosen paper, and Aria had chosen rock. "Impossible!" Aria eximed. "There is no way I would lose in such an easy game!" "Hah!" Victoria scoffed out loud and said, "Guess even the goddess can''t win against me." "Wait! It was best of three," Aria stated with a straight face. "No, it wasn''t." Victoria nced at Zach and asked, "Was it?" "I¡­ don''t remember mentioning it." "..." - Aria. "But you know, what? Okay! Let''s do best of three," Victoria uttered with a confident look on her face. "Because I know I will win." ''I have already won once, so now I only need to win one more time and I will get to sit beside Zach!'' Victoria dered inwardly. In the second round, Victoria chose scissors, and Aria chose rock. "Yes!" Aria rejoiced after winning. "..." ''Calm down, Victoria. There is no need to freak out. You can still win.'' Victoria had already started regretting agreeing to y best of three. In the third round, Victoria chose paper, and Aria chose rock. "....!" "No!"- Aria bellowed. SIGH! Victoria sighed in relief and smirked at Aria, who was ring at her with teary eyes. "You used a newbie trick¡ª that was to choose rock every time," Victoria asserted. "It was the best of five!" "No, it wasn''t, you loser! ept your loss, and let me sit with Zach." Victoria turned to Zach with a cheerful smile on her face, but her smile vanished when she saw someone else sitting beside Zach. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,221 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. === Author''s Note- I missed the deadline, and now we are out of a win-win. I have been dealing with lots of personal and family issues, and I have been stressed outtely. And the pressure of updating 4-5 chapters daily for two books was too much. However, I will still upload daily. Chapter 242: Before The Ten Battles

Chapter 242: Before The Ten Battles

Victoria wanted to sit beside Zach, and for that, she had to fight with Aria and win against her in the game of rock, paper, and scissors. Fortunately, she won and earned the right to sit beside Zach. However, when Victoria turned to Zach to sit beside them, there was someone else sitting there. It was a nun with blond curly hair from the bottom. Her face was as white as milk, and her body was developed from the right parts. "¡­!" Victoria''s face twitched when she saw her because she had recognized the nun. Of course, the nun was none other than Ninia. "What are you doing there?!" Victoria shouted. "That''s my seat you are sitting on and my man you are sitting with." Ninia hugged Zach''s arm and said, "But I was waiting for him to visit me ever since he ascended." "I don''t care. I have been waiting for him for much longer than you," Victoria remarked. She grabbed Ninia''s hand and tried to pull her, but she wasn''t budging. ''She is stronger than I thought!'' Of course, Victoria could easily pull Ninia away if she used her full powers ording to her stats. Even after all that, Ninia didn''t let go of Zach''s arm. "Zach! Why are you sitting there like that?! Say something!" Victoria yelled at Zach. "I am supposed to sit there!" Zach wanted to have some more fun, but he didn''t want to tease Victoria more. He knew that she had a short temper, and she would run away if she got furious. Zach smiled at Ninia and patted her head before saying, "Ninia. Can you sit with the other girl?" "What do you mean by the other girl, huh?! I am your wife!" Aria remarked. "Can you sit with my yelling wife?" Zach asked again. "Okay¡­" Ninia muttered with a dejected look on her face. Ninia got up and sat on the opposite seat from Zach, and Aria sat beside her. Zach then looked at Victoria and said, "Myp is empty, in case you want to sit." Of course, Zach meant that as a joke to tease Victoria, but Victoria took it seriously. She sat on Zach''sp and nced at Aria and Ninia, who were staring at her with dumbfounded looks on their faces. Even Zach was surprised, but he was happy that Victoria was sitting on hisp. Soon after that, they ordered the food. At first, Ninia refused to eat with them and said she was only there to meet Zach, but when Zach insisted on her, she agreed. "So? What''s your story? You said Elliott pulled a cheeky move. What did he do?" Zach asked Victoria. "First, tell me the reason why we are getting this special treatment and why you are being treated like a celebrity? It''s true that you saved all of them, but I don''t think that''s the sole reason why they would show such hospitality," Victoria stated. "Long story short¡­" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I became a god." "Umm¡­ did you not tell me this before?" Victoria wondered with a puzzled look on her face. "Yeah, but at that time, I only had the... Uhh¡­ Godship?" Zach turned to Aria and asked, "Is that a word?" Aria nodded in response and said, "It is." "Okay. So I was already a god, but now I have be a real god," Zach said to Victoria and made her more confused. "..." "In short, I now have followers who worship me daily¡­" "What?!" Victoria eximed. "You are making them worship you?!" "I am not¡ª" "He is not. Please do not use my lord of something like that," Ninia quipped and red at Victoria. "My lord protected us and asked me to get him followers. But I never forced anyone to be his followers. I simply proposed the idea of him being our god, and told them his promises." After a brief pause, Ninia continued, "The attackst week made all of us realize how weak and hopeless we were. So now, we need to grow stronger with the help of our Lord." "..." "We are giving our faith and loyalty to our Lord, and our lord is benefitting us in return," Ninia asserted with a proud face. "Oh?" Victoria curiously raised her brows and asked, "What did he promise you?" "He promised us many things, out of which one was that we would be able to evolve and get strong," Ninia replied in a calm voice. "Did he show you any proof or live demonstration?" "No. But I believe in my lord, and so do all his followers." Victoria looked into Zach''s eyes and squinted her eyes as though she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it in front of Ninia. However, Zach had a pretty firm guess on What Victoria wanted to say. Do you think you can do that? Victoria wanted to ask that to Zach because she was anxious whether Zach could really do it or not. It wasn''t as though she didn''t believe him, but she was worried about the consequences of what might happen if Zach couldn''t do it. While Victoria may not know everything about Zach, out of all the girls, she knew the most about him. She knew Zach''s nasty and arrogant side, and she had dealt with him. Of course, both Victoria and Zach had changed now, and they realized there were other things than love that mattered in a rtionship. A few minutester, the food arrived, and they started eating. But Zach was still curious about Victoria. "So¡­ when are you telling your part of the story?" Zach asked impatiently. SIGH! Victoria sighed and uttered, "Elliott wasn''t letting me go." "..." "He started saying mean things and in the end, he started bad-mouthing about you too. He even denied my resignation letter," she added. "But didn''t he already sign it? How can he deny it after signing it?" "He only signed it, he didn''t stamp the seal on the letter. And thus, it was in waiting," Victoria sighed. "What did you do then?" Victoria shrugged her shoulders and said, "I ran away." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,201 0 new yers logged in. 20 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks, @Exoloty, for the gift! Chapter 243: Challenging The Ten Battles

Chapter 243: Challenging The Ten Battles

"You ran away¡­?" Zach uttered what he just heard from Victoria''s mouth. "Yeah." Victoria nodded and said, "I got in the carriage and came here." "But you told me ''I am finally free''..." "I am, But I am not." "Can you exin it in simple words without trying to make itplicated?" Zach sighed and uttered, "But scratch that. I want to know if you are still in the guild or not?" "Technically no, but on paper yes," Victoria responded. "Great." Zach facepalmed himself and muttered, "You are not trying to make it lessplicated, I see." "There are two types of rules for the guilds. One is the rules that the guild makes, and another is the rules that the game makes." "Okay, now I understand a little better." "The game already has rules that allow the yer to make their own decision about joining and leaving the party or guild. For instance, there could be a guild forcing yers to join them, but not allowing them to leave. But upon filing a resignation letter, the yers have a chance to leave the guild," Victoria exined in simple words. "Now I get it." Zach nodded as Victoria exined to him her situation. "I think the game¡­. Or gods knew such things could happen, and thus they had a universal rule that applied to all the guilds including the top or the lowest, that the yers can leave the guild whenever they want once they have filled the resignation letter¡ª regardless of whether it was epted by the guild master or not." After a brief pause, Victoria continued, "But the limit for that was seven days. And today is the seventh day of me filing the resignation letter. So even if Elliott pulled his move, he can''t actually stop me from leaving the guild." "But you are still in the guild, yes?" Zach asked to confirm. "Yes." "So¡­ how do you leave it? I don''t want you in the guild." "I am not sure, to be honest, since this is my first time happening¡­" "I know how to do that!" a voice rang in the restaurant. "...?" Everyone''s gazes turned to the door to see Elliott and a few other guild members standing at the doorway. Zach frowned his face upon seeing Elliott, but he kept his cool. He knew that Elliott was worse than a con artist, so there was no meaning in getting provoked. Eliott looked at Victoria and said, "I knew you would be here." "Why are you here?! And how did you even know I was here?" Victoria asked with a surprised look on her face. "My guild is famous, and there are many who want to recruit. Just like me, they believe that my guild would one day be the strongest guild in this game. However, I can just allow everyone to join the guild, so unless they do something that could benefit me and the guild, they won''t be recruited." Elliott snickered and said, "Someone saw you walking with that narcissist piece of shit and informed me. So I came as soon as I could to save you." "What do you mean by ''save me''?! You are the danger!" Victoria said out loud with nothing to worry about. Zach was just by her side, and that alone was her strongest source of confidence. "Victoria, I havee to take you back. Let''s go back to our guild and be number one together." Elliott then turned to Zach and uttered, "Leave this asshole behind." "..." "Did you forget how much he has hurt you? People don''t change so easily, and he is just trying to use you. It''s still not toote toe back," Elliott uttered in a calm voice. "Jokes on you! I am into that shit!" Victoria kissed Zach on the lips and nced at Elliott from the corner of her eyes as she inserted her tongue in Zach''s mouth. After a few kisses, Victoria smirked at Elliott and said, "I like the way he is, and I don''t care what he wants to do with me. You are not even 1% of a manpared to he is." Elliott''s face twitched after seeing and hearing that. He red at Zach and Victoria and said, "You slutty bitch! You whore! I was ready to ept you even though you are a slut, and yet you choose this piece of shit over me?!" "..." "You¡ª!" Elliott finally realized that he was surrounded by the NPCs, who were ring at him and the guild members. "What do you want?! Fuck off!" Elliott yelled at them. "You insulted our Lord, and for that, you must not go unpunished," the owner of the restaurant uttered. "What are you¡ª!" CLAP~ CLAP! Zach pped his hands to get everyone''s attention, and then said, "Calm down, guys, I appreciate your loyalty, but I will deal with this personally." Zach kissed Victoria on the lips and got up from his seat. Then, he stretched his hands in the air and yawned loudly to show Elliott that he was worried or scared at all. Zach walked to Elliott and stood in front of him. "..." He red into Elliott''s eyes and uttered, "Thest time someone called my wife ''bitch'', he was hanged to a thousand needles. And you called Victoria by many words." Zach cracked his fists and wondered, "What shall I do with you?" Elliott stepped back and hid behind the guild members. "Do you think hiding will save you?" Zach scoffed out loud and said, "No matter what you hide a shit, it will always smell shit. So it doesn''t matter if you bring one thousand members with you to save yourself, or you hide in your majestic flying guild castle; I wille to hunt you down." "You cannot kill me!" Elliott retorted. "If you kill the guild master, the vice-captain would naturally be the next guild master. So if you kill me, Victoria would be the guild master, and then she would never be able to leave the guild!" "...." "If you truly want to free Victoria from her duty, then you must fight the ten strongest guild members, and win all the battles!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,188 0 new yers logged in. 13 yers died. === Author''s Note- This is like begging to add oil to the fire. Chapter 244: Commencing The Ten Battles

Chapter 244: Commencing The Ten Battles

''Fight 10 members?'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''I can just reject, but that wouldn''t change anything. I want to free Victoria from the guild.'' As long as Victoria was still part of the guild, she couldn''t join Zach''s party. She could live and travel with him, but she couldn''t ascend together with him. There were also many duties of the vice-captain, and she had to do them as long as she was in the guild. That''s why, Zach wanted to free her. Still, there was a high chance that Elliott was lying about freeing Victoria. He could go back on his words at any time. However, Elliot said that in front of all the NPCs, yers, and his guild members. And he couldn''t back out from his words when there were so many to witness his words. Zach looked at the guild members, and he recognized a few of them from the dungeon expedition and the demon invasion. They all avoided eye contact with Zach because they had first-hand experience of Zach''s powers. They didn''t want to mess with Zach, nor did they want Zach to think that they were with Elliott. Sure, they came together with Elliott, but they had no choice but to follow the order of the guild master. Zach agreed to fight ten battles to free Victoria from the guild. "Let''s go to the garden," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. Everyone, including the NPCs, yers, and the guild members, went to the garden. The NPCs left their shops and work to apany their Lord¡ª Zach. While the yers went there for fun and to pass the time. And the guild members had no choice but to go with them. After reaching the garden, Elliott selected 10 of his best and the strongest members to fight against Zach, and he threatened them that if they didn''t win, they would be demoted in ranks. Meanwhile, Aria, Victoria, Ninia, and the rest of the NPCs had gathered around Zach. "Be careful, my Lord. That man is a bad omen. You shouldn''t interact with him," one of the NPCs said. "Don''t worry about it," Zach chuckled and said, "If he is a bad omen, then I am the worst omen." The NPCs had faith in Zach, and they believed that he was the strongest, and he would win against any and everyone. However, it was different for his girls. Aria wasn''t worried about Zach, but she was angry at Zach as Elliott not only insulted Victoria, but he insulted Zach too. "Let me go fight him instead, and I will bring you his head!" Aria said with her voice full of anger. "Zach." Victoria nudged Zach to get his attention and said, "Let me be the one to fight. You are doing this for me, while I should be responsible for myself." Zach licked his lips and said, "That kiss in the restaurant was amazing." "What are you¡ª" Before Victoria could speak one more word, Zach shut her up with a kiss. Normally, Victoria would have pushed him away, especially if it was in the public. But she no longer cared about anything. After the dungeon expedition, Victoria spent a week without Zach, thinking about him all the time. She realized that the more distance she would make between Zach and her, the more she would be hurting herself. She wanted to kiss Zach and do many more things, but her ''morals'' and ''ideals'' were getting in the way of her love. Furthermore, she had to fight them with her feelings, and win to be finally able to throw aside her ideals and morals. Without them, she was like a normal girl with pride and ego, who wanted to be with Zach andpete with other girls. One of Victoria''s main motivations was Aria, who was in the same boat as her until not long ago¡ª when Aria finally decided to ept her feelings and confess her love to Zach. Aria and Victoria had spent a week together in a dungeon expedition, and they had be good friends. But she still didn''t know many things about Aurora, who was her main rival. If Victoria wanted topete against Aurora, she first had to enter thepetition¡ª that was to be on the same rtionship level as the other girls. After the kiss, Victoria stared into Zach''s eyes and said, "I love you." "I know that." "Let''s¡­" Victoria averted her gaze for a second because of embarrassment, but she made eye contact with Zach again and said, "Let''s¡­ do it¡­ once we ascend." "...!" Victoria''s words had be Zach''s main motivation and made him happy, but only if he hadn''t caught Aria ring at him. Zach nodded at Victoria and Aria and uttered, "We will talk about thister." Zach turned around and looked at the other group of guild members. "Umm¡­" Ninia pulled Zach''s sleeve and bit her lips with an anxious look on her face. She wanted to say something to Zach like everyone else did, but the words she wanted to say were already spoken by others. Zach chuckled with a smile on his face and patted Ninia''s head. "Don''t worry. I will be alright." "Umm¡­ I will also give you something once you return¡­" Ninia uttered in a low voice with a flushed face. "..." Zach wanted to ask for details, but two dangerous entities were ring at him, so he had no choice but to stay silent. "I will be back before you start to miss me," Zach scoffed out loud as he walked out of the group and made his way to the center of the garden. Ninia watched Zach with an alluring gaze and started praying for Zach''s safety. She was praying to Zach for his own safety. Victoria and Aria nced at each other from the corner of their eyes and nodded. "Is this what I think it is?" Victoria asked Aria in a low voice. "I think so, too. But I am not sure. It could just be her faith and loyalty to him as his first follower," Aria responded with a whisper. The ten strongest guild members of Risen warrior stepped forward and stood in front of Zach to challenge him. Zach cracked his fingers with his thumb and muttered, "My hands were itching for some action anyway." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,169 0 new yers logged in. 19 yers died. === Author''s Note- As always, thanks for reading! Chapter 245 244- The Top Ten

Chapter 245 244- The Top Ten

Ten strongest guild members of the Risen warrior guild stood before Zach. Zach looked at them one by one and read their name and level. The first one was ''Gildarts'', but Zach wasn''t sure whether it was a real name or nickname. He was level 71 The second was ''Ishajreon'', and Zach couldn''t even pronounce it in his head. He was level 95. The third was ''Jeremy'', and Zach was certain it was his real name rather than a nickname. He was level 69. The fourth was ''Razeir'', and he was level 85. The fifth was ''Gramir'', and she was level 77. The sixth was ''Kevin'', and he was level 80. The seventh was ''Evonik'', and he was level 82. The eighth was ''Crazy Bitch'', and she was level 88. The ninth was ''Thomas'' Chick'', and she was level 86. The tenth was ''Kira'', and she was level 99. Zach sighed in relief after looking at them all, because he didn''t recognize any of them. However, Elliott did that on purpose because he didn''t want to send them to fight Zach since they had already witnessed Zach''s true strength. So if he had sent them, they would have surrendered as soon as the match started. While it may be strange for Zach, he had spent over a week with the guild members of Risen Warriors during the dungeon expedition, and they all had worked hard to survive. Zach thought the rest of them would be petrified and undergo trauma after experiencing the tragedy on the 75th floor, but most of them had already recovered. ''Well, it''s also a bad thing that I am seeing them for the first time,'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''I don''t even know what sses they belong to!'' ''Some of them are higher level than me, but that doesn''t mean they would be stronger. However, there are chances that they have got some OP skill, or maybe even one of the gods'' blessings.'' ''yers have already started worshiping the gods to gain favor. I don''t know what they could ask as a favor, but naturally speaking; any sane person would obviously wish to get stronger.'' Everyone had their own fighting styles that differed from another, and it was safe for Zach to assume that the 10 ten guild members would be worthy of being the top ten. Elliott called a flying carrier that was specially made for the guild master. He got on it and flew it a few meters above the ground so that he could watch the battle without any interruption or anyone blocking their way. He also felt a sense of superiority by being above everyone else. "You can start any time now!" Elliott said out loud while sitting in a haughty position in the carrier. He also had a few guards on the carrier to take care of him. Two girls were massaging his shoulders and hands. While the other two were massaging his legs. Two more girls were sitting on hisp and feeding him fruits and drinks. He was showing everyone how luxurious his life was. Gildarts stepped forward and requested to start the duel. A screen appeared in front of Zach that said: [Gildarts has invited you for a duel! Press ''Yes'' to ept and press ''No'' to reject.] "I don''t have time to fight you one by one!" Zach beckoned everyone and uttered, "All of you,e at me at once." "It''s called duel for a reason, you dumbass!" Elliottmented from his flying carrier. "You have to fight them one by one!" "Argh!" Zach groaned in frustration and epted Gildarts'' invitation. ''I don''t have my gloves right now, so I can summon weapons. I can fight without using any weapons since that would give me +500 ATK because of my skill. However, I can''t use martial arts on the yers who use ranged attacks.'' ''I will decide what weapon I would use after seeing what sses my opponents belong to. But I will have to do it within ten seconds once the duel starts, or I will be unable to equip weapons after that.'' Zach narrowed down the possibilities of the sses of his opponents. ''There is no way any of these ten yers have healer ss. Elliott is stupid, but he is not stupid to send a yer with healer ss in a duel.'' Gildarts took out his sword and said, "Let''s fight fair and square. Take out your weapon." Zach scoffed and uttered, "The battle would be unfair the moment I decide to get serious. So spare me your ''nobility'' and let''s start this duel already." "Fine by me." Gildarts'' sword suddenly turned color and became red. "..." Zach raised his brows in amusement and wondered, ''Sword magic?'' Zach wanted to use a weapon since sword magic wasn''t something he could scoff at. However, he was low on MP since he wasing back directly after clearing the dungeon of the higher realm. He cultivated some MP passively while spending his time with Aria and Aurora, but it wasn''t much. Zach still had to fight the rest 9 yers, so he was saving up his ace cards for thest and trying to fight without tiring himself. Gildarts dashed at Zach while aiming the tip of the sword at Zach''s neck. It was as though he was trying to kill Zach. ording to the rules of the game, killing other yers in duels wouldn''t give a red name tag to the yer, and there was no penalty such as negative karma. However, one could always retreat in the middle of the battle once the yer''s HP decreased to less than 5 percent. Zach easily dodged all the Gildarts attacks, but there was something wrong. Normally, one would get tired and slow down after moving and running around in the ring, but Gildarts was bing faster for some reason. The red fire covered Gildarts'' sword and its shape became bigger. "I told you to take your weapon out," Gildart smirked at Zach and dashed at him while swinging the sword like a professional. A few seconds into the battle and it had already ended. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,140 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks, @Abloec, for the gift! Chapter 246 245- Top Tier Skill User

Chapter 246 245- Top Tier Skill User

As soon as Gildarts dashed at Zach with his fire-sword, Zach dashed at him with double the speedpared to him and kicked him in the nuts. "...!" Gildarts dropped his sword and yelled in pain. "Aargh!" Everyone looked with a baffled expression on their faces as Gildarts fell to the ground while grabbing his nuts. Zach stood in front of Gildarts and raised his leg. Seemingly, trying to kick him again. But Gildarts started crying while grunting in pain. "I surrender!" Gildarts bellowed while trying to crawl out of the ring. Zach could have let Gildarts go after that, but since he had tried to kill Zach, Zach thought it would be fair for him to ept his surrender. Zach once again kicked Gildarts in his nuts and said, "I ept your surrender." "Aargh!" Gildarts screamed. Zach felt good, so he kicked him for thest time and threw him out of the ring. Then, Zach cracked his neck and stretched his hands in the air. Seemingly, he was trying to intimate other opponents by showing them that he was simply warming up and hadn''t gone serious. "Next!" Elliott yelled with a furious look on his face. Ishajreon walked into the ring and invited Zach for the duel. Zach immediately epted the duel and got himself ready to equip weapons before the 10-second limit ended. He waited for the first five seconds for Ishajreon to take out his weapon, but he didn''t. "..." Zach raised his brows and thought, ''What is he nning? If he doesn''t take out any weapon, then we both have to fight unarmed.'' Ten seconds passed, but neither of them took out their weapon. ''I highly doubt that this yer knows any closed rangedbat style. Not trying to be a stereotype, but nowadays, no one cares about learning anything. Everything is automated with the help of A.I, robots, and alien technology.'' ''So this guy has to be a ranged attack user. But he didn''t take out any weapon that could be used by the ranger ss. So the only possibility is that this guy is a mage.'' ''But if that''s the case, then what''s his primary ss?'' Zach thought. Zach had to inspect every opponent he had to fight because that was the first step to take in a duel. Knowing an opponent could give out many clues regarding opponents fighting styles and attacks, and Zach was trying to exploit them all. ''The other primary sses are swordsman, ranger, and bandit. He didn''t equip any weapon, so he can''t be the first two. But he may be a bandit, and he has a skill that hides his weapon. Or maybe a hidden de or something?'' Ishajreon had researched quite well on Zach, and he had already prepared for the possible counterattacks. He was sure that he would win as long as he didn''t reveal anything and kept Zach curious to divert his concentration from the duel. ''He must have figured out my sses by now, but he is wrong. My second ss is indeed a mage, but my primary ss is not a bandit; it''s a swordsman. I will let him think that it''s a bandit, so he would anticipate a surprise attack from me, only to get killed by my ss mage skill¡ª Mana Zone!'' ''Something is wrong¡­'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''Why was this so easy to guess? Have I suddenly be smarter? No, I was already the smartest.'' ''Could that be that these yers are just dumb? That could be possible, but if they Manage to surprise and level up quite nicely, I don''t think they would be that dumb. In other words, something is wrong, but I don''t know what.'' Ishajreon smirked inwardly and thought, ''Yes! Yes! Worry more, Zach. I have got you right under my palm!'' Ishajreon took the opportunity and activated his skill¡ª Mana zone¡ª that created a small domain within a three-meter range. Then, he activated the second phase of the skill that covered the domain with magic. ''This skill cost me a lot of MP, so I can only use it once! But I will need to use it once because I have already won!'' "Hehe! The oue of this battle was already decided the moment I used this skill. Now, even if you surrender, I am not going to stop! Or rather, I can''t stop even if I want to, because this skill can''t be stopped once it has been used!" "..." Ishajreon couldn''t stop smirking, but his smirk vanished when he heard Zach''s scoff. Ishajreon had truly cornered Zach, and the skill was a top-tier skill that could easily kill an average yer. It could have hurt Zach severely, but it wouldn''t have killed him. Still, if it wasn''t for Ishajreon''s bad luck. A Witcher,ter mage, and then Warlock; they could use a variety of elements using magic that cost them MP. In the Mana zone skill, Ishajreon could have used any element, but he decided to use water. SIGH! Zach sighed after seeing the domain getting covered in water. Ishajreon had collected all the information he could¡ª about Zach¡ª from the guild members who were in the dungeon expedition and witnessed Zach''s prowess. However, there was no one to apany him on the 100th floor except Aria, Victoria, and one guild member who went with them tomit suicide. And because of that, no one had seen Zach use his Sea''s blessing whichter changed to Sea''s Wrath after it recognized Zach as a Sea God. Zach waited until enough water had filled in the domain, then, he smirked at Ishajreon and uttered, "You were saying something?" Ishajreon started sweating as he couldn''t fathom the reason behind Zach''s smirk. ''Why is he not afraid?'' he panicked. ''Does he think he can escape my Mana zone skill?!'' Ishajreon''s face turned pale when he realized his Mana Zone skill was no longer responding to him. Zach had taken control over the domain using Sea''s Wrath. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,126 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. === Author''s Note- Poor dude got worse luck than negative karma. Rest in peace! Chapter 247 246- Next!

Chapter 247 246- Next!

"...!" Ishajreon couldn''t stop panicking after realizing his top-tier skill wasn''t responding to him. That was when he realized why Zach had a smug and confident look on his face. ''Impossible! That''s cheating! This guy is clearly cheating!'' Ishajreon thought to himself. ''Now that I think about it, the NPCs were acting suspiciously around him. This game is created by gods, and the NPCs in this game can be considered humans. So if they are treating Zach as someone important to him, he has to be one of the gods!'' Ishajreon had lost his mind, but his assumption was half-correct. ''How is that a fair fight?! He is a cheater!'' Ishajreon forgot how he tried to fool Zach into predicting wrong about his ss, and how he tried to kill him using the top-tier skill. Zach and Ishajreon had the intelligence on the same level, the only difference was in their mentality. Ishajreon was ready to kill, but he wasn''t ready to die. Once Zach had taken control over the Mana Zone domain that was nothing but water, he forced and pulled all the water to the center. It created a huge water bubble and Zach trapped Ishajreon inside it. "Taste your own medicine, bitch!" Zach scoffed out loud. Of course, getting trapped in the water wasn''t something that could kill a yer if it was only for a few seconds. But not only was Zach killing the Ishajreon trapped under the water bubble, but he was also increasing the pressure inside it. Hence, the size of the water bubble was slowly getting smaller as the pressure increased. The pressure eventually started crushing Ishajreon''s body. Naturally, he opened his mouth to scream, and Zach got the opportunity he was waiting for. He started filling Ishajreon''s body with the water and controlled it. Sure, he could have used his nose, but that could have made Ishajreon aware of Zach''s n. After fighting with Ishajreon, which didn''t start, Zach had realized that Ishajreon was more of a brain guy. So Zach did what Ishajreon would want Zach to do. He fooled Ishajreon into thinking that he fooled Zach, while in truth, he was getting yed by Zach all along. Of course, Zach didn''t realize it immediately, but After seeing Ishhajreon acting confident, Zach knew something was wrong. And it didn''t take him much time to figure out what Ishajreon was aiming for. Still, Zach didn''t know what Ishajreon''s top-tier skill, Mana Zone could do, and he had no choice but to wait. Luckily for Zach, Ishajreon used a water element. Ishajreon''s health rapidly started decreasing as time passed. The tension in the atmosphere around the ring was eerie. And no one could take their eyes off the battle. Zach was dealing with a level 95 yer without even doing anything as though it was a piece of cake. ''What should I do with him? At this rate, he will die. But I am sure he was trying to kill me too.'' Zach pondered for a while and thought, ''I can just kill him, to be honest. And since this is an official duel, I won''t get the red name tag.'' Zach stopped applying pressure to the water once Ishajreon''s HP hit 69. Then, heunched the water bubble¡ª with Ishajreon still inside it¡ª at Elliott, who was in his flying carrier. "I leave this to his luck. His HP is low, so he might die after hitting the carrier, or perhaps he would survive if he got lucky." In either case, Zach had won the second duel too. It was a battle against top-tier skill versus top-tier skill, and Zach won. The water bubble hit the carrier and Ishajreon''s body dropped on Elliott''sp where two girls were sitting. However, it rolled down from Elliott''sp and then fell from the carrier before hitting the ground with a st. ''Oh, he died¡­'' Zach expected Elliott and the guild members to be shaken up by that, but much to his surprise, the third opponent¡ª Jeremy, walked into the ring and invited Zach for a duel. "..." Even Zach felt pity for Ishajreon since no one cared even though he died fighting for Elliott''s selfish reason. SIGH! Zach epted the invitation of the duel and immediately dashed at Jeremy, only to punch him in the face as hard as he could. Zach felt his fist breaking the skull, and he heard the sound of bones breaking as Jeremy''s body was sent flying a few hundred meters away from the ring. The duel ended before it could even begin. "Next!" Zach called out to the next opponent. Razeir stepped into the ring and invited Zach for the duel. However, he already had his weapon equipped in his hands, since he didn''t want to meet the same fate as Jeremy. Zach also equipped a weapon, and it was the cursed dagger. Once the battle started, Zach dashed at Razeir and grazed him with the dagger. Razeir scoffed after seeing Zach''s attack only depleted 10 HP. He thought he had dodged Zach''s attack and managed to survive, while Zach was simply ying around. Razeir stood at his spot and prepared himself for Zach''s attack. ''I won''t charge at him. I will let him charge at me, and wait for the perfect opportunity to dodge and attack him!'' Razeir decided. Razeir waited and waited until he noticed his HP had been constantly decreasing. He realized that Zach wasn''t going to attack him, ever again. And that he would die without even getting a chance to shine. ''I will die at this rate! But if I kill him, this effect will stop, and I will survive!'' Out of desperation, Razeir dashed at Zach, thinking he would be able to save himself. But his HP hit zero (0) and he died before he could even reach Zach as his body dropped to the ground. "Next!" Zach yelled impatiently. Now, the rest of the opponents were afraid for their turn. None of them wanted to fight against Zach, but they had no other choice. If they didn''t fight, Elliott would kick them out of the guild, and if they fought, they would die. Smart ones made the smart choices, while the fools remained the same. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,109 0 new yers logged in. 17 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks, @Abloec, and @DaoistunflxU, for the gift! Chapter 248 247- Eye For An Eye

Chapter 248 247- Eye For An Eye

Gramir reluctantly stepped into the ring and invited Zach for a duel. It was Zach''s first time fighting against a girl after fighting with Aria in her domain. However, it wasn''t as if Zach was nning to go easy on her just because Gramir was a girl. Obviously, Zach didn''t like killing anyone, especially the innocents. First, Gildarts had tried to kill Zach, but Zach spared him after kicking him three times in the nuts. Second, Ishajreon tried to kill Zach using the Mana Zone, so Zach left his life hanging on a thread, and fate willed him dead. Third, it was Jeremy, who didn''t do anything, but he was sent flying a hundred meters away by Zach. Zach wasn''t sure if he had died, but the duel ended. Fourth, it was Razeir, who died because of his foolishness. If only he had surrendered instead of charging himself at Zach, the duel would have ended and the dagger''s effect would have stopped. In short, Zach killed those who tried to kill him. Now, it was Gramir''s turn. She could fight Zach fair and square and surrender once her HP had hit low. But then Elliott would kick her out of the guild. However, Gramir did something unexpected. As soon as the battle started, Gramir raised her hand and said, "I surrender!" "...!" Of course, the yer could only surrender when the HP hit lower the 5%, so everyone was confused about what Gramir was trying to do. But, Gramir wasn''t trying to announce her surrender. She was telling that to Zach. Zach understood that Gramir didn''t want to fight him, or rather, she didn''t want to die. And that was enough for Zach to spare her. Zach also raised his hand and uttered, "I surrender too." In a duel, if both yers surrendered or revoke the duel, the duel would be canceled without any consequences. Seconds after the duel was canceled, Gramir received a notification that said: [You have been kicked out of the guild¡ª Risen Warriors!] Of course, Gramir was ready for this, and she wasn''t affected by that. She turned to Elliott and looked up at him. Then, she showed him her middle finger and yelled, "Fuck you! You son of a bitch!" After saying that, Gramir walked out of the ring. Next, Kevin walked in and invited Zach for the duel. Judging by his body build, Kevin looked to be a swordsman, but Zach couldn''t bet solely on his looks. Zach epted the invitation without wasting his time. "You can go all out if you want to. I know I am going to lose, but please, just don''t kill me," Kevin said in a calm voice. The first ten seconds passed, but Kevin didn''t take out his weapon. He thought if he doesn''t use any weapon, Zach wouldn''t use either, and they would fight unarmed. ''This is¡­ honestly boring¡­'' Zach thought. ''I expected the battles to be exciting, but here I am feeling bad. I feel like I am bullying my opponents here.'' The opponents were forced by Elliott to duel against Zach. At first, they thought it would be easy since they were one of the strongest yers in the guild. But they never expected Zach to be this strong. Now, all the opponents had realized that they wouldn''t be able to win against Zach, and if they didn''t want to die, it would be best to not fight him. However, that would mean losing their guild. Of course, they all made a wise choice. ''We can join another guild, but we won''t be getting another life,'' they all thought. Zach yed around with Kevin, and he was surprised to see he knew some martial arts. "Where did you learn martial arts?" Zach asked curiously. "I have always been a fan of martial arts, so I watched movies, anime, and tutorials on the inte," Kevin replied while breathing heavily. He could barely stand still after moving and jumping around. While Zach hadn''t even broken a sweat yet. "So you are self-taught?" Zach asked with an amused look on his face. "Not bad, actually." "I wish the game had a ss for martial arts. But I am sure it wouldn''t do good since martial arts can''t win against modernized weapons," Kevin asserted. "Normal martial arts can''t, but¡­ well¡­" Zach kicked Kevin in the chest and pinned him on the ground. His HP had reached lower than 5%, so he surrendered the duel. "This was the first nice duel I have had in a long time," Zach scoffed. He reached his hand to Kevin to help him get up, and said, "Keep on practicing, you can get better." Just like Gramir, Kevin also received the notification of getting kicked out of the guild. Next, Evonik stepped forward and walked into the ring. "Wait a minute!" Zach said out loud to get everyone''s attention. "Let''s save yours and mine time and end this." He looked at the remaining 4 opponents and said, "Just surrender and go home." Out of the 4 of them, only Kira, who was level 99 left the guild and stood with the other ground of bystanders. "...!" Zach stared at the other three opponents with a confused look on his face and wondered, ''Do they not want to live? Are they stupid?'' Zach then recalled their names: one was named ''Crazy Bitch'', and another was named ''Thomas'' Chick''. SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and beckoned Evonik. "You may think you will win, but you are wrong! I calcte everything before making a move, and I have over a dozen ways I can beat you¡­ no, to kill you!" Evonik dered. Zach genuinely felt pity for Evonik after hearing that. It wasn''t as though he didn''t take Evonik''s words seriously, but he wasughing at the overconfidence he had. Evonik invited Zach for the duel, and Zach immediately epted it. This time, without waiting for the opponent to take out his weapon, Zach equipped the mythical rank sword he got as a reward to clear the dungeon. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,087 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. Chapter 249 248- Guild Schemers

Chapter 249 248- Guild Schemers

While Zach was fighting with the remaining ten opponents, things were getting heated up in the flying castle. As Elliott had taken most of the strongest guild members with him, the remaining members in the guild were relieved. They already knew why Elliott took the strongest yers and what he was nning. And they also knew that Elliott would be challenging Zach for Victoria. The news of Zach''s unbelievable feats had already spread throughout the guild, and most of them admired Zach. They knew that fighting against Zach would be the stupidest thing to do. Deep down, they all hoped that Zach killed Elliott, and they all would be free from their ve-like life in Gods'' Impact. Many of them wanted to leave the guild, and some of them did, but most of them couldn''t. They had already gotten ustomed to everything in the guild, and leaving the guild would be like stepping into a new world from them. They would have to earn and risk their lives more than before in order to survive. In the end, they decided that they would rather prefer to live a ve''s life than die out alone or get eaten by a monster. Shay was walking through the hallways to go to Elliott''s office. Unlike everyone, Shay was unaware of Elliott''s absence because he was out somewhere else for other purposes. When Shay entered Elliott''s office, he found Natasha sitting on Elliott''s chair in a haughty position. "What are you doing here?" Shay asked Natasha. Natasha''s face immediately turned pale after hearing Shay''s voice. She sat in a meek position and turned to Shay with a shy look on her face. "I was just tired¡­ after doing the paperwork¡­" Natasha said in a meek manner. ''What is he doing here?!'' Natasha yelled inwardly. ''I thought he went out because of some business! When did hee back?! And more importantly, why is he here in Elliott''s office?!'' "Well, whatever. I don''t care what you were doing." Shay nced around and asked, "Where is Elliott?" "He is not here." "I can see that, and that''s why I asked you; where is he?" Shay asked impatiently. "He went after Victoria," Natasha answered. "Huh?" "As you know, Victoria is leaving the guild, but Elliott doesn''t want her to. So he took a few of the strongest guild members to fight Zach and bring back Victoria." "What do you mean, to bring Victoria back?" Shay asked with a puzzled look on his face. "He can''t do something like that." "Well, he is¡­" "Victoria is not his property, and she can do whatever she wants. And did you just say he went to fight Zach?" Shay scoffed as he asked. Natasha nodded in response. "Hah!" Shay scoffed out loud andughed for a while before saying, "Do you know how powerful Zach is?" Shay had witnessed Zach''s power during the demon invasion, and he was left speechless. "How would I do?" "You must have heard about it from the other guild members. And I wasn''t actually asking you, so there is no need to answer. I said it sarcastically," Shay sighed. "There were hundreds of yers barely fighting toe to toe with the low-ranking demons. And the big ones were no match for them." Shay snorted and uttered, "If Zach can crush them like ants, then our strongest guild members are nothing against them." "I have no idea why he is so obsessed with Victoria," Natasha groaned. "She belongs to someone else, and Elliott can''t evene close to Zach. Let it be in looks, power, or anything!" Natasha let out her honest thoughts in the spur of the moment and forgot that she had to keep acting meek in front of Shay. Fortunately for Natasha, Shay didn''t care to think about Natasha acting weird so suddenly. "I hope Zach kills Elliott. That would be a great thing to happen," Say snickered. ''Yeah. I hope that small dick dies!'' Natasha uttered inwardly. But soon realized something. ''Wait, if the guild master dies, the vice-captain would naturally be the next guild master, and that would be Victoria. And I don''t want that bitch toe back here!'' ''I don''t care about Elliott, but I care about the seat of the guild master. I won''t give a shit if Elliott dies after making me vice-captain, but for that, he first has to ept Victoria''s resignation letter¡ª which won''t happen as long as he is alive.'' ''Argh! Why do these stupid rules exist?! Any guild member can leave the guild, so why not the vice-captain too? Stupid video game logic!'' "When did he leave?" Shay asked Natasha. "It has been around an hour or so," Natasha replied. "Hmm¡­" Shay nced at Natasha from the corner of his eyes and raised his brows with a curious look on his face. "Aren''t you his secretary? Why did he leave you behind?" ''I am not his secretary! And I am not his cum dumpster either! I am just waiting for the perfect opportunity to get hold of the guild master''s throne!'' Natasha wanted to say that out loud, but she couldn''t for obvious reasons. "He left me here, so I can take care of the stuff in his absence. I am currently in charge of this guild," Natasha responded in a slightly arrogant tone. "Oh? I guess the new vice-captain is already decided then," Shay chuckled. ''Damn right! I know you were aiming for it, but it''s mine!'' Natasha uttered inwardly. "I don''t know about that¡­" she said in a low voice while squirming. "I think He will make you the vice-captain since you are the funder. He wouldn''t want to risk making you angry." "Hah, I doubt that. He knows that if he makes me the next vice-captain, then I will have more power than him since I am the funder too," Shay snickered as he said that. Meanwhile, Zach beat the crap out of Evonik and eventually killed him because he tried to fake his surrender and backstab Zach. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,069 0 new yers logged in. 18 yers died. === Author''s Note- Natasha finds a new target! Chapter 250 249- Culprit Playing Victim

Chapter 250 249- Culprit ying Victim

"So you are not interested in taking Victoria''s spot? You don''t want to be the vice-president of Gods'' impact''s second-strongest guild?" Natasha asked with a curious yet judging look on her face. "Of course, I am, but Elliott won''t make me the Vice-captain since he knows the risk. If I be the vice-captain, I will be able to make decisions regarding the funding management on my own since every decision needs two votes; one from the funder, and one from the authorized guild member such as guild master, vice-captain, and several others," Shay stated in a solemn voice. ''That''s right! How did I not think of that?! I was aiming for Elliott since he got the highest authority in this guild, but he is nothing without the others. Shay is a funder, and the guild is alive because of him.'' ''So even if I somehow manage to be vice-captain or even the guild master after killing Elliott, I would still need Shay to fund this guild. I don''t know what he is nning to do, but I need him!'' "Say, Shay, do you truly not remember the night we spent together?" Natasha asked meekly, but with an alluring gaze in her eyes. "..." "So¡­?" SIGH! Shay let out a weary sigh and asked, "Why are you bringing this up? I thought it was over." "How can it be over?! You stole my virginity!" Natasha yelled. "You were drunk that night, and you forced yourself on me even when I tried to stop you! That was basically a r*pe!" "What¡­?" Shay let out a soft chuckle and said, "I forced myself on you? What a joke." "I am being serious here!" Natasha was trying to use the damsel in distress card on Shay to make him feel guilty about his actions, which he never did. But as Shay couldn''t recall his night with Natasha, he couldn''t im anything. "If I truly r*ped you, then howe you didn''t mention it that time?" Shay asked with a judging look on his face. "And why didn''t you tell me this the next day it happened? We might be in different sses, but we go to the same school, right?" "I didn''t want to do that. And even if I had told you that, would you have taken responsibility?" Natasha asked with a knowing look on her face. "Well¡­" "See?! This is why I didn''t want to tell you. And after you told me that you don''t even remember what you did to me that night, I can''t help but spill all the beans. I can''t take this anymore!" she bellowed. ''Heh! I thought Shay was smart, but I guess he is a rich spoiled brat in the end. And his ego and pride have been damped again and again ever since he joined this guild. He has realized his limits and weaknesses.'' ''If I keep this up, I might get Shay dancing on my finger too! And honestly, I would prefer Shay over Elliott at any time. His dick is big, after all!'' "Listen¡­" Shay turned to Natasha and said, "I honestly don''t remember that night. I remember all the other girls I slept with that night, but¡­ not you. So either you are lying and making all this up to exploit something from you, or you are telling the truth." "..." Natasha gulped down after hearing that. ''Oh shit! Oh, shit! Oh, shit! I totally forgot about that part!'' ''It would obviously be a weird thing if he remembered the other girls and not me!'' Natasha panicked. ''I have toe up with an excuse or my n to use him will fail!'' "And even if it is thetter one and I truly r*ped you, I can''t take the responsibility. Just think of it as a one-time thing and forget about it," Shay uttered in a calm voice. "How can you say that?! Do you have any idea how important the first time is for a girl?!" Natasha shouted with a furious look on her face. ''Even though I had my first time with my uncle,'' he smirked inwardly. "I can only do one thing. And believe me, even if we somehow manage to get out of this game, and you sue me, I would still win the case," Shay stated nonchntly. "Because you have so much money, and you will bribe the judge?" "No." Shay shook his head and said, "Because you don''t have any evidence. And it''s been months since that happened. Even if I had ejacted inside you, I doubt my sperm would still be in your cunt." ''Dammit! I thought his soul would have been broken! But he is still fucking annoying!'' "So what? Are you implying that I am lying?!" "No. And let''s just say that you have evidence, and you proved me guilty in court; even then, I wouldn''t be jailed. At most, I would be asked to pay you money¡ª which I can do now if you want me to. I will give you as much money as you want," Shay asserted with a curious yet calm look on his face. ''This will prove that she is lying or not,'' Shay uttered inwardly. ''What should I do? This is my golden chance to get free money. And this was my intention from the start. The only reason I r*ped him that night was to sue him and get money. And I have finally aplished that mission. But¡­'' Natasha shook her head and said, "I don''t want money. If you think I am a cheap girl, or that you can get away with this with money, then you are wrong. A girl''s worth cannot be paired with money." ''Why would I want gold from a mine when I can have the mine itself?'' Natasha scoffed inwardly. "..." Shay watched Natasha and thought, ''Maybe she is telling the truth. I guess I will think about taking responsibility.'' Shay touched a pendant in his pocket and muttered, "The girl I loved is already dead." "What did you say?" Natasha asked. "Nothing." Shay turned around and walked out of Elliott''s office after saying, "I am going to the capital to see what''s happening." ''I want to ask Zach about something too.'' However, when he reached the capital, he witnessed something unexpected that left him baffled and clueless. Even in his wildest dreams, Shay had never expected to see Zach on the losing side. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,050 0 new yers logged in. 19 yers died. Chapter 251 250- Mana Control

Chapter 251 250- Mana Control

A few minutes ago, in the Garden of the capital kingdom of the first realm. Zach stared lifelessly at Evonik, who had 68 HP left. Evonik was lying on the ground, and he was badly injured with severe body cuts and wounds all over his body. Zach walked to him and ced his sword around Evonik''s neck. Then, he uttered in a cold, bone-chilling voice: "Surrender, or die." Evonik had made Zach furious by using his real-world knowledge regarding mathematics and geometry. He had made Zach so annoyed that he wanted to kill him but chose to give him another chance since his knowledge was worth more if he stayed alive. "I¡­ surrender¡­" Evonik uttered while stuttering. "Good." Zach pulled his sword and ced it around his shoulder. Then, he turned around to walk to his side of the ring and catch a breath while waiting for the next opponent. However, something unexpected happens. Normally, all the opponents who surrendered had also surrendered from the menu screen. So Zach assumed Evonik would do that too. After all, no one was stupid enough to lie on the deathbed and still think about betraying someone. But not someone like Evonik. As soon as Zach turned around, Evonik stealthily grabbed his sword and tried to stab Zach from behind. When Aria, Victoria, and Ninia noticed that, they tried to yell, but it was already toote. Zach had swung the sword back and cleaved Evonik''s head. His headless body fell to the ground, while his head rolled and stopped between Zach''s feet. "And I thought he was smart," Zach scoffed and crushed Evonik''s head under his feet. "But he turned out to be nothing, but a crazy nerd." Zach canceled his n to catch his breath and red at the remaining two opponents. "Come." Crazy Bitch, and Thomas'' Chick, nced at each other as though they were waiting for either of them to step forward and enter the ring. But none of them wanted to be the first one. However, it didn''t matter, since both of them had to go in the end. Thomas'' Chick, who was level 86, stepped into the ring and invited Zach for a duel. As soon as she did that, Crazy Bitch withdrew from the ten battle and left the Risen Warrior guild. "Go die, you whore!" she shouted at Thomas'' Chick, who was in the ring. "...!" "You will die anyway! But don''t worry! I will take care of Thomas!" she said. Thomas'' Chick''s face twitched in anger as she yelled, "You motherfucking slut! Your mother''s cunt is bigger than the biggest cock you have ever tasted!" "Ahahaha!" Crazy Bitchughed out loud and even ced her hand on her stomach as though it had started hurting her because ofughing too hard. Then, she scoffed and said, "Don''t forget that we have the same mother." Crazy Bitch, and Thomas'' Chick, were sisters. Bitch was the little sister while Chick was the older sister. And Thomas was their childhood friend. The three of them used to get along together, but as they grew up, Bitch and Chick started fighting for Thomas. Thomas was a yboy, and he wanted to taste both sisters, so he yed around with them and took both of their V cards. But when the sisters found out about that, they asked him to choose either of them. Thomas liked big breasts, so he chose Chick, and they started going out. However, that didn''t stop him from cheating with Bitch. However, Chick had gotten suspicious of them. So Thomas and Bitch started meeting in the VR game and had virtual sex. That continued for weeks until Chick got suspicious again and bought a VR headset of her own. Then, Gods'' impact urred, and they got stuck. However, nothing changed in their rtionship. Thomas was still fooling around with Bitch while going out with Chick. And now, Bitch''s biggest rival, the thorn in her way, the embodiment of all her problems, her older sister¡ª Chick was standing in front of the death reaper. She couldn''t be happier. "I swear I will kill you, you twat!" Chick cursed Bitch on the top of her lungs. "Since you are going to die anyway, you know what Thomas told me when we were having sex this morning on your bed?" Bitch snorted and said, "He said you suck at giving blowjobs!" "You¡­.!" Chick''s face twitched in anger after hearing that. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Once I am done with this battle. I will kill you! No, I will have you get r*ped by a bunch of orcs! Just wait, you little slut!" Chick dered out loud. "..." "...." "...." "..." Everything suddenly turned silent and there was no sign of any sound or noiseing from the surroundings. It was almost as though time had stopped flowing. Of course, that wasn''t the case and the reason behind the silence was nothing but Bitch and Chick''s nastyments. Without wasting his life, Zach epted the duel invitation and tightened the grip on his sword. He felt bad for Chick since she was betrayed by not only her boyfriend but her sister too. However, that wasn''t going to stop Zach from killing her if she tried to kill him. Chick''s life was dependent on Chick herself; whether she fought Zach with an intention of surrendering, or killing Zach. Zach hoped for it to be the former one because he wanted to see Bitch beg for her life and die from suffering. And besides, if Chick died, there would be no one to give justice to her or get her revenge. Bitch reminded Zach of Natasha, who was the same. However, Zach had no idea that Natasha was also in Gods'' Impact, and that too, in the Risen Warrior guild. But, something unexpected happened. As soon as the duel started, Zach''s body started burning and his HP started decreasing. ''What''s happening?!'' Zach panicked, but soon calmed down. "Heh!" Chick smirked and said, "That''s my top-tier skill¡ª Mana Control. And I am using it with God''s blessing I received not long ago. It was supposed to be a secret, but I guess it can''t be helped." SIGH! Chick expected Zach to freak out, but he sighed instead. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,045 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 252 251- Let the Demons Loose

Chapter 252 251- Let the Demons Loose

SIGH! Zach sighed in relief and thought, ''When I saw my body on fire, I assumed my body was malfunctioning because of blessings. But it''s just because of the skill.'' ''But still, using a top-tier skill with a god''s blessing is an overkill,'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''Even I don''t have a skill that can be used with blessings.'' Aurora had also used a skill with Lyda''s blessings, and even when Aurora''s Lyda strike wasn''t a top-tier skill, it was overpowered. Zach looked at his HP, which was rapidly decreasing every passing second. ''I have to know what this so-called Mana Control skill does. Otherwise, I won''t be able to counter it. But how?'' Zach asked himself. ''This Chick doesn''t seem to be the talkative type who blurs out everything while doing something.'' "What did you say?" Zach asked Chick. "I used my top-tier skill¡ª Mana Control with the god''s blessings I received not long ago," Chick repeated herself. "Mana what? Is that really a skill, or you are just making this up to sound cool?" Zach asked. He was intentionally ying dumb to provoke Chick and make her spit out everything. Of course, the sess wasn''t guaranteed, and it wasn''t given that the Chick would give out the information like that. However, Chick was already feeling sad and furious after getting betrayed by her own sister and boyfriend. Her soul was close to breaking point, and she was at the edge. One little push and she would have broken. "I am not lying! This is really a skill!" Chick yelled out loud. "Why does no one ever believe me?! Why does everyone always make fun of me and doubt my sess?! Even when I reached level 86 without anyone''s help, everyone thinks I cheated!" "..." Chick pointed her finger at Zach and said, "Since everyone thinks you are the strongest, I will defeat you in front of everyone and prove my worthiness!" ''Defeat and not kill?'' Zach raised his brow with an amused look on his face. "My skill will deplete your HP to the same level as your MP! And it will use your MP against you to deal you damage! This skill alone isn''t good enough, but when I use it with god''s blessing, it is undefeatable!" Chick asserted in a loud voice. ''Yeah, that does sound like overkill. Seriously, a kill that uses yers'' MP against them? And even deal the damage to deplete the HP?'' Zach let out a weary sigh and thought, ''She can easily kill any yer, even the top yer in the game.'' ''And the irony is that this skill, or rather, this girl has be my nemesis.'' Since the HP DMG was propositional and dependent on the MP the yer had, this skill was most effective on Zach. Unlike the other yers whose MP capacity was limited, and they needed to increase it using essible points every time they level up, their MP capacity couldn''t surpass Zach''s as he had infinite capacity. Thus, the Mana Control skill would be troublesome for Zach. "However, what if I have no MP left? She wouldn''t be able to use my mana against me if I have no mana left." Zach smirked and uttered, "Go wild, my demons. Have fun until I run out of MP." Zach let the 100 of rank 2 undead demons out of his shadow. Even if they consumed MP from Zach and his MP turned zero, the skill damage would automatically stop. Or, the skill effect would naturally stop if the skill-caster died. Chick''s primary ss was Gunslinger, and her secondary ss was Warlock. So she couldn''t attack Zach using the Melee technique. And as long as her skill was active, she couldn''t use any other weapon or spell, or the skill would break. The hundred, ck-massed, with golden cracks all over their bodies, rank 2 demons dashed and spread around the ring. All the bystanders and spectators stepped back in surprise after seeing the demons again. Most of the people present in the garden were part of the yers who fought against the demon invasion. And there were NPCs too. They were still traumatized by the demon invasion, and after seeing the same demons again in front of them, they couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Everyone, except Aria, Victoria, and Ninia, was baffled by the situation. And the most shocked of all was none other than the Chick. The demons leaped at her to attack her, and out of fear, Chick stopped the skill and started attacking the demons. Since the battle had already started a long time ago, the Chick missed her opportunity to equip a weapon. Hence, she had no other choice but to fight using her magic spells. Chick used advanced magic spells that implied that she had been working hard to survive. ''Why does no one ever believe me?! Why does everyone always make fun of me and doubt my sess?! Even when I reached level 86 without anyone''s help, everyone thinks I cheated!'' Zach recalled what the Chick had said a while ago. ''I am not saying she is pitiable, but I do feel sorry for her. The poor girl was treated harshly by her loved ones, used and betrayed, thrown aside for something better, reced for nothing but a¡­ a¡­ what?'' Zach''s mind stopped working for a second, as though he had lost his sense of thinking. ''Wait¡­ she said the skill uses my MP against me. But my ss is a cultivator, meaning my body¡ª or soul, which is trapped in this game¡ª is also affected by that skill. This normally wouldn''t happen to other yers, but¡­ argh¡­!'' Zach''s headaches were back again, and the trigger was the Chick. ''She already stopped using that skill, so why is this still affecting me? Is this a side effect? Or perhaps after effect?'' Zach thought to himself. ''Either way, I have to kill her.'' The Chick had already killed over 20 demons using her magic spells, and she was fighting them without any sign of fear in her eyes. Zach noticed that he got his MP back, which he had used to revive the demons¡ª once the demons died. ''This won''t work. I will have to use a stronger demon¡­'' "Kill her, Rank 5 demons¡­" Three rank-5 demons emerged from Zach''s shadow and cleaved the Chick into three pieces. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,037 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter 253 252- Closing the Ten Battles

Chapter 253 252- Closing the Ten Battles

As soon as the three rank-5 demons emerged from Zach''s shadows, the battle had ended. They attacked Chick and her body fell to the ground in three parts. Then, they jumped on the bystanders to attack them. "That''s enough," Zach uttered. The demons immediately stopped and knelt down in front of Zach. "You all can go back into my shadow," he ordered. The seventy-seven rank-1 demons and three rank-5 demons disappeared into Zach''s shadow. SIGH! Zach let out another sigh and nced around to see the yers and NPCs had mixed expressions on their faces. ''Well, naturally, no one would like to look at someone¡ª who just killed a few yers¡ª with a smile on their face, so I am not truly surprised by their reaction, but it still feels a little weird to be the center of attention.'' ''I also took out a few of my demons, so it''s obvious that they would be baffled. They lost their friends and lovers in the demon invasion, after all.'' Zach stared at Bitch, who couldn''t hide the happiness on her face. "..." Zach shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "I would rather have an enemy than a friend like her." Zach turned to Elliott, who was baffled, as though he couldn''tprehend what he just witnessed. When he had first heard about Zach''s feat in the dungeon expedition and during the demon invasion, Elliott thought Zach simply got lucky. But he had now witnessed everything with his own eyes. Zach shrugged his hands and said, "I won. Now free Victoria from your shitty guild." "...!" Elliott pushed aside the girls that were sitting on hisp and got up from his throne. He gritted his teeth with a furious look on his face and red at Zach. ''I chose the strongest yers myself, depending on their sses. I have been preparing since Victoria filed the resignation letter. I thought if I kill this piece of shit, Victoria will be mine!'' ''All the yers I chose were the total opposite of him, and he was at a clear disadvantage. So how¡­. how the hell did he manage to win against them?!'' ''How do I kill this guy?! How do I remove him from existence?! I want him to disappear from my sight!'' Elliott gazed at Victoria to see her smiling and smirking, seemingly celebrating Zach''s victory. ''I want to see tears in her eyes! I want her to cry in agony! I want to kill that narcissist shit in front of her and see the despair on her face!'' Elliott''s hate towards Zach was over the roof. He wanted Zach dead, and he could do anything for that. ''I am not giving Victoria to him. She is mine!'' "Hah!" Elliott scoffed out loud and said, "What do you mean?! You haven''tpleted the task yet!" "Are you fucking blind? Because if you are, I will do something that would make you regret ever looking at me." Zach red at Elliott and said, "Now free Victoria, or I will free you from this world." "Thest was to battle and win against 10 of my strongest guild members, but you didn''t fight ten of them. Thus, you didn''tplete the task," Elliott stated. "You selected ten yers, but it was their choice to fight me or not. It shouldn''t matter whether I fought them or not. The moment they surrender or refuse to fight me, it should be considered as my automatic win," Zach asserted. "Hey, hey! You don''t get to make your own rules! This game has its own rules of duels, and you can''t add yours just because you think you won!" Zach frowned his face and red at Elliott with a lifeless gaze in his eyes. "Let her go." "I won''t!" SIGH! Zach sighed and muttered, "Cerberus, go eat him." Cerberus leaped out from Zach''s shadow and roared out loud, blowing away most of the things in a way, and pushing the yers and NPCs aside from his powerful wind pressure that came out of his roar. Cerberus was a mythical beast, and he had intelligence. He could speak and that was the proof of his intelligence. Unlike the rest of Zach''s undead army of demons, who couldn''t speak and only followed Zach''s order, Cerberus was different. He could even make his own decision without Zach telling him to do them. Cerberus was watching and hearing everything from Zach''s shadow, and he was itching toe out and destroy his opponents. He hoped Zach would call him out, but that never happened. Zach wanted to keep the fights as fair as possible without using any extra help. After all, it was a duel and a two-yer battle. However, when Zach called out to Cerberus and ordered him to eat Elliott, Cerberus couldn''t be happier. Elliott''s flying carrier was high in the air, and no yer could jump that high without having any ability to levitate in the air as Zach could. However, after seeing Cerberus suddenlye out of Zach''s shadow, who was not only tall but colossal in size, Elliott panicked and asked his men to fly the carrier even higher. However, the speed of the carrier was slow, and Cerberus was fast. Cerberus dashed and jumped in the air¡ª higher than the carrier, and opened his mouth to eat the entire carrier in one bite. However, the carrier was bigger than what Cerberus'' mouth could fit, and it was impossible to gobble up the carrier in one go. Still, it could damage the carrier beyond repair. But, the carrier was Elliott''s personal aircraft, and it was loaded with tons of weapons and defense mechanisms. Regardless, it needed yers to use those weapons and run the defensive mechanism. And Elliott only had one male yer on the carrier, and that was the pilot. The rest of the carrier was filled with half-naked girls. Cerberus bit the carrier, and it started smoking soon before it crashed on the ground. However, that was not enough to kill someone. "That''s enough, Cerberus." Zach equipped a sword in his hand and uttered, "I will deal with him myself." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,022 0 new yers logged in. 15 yers died. Chapter 254 253- Thermodynamics

Chapter 254 253- Thermodynamics

Zach equipped the mythical rank sword and walked towards the aircraft carrier that had crashed a few meters away to the other side of the garden. "Finally, I will kill that motherfucker!" Zach jumped in the air andnded on the carrier. However, there was no one in the carrier. "...?" Zach got off the carrier and flipped it to the other side to see the dead body of the yer who was piloting the carrier. But there was no sign of Elliott and the girls who were with him. ''It did take me about a minute to get here, but¡­.'' Zach nced around and looked behind the rocks and the trees, but there was no one around. Zach was having a hard time believing that they were able to escape that fast, and he didn''t see anyone leaving the area while he was talking towards the carrier. ''So the only possibility is¡­'' Zach started striking his sword to the carrier and destroyed it even more. A few strikester, Zach hit something hard that couldn''t be cut by the sword. "This it is¡­" Zach removed the rest of the carrier''s parts with his hands and found a metal box made with strong material. PUNCH! Zach punched the box as hard as he could, but it didn''t even leave a scratch. "Come out, you piece of shit! Be a man and fight me! I will show you what pain and despair is!" While Zach was yelling furiously on the top of his lungs, Elliott couldn''t hear anything from the inside. The box was made from one of the strongest materials avable in the Gods'' impact, and it was soundproof too. Elliott had wasted over 40% of the fund that Shay provided, on that box. "Dammit! If I had my gloves, I would have shattered this box into pieces!" Suddenly, a thought crossed Zach''s mind. ''I can''t break it. But I can still carry it around and do whatever the hell I want. And obviously, he can''t stay inside there forever. He will eventually have toe out.'' Zach smirked viciously and uttered, "Cerberus¡­ dinner is ready." Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow and stared at him for a few seconds. [My, I am a non-vegetarian. I only eat flesh and drink blood,] Cerberus said. "What will happen if you eat this box?" Zach asked curiously. [I will feel like vomiting] SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and pondered to find a new solution. "Say, when I fought you and killed you, you were spitting out insanely hot fire from your dragon''s mouth. Can you do it now too?" [I can, but the fire won''t be as strong as it was before. I haven''t fully evolved yet.] "Uhh¡­ what? Are you saying that you can grow stronger than you already are?" Zach asked curiously. [I can, but not really. When you revived my core, my strength was capped, as yours is. But there is a difference between you and me, and that you are a yer, while I am a beast. When you revived me, I became your pet, and I would naturally grow strong with my level,] Cerberus stated in a calm tone. "And you still defeated that fake world eater despite that¡­?" [Perhaps you may already know this, but I wasn''t under yourmand when you revived me. I became yours when you named me. So prior to that, I was nothing, but the leftover emotions and rage I had when I died.] "I see¡­" Zach nodded and said, "And what you said sounded so wrong. Learn to phrase your sentence properly." [While I am saying this, I would also like to say that when you revived me, I could have attacked the yers present in the dungeon. I would have even killed you because I wasn''t me at that time. However, the only thing I wanted to fight was the world eater because it seemed to be a threat to me.] "Wow. That would have been one hell of a plot twist, not going to lie. But I am d that didn''t happen, and you were tamed by the time I woke up," Zach sighed in relief. "Now¡­" Zach looked at the box and muttered, "What should I do with it?" Zach wanted Cerberus to eat the box and assumed that it would digest in his stomach. And even if it didn''t, Elliott would eventually die from starvation, thanks tost month''s update of Gods'' Impact. However, deep down, Zach wanted to end Elliott with his hands. "Hmm?" Zach raised his brow and nced at Cerberus with a curious look on his face. [I do not like that look on your face, my liege,] Cerberusmented. "How is your fire intensitypared to when you were alive?" Zach asked in a calm voice. [I would say 1/3rd. But I am not sure. I haven''t got a chance to use fire after my revival,] Cerberus answered. "Well then¡­" Zach shrugged his shoulders and pointed his gaze at the box before saying, "Now is the perfect time to test it." [My liege, I already said my fire is not strong enough to melt the box, so how¡ª] "Do not ask me questions, Cerberus. Just do what you are told to do," Zach uttered with a furious look on his face. Zach was well aware that Cerberus fire won''t be able to melt the box, but that wasn''t Zach''s intention. If metales in contact with a high temperature, it would eventually start melting once the temperature went beyond its melting point. ''Thermal expansion. The metal expands when heated. Length, surface area, and volume will increase with temperature, and eventually, start melting to be pure.'' ''I don''t know what metal this box is made from, but it would surely hit the melting point. And even if it doesn''t, the heat produced by the thermal expansion will cook everyone inside alive.'' Now, Elliott had two choices. One was to get cooked alive and die, and another one was toe out and get killed by Zach. Either way, his death was guaranteed, and that too, in a painful way. "Thermodynamics, bitch¡­" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,002 0 new yers logged in. 20 yers died. === Author''s Note- Zach is still practicing his cooking skills. Chapter 255 254- Worthless Leader

Chapter 255 254- Worthless Leader

Within a minute of Cerberus shooting fire at the box, yells could be hearding from the box. "I guess it wasn''t soundproof after all, or maybe it wasn''t from the inside. Perhaps, they are so much in pain that they are yelling as hard as they could." Naturally, Elliott couldn''t take the heat and the feeling of being cooked alive, so he opened the box from the inside. The box opened from all directions, just as how the wrapper unwrapped from the gifts. The girls'' skins were burned from various ces, but Elliott was unharmed. Seemingly, he used the girls to protect himself from getting burned. Zach looked at the girls and said, "There is a healer somewhere in the group. Go get yourself healed." The girls slowly made some distance from Zach and then started running towards the group to look for a healer. ''The girls haven''t done anything wrong, so I have no reason to hurt them. But if Elliott hadn''t opened the box, they would have died in there. That was the sacrifice they had to make so this piece of shit could die.'' Elliott slowly stood up and tried to run away, but he tripped and fell down. Zach grabbed his sword and walked to him with a furious look on his face. "Time to die, motherfucker!" "Wait, wait! I will free Victoria from the guild!" Elliott promised and begged for his life. "Oh? Well, guess what? I am still going to kill you!" Zach raised his sword and shed it down to cleave Elliott''s head, or he would have, but something unexpected happened. Shay, who had been watching everything from his carrier above in the air, lowered his carrier to a safe height and jumped down in front of Zach. "What are you doing, Shay? Get out of my way!" Zach uttered with a furious look on his face. "Calm down, Zach. You are not thinking straight," Shay said in a calm voice. "I said¡­ get out of my way, Shay!" "Think about what would happen if you kill him." "I don''t care! I just want to smear my sword with his filthy blood?!" "I am sure you know that if you kill the guild master, the vice-captain will be the next guild master. And in this case, Victoria." Zach lowered his sword and uttered, "Do? She can just make anyone else guild master and leave, right?" "You know Victoria better than anyone. And do you think that she would do something like that?" Shay asked with a judging look on his face. "What do you mean? She wants to leave the guild for me, so obviously, she can leave again." "Yeah, but there will be a difference, a huge one." After a brief pause, Shay uttered, "When Victoria was still acting as a vice-captain, she was in charge of most of the things, and she loved doing her job, not because she was the vice-captain, but because she liked helping other yers." "..." "She wouldn''t have been or had left the guild if it wasn''t for you. Obviously, she would choose you over anyone at any time. But that was because there were other yers to whom she could entrust the guild too. But now, they are dead. No one is worthy of taking any spot or being in charge," Shay asserted. "And if she became the guild master, then there is a high chance that she would want to save thousands of lives over you. She would dly make the sacrifice and betray her love for you." Shay looked into Zach''s eyes and asked, "Do you want to take that risk?" "...." "If you are confident, then go ahead and kill him. I won''t stop you. In fact, I am not stopping you even now. I am just trying to help you realize what''s good and what''s best." "Why are you¡­" Zach still wasn''t aware of the change in Shay''s personality, so he was confused and puzzled as to why and how he was thinking about others'' well-being. "Trust me, bro, there are many who want him dead," Shay uttered in a low voice so Elliot couldn''t hear him. "And someone would eventually kill him. You don''t have to stain your hands, or¡­ swords." "That piece of shit serves no purpose in this world. Even normal shit has qualities, but he¡­" Zach shook his head and said, "He is better off dead than alive. And I wouldn''t mind getting a red name tag if I get to kill this guy." "Did you hear any of the things which I just said? And if you still want to kill him, then go ahead and do it. As I said, even if he has no worth as a human being or a yer, he still serves the role of the guild master of the second-strongest guild in this game. There are over a hundred thousand yers in that guild, and the number of members has been increasing by thousands every day. And without him, without the guild, they all would lose their home, friends, money, job, and everything they have invested in the guild." Zach pondered for a while and calmed himself down. Then, he red at Elliott who was covering behind the broken carrier, and said, "Tell him to free Victoria from the guild this instance." Shay turned to Elliott and asked, "So? What is more important to you? Victoria or your own life?" Elliott immediately opened his menu and removed Victoria from the guild. "Done!" Shay turned back to Zach and shrugged his shoulders. "There you go. Now enjoy your sweet time with your ex." "I don''t believe anything that shit says or does. So can you check and confirm if he really removed Victoria from the group or not?" "Sure." Shay opened his guild menu and checked the recent logs. "Yeah. Everything is clear." Zach pointed his finger at Elliott and uttered, "Next time I see your face, no matter where I see it, I will kill you. So make sure you stay one realm away from me and Victoria!" After saying that, Zach turned around and walked away. A carriernded beside Shay and stopped. "Elliott, get out of here," Shay said. Elliott got on the carrier and left. "..." Shay clenched his fists in frustration and uttered with a furious look on his face, "I am sorry, Zach, but the one to kill Elliott is¡­ me." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,993 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks, @ali_bac, for the gift! Chapter 256 255- Shay’s Grudge

Chapter 256 255- Shay''s Grudge

On the day of the Dungeon raid. CLANK! CLANK! "That''s right," a voice said from a distance. "Nice. Now raise your hand and force it down." "Good. Good. But you are applying all your strength. Don''t do that," the voice then said. The voice belonged to a young girl, who was wearing Risen Warrior''s guild uniform. She had brown hair and brown eyes. She didn''t look extremely beautiful, but she wasn''t in either. Furthermore, she was an average-looking girl, or that''s how Shay described her. "But isn''t it better if I use all my strength?" Shay asked with a confused look on his face. "That would take more DMG, right?" "Suppose, the opponent managed to dodge or block that attack of yours, how will you defend yourself if he strikes you then?" the girl asked. "I will either dodge or block the attack as he or she blocked mine¡­" Shay shrugged his shoulders and said, "Simple." He scoffed. "Do you think you would have enough time to do that? If you used all your strength, you would need to take a deep breath first in order to move your body more freely. Then, you will have to raise your sword and think about retaliating against the opponent''s attack. After that, you will either block the opponent''s attack or dodge it. Or¡­" the girl snickered at Shay and said, "You won''t be able to do any of that and get killed by the opponent." "..." "That''s why, it''s always better if you don''t try your best at everything. Leave some space to grow and learn," she said with a grin on her face. "No one is born perfect, after all." "..." Shay looked at the swords in his hands and muttered, "That might be for the best." "Hmm?" the girl hummed in confusion with a puzzled look on her face. "Me dying¡­" Shay turned to the girl and said, "Everything thinks I am an asshat yboy, rich, spoiled-rotten to the core, a douchebag, and whatever-whatever. All the curse words in the world can''t describe how despicable of a man I am¡­" He said in a disdainful tone. "Is that what you think of yourself?" the girl asked in a calm voice. "I would rather think of you as an innocent, hurt, sad, lonely, man." "Why are you so sweet to me? I don''t remember ever doing something to you," Shay remarked. "Are you after my money? If so, then tell me, please. I am tired of people being nice to me because of my money, my status, or my parents," Shay uttered with an annoyed look on his face. "I honestly don''t even know who you are¡­" the girl sighed and said, "But I get it that you get special treatment, and you are a billionaire. While I am from a highly undeveloped vige where we have no ess to the inte, even in this era." "So, how did you get ess to the VR set and VR game that got you trapped in this world?" Shay asked with a judging look on his face. "The VR headsetpany¡­ I don''t remember the name, it was a long and weird name. But anyway, thatpany came to my vige to promote their new VR headset. They also promised free inte and many more things to develop the vige. And¡­ I was selected to be the first trial of the VR game¡­" the girl sighed. "Wow. Life can be shit sometimes, huh?" "No." The girl shook her head and said, "I believe, everything happens for a reason, and there was probably a reason why God chose me to be one of the humans to be trapped here." "If you lived in a vige with no connection to the outside world, I guess¡­ it makes sense if you worship gods¡­" "Alright, enough talking now." the girl pped her hands and said, "Break time is over. Start practicing." "Okay, ma''am!" Shay scoffed out loud and started practicing sword skills. ''What is it with this girl? I don''t understand. She gives a different vibe than every other girl I have been with. She feels¡­ natural or¡­ innocent. Free from any time of hate towards anyone. A pure girl¡­'' ''She is so sweet and kind. Even though I have been rude to her many times, instead of getting angry, she smiles at me and understands my problems. Why are there no more girls like her?'' Shay wondered. ''I thought I was an oddball, but now I think that she is an oddball¡­'' ''She¡­ also has a fianc¨¦¡­'' Shay ced his hand on his chest and clenched. ''Why does my heart sting every time I remember that?'' His eyes widened in realization as he turned to the girl and murmured, "Have I¡­ fallen in love with her?" ''No, no, Shay!'' Shay shook his head and thought, ''What is wrong with you? You have been with girls 10 times more beautiful than her. I have fucked girls prettier than her. So why¡­ why do my eyes always look for her every time I hear her voice? Why do my ears twitch every time she calls my name? Why does my heart flutter every time I see her smiling at me?'' ''What is wrong with me? Why is this girl¡­ giving me so much pain¡­?'' RING~ RING! The guild bell rang, which was the signal of a meeting between all the guild members. Everyone gathered in the garden, and a whileter, Elliott walked onto the stage. "So as you all know, 5000 guild members will be joining the vice-captain Victoria, and go to the dungeon expedition to level up and meet the requirement to ascend to the high realm." Elliott checked the menu and said, "Why are there only 4997 members? Where are the rest three?" he asked with an annoyed look on his face. One guild member raised his hand and said, "Two left a guild because they didn''t want to go to the dungeon expedition. And onemitted suicide this morning." SIGH! Elliott sighed in disbelief and muttered something under his breath. "So I guess three more yers will be adding to the group." Elliott nced around the guild members and pointed his finger at a random member. "You." Then, he moved to another member: "You." Elliott''s gaze then fell on the girl who was standing beside Shay, and said, "You." === Author''s Note- One more Chaptering up in an hour! Thanks, @KingTrash, for the gift! Chapter 257 [Bonus chapter] 256- Catching Up

Chapter 257 [Bonus chapter] 256- Catching Up

The girl was surprised after getting selected by Elliott to participate in the dungeon expedition. "Me? But I have already met the requirement, and there are already many other strong yers to back them up," the girl retorted. Seemingly, she didn''t want to go on the dungeon expedition. "Don''t you dare speak back to me. My words are final, so either participate in the dungeon expedition, or I will kick you out of the guild." "...!" Shay clenched his fists in frustration, but he couldn''t do anything. He was just another guild member, who hadn''t be the funder yet. A weekter, he learned about the tragedy of the 75th floor, but he didn''t lose hope. He could easily check if the girl survived the 75th floor or not¡ª from the list, but he didn''t. He waited, and waited for the girl toe back. But she didn''t. ¡ª - . "It''s all Elliott''s fault. If he hadn''t forced her that day, she would still be alive. We would still be practicing sword skills." "Out of all the guild members, he could have chosen anyone, but he chose her." Shay clenched his fists in frustration and uttered with a furious look on his face: "I am sorry, Zach, but the one to kill Elliott is¡­ me. But first, I have to finish my unfinished business." Shay rushed after Zach and called out to him. "Zach!" he yelled. Zach turned around and saw Shay running at him, so he stopped walking and waited for Shay to catch up to him. "What''s wrong? Did you forget something?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Umm¡­ I do have something to ask you if you don''t mind," Shay said in a calm voice. "Sure. What is it¡­?" Shay nced around and said, "Can''t we go sit somewhere and talk? Maybe a restaurant?" "Okay¡­ but I will have to inform Victoria and others first." Zach nced around, where hest saw the three girls, but they weren''t there. Shay squinted his eyes at the distance and pointed his finger to the other side as he said, "Are they¡­? It''s too far away, so I can''t see them clearly." Zach looked in the direction Shay was pointing his fingers at, and he saw Aria, Victoria, and Ninia, standing there and talking with Kayden and Misha. "Yeah, and they have got a party too. Let''s go." Shay and Zach walked to the group and let their presence known. "Yo! Old man! Sup!" Shay greeted Kayden. "Shut up, Shay. I am no old man," Kayden groaned. "Well, you are married, so¡­ you are an old man," Shay shrugged and turned to Misha. "But you are not an olddy, so don''t worry." Aria nudged Zach and said, "Misha wants to meet Aurora, can you open the portal to my domain?" "Sure, but¡­uhh¡­ wouldn''t she be sleeping?" Zach wondered. "She is not. I just talked to her through chat," Aria replied. "Why are you talking to her, and why is she awake when she should be resting?" Zach asked in a grumpy tone. "I told her about the ten battles, so¡­ I guess she couldn''t sleep. And I had to keep her updated about the battles¡­" Aria replied with an awkward smile on her face. "Why would you do that?" Zach sighed. "Look, I have promised Aurora that I will look after you in her absence, so that''s what I am doing." Aria shrugged and said, "I can''t y the role of a wife and a friend at the same time." "How about ying the role of sister wife?" Zach scoffed softly. "I would if she was your wife." "Whoa. Aurora would be missed if she heard that." Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and said, "Don''t stress her too much." Aria and Misha entered the portal. Zach turned to Victoria with a curious look on his face and said, "What about you, miss ex?" Victoria squinted her eyes and said, "I have so many things I want to talk to you about. But let''s save it all forter. I want to meet Aurora too!" Victoria moved her face close to Zach''s ears and whispered, "And I was serious about what I said before the ten battles." ''Let''s¡­ do it¡­ once we ascend.'' Zach recalled what Victoria had said. After saying that, Victoria passed through the portal. Zach then closed the portal and let out a weary sigh as he looked at Kayden and Shay. "Why are you sighing after looking at us?" Kayden asked with a judging look on his face. "I am not sighting after¡­" Zach noticed Ninia who was standing behind him after she pulled his outfit from the backside. "Hey¡­" He turned to her and said, "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to leave you out, but usually it''s Aria and Victoria. And you were also standing beside me, so I¡­ forgot about you." "..." "Do you also want to meet Aurora?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. Ninia shook her head and said, "No. I am not ready to meet her yet; especially after I failed to protect her." "That''s not true. You tried your best and¡ª" "No." Ninia interrupted Zach and said, "Everything happened because of us." "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "The demon invasion is the reason. How is it your fault?" "She could have escaped through the portal if she hadn''t tried to help us. So it''s our fault¡­." Ninia uttered with a dejected look on her face. "I am sure that thought never crossed Aurora''s mind," Zach chuckled. "Do you think she doesn''t me us NPCs for what happened to her?" Ninia asked with an anxious look on her face. "No. She would never do that." SIGH! Ninia sighed in relief and ced her head on her chest as though a huge load was taken away from her heart. "So¡­ do you want to go meet her?" "No. Maybe next time. But now¡­ I have to exin about your dark powers to your followers," Ninia asserted in a solemn voice. "Okay." "Please, don''t ascend without letting me know." Zach patted Ninia on the head and said, "Don''t worry. I will even visit you at the churchter if I don''t find you around." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,976 0 new yers logged in. 17 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks for reading! Chapter 258 257- Chit Chat

Chapter 258 257- Chit Chat

Zach watched as Ninia left the garden. "..." Shay and Kayden nced at each other and shook their heads. "One more girl now, eh?" Kayden remarked. "Hmm?" Zach turned around to Kayden and Shay and said, "What?" "Every time I meet you, I see a new girl with you," Kayden rephrased himself. "Hypocrites¡­" Shay muttered under his breath and thought, ''I y around with a few girls, I get branded as a yboy. But when he does that, he bes a role model.'' "What brings you here, by the way?" Zach asked Kayden. "Misha and I were on our daily stroll around the capital where we heard amotion in the garden. We were curious, so we decided to check, only to find you fighting with the other yers. Then, Misha spotted Victoria and Aria in the group and¡­. You know the rest," Kayden responded with a shoulder shrug. "So, Shay. What did you want to talk to me about?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "Uhh¡­ yeah. Since it''s us three, let''s go grab a drink or something." Shay, Kayden, and Zach went to the nearby restaurant and ordered food and drinks. "I¡­ wanted to ask about the details of the tragedy of the 75th floor," Shay said while stuttering. "What details, though? I am sure Victoria would have mentioned everything when she reported it to Elliott, right?" Zach asked curiously. "Yeah, and even the survivors reported too. But I want to hear it from your perspective and how you saw it," Shay asserted. "Well¡­ There is nothing much to say, and I would rather not talk about it as it wasn''t a remarkable experience that I would want to speak off every time someone asked about my battles or near-death situations," Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. "But yeah¡­ I will tell you." The food arrived shortly after, and Zach told Shay and Kayden about the tragedy of the 75th floor. Shay listened to every detail carefully, as though his life was dependent on him. He also asked him several questions and reasons why Zach didn''t choose a different approach or the alternative of his choices, which might have to lessen the casualties. "Okay, so onest question¡ª which was also the only question I wanted to ask since the beginning." After a brief pause, Shay looked into Zach''s eyes and asked, "What did you do with the bodies of those who died on the 75th floor?" "As I said, I passed out, and I woke up ten minutester. Most of the guild members had left, and the rest were taking care of the dead bodies." Zach squinted his eyes as he recalled, "Most of the bodies were razed by the light beam of the soul eater. And I really mean that." "How bad¡­ was it¡­?" Shay asked reluctantly. "There were body parts of the yers all over the area, and no one could recognize what part belonged to whom. The light beam incinerated everything on its way. And the yers who managed to survive the attacks were injured. But those who died¡­" "Did you¡­ did they bury the bodies?" Shay asked. "Yes." Zach nodded and continued, "Since we didn''t have time to make a separate grave for every yer, they dumped the body parts in one pit. And the bodies that were recognizable were buried in a different pit." "I see." "But why are you asking that?" Zach asked curiously. Shay started nkly at Zach and smiled wryly before saying, "Love¡­ is a funny yetplicated thing¡­ no?" Zach''s eyes winded after hearing that. He had never imagined he would hear the world ''love'' from Shay''s mouth. "Yeah, it is¡­" Zach replied in a calm voice with a nod. It didn''t take seconds for Zach to realize why Shay said that. He shot a nce at Kayden to see if he knew about the matter, and Kayden nodded in reply. "I¡­ understand how you feel¡­" Zach said to Shay tofort him. "Do you, really?" Shay scoffed out loud and said, "You don''t! You haven''t lost the only girl you loved! You have no idea how it feels to lose someone who wasn''t even yours~ I never wished for anything in my life; I got everything I wanted without even asking for it. And¡­" Shay bit his lips and said, "You have many girls unting over you, so even if you lose one, there will be others! But not for me! And you know what?! I was feeling sorry for you because I was the reason you got stuck in this game, but not anymore!" "..." "So far, your life has been better here than it was in the real world! You be famous! You somehow got strong too even though you have never yed a game in your life! You got girls! You got money! This world is like a paradise for you!" Shay yelled. "Calm down, Shay." Kayden ced his hand on Shay''s shoulder and said, "You are not thinking¡ª" Shay pped Kayden''s hand from his shoulder and said, "You have no right to talk to me either!" "..." Shay red at Kayden and continued, "You married your sister like you always wanted! You don''t even care about the real world anymore! You have no danger to face or no people to lose. So don''t you two ever dare to tell me how you can feel my feelings, because right now, the only thing I am feeling is rage!" "And what will that do? Will it bring back the girl you loved? Or maybe somehow send a message to that dead girl that you avenged her death?" Kayden furrowed his eyes at Shay and said, "Shay, we are in a death game. One wrong step and we are dead. And we are against the gods, the almighty and all-powerful. No yer can possibly rival against them and win." "..." "What¡­ was the name of the girl?" Zach asked Shay in a calm voice. "Bi¡­ Bianca¡­" "Hmm¡­" Zach hummed in wonder and uttered, "I remember talking to her. She seemed nervous as we advanced to the high floors." They talked until they finished eating, but after a while, Shay left after saying he had something to do. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,968 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. === Author''s Note- Thanks, @GeoJersey, for the castle! Chapter 259 258- Plans and Schemes

Chapter 259 258- ns and Schemes

Shay summoned his carrier and went back to the flying guild castle. ''Kayden was right. It''s not the gods'' fault. They were the ones who put a twist on the 75th floor, but Bianca wouldn''t have died if she hadn''t participated in the dungeon expedition.'' Shay furrowed his brows and uttered, "Elliott was the one who forced her, so he is the one to be med." Shay clenched his fists and muttered, "I can kill Elliott any time I want, but that won''t bring me satisfaction. I want to see him suffer. I want him to lose everything as I did." Shay pondered for a while and uttered, "Elliott''s pride is the guild. If the guild drops in ranking, he will suffer. But I want him to suffer more¡­ more than a limit where he would want to die." Shay thought of various ns to punish Elliott for what he did, but none of his ns gave him the satisfaction he wanted. "I can turn his loyal dogs against him and have him killed by them. No¡­ is killing the best option?" Shay wondered. ''If he dies in the game, he will die in the real world too. I won''t be satisfied by that. I want to see him suffer forever. I want him to wake up every morning and realize that he is a piece of shit whose life is worthless.'' Shay''s eyes suddenly widened as an idea crossed his mind. "What if I overthrow him? I already nned to start my own guild and recruit many of the best guild members into my guild. I nned to give them crazy incentives and rewards. But now¡­ instead of many yers from the guild, I would recruit every single one of them. I don''t care how much money I am going to waste, but as long as I can see the helpless look on Elliott''s face, I will be able to sleep peacefully," Shay asserted in a solemn voice. "If everyone leaves his guild, the guild would naturally drop in ranking. And once that happens, Elliott would lose anything. I am the funder and the guild already relies on me, and once I stop giving funds, everything will copse." At first, Shay wasn''t sure if he should do something like that nor not. He never considered himself a better man than Elliott, but after losing the love of his life, Shay didn''t care about anything. He threw aside all his remaining morals, ideals, and a little bit of humanity he had left within him. Not only that, but he no longer cared about anything. His main goal was to destroy Elliott in every way possible. But of course, Shay''s n needed a lot of work, and he had to make sure not to mess up because a single wrong step could turn the tables. While Elliott might be a selfish person who wanted to dominate the Gods'' Impact and rule over the people; he also considered himself as better than everyone else and thought he deserved and owned everything. In the real world, Elliott worked as a watchman of Ramsay''s Industries. He had seen Shay many times on campus, but of course, Shay had no obligation to look at the watchmen. In his free time, Elliott yed role-ying and multiyer games to take out his pent-up frustrations from the job. He lived a different life where he thought he was better than everyone in the game world. Of course, he carried that mentality when he was transported to the Gods'' Impact. Furthermore, unlike all the yers who were unknowingly brought to the game, Elliott came willingly by breaking into a VR center and using the VR headset when there was havoc in all the VR centers. Elliott had graduated from one of the best universities in the country with an above-average degree. However, he couldn''tnd a job because of his horrible personality. When he went to Ramsay''s industries for the job interview, they gave him the job of the watchman. But of course, the sry was high too. Actually, Elliott quite liked that job, as he didn''t have to do anything but just sit and watch. There were already dozens on camera in every corner and robot guards with scanners in their eyes. Elliott considered himself as the boss of the ce as his job needed the least work and effort. That didn''t change when he entered the Gods'' Impact and chose to create a guild since, in every game he had yed, the big organization yed the most important role and ruled over. However, in Gods'' Impact, after the gods introduced the religions, Elliott realized that dominating the game wasn''t going to be as easy as he thought. But his main goal was to surpass the strongest guild in Gods'' Impact¡ª Edens Dynasty. After Shay reached the flying castle, he went to his room and took a nap. He still had toplete his unfinished business, which was nothing other than clearing the mixed dungeon and reaching floor 75 to visit the grave. Meanwhile, Zach and Kayden were still in the restaurant, eating like crazy. While Kayden hadn''t eaten much, Zach had finished over a dozen tes of chicken and roasted meat. He had no need to worry about the bill as the owner was Zach''s follower. But that wasn''t the reason Zach was eating that much; he had be rich by selling potions, and he earned 100,000 daily. He was ranked high in the ''money earned in Gods'' impact'' ranking, but that didn''t change him from being a cheapskate. He always used money freely whenever it came to food and necessity. After eating, Zach went to the counter to pay the bill, but as he had expected, the owner refused to take money from his god. But Zach formed them and convinced them to take the money. "How much time would it take for the girls to finish talking?" Kayden asked Zach. "Aria can open the portal from the inside, so they wille out when they are done talking," Zach responded. "So¡­ what do we do now¡­?" "Nothing." Zach ced his hand on his stomach and said, "I ate too much, so I think I will stroll in the garden." "I will rest under the gazebo then," Kayden said and walked towards the gazebo. Zach began his stroll, but halfway through, his gaze fell on the dead bodies of the opponents he had fought. "They didn''t even bother to bury them¡­?" Zach muttered in disbelief. Zach decided to give them a proper burial, but a thought suddenly crossed his mind. ''Aria warned me not to use necromancy on the yers and NPC, but¡­ I am curious¡­'' *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,960 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter 260 259- Necromancy

Chapter 260 259- Necromancy

"I know Aria warned me to not use necromancy on the yers and the NPCs, I am still curious. But what I am more curious about is why Aria warned me about it?" Rudy wondered. ''Isn''t it for the best if I can revive the dead people? That''s a blessing in my opinion¡­'' Zach gathered the bodies and ced them next to each other. The first body was Ishajreon, who was left at fate''s will, but he died after falling from Elliott''s carrier. The second body was Razeir, who died after losing all his HP. The third body was Evonik, but his body was divided into two parts; his head and the bottom. The fourth and thest body belonged to Thomas'' Chick, who was cleaved into three parts by Zach''s rank-5 undead demons. Zach had assumed that Jeremy had also died, but he turned out to be alive. He had surrendered after his HP had decreased to 2%. "Which one should I try first?" Zach asked himself after looking at the four bodies. Zach decided to do it from the best body condition to worse, so he ced his hand on Ishajreon''s body and uttered: "Arise." [Process failed! Unable to revive!] [Zero attempts left!] "..." Zach raised his brows in confusion and muttered, "So¡­ there is only one try for the yers?" Zach moved to Razier and ced his hand on top of him before uttering, "Arise." [Process failed! Unable to revive!] [Zero attempts left!] "Why is it failing?!" Zach then realized he wasn''t pouring MP into them. When Zach used necromancy for the first time, he had to pour all his mana into Cerberus'' core to revive it. But after that, he revived everything else normally without pouring extra MP into them, and they confused a normal amount of MP upon revival. Zach wasn''t certain if he needed to pour mana into the yers while reviving them. And even if that was the case, how much MP was he supposed to pour? It gave only one attempt to revive the yers, and pouring the wrong amount of MP would fail him too. Not only that, but every yer had different types of MP requirements to get revived. So it wasn''t the only reason why Zach failed the first two revivals, and using MP wasn''t a solution. However, Zach was simply curious, and he didn''t care if he failed or seeded. He just wanted to see what would happen if he revived a dead yer on NPCs. Zach was very well aware of the fact that the bodies of the yers in Gods'' Impact were their soul shells. Once they died in the game, the link between the soul and the real body was severed. Hence, killing them in the real world too. Zach was also curious as to what would happen if he managed to revive them. What will happen to their body in the real world, and how would they react? Will they be alive again, or stay dead in the real world? If yes, then what will they be in Gods'' Impact? ''An NPC?'' Zach wondered. He had too many questions, and the answers to them were very vague. Zach moved to Evonik''s body and ced his hand on it. "I don''t know how much MP I need to pour, but let''s try 1000 first." Zach poured 1000 MP and uttered, "Arise." "..." [Process failed! Unable to revive!] [Zero attempts left!] "Dammit!" Zach yelled in frustration and fury. But he wasn''t angry because the revival failed, he was angry because he lost 1000 MP which he had managed to cultivate after the ten battles. "And I still don''t know why I am failing. Do they need more MPs? Or am I doing something wrong? At least tell me why it failed, dammit!" Zach had already given up and lost hope about reviving them. And he didn''t even know what he would do after reviving them. Still, Zach wanted to try for thest time. So he moved to Thomas'' Chick''s body, which was thest and looked most gruesome of all. He ced his hand on a dry spot and uttered, "Arise." "...." [Process sessful!] "...!" Zach was enveloped by a bright light that blinded him, so naturally, he closed his eyes. But when he opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness; a void where nothing existed. [Be careful what you wish for. You just revived a dead soul, you went against thew of the universe and broke the rule of life. You tampered with the cosmic frequency, and you did something that shouldn''t have happened,] an ethereal voice resonated in the void. [You¡­ have triggered the fourth impact.] Zach found himself with his eyes closed-- seemingly oblivious to the voice, so he opened them and saw the zombified body of Thomas'' chick. However, unlike dead bodies that rot as time passed, Thomas'' chick could level up to get stronger and evolve. Which also meant that her body would get better as she grew stronger. Zach was left baffled after seeing Thomas'' Chick standing alive in front of him. He had too many things to ask her, so he slowly opened his mouth and asked: "Where were you after you died?" Zach asked. "..." "Did you feel something when you came back to life?" "..." "Does your body still hurt?" "...." Zach asked many questions to ask her, but he didn''t get a single response. He wasn''t sure if she was unable to speak, or she simply didn''t want to answer. "Could it be the case like the demons?" Zach wondered. "The demons can''t speak, not even the rank-5 demons. But Cerberus can despite being level 10. Well, he could speak at level 1 too." "So if that depends on the species or race, humans are intelligent enough to¡­" Zach scratched his head and stared at Thomas'' Chick with a confused and curious look on his face. He asked her a few more questions, and after not getting any reply, he sighed and uttered, "Do you know me?" Thomas'' Chick still didn''t answer. Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "Kneel." She immediately knelt down. That was when Zach realized that he didn''t revive Thomas'' Chick. Rather, he made her a brainless puppet who could follow his orders. He now knew that reviving a dead soul was impossible. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,956 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 261 260- Girl Talk

Chapter 261 260- Girl Talk

While Zach was busy inspecting Thomas'' chick, and the changes in her body, Aurora, Aria, Victoria, and Misha were having a girls'' talk in Aria''s domain. Aurora was sitting in the middle of the throne, and Aria and Victoria were sitting on each side. Misha was sitting beside Victoria, as she knew her better than Aria. Misha and Victoria got along really well, but not because they were in the same guild, but because they were friends in school too. Aurora was leaning on the back of the throne as her body was still unable to move much without the support. Her hands and legs weren''t working, but her spine was. Therefore, she could move the upper part of the body¡ª including her head. When Aria, Victoria, and Misha first entered the portal, Aurora was already awake and sitting on the throne. Seemingly, she was waiting for them to arrive soon. Aurora greeted them with a warm smile on her face and asked them to get on the throne. Aria and Victoria had been on the throne before, so it was easy for them, but for Misha, it was her first time. Aria tried to assist her, but Misha refused her after saying, "I can do it." Unlike Aurora, Aria, and Victoria, Misha wasn''t a high-ranking yer. Sure, she had leveled up a few times after the demon invasion, but she was nowhere near the other girls. Misha and Kayden had only defeated the rank-1 demons, who were the weakest and on the simr strength level as level 10 goblins¡ª at least, ording to Zach. It was hard for Misha to get on the throne as it was very high and floating in the air. And as the yer''s ability to run and jump was dependent on their stats, Misha couldn''t get on the throne. Even though Aria tried to help her, she turned her down, but she epted Victoria''s offer. Aria felt as though Misha didn''t like her, but couldn''t figure out why. ''I don''t think I have done something bad to her. And wasn''t she getting along with me on her wedding day when we went to her house? I wonder what suddenly happened that she feels distant now,'' Aria thought to herself. After getting on the throne and sitting beside Victoria, Misha spent the first 10 minutes apologizing to Aurora for not being able to protect her. "You fought with your life on the line and protected us, and your condition got worse because you were the only one fighting seriously. If it wasn''t for us, you would have easily protected yourself from any harm," Misha said. "That''s not true! If it weren''t for you, I would have been killed by one of the three brothers. Even though Kayden was severely injured, you still chose to protect me." Aurora smiled at Misha and continued, "And you were even ready to die for me, and you would have died if Zach hadn''te at the right time. If he was even a split-secondte, you¡­" Misha hugged Aurora and said, "You are so sweet." "Hey, be careful. Don''t hug her too tightly as her body is still recovering," Aria asserted. "It''s okay, Aria. Your painkiller spell is working fine," Aurora responded to Aria in a calm voice. "It''s not about the pain. Even if you don''t feel pain, your body is still hurting. And just because I have cast the spell, doesn''t mean your body doesn''t take the damage. You simply don''t feel the pain as the spell blocked all your sensory system," Aria stated. Aurora turned to Aria and said, "Sheesh~ You are so strict, Aria. You remind me of Milo." "..." Aria stared at Aurora with a confused look on her face as though she couldn''t understand what she meant. ''Was that a good thing or a bad?'' She wondered. After that, they all talked for a few minutes until Misha asked them a certain question. "So I have been meaning to ask you this for a long time, and now that all three of you are here, I will ask." Misha stared into the girls'' eyes and asked, "What''s your rtion with Zach?" After hearing that, the faces of the three girls turned pale. This was their first time being asked that question. They hadn''t thought too much about what people and the world would think about their polygamous rtionship with Zach. And honestly, they didn''t care what others would think. However, they forgot about their friends and family. Aurora was a princess and her father himself had a huge harem, so there was a chance that her family wouldn''t mind it once Zach has proved his love for Aurora to them. Aria had no parents, so she had nothing to worry about. But Victoria''s case wasplicated. She had already broken many rules she was given by her parents, and now she was in a polygamous rtionship with a boy. Victoria was sure that her parents would disown her if they got to know about it. But she didn''t want that to hinder her love life. She wanted to enjoy her present without worrying about the future. "I know that Aurora and Zach are lovers, but what about Aria and Victoria? What''s their rtionship with Zach?" Misha asked. Of course, Victoria and Aria could easily lie, but that would leave Misha suspicious. Besides, they didn''t want to lie to their friends, regardless of what they thought about their rtionship. "I am Zach''s girlfriend," Victoria asserted. "And I am his wife," Aria uttered with a proud face. "..." Misha turned to Aurora and asked, "And you are¡­?" "I am Zach''s fianc¨¦ who is going to marry him soon." "..." "He also has another fianc¨¦ in the sea realm," Aria quipped. "Wow. So¡­ a harem?" "I am surprised you know that word¡­" Aria remarked. "Well, everyone knows it. But¡­ I didn''t expect Zach to opt for a harem," Misha uttered in a low voice. ''I thought he hated his father because he had a harem, so I was sure he would never opt for the harem, or at least, that''s what mother told me¡­'' *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,955 0 new yers logged in. 1 yer died. Chapter 262 261- Aria’s Suspicion Grows Even More

Chapter 262 261- Aria''s Suspicion Grows Even More

"What do you mean by you never expected Zach to opt for the harem?" Aria asked with a judging look on her face. "Well¡­" Misha quickly thought of an excuse and said, "Zach used toe to my house and watch Kayden y those visual novel games. Zach didn''t like to y games, but he liked to watch them as it felt like a movie to him." After a brief pause, Misha said, "So Kayden always selected the harem ending, and he used to say ''Why should I make other girls cry by choosing one girl? I would choose all the girls and make all of them happy.'' And Zach hated that and always said, ''I hate harems''. So¡­ I was surprised to see Zach chose harem¡­" "Oh!" Victoria eximed and said, "Yeah. I remember the boys in our ss talking about that and how they said a new visual novel game was going tounch that also had a VR function that would also allow them to dive into the visual novel game and y as the main character." SIGH! "Seriously¡­" Misha let out a weary sigh and said, "Boys will always be boys¡­" "I know right!" Aurora seconded. "..." Aria squinted her eyes at Misha and thought, ''Something feels off.'' After inspecting Misha with her eyes for a couple of seconds, Aria realized something. ''No, it''s not that she is acting strange. She is acting perfectly normal, or rather, that''s how she acts when Zach is not around.'' Aria recalled that Misha acted friendly with Aria whenever Zach was around, and today was her first time without Zach. ''But why? She doesn''t seem like a bad girl, and she acts like apletely different person in Zach''s absence. Or is it just me?'' Aria wondered. Unlike Aria, Misha was already friends with Victoria, and Aurora was on good terms with her too. But Aria didn''t want to think too much about that as it could change her opinions of Misha. Misha was Zach''s friend, and she was like a sister to him, so Aria wanted to get along with her or at least stay on good terms with each other. Misha turned to Victoria and asked with a curious look on her face: "Putting Zach aside, I never thought you would be okay with sharing him." "¡­" Victoria didn''t know what to say in response, so she kept her mouth shut. But she thought she would lose her pride if she didn''t say anything. "I¡­ had no other choice¡­" she said without thinking. "I think you are asking the wrong person here," Aria quipped and continued, "Aurora is the queen of Zach''s harem, so it''s her who has to be okay with sharing Zach with other girls, not Victoria; she is just the newest member." "That''s right," Victoria seconded Aria. "Back then, I was his girlfriend, but we broke up. So I don''t have any say in this." Victoria shrugged her shoulders and continued, "After meeting him again, I realized I still loved Zach and I can ept him with all his ws, just like he epted me with all my ws. So We got together again, and I knew that if I wanted to be with him, I would have to be part of his harem, so¡­ I joined his harem." "Wow. You said it so casually without any change in your expressions, and that implies you are totally up for it." Misha bit her lips and got lost in her thoughts. Meanwhile, Aria couldn''t shake the feeling of uneasiness. She rarely felt any emotions, and she was not a fan of them. She thought that mundane emotions and feelings make one weak. ''I know I might get in trouble for doing this, but that''s how I am,'' Aria uttered inwardly and called out to Misha. "So, Misha, it has been more than two weeks since you and Kayden married. So how is your marriage life going?" Aria asked curiously with a gentle smile on her face. "Did anything change from when you were just lovers?" Misha shot a soft re at Aria as though she didn''t want to answer her question. "Yes, I am curious too," Victoria said. "Well¡­ nothing has happened between us yet¡­" Misha responded reluctantly. "What, why?!" Victoria eximed. "Are you kidding me? You have got to be kidding me,e on~" she groaned. "Yeah, I think so too." Aria nodded and said, "They both are married and nothing has happened between them? Considering how fast human rtionships work in this era, it''s too strange for us to believe." The soft re in Misha''s eyes was no longer soft, and Misha wasn''t even trying to hide it. "Misha? Is everything alright?" Aurora asked with an anxious look on her face. "If you feel ufortable talking about it with us, then it''s okay. We understand. You have your private life, and we don''t want to force you to share them." "Even though we shared ours," Aria remarked. "Kayden said we are still in high school, and as my mother is religious, he doesn''t want to do anything until he gets her permission," Misha stated with a sigh. "But you two are married, right? Why do you need your mother''s permission? And how would you even take her permission?" Victoria asked with a curious yet confused look on her face. "After we clear the game. Until then, we won''t do anything," Misha said with a forced smile on her face. "..." Aria raised her brows and thought, ''I swear I overheard Kayden and Zach talking about this topic on his wedding day. And Kayden mentioned he is marrying her, so he could do it with Misha.'' ''So unless Kayden said that as a joke, or¡­ Misha is lying.'' Aria nced at Misha and found her ring at him with a frowned face. ''I want to mention that, but I think Something bad will happen if I do that¡­.'' Of course, Aria wasn''t scared, she simply wanted to keep her rtionships as good as possible. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,948 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Jeremy_Lumsdon, and @Cozad, for the gift! Chapter 263 262- Misha’s Secret

Chapter 263 262- Misha''s Secret

After talking with Aurora and Victoria for a while, Misha left Aria''s domain. Victoria and Aria also left as Aurora had fallen asleep. They met up with Zach, who was acting strangely¡ª for some reason¡ª after seeing Aria. Meanwhile, Misha met up with Kayden and went back to their house, which they got as a marriage gift. After entering the house, Misha sat on the couch of the living room, while Eric was drinking water in the Kitchen. SIGH! After seeing Misha sigh like that, Kayden raised his brow and asked, "What''s with that long sigh?" "It''s Aria¡­ I think she has gotten suspicious of me¡­" Misha muttered. "What do you mean?" Kayden asked with a confused look on his face. "She kept asking questions about our rtionship. She also asked me how far we have gone now that we are married. And when I told her we haven''t done anything, she asked why. Honestly, what''s her problem?" Misha groaned. "I want to know that as well. Why haven''t we?" Misha frowned at Kayden and said, "Don''t forget our marriage was fake, just like our parent''s marriage. It''s meaningless! I only think of you as a brother." "Yeah, yeah. I hear this at least 10 times a day." Kayden let out a loud groan and said, "Seriously, you don''t have to remind me of that. It''s kind of sad, and I feel hurt that you yed with my feelings." "I didn''t." "Yeah, you did. If you wanted us to stay as brother and sister, you should have turned me down when I confessed to you in the park on Zach''s birthday," Kayden uttered in a disdainful tone. "Well, Zach was present there and I¡­ I couldn''t turn you down. Otherwise, he would see how ''well'' we get along," Misha snickered. "And by ''well'' I mean bad." "As if I didn''t know that." "And we only got married in this game toplete the special quest and get this luxurious house and a lot as a reward." Kayden looked at Misha from the corner of his eyes and asked, "So, what is it going on with you and your mother? Who are you two?" "Stay out of my private life," Misha responded with an annoyed look on her face. "Wow. You have been getting more and more distant with time. What''s your deal? No, seriously, I am genuinely curious what you and your mother think of me and my father?" Kayden asked with a serious look on his face. "..." "Do you think we are some kind of simps? Or fools who can''t speak back to defend their self-respect?" he uttered with a judging look on his face. Misha looked into Kayden''s eyes and asked, "What do you know of your biological mother?" "What''s that have to do with my question?" "Just answer me, please¡­" Kayden let out a weary sigh and uttered, "When dad found me or should I say, took me in after finding out I was his blood-rted child, I was around seven years old, and there were many things I didn''t understand." "But after growing up and thinking back about it, I found out that my mother was a prostitute who died for STDs¡­" Kayden responded in a calm voice. "Who do you think informed your father about your existence? You don''t seriously think that some miracle happened, and he suddenly found out about you, right?" Misha uttered with a knowing look on her face. "Oh¡­" Kayden''s eyes widened in realization and murmured, "So it was your mom¡­" Misha shrugged her shoulders and said, "If she hadn''t done that, you would still be living the life of a homeless person, or worse, you might have already died." "..." After a brief pause, Misha said, "This world is a cruel ce, and surviving in it is hard. And even afterparing it with God''s Impact, I still think that the real world is worse in every way." "By worse, I assume you are not talking about the graphics and textures, am I right?" Kayden asked with a soft chuckle. "Obviously. This is all an illusion, but still¡­ It''s fascinating. Of course, only because it''s made by gods." "So¡­ what exactly do you mean by worse?" Kayden asked curiously. "Everything in general," Misha scoffed as though she found her joke funny. "It''s not weird for me to see peopleughing at their own joke, but yours wasn''t funny; not in the least," Kayden remarked. "Exactly! And that''s why it''s hrious." "What¡­ do you mean¡­?" Kayden muttered with a confused look on his face. Misha stretched her arms in the air and said, "You can take a nap or something if you want. I am sure Zach would have bored you to death." "What will you do?" "I will take a bath and then cook dinner for us," Misha responded without looking at Kayden. "I can cook for us if you want me to," Kayden shrugged. "It''s my turn today, so I will cook." "Aren''t you tired too?" Kayden asked with a knowing look on his face. "Not really." "Fine~ but let me at least prepare the ingredients," Kayden groaned with a sigh. "Okay." After saying that, Misha made her way to the bathroom and closed the door behind her. She stood in front of the mirror and stared at her reflection. She recalled how annoying Aria was with her, and gritted her teeth before frowning her face. "What''s her problem? Did she get suspicious of me?" Misha wondered. Misha then took off her clothes and stared at her body through the reflection on the mirror. "I hate her. Goddess of death and destruction¡­" Misha clenched her fists and muttered in anger: "Why did Zach fall for her? Did she maybe charm him or cast a spell on him?" GASP! "What if she tricked him into signing a soul pact with her, and then dominated the contract? And now she is treating Zach as her man ve?" ''No¡­'' Misha shook her head and muttered, "Zach is smart enough to protect himself from such schemes." "Aria¡­" Misha frowned her face even more and uttered, "She is supposed to be the exact opposite of her sister, Erza. Yet¡­ she is nothing like I was told." The re in Misha''s eyes slowly turned soft as her facial muscles rxed. She once again stretched her arms in the air and admired her beauty in front of the mirror. Then, she jerked her shoulders, and golden wings sprouted from her back. FLAP! *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,939 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. ==== Thanks, @CarlN, for the gift! Chapter 264 263- House

Chapter 264 263- House

"..." Zach was sitting under the gazebo, and Aria and Victoria were sitting in front of him. "..." "..." "How long are you two going to stare at me? It has been 10 hours!" Zach said to Aria and Victoria. "It hasn''t even been ten minutes, Zach. And it''s only past 9 PM right now," Victoria retorted. She squinted her eyes and said, "I got to know a few things about you from Misha that I wasn''t even aware of." "Oh? Did she maybe tell you I am a good chef?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face, very well aware that he is a bad cook. "No, but she told me how close you were to her." "What¡­ do you mean close? Our houses are in the same area, if that''s what you meant. Other than that, nope." Zach shook his head and said, "And honestly, I don''t even know if she really said this, or you are making this up." SIGH! "I was making this up," Victoria sighed. Zach turned to Aria and said, "Come on. What''s up with you? If you want to stare at me, then stare in the restaurant. I am hungry." Aria raised her brows with an amused look on her face and said, "How many times have you been at the restaurant today after we descended here?" "Umm¡­ five?" "And you are still hungry?" she asked with a judging look on her face. "Don''t underestimate the hunger of a teenager who is currently being bullied by two scary yet gorgeous girls," Zach responded with a grin on his face. Victoria nced at Aria with a confused look on her face and stared at her without saying anything. Aria nodded at Victoria as though she understood what she wanted to say. "Yup. He acts like this sometimes¡­" "Argh!" Zach let out a loud groan and walked out of the gazebo. "Hey! Where are you going?!" Victoria asked. "I am hungry~" Aria and Victoria watched Zach leave the garden, and they followed him. On their way, Aria nudged Victoria and asked, "Don''t you think he is acting strange?" "Huh? When does he not act strange?" Victoria asked with a confused yet curious look on her face. "Well, you are not wrong. But he is acting extra strange today for some reason." "You do know that I can hear you two, right?" Zach asked without looking back at them. Victoria tried to divert the topic, so she asked, "Are we not going to ascend? You came here to pick me up, and I am with you. So we can ascend now, right?" After a brief silence, Zach uttered, "It''ste night. We will leave tomorrow after I meet Ninia and my followers." "So we are going to stay at the inn for tonight?" Victoria wondered. Zach finally turned around and looked at Aria and Victoria before saying, "Well, to be honest, we can simply ascend now and descend again tomorrow, but that would be useless." "Why¡­?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "Aria and I live in the inn." "What happened to Aurora''s house? If I remember reading it correctly, yers can exchange their houses in any realm, and pay a little extra if they want a bigger one," Victoria stated. "Yeah, but without Aurora, I can''t exchange a house in the high realm. And there is no point in me buying a new one since Aurora would be healed soon anyway." "I am talking about her house in this realm¡­" "Oh!" Zach eximed. He facepalmed himself and muttered, "Right. I totally forgot about that." The houses in the capital of all the realms were expensive and always bought by the rich yers. Some owners even rent the house to the other yers to make passive money. Aurora had promised to sell her house to Kayden and Misha, but they got married and got a house of their own. So now, Aurora''s house was vacant with no one living in it, but it was still owned by Aurora. "You know, I would cook for you, but I doubt there are any ingredients left in the house. And currently, it''s a little toote to go shopping," Victoria uttered while fidgeting. "The house was destroyed in the demon invasion, and it was automatically rebuilt 24 hourster like the rest of the capital and¡­ everything¡­" Zach uttered with a dejected look on his face. "But I would like to eat your cooking." "...!" Victoria''s face flushed a little after hearing. Zach grinned at Victoria and said, "I have eaten Aurora''s cooking a lot of times. I have also eaten Aria''s cooking. But not yours." Aria thought it was the best time to say something, so without wasting a single second, Ariamented, "And she was your girlfriend." Victoria immediately red at Aria and said, "I thought you were on my side!" "Hah?! What gave you that idea?" Aria scoffed out loud and said with a smug look on her face: "The first rule in the harem is¡­. Don''t trust anyone." Zach smacked Aria on the head and said, "Stop it." "Heh!" Victoria smirked after seeing Aria getting scolded. SMACK! Zach smacked Victoria too and said, "No fighting." Of course, it was a light smack, and it felt like a poke to them. But that was enough for Aria and Victoria to understand that he didn''t want them to do stupid things to get his attention. After walking for a while, Zach, Aria, and Victoria reached the restaurant. "Wee, my lord~" the owner and the waitresses greeted Zach with wide smiles on their faces. "Wee, umm¡­" the waitresses struggled to greet Aria and Victoria as they didn''t know how to refer to them. Unlike in the higher realm, where Zach and Aria stayed in the inn and did everything outside, they still didn''t have to worry about the NPCs as Zach''s religion was only spread in the first realm. After eating dinner, they made their way to Aurora''s house. "How are we going to open it? Do you have a key?" Victoria asked with a curious look on her face. "Umh¡­ about that¡­" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,936 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- One forgets the house keys, but Zach forgot the house itself. Question- Why is Zach acting strange? Chapter 265 264- Darkness Within the Shadows

Chapter 265 264- Darkness Within the Shadows

"You seriously don''t have the house key?" Victoria asked Zach. "How am I supposed to have the key? We were in the dungeon expedition during the start of the demon invasion, remember?" "But why don''t you have any spare key or something?" "That''s not how it works in this game." Zach let out a weary sigh and uttered, "The door automatically gets unlocked when the owner is near, or if the owner has permitted ess to the house." "Let me guess¡­" Victoria squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Because the capital was destroyed and rebuilt, you lost your ess?" "I don''t know." Zach shrugged his shoulders and tried to open the door, but it didn''t open. "It''s not opening, so I guess that''s the case," he sighed. "So you brought us all the way here only to go back to the inn?" Victoria asked in disbelief. "Hey, hey. We were supposed to go to the inn in the first ce. It was you who suggesteding here, not me," Zach remarked. "Yeah, so? I simply suggested it, and you are the one who brought us here," Victoria retorted with a shoulder shrug. Zach and Victoria red at each other for a few seconds and turned to Aria. "See? This is how we were before we broke up," Zach said to Aria. "Who do you think is at fault here?" "..." Aria stared at both of them with an annoyed look on her face. Seemingly, she was bored and wanted to get some sleep. "Let''s discuss this tomorrow," she said. Zach, Aria, and Victoria made their way to the nearest inn and rented two rooms. "..." Zach wanted to rent one room so they could sleep in one bed, but then he remembered something and let Aria and Victoria get a separate room. "Good night," Victoria said to Zach before closing the door of her room. "Good night!" Aria yelled from behind the closed door. SIGH! Aria didn''t waste a single second and jumped on the bed, falling asleep in a few seconds. "..." Victoria raised her brows at Aria and thought, ''She was cheerful when we were eating dinner, but then suddenly her energy died down.'' Victoria changed her clothes to a nightdress to sleepfortably andid down on another bed beside Aria''s bed. ''I wonder why Zach booked two rooms. This room is big enough for four people to stay, and even the beds are big enough for two people to sleep in one,'' Victoria thought to herself. Victoria had an exhausting day from running away from the guild, meeting Zach, and spending the rest of the day meeting her friends. Leaving the guild wasn''t an easy task for Victoria. She had friends and ssmates in the guild, who were close to her, and she felt bad for leaving them behind in Elliott''s hand. But it was their choice to stay in the guild despite knowing everything. Victoria closed her eyes and fell asleep after a few minutes. Meanwhile, Zach was sitting on his bed in a dark room with his eyes wide-opened. He was staring at the wall in front of him with an amused look on his face, seemingly thinking of something interesting. SIGH! Suddenly, he sighed with a groan, as though he lost interest in whatever he was thinking. ''I have already made my ns for tomorrow. But what after that? Now that Victoria is with me, I don''t have to worry about anything else.'' Zach pondered for a while and muttered, "I also want toplete some unfinished business before Aurora is fully healed." "I will have to make sure she doesn''t get in danger." Zach closed his eyes and recalled everything that had happened today. He woke up early to clear the dungeon, met with Aria, met with Aurora, met with Victoria, met with Ninia and his followers. Then his unwanted and unnecessary encounter with Elliott, the boring ten battles, and chatting with Shay. Of course, it wasn''t as though Zach never had a worse day than today, but the impact was still fresh on him. "It''s not like it was my first time killing humans¡­ I have killed a few in the real world, too. But it still feels weird knowing I killed them. What if they were a better person in a real-world?" Zach wondered. But then he shook his head and uttered, "That doesn''t matter, as it''s not changing the fact that they were in the wrong." Zach then recalled Thomas'' Chick, who didn''t seem like a bad person to him. She was betrayed by everyone she trusted and cornered to fight with Zach to prove her strength. "The world is full of all kinds of people. It''s truly a good luck to meet the right people at the right time." Lost in his thoughts, Zach fell asleep while sitting on the bed. It was a dark room with no source of light in the room. Even the window was closed and covered with a curtain. The room was filled with silence, and the eerie atmosphere grew intense as time passed. The room was on the third floor of the inn, and Aria and Victoria were staying in the room next to him. Zach''s breath was quiet, and his body movement was still. But suddenly, the curtain moved a little. One would expect it moved because of the wind, but the window was closed and there was no other source of the wind. And besides, the curtain moved from inside the room. Zach was fast asleep by that time, and he had no idea something was lurking in the darkness of his room. Once again, the curtain moved, but this time, a little aggressive, as though it was moved by someone. For some reason, the windows illuminated a bright light into the room, straight on the bed Zach was sleeping in. But suddenly, the window was covered by a ck mist that obstructed the light from falling on Zach. However, the mist didn''t stop there. It gathered behind the curtain and slowly manifested a shape. But a tiny ray of light managed to pass through the mist and fell on Zach''s eyes. "...." Zach slowly opened his eyes, confused about what was happening and what caused him to wake up. As soon as Zach opened his eyes, the mist faded away into the darkness of the shadows. Naturally, the first thing one would do after waking up in the middle of the night was to look around the bed, look at the door, and then the window before going back to sleep again. Zach did the same thing, and after inspecting everything was clear, Zachid down on the bed and fell asleep. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,916 0 new yers logged in. 20 yers died. Chapter 266 265- Slumber

Chapter 266 265- Slumber

After waking up in the morning, Victoria and Aria greeted each other in the morning and left their room. They knocked on Zach''s door, but he didn''t respond. "Weird. Why is he not responding?" Aria muttered. "Maybe he is still sleeping?" Victoria wondered. "I am not sure about his sleeping patterns since I haven''t spent much time with him in the game. But in the real world, I always had a hard time waking him up." Aria squinted her eyes at Victoria andmented, "Stop flexing about your rtionship with him." "I am not!" SIGH! Aria opened her menu and messaged Zach, but he didn''t reply to her messages either, "..." This wasn''t Zach''s first time doing that, and he sometimes went to explore the world in the middle of the night because he couldn''t fall asleep if Aurora wasn''t by his side. "Maybe he went outside?" Aria went downstairs to the counter to ask the man at the reception about Zach. "Have you seen a ck-haired man going out in the middle of the night or in the early morning?" "Most of the yers have ck hair, so I am not sure who you are talking about," the NPC replied without looking at Aria. "He has golden eyes!" Aria added. "Unfortunately, I don''t look at the customer''s eyes. If you can describe the clothes of yourpanion to me, then maybe I can help you," he said. "He was staying in room number 69! We came here at night and rented two rooms on the third floor." "Oh! You are talking about Lord Zach?!" the NPC eximed. "..." Aria let out a weary sigh and nodded, "Yes." "No, he hasn''t left. But I will ask the woman who was at the reception at night," he said in a calm voice. The NPC called out to the woman and asked, "Did you see Lord Zach leaving at night?!" The woman shook her head and said, "No. But the weather was badst night." "Huh?" Aria raised her brows in confusion and turned to the man to ask, "What is she talking about? If the weather was bad, I would have noticed it. And what does she mean by bad weather?" "I am not sure¡­" The man nced outside through the door and said, "Weather never changes in this ce." "Exactly!" After feeling uneasy, Aria immediately rushed upstairs to see the door of Zach''s room was open. "..." She stealthily walked towards the room and peeked inside to see Victoria shaking Zach to wake him up. SIGH! Aria sighed in relief and walked inside without letting her presence known. She stood beside Victoria and asked, "So he was sleeping, after all." Victoria jolted after hearing Aria''s voice and turned to her with a re in her eyes. "What?" "Something is wrong! He is not waking up!" Victoria panicked. "Didn''t you say you always had a hard time waking him up?" Aria remarked with a soft scoff and walked forward. She smirked at Victoria and said, "let me teach you how a wife should wake up her man." "..." Victoria was frustrated by that, but she couldn''t care less as long as Zach was alright. ''What''s this tight feeling in my chest?'' Victoria ced her hand on her chest and muttered, "I feel exactly the same as I felt I broke up with Zach. What''s this feeling?" While Victoria was trying to understand the reason behind her anxiousness, Aria was trying her best to wake Zach up. But to no avail, Zach didn''t wake up. Now, both of them were freaking out. "What do we do?" Aria asked Victoria with a concerned look on her face. "I don''t know! What happened to him?!" "How am I supposed to know? I was sleeping in the same room as you!" Aria yelled. "But aren''t you the almighty goddess?! The creator of the world and mother of all humans!" "I am not a doctor or a detective that I can tell what''s wrong by looking at someone!" Aria retorted. "And besides, I don''t have my godly powers. I am as strong as you are." Aria ced her hand on Zach''s forehead and tried to examine him, but clenched her fists and ended up shouting celestial curses. "..." After seeing Aria enraged like that, Victoria didn''t dare to talk back to Aria. "I can''t examine him! We have to go to my domain, but only he can open it!" Aria informed Victoria, who was clearly taken aback by the sudden change in Aria''s mood. "So¡­ what do we do now¡­?" Victoria asked reluctantly in a low voice. Aria nced at Zach''s body once more and inspected it with her eyes. "There is nothing wrong with him, visibly and physically, so we have no other choice but to get him examined by a healer," Aria stated with an anxious look on her face. "Huh?" "I mean, NPC healer," she added. "Oh¡­" Victoria pondered for a few seconds, and Ninia''s face shed before her eyes. Aria and Victoria looked at each other at the same time, seemingly they both thought of the same thing. "But where are we going to find her?" Aria asked. "Church, duh!" "But she can''t possibly be at the church for 24 hours, right? Maybe she has a house of her own, and perhaps a family too?" Victoria wondered. "We will get to know all that once we take Zach there." Aria carried Zach on her back, and Victoria held him from behind to make sure he didn''t fall. They slowly got off the stairs and reached the counter. But everyone was giving them a weird look. Of course, it was a suspicious scenario to see two girls carrying an unconscious man from the inn. "My Lord!" The NPCs who were Zach''s worshipers noticed Zach and rushed to them and panicked: "What happened to him?" "We have to take him to the church. Do you have something that can help us get there faster?" Aria asked in a calm voice. "We¡­don''t¡­" She wanted to be polite, so they wouldn''t refuse to help, but they weren''t of any help either. Aria ignored the NPCs surrounding them, and Victoria cleared the way. After getting out of the inn, Aria turned to Victoria and said, "I guess we will have to carry him to the church." [There is no need for that!] Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow and bowed down in front of Aria and Victoria. [I have a message for you,] he said. "What message? And from whom?" Victoria asked with a confused look on her face. [By my liege, of course.] *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,901 0 new yers logged in. 15 yers died. Chapter 267 266- Beyond Normal Boundaries

Chapter 267 266- Beyond Normal Boundaries

Cerberus bowed down in front of Aria and Victoria before saying, [My liege had given me permission to enter or leave his shadow when he is in a vulnerable state.] "What is the message?" Aria asked impatiently. [I just said it¡­] "Oh¡­" "How is that a message?" Victoriamented. [I can hear and sense everything from my liege''s shadow, so when I heard you two trying to wake him up, I was curious because my liege didn''t wake up. I assumed something was wrong, and I wanted toe out from his shadow, but you were in the room, and my size is bigger than the room. So if I had emerged from his shadow in the room, I would have destroyed not only the room but the inn too.] [I waited for you two to carry him out of the inn, and here I am,] Cerberus said in a calm voice. He looked at unconscious Zach on Aria''s back and said, [Please, make use of me, and climb on top of me. I will take you to the church.] Cerberus ced his head on the ground so Aria and Victoria could climb on top of him without having any need to jump. Aria carried Zach in her arms and sat on top of Cerberus. Victoria sat beside Aria, and they both ced Zach on theirps. "Cerberus¡­" Aria called out to Cerberus and asked, "You said you can hear and sense everything from Zach''s shadow all the time, right?" [Not all the time since I need to rest too, but most of the time, yes,] Cerberus responded as he started walking towards the church. The NPCs and yers who were walking around, doing their daily routine, were baffled after seeing Cerberus walking on the street. No one dared toe in between, and everyone stepped back in fear. "So did you hear or sensed anything strange at night?" Aria asked Cerberus. [I am afraid I didn''t. I was awake when my liege went to sleep, and he was perfectly fine at that time.] After a brief pause, Cerberus said, [But I can hear and sense to a certain limit.] "What do you mean? Like only between a certain distance or something?" Victoria asked curiously. [Yes. You can say I can sense and hear everything in the room if my liege was on the bed. So there are chances that something or someone did this to my liege outside my range,] Cerberus stated with anger in his voice. However, he was angry at himself for not being able to save his liege. "Still, you should be able to know if someone did something to him, right?" Aria asked. [Perhaps, you are right.] "Wait, there are chances that Zach was already affected by it before that? Maybe he ate something weird?" Victoria wondered. "That''s not possible. The dinner was served by Zach''s loyal worshipers, and we ate from the same dish," Aria retorted. "Could it be that was the reason why Zach was acting extra strangest night¡­?" Victoria wondered. [I don''t believe that''s the case,] Cerberus quipped. "Why¡­?" Cerberus regretted quipping, but he did that to defend Zach since he knew the reason why Zach was acting strange. Zach had used necromancy on Thomas'' Chick, on a yer who was a human, and Aria had warned him not to. But curiosity got the best out of Zach, and he ended up doing the unforgivable With the series of events one after another, Zach interfered with the cosmic flow of life and triggered the fourth impact. Of course, Zach wasn''t aware of that, and he felt a little guilty after going against Aria''s warning. Because of that, he couldn''t look into Aria''s eyes, as he had betrayed her trust. However, ording to Cerberus, that had nothing to do with Zach''s current condition. After reaching the church, Victoria immediately jumped from the top of Cerberus and rushed to the Church''s door. Surprisingly, it was open, so she dashed in without knocking and yelled, "Is someone there?!" The church was empty, but the candles were lit near the altar. Victoria wasn''t sure if it was normal or not, since she had never been in the church, not in the game or in the real world. However, it wasn''t as though she didn''t believe in god. She had faith, and she was certain that there was someone out there who created the world and humankind, But, she never considered that someone a god. "Is anyone here?!" Victoria asked again, this time in an even louder voice. A few secondster, Ninia walked out of the chamber and stared at Victoria with a confused look on her face. "You are¡­" Ninia recognized Victoria, as she had seen her many times with Zach. "Why are you here?" Ninia nced around to look for Zach and asked, "Where is my Lord?" "We need your help." After saying that, Victoria pointed her finger toward the door and said, "fast." Ninia sensed the panic in Victoria''s voice, so she rushed to the door and saw Zach lying unconscious in Aria''s arms. "My Lord!" Ninia yelled. "What happened to him?" "We are here, so you can examine him," Aria responded. "Quickly! Get him inside!" Aria followed Ninia into the church and entered a small room with a bed in it. She ced Zach on the bed and turned to Ninia before asking, "Can you examine him?" "I need time." Ninia ced her hand on Zach''s forehead and checked his eyes, but everything seemed normal. She then started taking off Zach''s clothes without saying anything, and that startled Aria and Victoria. "What are you doing?" Victoria asked. "Shut up! I am performing a body check-up on him!" Ninia shouted at Victoria. "You can just say it or ask us before doing anything!" Victoria yelled back. Ninia red at Aria and Victoria and said, "You are always with him. He loves you so much. He trusts you so much! Yet, you failed to protect him! If it was me with him, I would never let him get hurt!" "..." It was at that time when Aria realized, that Ninia''s dedication and devotion towards Zach had far surpassed the normal boundaries. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,892 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 268 267- Curse Mark

Chapter 268 267- Curse Mark

Aria and Victoria waited as Ninia examined Zach''s body. But even after 15 minutes, Ninia couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him. "Are you even doing anything, or simply using this chance to touch all over Zach''s body?" Victoriamented, feeling furious at what Ninia told her a while ago. Victoria and Aria expected Ninia to snap at them, but instead, she ignored them and continued examining Zach. In truth, Ninia wanted to touch all over Zach''s body, but currently, she could only touch him on the chest and stomach area as only his top was removed. A few minutester, Ninia''s gaze fell on the side of Zach''s nape that had the sigil representing a demon. "...!" She stepped back in shock and ended up bumping into Victoria. "What are you doing?!" Victoria yelled at Ninia. Ninia pointed her finger at Zach''s neck and said while stuttering, "There is a sigil representing a demon on his neck." Of course, Victoria and Aria already knew about that, but it was Ninia''s first time seeing it. She was also surprised when Zach unleashed the demons during the ten battles, and just like Zach''s other worshipers, she was scared of Zach. But her devotion towards Zach was so high that she never doubted him. After meeting with Zach yesterday, Ninia walked around the capital and met Zach''s followers. She exined to them his necromancy powers and convinced them that Zach had nothing to do with the demon invasion, and he was their savior. Some believed Ninia, but some were reluctant. Ninia understood their reasons, and she didn''t try to force them to join the religion. However, she just saw a demon sigil on Zach''s body, and she couldn''t help, but think of the unspeakable things. sphemy. "What''s wrong?" Aria asked Ninia. "I thought you were better than us. Was your faith that shallow? Where did your devotion go? Where is your loyalty?" "..." "When you worship a god, you have to worship them without any doubts in your mind and heart. It''s okay if you don''t have a pure heart or mind, but don''t let it get corrupt¡­" Aria uttered in a low and calm voice, but with a distant smile on her face. Talking about faith and devotion reminded Aria of the time when she ruled the world with Erza. Aria''s words struck deep in Ninia''s heart. She felt disgusted after doubting her faith in Zach. ''How could I do something terrible? He is my lord. He gave me everything. He promised me that he would make me his prophet. He called me by my name. He saved everyone. He is so kind to everyone. Yet¡­ I¡­'' Ninia clenched her fist and bit her lips with a painful expression on her face. The physical pain wasn''t more painful for her than the sting she was feeling in her heart. ''I don''t deserve to be his first follower. If I doubt him, who will trust him?'' Ninia asked herself. ''I said to his mistresses that I could have protected him better than them, yet I failed to understand the true meaning behind the rtionship. It''s not about protecting, it''s not about love and devotion, it''s about knowing and understanding each other.'' ''I don''t have what they have inmon. But¡­ one day¡­ I will¡­'' While Ninia''s faith might have wavered for a moment, her will to devote her soul and body to Zach hasn''t changed. And because her faith wavered, it was now stronger than before. But she was worried about what his followers might think when they got to know about that. Now that Ninia''s mind was clear, and her heart was longing to help Zach, she tried her best to find out the reason behind Zach''s slumber. A few more minutester, Ninia turned to Aria and Victoria and said, "I think someone has marked him." Aria raised her brows with a curious look on her face and asked, "What type of mark is it?" "I am not sure, but that''s the reason why Lord Zach isn''t waking up." "I did think of that possibility, but I never thought someone would actually be able to mark him¡­" Aria muttered. "Wait, what are you two talking about? What is mark, and what the hell is going on?" Victoria asked with a confused and curious look on her face. "Let me exin¡­" Aria turned to Victoria and said, "Marking is a phenomenon where someone puts a mark on you with a curse on it that affects the soul and puts the person in a slumber." "That sounds dangerous! How did someone manage to mark him?!" Victoria panicked. "Cerberus said he didn''t sense any presence." "Calm down. It''s not as bad as you think, otherwise, more symptoms should already be showing on his body." Aria nced at Zach''s body and said, "Most likely, it is just a normal mark." "So, how do we remove the mark from him?!" "We have to find the person who marked him," Ninia quipped. "But how could someone mark him in the first ce? He is strong. He is a God! How can someone¡ª" Aria interrupted Victoria and said, "It''s because of his soul powers." "Huh?" "After bing a god, he gained followers who worshiped him. But with kindness, naturallyes evil," Aria stated. "So are you saying that someone who doesn''t like Zach being a god did this to him?" Victoria asked to confirm. "Indeed." Aria nodded and continued, "And since it''s a spiritual curse, his stats have nothing to with it. His soul defense is still low, and that might be the reason why¡­ this happened¡­" Victoria pondered for a while and said, "So how are we going to find the person who marked Zach?" "There is no way to find that. It''s not given that it was done by an NPC or a yer. There might be some other beings in the game." "Uhh¡­" "Just like how Zach isn''t a normal human, there could also be other yers who are not humans, you know?" Victoria shrugged her shoulders and said, "How is that helping us in this case?" "I think I know a way to defeat the curse!" Ninia chimed in. "Oh?" While Aria, Victoria, and Ninia were trying to remove the curse, Zach was having a trip to his distant memory. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,883 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Raphael_Flores, for the gift! Chapter 269 268- Countdown

Chapter 269 268- Countdown

Ninia, Aria, and Victoria found out the reason behind Zach''s sudden condition, and it turned out to be a curse mark. Victoria suggested looking for the person who cursed Zach, so they could undo the curse. Ninia, however, had different ns. "Since his soul defense is low, what if we just increase it?" Ninia suggested. "That would require him a lot of worshipers¡­" "We three will go around the capital and remind everyone of Zach''s favor to them. It''s preaching time!" Ninia walked out of the room after saying, "I will be right back." Aria and Victoria nced at each other and shrugged their shoulders. "Not going to lie, when I saw her for the first time, I thought she would be a meek girl who wouldn''t dare to raise her voice against anyone, but¡­" Victoria muttered. "You might not know, but meek, innocent, and shy people are always the scary ones. You have to be careful of them and not fall into their trap, or you might end up getting fooled by their sham," Victoria asserted in a solemn voice. "If Aurora was here, she would have shown Ninia her ce," Victoria remarked. "Yeah¡­" "That reminds me." Aria ced her hand on Victoria''s shoulders and looked into her eyes before saying, "Don''t you dare tell Aurora about this, okay? If she gets to know about it, she will get anxious as fuck. And we currently can''t even open the portal to my domain. So she will be left alone in my domain. And judging by her condition, this should be thest thing she should experience." Victoria shrugged Aria''s hands from her shoulders and said, "I know that much. And don''t worry, I worry about her more than you." "Oh?" Aria scoffed in amusement and raised her brow with a curious look on her face. "Is that so?" "You might not know it because of my awkward personality, but I respect Aurora the most in Zach''s harem," Victoria dered with a proud face. "Are you sure it''s ''respect'' and not something else?" Aria remarked with a knowing look on her face. "Maybe you are just afraid of her rejection. Since you already know you can''t win against her as she is Zach''s favorite, you are keeping her out of thepetition because you realized that you are no match against her." Aria''s words hit the mark, and that was Victoria''s intention. After Aria divulged Victoria''s n, she got flustered, knowing that she might not be able to win against Aria either. Victoria may have been Zach''s first love, but it ended abruptly since they both were immature. Now, everything was different, and the circumstances had forced them to be mature. When Ninia came back, she found Aria and Victoria ring at each other as though they were about to fight. "..." ''I don''t know what happened, but I feel reassured after knowing that my Lord''s lovers don''t get along as I thought they would.'' Ninia smiled slightly and thought, ''So I don''t have to worry about them liking me.'' Ninia was Zach''s first believer and follower, and she was the main pioneer of his religion. Without her, everything would copse. So naturally, she had to make sure that didn''t happen. She loved to devote her body and soul to Zach and worship him all day, as that made her feel good. She considered herself as the one and only suitable for Zach. But when she found out about Aurora during the demon invasion, that dream of her shattered. However, she couldn''t make herself to hate Aurora as she was ready to risk her life to save the NPCs she didn''t even know. She epted Aurora as someone special to Zach. After that, she met Aria and Victoria, and she couldn''t get more infuriated. She realized that she would never be someone special to Zach, even after he made her the prophet of his religion. While Aria was simply curious how the rtionship between Zach and Ninia would turn out since she wanted to know more about the religion. Aria herself was a god, but she didn''t have a religion, believers, worshipers, or followers. She wanted to know more about the rtionship between a god and his first follower. And Zach and Ninia were the best examples she could find. In all that, Ninia came up with a n. ''If I get along with his lovers, I would naturally be a part of them,'' she realized. Sure, that was true, but for that, she had to get on good terms with the girls, and she didn''t have a good impression of Aria or Victoria. She was worried that they wouldn''t expect her, but now, she realized that she had no need for them to ept her since she saw that Aria and Victoria didn''t get along either. ''It''s okay to be on bad terms with them,'' she thought. Now, Ninia had no need to pretend or act good with them. But it wasn''t as though Ninia was a bad person. She was innocent by her body and soul, and pure by her heart and mind. So she was unable to hate or resent someone even if she wanted to. Unless, of course, one dares to speak against her Lord. "How long are you nning to re at each other?" Ninia asked with a bored look on her face. "We are not ring at each other!" they both retorted in unison. "Let''s go now," Ninia said. "The time is close to mid-day, if we preach until evening, we might gather enough followers to raise my Lord''s soul defense that would automatically nullify the curse mark." ''I will still find the person who marked him.'' Aria frowned her face and uttered, "I will show them the real meaning of pain and suffering. I will show them the true hell. I will show them the wrath of the goddess of death and destruction" Ninia couldn''t help but shiver after hearing Aria''s words. It was her natural instinct, and that proved that Aria wasn''t kidding when she said that. Ninia, Aria, and Victoria left the church in a hurry. Outside the church, they met up with Cerberus, who seemed worried about Zach''s condition. Aria exined everything to him and told him to guard and allow no one into the church. A few minutes after the girls left, a winged figurended near the church and walked past Cerberus, as though he was unable to see or sense the figure. The figure made its way into the church and entered the chamber Zach was resting. "...." the figure was none other than Misha. She looked at Zach with a gentle smile on her face and rubbed her finger on Zach''s bare chest. "Hey there, Zach¡­" she muttered Zach''s name and stared at him for a few seconds before retracting her golden wings. Then, she climbed on top of Zach and ced her hands on his chest as she looked at him with an alluring gaze in her eyes. After that, she ced her hand between Zach''s chest and muttered something that revealed the curse mark on Zach. Misha inspected it and muttered, "So this is what Erza and mom told me about." Misha pressed her finger on the mark, and it changed its color from blue to purple. And a few secondster, Misha''s gaze fell on Zach''s lips, and she moved her face close to him. She puckered her lips to kiss him but stopped after recalling the memories where Zach intentionally avoided body contact with Misha. "Stupid¡­" she muttered under her breath. She moved to his ears and whispered, "The time hase for you to learn the truth, to unleash your powers, to awaken the key of annihtion, and to begin the countdown." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,869 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. Chapter 270 269- Distant Memory

Chapter 270 269- Distant Memory

Void¡ª where nothing existed. Zach''s eyes were open, at least he thought so. But he couldn''t see anything. Everything was dark. He could feel he was standing on a hard surface, but he couldn''t walk forward. His body was stuck in one ce with nothing else to do. He started to doubt if his eyes were truly open, or had he be blind. Suddenly, a bright light enveloped Zach and blinded him for real. The episode reminded Zach of what happened when he logged into Gods'' Impact for the first time. He was confused, but he eventually gathered his thoughts and remembered thest thing he was doing; sleeping on the bed and waiting for the night to end. CRACK! Zach felt something break inside him, but that made him able to move his body freely. He touched his face and chest before moving his hand between his legs to confirm something. Zach''s eyes were still closed, and he was afraid to open them, as he didn''t know what he would see. Sure, it could have just been a dream, but Zach didn''t want to wake up in a dream either. He wanted to hear Aurora''s voice, maybe Aria''s too, and perhaps, Victoria also. "Zach," a female voice called Zach''s name. Zach couldn''t help but open his eyes after hearing that voice as it sounded awfully familiar. When he opened his eyes, he saw Erza standing in front of him, staring at him with a judging look on her face. "Mother¡­" "Zach," she called Zach again. "Yes, mother?" "Zach! Listen to me!" she yelled. "I am listening, mother." Erza frowned her face and said, "Zach, this is yourst warning. Don''t cry if I scold youter." "What are you talking about¡ª" Erza walked forward and passed through Zach''s body. "...!" That''s when the full scenery came into Zach''s sight. He was standing in his house, but not the one he currently lived in before the Gods'' impact urred. Zach turned around to see what Erza was doing, and his eyes widened in surprise after seeing the kid version of himself. "What''s happening?" Zach asked himself. Zach turned 8 that day, and he was ying a game on his PX69. Erza has been calling him for minutes, but he was so immersed in ying the game that he didn''t respond to her. Naturally, that got her furious and caused her to snatch the controller from Zach''s hand. Zach immediately jumped on Erza and tried to get his controller back, but Erza easily pushed him away by flicking her finger on his forehead. "Stop ying games all day!" she yelled. "And I have been calling you for minutes!" However, Zach didn''t care about the pain he experienced after getting his forehead flicked, nor did he care what Erza just said. He simply wanted his controller back. "Be d that I only took the controller. You can resume ying anytime I want. If you keep this up, then I will pull the cord, and you will never be able to y again. I will also sell the console," Erza warned. ''This was thest time I ever yed a game, after that, I started hating them. Rather than memories, it''s bringing back my traumas.'' "Give it back!" he said as he jumped on Erza again. "What''s all thismotion about?" a hoarse voice asked. Zach''s face immediately turned pale after hearing that voice, and he pulled the power cord before dropping to his knees in front of Erza. "..." Erza shook her head in disbelief after seeing that. "Hmm?" the voice walked into the living room. It was a man who looked in histe twenties, wearing casual clothes and a cool hairstyle. He was carrying a one-year-old girl in his arms, who was Zoe. "Deus, look at Zach. He was¡ª" Erza stopped when Zach suddenly grabbed Erza''s leg, seemingly trying to beg her to not tell Deus about Zach''s behavior. "Hmm? What did he do?" the man asked as he looked at Zach. "And why are you on the ground again?" Zach gulped down in fear and slowly looked up at Deus, but he couldn''t make eye contact with him. "I was helping mother sweep the floor," Zach uttered in a low voice. Deus nced at Erza, whose face told him everything, even though Erza didn''t speak a word. SIGH! Deus let out a weary sigh and handed Zoe to Erza. Then, he slowly moved his hand towards Zach. Zach closed his eyes in fear, thinking he would get punished, but instead, he received a pat on his head. "Get up, my son. It''s your birthday today. You can do whatever you want today," Deus said with a gentle smile on his face. Zach''s face cheered up after hearing that. He immediately looked into Deus'' eyes and said, "I want to y the game with you." "Uhh¡­ why a game? I don''t mind ying outdoor games, but video games are not exactly my expertise¡­" Deus stopped when he saw Zach pouting. "Why do you want me to y video games with you? You know I am bad at them and I will simply hinder your progress, nothing else," Deus said in a calm voice. "Everyone in my ss talks about how they y games with their parents. I also want to do that¡­" Zach uttered in a low voice. "But we are different from them, Zach. We are not meant to be part of human society," Deus stated. Zach bit his lips and said, "Even though you promised you would do anything." "Okay, fine, sheesh~" Deus groaned. "You are just like your mother¡ª Lilith when ites to being stubborn." "Uhhh¡­" Erza judged Deus with a troubled look on her face. Deus didn''t get it at first, but then he realized what he had done. Zach sniffed and wiped tears from his eyes, but more tears just kept rolling down. "Even though it''s my birthday, she didn''te. She doesn''t care about me!" After saying that, Zach ran out of the room. SIGH! Erza shook her head in disbelief and said, "You had to say that, huh?" "I forgot about it, okay." "Can''t you do something, though? I am sure you can pull some moves and bring her here," Erza wondered. "Even for 5 minutes." "I can''t. I closed all the gates between hell and the mortal realm. No one can enter or leave hell to enter the mortal realm. And besides, I went to visit her a few days ago, she is busy ruling hell," Deus stated. "..." Zach, who watched all that from a new perspective, listened to their conversion and muttered, "Why am I seeing this? What''s happening?" Chapter 271 270- Against the Gods

Chapter 271 270- Against the Gods

"I will go get him," Erza said and chased after Zach. SIGH! Deus facepalmed himself in frustration and muttered, "I am a bad father." "..." Zach felt his heart getting tight in his chest after hearing that. Deus turned and looked at Zach with a confused look on his face. "I don''t understand you," Deus said. "...!" Zach was baffled by that. He gulped down in fear and opened his mouth to ask, "You can see me?" Zach thought Deus was talking to him, however, he said that while looking at the television that was connected with PX 69. "I will turn it on and see what''s it all about," Deus said and plugged in the power cord. He turned on the television and nced around to find a way to turn on the console. "How does this work again?" he wondered. He spotted the controller and pressed all the switches one by one until he heard a ''BEEP'' sounding from the console. "Noice!" he said. He waited for the console interface to appear on the screen, but it didn''t. "Did I do something wrong?" he wondered. "You have to switch the input in settings," Zach said, knowing well that Deus wouldn''t be able to hear him. At the same time, Erza walked into the living room and saw Deus messing with the remote and the controller. Erza folded her arms under her bosom and asked, "What are you doing?" "I was just¡­ trying to make it work¡­" Deus nced around and asked, "Where is Zach?" "He said he doesn''t want to talk to you¡­" "Ouch! He really hates me, huh?" Deus sighed painfully. "That''s not the case. He just wants your love and attention." "I am giving him my love and attention, am I not?" "You are not." "..." After a brief silence, Deus said, "I expected to hear the answer in my favor. But if you think Ick the ability to be a father, then you are probably right." "I didn''t say that." Erza pulled Deus'' cheeks in a yful manner and said, "And you are an amazing father, just like how you are an amazing husband." Zach couldn''t help but smile after seeing Erza and Deus interact like that. It reminded him of his interactions with his girls. "Where did you leave Zoe, though?" Deus then asked. "Zach took her from me. He said he doesn''t want her to get used to you, only for you to ignore her when she grows up, just like you ignored him," Erza repeated Zach''s words. "So he is still salty about that, I see¡­" Deus sighed. Erza looked into Deus'' eyes and kept staring at him. "What?" Deus asked as he wrapped his arms around Erza''s neck. Erza did the same and wrapped her arms around Deus'' neck. They both stared at each other as their faces drew closer, but Erza suddenly stopped and moved her hand to Deus'' shoulders. "What¡­" Erza pressed Deus'' shoulder and said, "They are so stiff!" "Well, I was on a battlefield for weeks." Erza pushed Deus on the couch and said, "Lay on your stomach. I will massage you." "Yes, my queen." Deus obedientlyid down on the couch and said, "I hope it doesn''t hurt." "I am not going to give you an injection, so don''t worry, it won''t hurt." Erza got on top of Deus and cracked her fingers before saying, "You will only feel pleasure from my heavenly massage." That reminded Zach of his gloves'' second ability. ''Does it have anything to do with this? Or it''s simply a coincidence?'' Zach wondered. "Argh~!" Deus grunted in pleasure as Erza started massaging him. ''I think I should leave before I see something I shouldn''t¡­'' Zach turned around, and he was about to leave, but he stopped when he heard Erza asking something to Deus. "So? Did you manage to convince any of them to apany you to fight against the heavens?" Erza asked. ''Fight against the heavens?'' Zach''s ears twitched after hearing that. He wanted to know more about the topic. "No¡­" Deus answered with a disappointed look on his face. However, after a brief pause, he continued, "But I understand them and agree why they don''t want to join me." "Yeah¡­" "They have their own family to protect. They have their own responsibilities to fulfill. So why would they leave their happy life behind and join me on a death quest?" Deus asked the obvious. "So what are you going to do now? Surely, you don''t n to go alone, right?" Erza asked with an anxious and concerned look on her face. "No, I have twopanions with me," Deus answered in a calm voice and enjoyed Erza''s heavenly massage. "Do I need to remind you that you don''t even have 90% of the powers you had in your prime time?" "You are making it sound like I am an old man. I am only 27,e~" Deus groaned. "And if anything, you are the one who is hundreds of thousands of years old." CRACK! Deus felt something breaking in his body and even heard a cracking sound. "What did you do?" he asked instantly. "I dislocated the bone responsible to hold the nerves sending signals to your brain. Now, they won''t send signals when you are horny, hence, your brain won''t send the blood to your lower body part. In short, you won''t get a boner," Erza said with a creepy smile on her face. "That sounds dangerous. How about you fix me, and we go back to the topic where you asked how I am going to win without my powers?" "I was just kidding," Erza smirked. "I wouldn''t dare to hurt your precious little brother." "Your jokes and pranks are so unfunny that it''s hrious." "So? How do you n to win?" Erza asked curiously. "I have a few ace cards up my sleeve. Hopefully, I won''t have to use them." "..." Zach raised his brows and wondered, ''Why does he want to fight against the heavens, though?'' "If I don''t do it now, Zach will have to suffer for the rest of his life. I can''t have my children bear the burden when I can bear it for them," Deus asserted in a solemn voice. Chapter 272 271- Cosmic Impacts

Chapter 272 271- Cosmic Impacts

"But isn''t it better to wait and let Zach grow up?" Erza wondered. "That way, you can train him yourself and teach him your methods. Of course, you will also regain your power as the time passes." "I can''t do that, my love. The more time I let pass, the more dangerous it will be for us. I may grow strong and Zach may surpass me, but¡­ there is no guarantee," Deus said in a disdainful tone. "You need to have some trust in your son, Deus," Erza said with a little annoyed tone. "I do. I do trust him. But¡­ trusting is not going to make a miracle. Things won''t change with trust. If that was the case, then I wouldn''t be so hopeless right now," Deus asserted. "Zach turned 8th today¡ª although he is still seven by the cosmic calendar¡ª but he still hasn''t awakened his soul powers. Even Zoe, who is barely one year old, has already awakened her soul powers." "...." Zach bit his lips after hearing that. ''Deep down, I knew father thought of me as a failure. If I had awakened my soul powers at the right age, father wouldn''t have¡ª'' "I am to me," Deus uttered. "When I saved Zach after his birth, his existence had be a threat to all the worlds and realm, so we had to seal his powers and let them grow under normal conditions where his body would slowly get used to them. However, that didn''t happen." After a brief pause, Deus continued, "Zach started devouring the powers and the sealing went wrong. And now, he is devouring his own soul powers, making him unable to awaken them." ''Wait¡­'' Zach''s eyes widened after hearing that. ''Devouring powers during the sealing? Is that why father lost his powers? I am responsible for making him weak?'' Zach was finding out the secrets he never knew. He used to think that he was weak because of the ipatibility between his body and soul, but the truth was something else. ''I still wouldn''t have awakened my soul powers if Ninia hadn''t¡­'' Zach felt indebted to Ninia for more than one reason. ''I should reward her. But first¡­'' Zach nced around and muttered, "I have to get out of his dream or whatever it is. Why am I seeing this? Who is responsible for making me see this?" As time passed, Zach grew more and more impatient and infuriated, because if he was truly seeing a memory of 10 years ago from a different perspective, then soon, a disaster was going to ur. ''I take it back, this is not a dream or a memory, this is a¡­ fucking nightmare¡­'' "I will have to finish everything as soon as possible, so Zach and Zoe can live a normal life," Deus said calmly. "I don''t know¡­ I am worried about you¡­" "The first impact urred almost 80,000 years ago when those 12 insolent gods kicked you and your sister out of heaven, but there were no consequences of that impact because the higher gods forgave their actions and allowed it. But¡ª" "They didn''t allow it. They would never allow it." Erza interrupted Deus and continued, "Aria and I had given our powers and authority to the 12 gods, and they were equally divided. So if they had to make a decision, they would need the votes in the majority. And since it was us who gave them that power, indirectly, it was us who got ourselves kicked. The higher gods simply did what they thought was right. They couldn''t bring us back because the decision was made using our powers." "I honestly don''t see any difference. Not saving someone is the same as killing them." After a brief silence, Deus uttered, "This world is a messed up ce where most would suffer. I have been to hell and heaven, and I can''t differentiate either of them. The order is messed up, and I want to break that, so this world can be a better and safer ce for future generations. I don''t want them to suffer the same fate as we did." "But that''s the proof of what we are. We grow, we mature, and eventually, we be immune to what is around us." "Enough of this. There is no point talking about it. I have made up my mind, and you are not stopping me," Deus dered. "Since the higher gods possess the power to undo the damage done by the Cosmic Impact, I will have to ask them to undo the damage of the second impact too." ''ording to Uncle Tis, there have been three Cosmic Impacts in the world. I didn''t know the first one urred when mother and Aria were kicked out of the heavens. But Uncle Tis said that the first impact urred when the higher god was killed; maybe that''s what the rest of the world believes? After all, no one knows the mother''s true identity.'' ''But I wonder what caused the second and the third impact,'' Zach wondered curiously. "The second impact urred when I saved Zach. He wasn''t supposed to be born, or rather, stay alive, but I did what a father should do. And thus, the second impact urred," Deus stated with a proud face, seemingly showing that he didn''t and still doesn''t regret what he did. "...!" Zach''s shock was visible on his face. "Why didn''t I realize this sooner? Uncle Tis said the second impact urred 18 years ago, that''s when I was born. Father didn''t tell me much about my origin, but I slowly learned it after researching it. If the second impact urred because of me¡­" Zach clenched his fists and muttered, "How much me do I deserve?" "I will have to ask the high gods to undo the effect of the second Impact, so Zach doesn''t have to suffer in the future. But to meet the high gods, I will have to fight the 12 gods. I will have to y them with my own hands and might as well take revenge for kicking you out of heaven," Deus asserted in a solemn voice. Chapter 273 272- The Third Impact

Chapter 273 272- The Third Impact

"Do you seriously believe that the higher gods would remain calm and undo the effect of the second impact if you kill the lower gods?" Erza asked with a judging look on her face. "That''s another topic I don''t want to talk about." "..." "Come on, Erza, if I don''t stop them now, you know what''s going to happen." "That happens after ten years, right? We have plenty of time." ''What are they talking about?'' Zach wondered. "After ten years and a week; Once Zach has turned 18 and a week old, the Gods'' Impact will ur." ''How does he know about that?! Could it be that the reason mother allowed me to y the VR game was that she was already aware of what would happen?'' Zach asked himself. ''No, that''s not possible.'' Zach shook his head and uttered, "Why would mother put me in danger if she already knew about the risk?" Zach then remembered the strange coincidences that urred in Gods'' Impact that were in his favor; such as meeting Xie Lua and getting gloves from her, awakening his soul powers, meeting Aquitius the seventh and getting his blessings unsealed, and in thest, seeing this memory again from a different perspective. But the real question still remained unanswered. What brought him here? "Deus, you are trying to change something that will happen after ten years, you know?" "I know." "What if you cause the third impact? You will be stopping the Gods'' Impact, and that will create yet another cosmic impact," Erza stated. "I don''t think it will." Deus turned to Erza and said, "Don''t you find it strange?" "What?" "These impacts; why do they ur?" Deus asked Erza with a knowing look on his face. "Why are you asking that? You already know about it, right?" "Just answer me." "When something happens which wasn''t supposed to happen, it causes an impact, which leads to unpredictable oues," Erza stated. "Exactly! Now, how is the cosmos going to know what''s going to happen next?" Deus asked Erza. "It doesn''t know for sure, but our life choices create something we call the future. When we do something, the cosmos already predicts our future and as we get closer to that future, it bes reality. Hence, changing reality creates an impact that destroys the future created by the cosmos," Erza exined. Deus shrugged his shoulders and said, "That''s your answer. If I prevent the Gods'' Impact from urring 10 years from now, it won''t trigger the third impact because it''s in the distant future." "How do you even know about this future event, anyway? You don''t have the power to see the future, and nor do I or any of your harem members. Who told you about the Gods'' Impact?" Erza asked with a curious look on her face. "I¡­" Deus averted his gaze to the side and said, "I cannot tell you that, or it might trigger an impact." "Oh? So stopping the future event won''t trigger an impact, but telling me about it will trigger it? I see," Erza uttered with a frowned face. "You are the same as ever. You try to hide things and act strong. Deus, you are not as strong as before. ept it. You are not immortal anymore. If you die once, you are dead." "I do possess the power of the immortal, though. Even if I am in a weak state, I am still the strongest. Out of the 12 pirs of the mortal realm, I still remain the strongest. So it is my duty as the strongest pir to protect you and the rest of the world," Deus asserted in a solemn voice. "..." "And you saw it on the news, right? They said that the earth will get destroyed in 60 years, and they have already started colonizing others. But they don''t know that the earth is not getting destroyed for no reason, the gods are doing this." "I cannot refute that¡­" "Moving to another is not going to stop anything. The gods will destroy the others too." After a brief pause, Deus uttered, "That''s why, I have to stop the gods and end it all at once." "Deus¡­ why must you take all the burden to yourself?" Erza asked in a calm voice. "If I had powers, I would have helped you." Deus caressed Erza''s face and said, "You can help me by protecting the kids and raising them in my absence." "Deus¡­" Deus and Erza brought their faces together to kiss, so Zach averted his face to the side and looked out of the window. There, he saw a giant meteoriteing toward them. "...!" Seeing that triggered Zach''s buried trauma. He immediately turned around and rushed towards Erza and Deus to protect them, even though he was well aware that he wouldn''t be able to stop it. "Mother! Father! Run!" he yelled. The next second, the meteorite hit the surface and exploded, razing everything for miles. The impact of a meteorite hitting the surface caused a massive earthquake that destroyed the cities in the surrounding area. However, Zach remained unscathed. "Father! Mother!" Zach yelled as he looked around for Erza and Deus while yelling like a maniac. "Father! Mother¡ª!" Zach stopped yelling when he saw the debris move a little. He rushed there and tried to help, but he couldn''t touch anything. "Why?! Why am I here! Who is showing me all this?! I don''t want to see this! Send me back!" Zach yelled at the top of his lungs. Suddenly, the debris from the spot exploded and pushed back the other rocks in the area. In the middle, Zach saw Erza and Deus. Erza was perfectly fine, but Deus wasn''t because he took all the damage and protected Erza. "Father!" Zach yelled. Deus was covered in blood, and he was missing his body parts. He took the direct impact of the meteorite. It was almost as though the meteorite wasunched purposely at Deus. [Ahahahahahahaha!] Maliciousughter echoed in the sky. That day, the third impact had urred. Chapter 274 273- Cosmic God

Chapter 274 273- Cosmic God

"Deus!" Erza tried to heal Deus even though she didn''t have any power to do so. "Go¡­ get¡­ kids¡­" Deus managed to utter. Erza got up and rushed to where Zach''s room once was, but everything was destroyed and there was no sign of Zach. "No¡­ no!" Erza yelled. "It can''t be!" "Don''t worry, I have got them," a voice said. Erza jerked her head to the source of the voice and saw Xie Lua carrying kid Zach and Zoe in her arms. She was flying in the air while pping her phoenix''s wings. "I was in the market, buying gifts for Zach''s birthday, and then I sensed massive energying here. So I rushed here as soon as possible. I hope I got here on time. Are you okay? Where is master? Is he okay?" Xie Lua asked. Erza was still shocked by what happened, and she didn''t have the courage to speak, so she pointed her finger at the injured Deus. Xie Lua followed her gaze and spotted Dues, who was badly injured and missing body parts. "Master!" Xie Lua yelled. Shended near Erza and handed her Zach and Zoe before rushing to Deus. "Master! Are you alright¡ª!" Her eyes widened when she saw Deus was bleeding nonstop at a crazy rate. "Master. Don''t worry, I will get a healer! Please, keep your eyes open and¡ª" However, before Xie Lua could finish what she was saying, Deus'' body fell apart. "....!" Young Zach''s face turned pale after seeing that. While the kid Zach and Zoe had passed out due to impact, although they weren''t injured. "Erza! Get a healer! Do something! Master is¡­ master is¡­" Suddenly, the blood stopped flowing out of Deus'' body, instead, it started going back into his body. A few secondster, Deus'' body started healing, but it wasn''t normal healing. It was as though the flow of time of his body was reversing and returning to how it was before the meteorite hit him. Xie Lua was shocked after seeing that, but Deus didn''t look surprised. "Seriously, stop getting yourself into a situation like this," an ethereal voice echoed around. Zach immediately recognized that voice. It belonged to his favorite master¡ª Lyda. A few secondster, out of nowhere, Lyda appeared in front of them. "Lida¡­?" Zach''s eyes got teary after seeing her. Deus got up and said, "Thank you, Lyda. You saved me." He then rushed to Erza and asked, "Are they okay?" Erza nodded and said, "Yes. Xie Lua saved them." "I see¡­" Deus sighed in relief and nced around the area, as though he was looking for something. "Where is my sword?" he asked. "I will look for it¡­" [Ahahahaha! You mortal! You dare to rebel against the gods!] the malicious voice echoed again. Deus'' face repeatedly twitched after hearing that voice. He frowned his face and red at the sky as he said, "You coward! Show yourself!" [Hahahaha! I can smite you in one snap. You are but a weak pest,] the voice said. Soon, the air started taking a shape and started pulling in the rays of the sun. A few secondster, a body was formed that was the incarnation of the sun. "Who are you? And why did you attack us?" Deus asked. [You dare to ask my name, mortal?! But I shall let you know since I am going to end you rebels.] "...." [My name is Icarus! And I am one of the four Cosmic Gods! I am the Sun God!] he dered. ''Cosmic God?! That''s stronger than my existence!'' Erza uttered inwardly. "Why did you attack us? I don''t remember ever disrespecting the Cosmic Gods," Deus asked with a furious look on his face. Seemingly, he was holding back his anger for the sake of the conversation. ''If I can resolve this without fighting, then I don''t mind taking some insults,'' Deus uttered inwardly. [You wanted to rebel against the heavens, right? You wanted to undo the consequences of the second impact, right? Well, I am not going to let you do that,] Icarus said. "But why? This has nothing to do with you. You are not part of the heavens, nor is there any connection between the heavenly gods and cosmic gods. So why are you here? I don''t understand." [I am here to annihte the possible threat, that''s all,] Icarus shrugged. ''How does he know that I was going to rebel against the gods? I haven''t told anyone except for my friends whom I asked for help¡ª oh, I see. So someone betrayed me¡­'' "Who was it?" Deus furrowed his brow and asked, "Who told you about my n? Who betrayed me?" [Hah! As if I am going to tell you that.] Icarus raised his hand and said, [Enough talking, now it is time to die!] "Wait!" Erza yelled. "There is no reason to do this!" [Hah?] Icarus turned to Erza and said, [Who are you to tell me what¡ª] Icarus stopped his words when he recognized Erza. [You¡­? What are you doing here?!] "Please, stop this!" [Shut up!] Icarus raised his brow and looked down on Erza with an arrogant look on his face. Then, he raised his hand and summoned a giant fireball that was made with the sun''s sma. It was so hot that the surroundings had already started melting, and its light was so bright that it almost blinded Deus and the rest. Icarus had summoned a Sun in his hand. [You are just a lower rank god who doesn''t even have her powers anymore. Know your ce, you peasant.] "What the hell did you say?!" Deus uttered in a demonic voice. [Are you deaf or¡ª] Icarus turned his gaze to Deus, but he was nowhere to be seen. "How dare you insult my wife, you son of bitch!" Deus appeared from the sky and punched Icarus in the face. It was the same move Zach had used a couple of times against his enemies. Icarus was sent back flying, but the sma ball he had summoned didn''t disappear. It stayed in Icarus'' hand, and it started aggravating after Deus punched him. Deus red and pointed his finger at Icarus as he said, "I will burn your fire, you ugly cockroach!" === Thanks, @darthkrow13, for the gift! Chapter 275 274- Don’t You Dare Underestimate the Power of a Mortal!

Chapter 275 274- Don¡¯t You Dare Underestimate the Power of a Mortal!

"Deus, stop it! He is a cosmic god! The second-strongest order deity! You can''t win against him!" Erza yelled at Deus and begged him to not fight with Icarus. Sure, she knew that even if Deus didn''t fight back, Icarus would kill them all. There was no other option, and Deus wasn''t to back down either. Deus cracked his fingers with his thumb and said, "You would be surprised, darling." Icarus finallyunched the sma ball he had been charging for a while, at Deus. "Deus!" Erza yelled. Xie Lua and Lyda also rushed to aid Deus since there was no way Deus could survive such a powerful attack in his state. However, he left them all surprised. Deus already knew he wouldn''t be able to stop the sma ball, so Instead of dodging or blocking the attack, he embraced it. But before it could deal any damage to him, he diverted the sma ball into the sky that exploded in the air, causing meteorite rain. [...] Icarus was left speechless like everyone else present there, including Zach who was trying to figure out what Deus just did. But after pondering for a while, Zach realized. ''He used the ripple technique he has been trying to learn. It''s a martial art technique that ripples all the attacks, including magic or non-magic. But there is a condition to use it, and the sess rate of it working is 5%. It''s very risky.'' ''I can''t believe father did something like that at a time like this. This might even be his first time trying it, and maybe he was able to ripple it because he was confident enough to pull it off.'' "I may not have my powers left, but nothing can stop me in martial arts, bitch!" Deus cracked his neck and beckoned Icarus. "I will show you the wrath of the husband." Icarus tried tounch another sma ball, but it needed time to get charged. Deus used that chance to hammer him with his first attacks, causing Icarus to stop charging the sma ball and focus on his defense. However, Deus didn''t give him a chance. One after another, Deus used martial arts attacks and mmed Icarus to the ground. Deusnded on top of Icarus and said, "How does the ground taste, huh?" Deus charged up his aura and raised his leg after saying, "Let me show you how it feels!" Deus crushed Icarus'' head with his feet and his body faded away. However, it started making another body that was bigger than thest one. [As long as I am under the sun, no one can harm me,] Icarus said as he manifested another body. "Then I just won''t let you have a body!" Deusunched himself on Icarus and began attacking him with special martial arts moves. His motions were so swift and smooth that Zach''s eyes couldn''t keep up with them. Deus was punching and kicking Icarus all over his body, and even Icarus couldn''t block all of Deus'' attacks. "Don''t you dare underestimate the power of a mortal!" Deus took advantage of his surroundings and started mming and smashing Icarus all over the debris. He wasn''t giving Icarus any chance to attack or regenerate his body. ''Nice. Father has it under control!'' Zach rejoined, but it didn''tst long. Since Deus wasn''t giving Icarus any chance to manifest his body properly, he created another body and stabbed Deus from behind. [Heh! What a foolish mortal!] Deus turned around and kicked Icarus, breaking his body into two parts from where it got kicked. Deus dropped to the ground and ced his hand on his wound to stop it from bleeding, but he was stabbed on the vital spot, causing him to lose more blood. "Lyda! Do it¡­" Deus managed to utter. "I just used that on you. If I use it again, your body will¡ª" "Do it¡­ I don''t have time¡­" Lyda reversed the time of Deus'' body, and it turned back to normal. Upon seeing that, Icarus was infuriated knowing that even if he injured Deus badly, Lyda would reverse the time of his body. [I don''t know who you are and why you possess such precious power. But today is the day you all die!] Icarus leaped into the sky and created 100 of his clones that were on the same level of strength with little to no difference between them. He thenunched them on Deus, Erza, Lyda, and Xie Lua, while he remained in the air. [I can end you all without even using 1% of my strength.] Icarus folded his arms and leaned back in the air as though he was sitting on an invisible throne. [I will just watch you all die. If you can save yourself, then do it. How many times will you use the same trick again and again? Eventually, it has to end. And even if you have some other tricks, I can simply end you all by manifesting my true form.] Icarus'' clonesnded on the ground, but they were more powerful than before. The spot theynded and walked turned intova and thebustible objects around them caught fire even when they were far away from them. They surrounded Erza, Xie Lua, Lyda, and Deus in a circle and dashed at them at the same time. No one had time to save the other one. Not only that, but they were outnumbered. Erza didn''t possess any power, and she had Zach and Zoe in her arms to protect them. While Xie Lua and Lyda were trying to fight the clones of Icarus, Deus was looking for a way to fight the real Icarus. However, he was in the air, and he couldn''t risk going there. Of course, he could fly, but that would mean leaving the area and risking the lives of others in danger. "This will injure me badly but I guess I have no other choice¡­" Deus muttered. He spread his arms and pped loudly to get everyone''s attention. Then, he cracked his neck and jaw while looking at them with a fierce re in his eyes, and aimed his finger at the clones. "Die!" The next moment, all the 100 clones turned into ashes. === [End of the month special shoutouts!] ?Honorable Mentions? 1)Josh_Fnd. 2)Az_rael. 3)Shawn_Quinian (Top three golden ticket contributors.) 4)GeoJersey. 5)2KingTrash (Top gifts giver.) Chapter 276 275- Deus vs Icarus

Chapter 276 275- Deus vs Icarus

''My cultivation was crippled when Zach devoured my powers when we were trying to get his soul and heart to a new body. After that day, I was never able to cultivate again, and I lost my magic too.'' ''Most of my moves required magic to use, and since I lost my cultivation, I lost 90% of my powers because of that. I tried to cultivate a new formation, but it didn''t work. My cultivation was devoured to the core. So unless I leave this mortal realm and use another cultivation method, I am no stronger than a 10-year-old at their peak.'' ''And¡­ I just used my strongest magic move. Without magic, it sucked my life force¡­'' Deus dropped to his knees, but he stood up again and muttered, "This is bad. At this rate¡­ I will¡­" Deus had already expected Icarus'' next move, and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Icarus snapped his fingers and created not 100, but 1000 of his clones that were stronger than thest ones. He was undefeatable as long as the sun existed, but without the sun, the world was fated to be doomed in darkness for eternity. Zach had never felt so hopeless before. Even though he knew that he was watching a memory from a different perspective, he wanted to save them, or at least, fight alongside them. The 1000 Icarus clonesnded and surrounded them, just like before. They dashed at Xie Lua and Lyda, who could fight, but they ran past them. "...!" Their target was Erza who couldn''t fight. "No!" Xie Lua, Lyda, and Deus rushed at Erza to protect her and the kids, but it was toote. A mere three people couldn''t possibly win against 1000, who were the incarnations of the sun god, evenly matched in strength and strong enough to annihte cities with ease. Xie Lua used her Phoenix''s powers to burn them, but her fire was too dormant for the fire of the sun. Erza spread her wings and tried to fly away to protect Zach and Zoe, but the clones jumped one over another and pulled Erza down by grabbing her wings. Erza hugged Zach and Zoe tightly and covered them with her wings, forming a ball-like structure. The clones started burning and plucking Erza''s wings, but the only thing she was worried about was the safety of Zach and Zoe, even though she was experiencing agonizing pain. CLAP! Deus pped his hands again and raised his finger in the air before gazing at the clones with a lifeless re in his eyes. "Disappear!" A second after Deus uttered that, all the clones ceased to exist. Deus dropped to his knees but was unable to get up this time. The move had used a considerable about of his life force, and he could barely keep his eyes open. [How many times will you use the same move again and again?] Icarus remarked. [As I said a while ago, you will eventually run out of power.] "..." [That''s the difference between you mortals and a god. Your growth is limited, and no matter how hard you try, you can never be a god.] Icarus snapped once again, this time creating 10,000 of his clones, and obviously, stronger than thest time. [I can also use the same move again and again, and still kill you all with minimal effort. I can''t wait for you all to lose all your powers andy helplessly, as I kill you all one by one in front of your eyes. It will be so much fun, so satisfying to watch, as you grovel and beg me for mercy. And in return, I will show you despair!] Deus raised his head and looked at Lyda with an emotionless expression on his face. "Reverse my body time," he said. "Are you out of your mind?! I already used it thrice on you, anymore, and you will¡ª" "Please¡­" "Reversing your body time is not going to bring back your life force, you know? My power doesn''t undo the living things, otherwise, it would create Cosmic Impacts." "I know¡­" Lyda made a painful expression on her face and reluctantly reversed the time of Deus'' body. While the pain and injury had vanished from Deus'' body, he was still feeling exhausted and powerless. The 10,000 clones that Icarusunched at them,nded directly in front of Erza. But without thinking about the consequences and wasting even a single second, Deus pped his hands and snapped his fingers. "Be no more." The 10,000 clones turned into ashes and vanished into thin air. Deus had used up almost all of his life force, and he was in an extremely vulnerable state. Even a simple stab could kill him and make him unable to heal. Lyda''s power would no longer work on him as his body had nothing to grow back. It had be hollow from the inside. [Hah! A futile attempt of a worthless mortal!] Icarusughed out loud. At that moment, the kid Zach, who had been unconscious all this time, finally opened his eyes. And the first thing he saw was tears in Erza''s eyes. He found himself covered under Erza''s stunning white wings, which were burned and plucked out. He saw blood dripping from her wings. He slowly moved his hand towards Erza''s face and wiped her tears. "Mother¡­" After noticing Zach was awake, Erza hugged him and said, "Don''t worry, everything is alright." Zach''s gaze fell on Deus, who was barely managing to stand still. "...." [Ahahahaha!] He heard Icarusughing and mocking Deus'' current state. "...." Zach''s head automatically moved up, and he looked at the sun with his wide eyes, where Icarus was sitting. [...!] Icarus noticed a murderous re, so he nced at Deus, Xie Lua, and Lyda, but couldn''t find the re. Then, he looked at Zach, who was staring deep into his soul. [He is truly a threat to all existence!] When Icarus said he was there to end the threat, he was not talking about Deus, but he was referring to Zach, who was merely 8 years old at that time. Chapter 277 276 Deus vs Icarus (ii)

Chapter 277 276 Deus vs Icarus (ii)

Panicked and infuriated, Icarus raised his hand to create more clones, but this time, Icarus created 100,000 of his clones, but instead ofunching them to the ground, he made them do something else. All the 100,000 clones raised their hands and each one of them created a sma ball. "..." They had surrounded them from all sides, and the entire sky was covered with Icarus'' clones. The sma balls in their hands grew bigger and bigger as time passed. And eventually, they were big enough to be the size of the moon. "If that hits, they are all dead!" young Zach eximed, who could only watch them. [I have had enough of your nonsense talking! Now die!] Icarus'' clonesunched 100,000 moon-sized, concentrated sma balls at Deus and the others. Upon seeing that there was no way to escape their doom, Deus rushed to Erza to protect her and the kids. But because of his weak state, he fell to the ground. Still, that didn''t stop him from trying to reach his family. He crawled and dragged his body to them as the sma balls approached them at high speed. Xie Lua watched everything in despair. While in truth, she could easily escape if she wanted to¡ª she was a Phoenix, after all¡ª but she didn''t because she couldn''t leave her master alone, and the most important person to her¡ª Zach. She had sworn his mother to be his godmother. It was the same for Lyda. She could easily travel between the dimensions, but she couldn''t carry them with her because of the limitations provided by the Void Queen. However, she didn''t escape. She wanted to be with her friend, Deus, and her love disciple¡ª Zach, till the end. But, she wasn''t going to give up that easily. She conjured her final form. She grew horns on her forehead and her body was covered with strange ck marks. Not only that, her hair had grown longer, and it had changed from ck to white. Her eyes had be silver, and they were shining bright. Everything around her stopped. The air, light, sma ball, and everything between the sky and earth has stopped. ''I can only stop the time for 5 seconds, so I can''t take them with me and run away. And even if I somehow manage to at least save Zach and Zoe, the impact from the sma ball will annihte cities. One sma ball was enough to obliterate this city and the soundings. I can''t imagine what cmity would be caused if 100,000 sma balls hit the surface.'' ''It might even destroy the!'' Lyda jumped in the air andunched herself in front of the sma balls. One by one, she mmed herself into them and took all the damage. With the impact of each sma ball, Lyda''s body formed a crack. Within 5 seconds, Lyda had taken the damage of 100,000 sma balls. Her body was full of cracks, and her once soft marshmallow-like body had be rough and pale. Even her horns had cracks on them, and it seemed as though they would break at any moment. However, Lyda knew that wasn''t enough. It was impossible to defeat Icarus, and he could simply create ten times the number of clones he has now. And they could create more sma balls without even breaking a sweat. Lyda looked at Deus and then moved her gaze to kid Zach, who was also frozen with the others. Tears rolled down her eyes as the cracks on her body grew wider. Then, he looked at the sun and engulfed it with her fist. The sun had disappeared from the sky and the world was covered with darkness! At the same time, Lyda''s five seconds had passed, and the world started moving again. The time resumed, and so did everything. However, many things had changed. People were confused about the time as they saw no sun in the sky. But the most baffled was Icarus. [What?!] he yelled. [How is that possible! Sun is evesting, and it is this that revolves around me! I am undefeatable¡ª] Lyda stared at Icarus, just like he stared at Erza when he called her a puny god. "Know your ce, you foolish insect. You are only a second-order cosmic god," Lyda uttered in an emotionless voice. [Wait¡­ you are¡ª!] "Since you were changing about despair this and despair that, let me show you the true meaning of despair." Lyda''s fist was still closed, and she had captured the sun in it. However, she could only hold it for a few seconds. And in her current state, it was even less. Lyda nced at Deus and Xie Lua, who were still on the ground, and said, "Mind joining me for thest battle together?" When Deus noticed Lyda''s condition, he realized what she meant. He gathered his remaining strength and stood up. He walked to Erza, who was looking at him with tears in her eyes, and said, "Take care of the kids." "No¡­ please¡­ no! There has to be another way! Please¡­ I beg you¡­!" Erza bellowed with tears in her eyes. Deus then looked at kid Zach, who seemed confused about everything. But he knew something sad was happening. Deus patted Zach on the head and said with a gentle smile on his face: "I am proud of you. And I am d to have you as my son. You will surely surpass me and everyone one day." He then ced his hand on Zach''s chest and muttered something. "Argh!" Kid Zach groaned in pain, but he endured and smiled back at Deus. After Deus left, a mark appeared on his chest, and it slowly faded away after pulsating a couple of times. Young Zach watched that in horror and muttered, "So it was father¡­? He wanted me to see this?" Deus jumped in the air and Xei Lua followed him while pping her wings. "Time to end this, Icarus¡­" Chapter 278 277- Deus vs Icarus (Last Part)

Chapter 278 277- Deus vs Icarus (Last Part)

Deus raised his hand in the air, as though he was waiting for something to arrive. CLANK! CLANK! Kid Zach heard a noiseing from under the debris, seemingly resembling the sound of a metal rustling against the rocks. He nced at Erza, who was still crying, then moved his gaze to Zoe, who was awake, but the most oblivious about everything. He then walked to the debris and tried to push away the big rocks with his small hands. After struggling for a while, Zach managed to push away some debris, and there he saw a sword covered with a sheath. Kid Zach was captivated by a single nce, and he tried to touch it. But it flew away andnded in Deus'' hands. Deus grabbed the hilt with one hand and the sheath with the other. He red into Icarus'' eyes and pulled the sword out from the sheath. A bright light emerged from Deus'' body that blinded everyone except the kid Zach and the young Zach; seemingly, they possessed the ability to fathom the power of the sword. Deus'' body, which was heavily injured, returned to its normal state; no, his entire body had changed into something that could only be described as a monster. When Deus'' pulled out the sword from the sheath, his clothes were shredded into pieces, and he was currently naked with his bottom covered by the ragged piece of clothes. There were several linings and marks on his body, covering him from head to toe. His hair had turned white, and he had grown an extra pair of hands with sharp ws. The sheath he was holding suddenly changed its shape and turned into a pure white mask with no holes to see or breathe. Deus wore the mask, but it was covering his entire face, leaving both Zach confused as to how he would see. A few secondster, a third eye sported on Dues'' forehead that was also visible from the mask. And the most intimidating change of all, there was a red Halo on top of Deus that was the size of a hand. ''I will use my remaining life force until I die¡­'' Deus looked up at Icarus and said, "Say your prayers." [Heh! Do you think you can intimidate me with his new form of yours? You are still nothing but a puny pest!] "We will see who is who!" Deus raised his sword in the air and shed it in the air. [Hah! Have you finally lost your mind and sumbed to insanity?! It''s a shame that I wouldn''t be able to enjoy seeing your despair when I kill your¡ª] SLASH! Suddenly, Icarus'' body was cleaved into half vertically. "Huh?" Icarus was dumbfounded, and he watched his body get cleaved into two parts from one of the clones'' eyes. However, Icarus used one of the nearby clones and absorbed him, regenerating his body back to how it was before. [Do you truly think you can kill me?! A God?! The second-order Cosmic God?!] "If you are the second-order, then you surely know the power of the first-order, right?" Lydamented, who was still holding the sun in her fist. Icarus'' face turned pale after hearing that. [Don''t tell me¡­] he stuttered. The second order was the second-strongest order of the power infinity. The second-order gods were called Cosmic Gods as they ruled the cosmos such as Sky, earth, moon, sun, and the heavens. However, there was one more order above them; the first order. And they were called Celestial Gods, who ruled over time, space, and void. And Lyda was the daughter of time. But she didn''t possess the power of the first-order Celestial Gods, only a mere fraction of the power to control time. "This world shall know the pain, but before them¡­ you shall know the despair." Lyda looked at her closed fist and said, "The power of the sun in the palm of my hand." Icarus was genuinely scared of Lyda, but he soon realized that Lyda was bluffing after noticing Lyda was struggling to hold the sun in her fist and the cracks on her body were increasing rapidly. [How long will you hold the sun?] Icarus snickered and said, [Sooner orter, you will have to let go of the sun, or you will perish into nothing. Well, either way, you are all going to die today!] Icarus raised both his hands in the air and dered, [My mark words, history will be the witness and the time shall testify my great contribution to this world I will make after ending you rebels today. They shall praise me and worship me as their god and I shall grow even more strong, for the evesting eternity and the power of infinity!] While Icarus was chanting nonsense, Deus used that chance to get rid of Icarus'' clones, so he wouldn''t use themter to regenerate himself. ZAP! With the speed of light, Deus traveled through the sky and shed 99969 clones of Icarus and only 30 of them remained. Deus didn''t waste his time talking to Icarus or pay attention to his talk. Lyda was almost out of time, and he wanted to kill Icarus before that. The remaining 30 clonesnded on the ground in front of Erza, who was alone with kid Zach and Zoe. But the moment theynded, they disappeared because Deus killed them before they could evennd properly. The result of his speed and damage was dyed because he was too fast to be visible to one''s eyes. And even the young Zach, who was watching everything with a painful expression on his face, was also unable toprehend Deus'' power. At first, Zach wanted to wake up from this memory that was worse than a nightmare for him, even when he was seeing it from a different perspective, but after knowing that it was Deus who ced the mark on him, he no longer wanted to leave. Sure, it was agonizing for him to watch, but he knew that there must be a reason why Deus wanted Zach to see this. Maybe he simply wanted to record hisst moments for Zach, so he could see them with his eyes when he grew up, or perhaps, he had something else in his mind. There was no way of knowing that, but at least, he could see it from his own eyes. [Okay. Perhaps I was wrong. Maybe this new look truly made you a monster. But that changes nothing. You can''t do anything to me, literally!] Once again, Deus ignored everything Icarus was saying and went to attack him, but it was toote. Deus was blinded by the bright lighting from the side, and when he gazed at it, he saw the light of the sun was emitting from the cracks in Lyda''s body. "It can''t be¡­" Lyda had run out of time. The cracks on her body widened as the intensity of the light grew even more. "Deus¡­" Lyda looked at Deus with an apologetic look on her face and said, "I am sorry." Soon after that, Lyda''s body exploded into pieces and the sun had once again dominated the sky. [Ahahahahaha!] Icarusughed like never before. [Stupid bitch! She had precious powers, yet she wasted them in saving some puny worthless lives!] Deus and Xie Lua were devastated after seeing the death of their friend, but they didn''t have time to grieve or mourn. They must not let Lyda''s sacrifice go in vain and end Icarus. [I will end this before you pull another petty trick!] Icarus created 100,000,000 of his clones, and they immediately created sma balls. [I don''t care if I blow up this entire! I will do anything and everything to kill you all! You dared you to anger the Sun God!] The entire sky was covered with Icarus clones, who had also conjured sma balls in their hands. The entire world was watching that, and it looked as though the sun itself had descended to earth. "Xie Lua¡­" Deus called out to Xie Lua without taking his eyes off Icarus. "What¡­?" "Take Erza and the kids, and fly away as far away as possible." "It''s toote for that! What are you nning to do?!" "Just what a husband should do for his wife, what a father should do for his children." Deus joined his four palms together, with his thumb, index finger, and middle finger open, and the other two fingers closed. "Now go!" The red Halo from Deus'' head turned into small ten rings and covered Xie Lua. Then he closed his third eye and opened all the three eyes together as he uttered, "Domain¡­ expansion¡­" The earth, sky, and everything in between were engulfed by a ck and red ck hole, that devoured the very space itself. A few seconds after that, the ck hole disappeared with Icarus and his clones, Deus, and Xie Lua. Deus managed to save Xie Lua using his ten rings, but the kid Zach assumed she had died too, and that''s why he was surprised when he learned Xie Lua''s identity. Erza sobbed with tears in her eyes while hugging Zach and Zoe. But Zoe, who knew another, wiped Erza''s tears with her small hands and said, "No cry¡­ mama¡­" Kid Zach, who realized that he had just lost three of the most important people in his life, couldn''t help but burst into tears. He rushed where the debris was at the top and saw Deus'' sword and mask¡ª that was originally a sheath¡ª lying beside each other. And next to that, there was a small ring, which Erza wore for ten years andter used to summon Xie Lua. The sun had set, and the sky had turned red with red clouds and many multicolored auroras in the sky. That day, the third impact ended. === Author''s Note- Finally. I was so nervous while writing this arc, and anxious, wondering whether I will be able to pull this or not. Hopefully, I executed it quite well. Thanks for reading! Chapter 279 278- Waking Up

Chapter 279 278- Waking Up

"..." Zach opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling with a confused look on his face. "Yet one more time, I woke up under an unknown ceiling¡­" he muttered. He wished he was saying that to simply sound cool, but he truly didn''t recognize the ceiling. He slowly sat up and grabbed his head as he felt sudden stings in his brain. "Argh¡­" he grunted softly and nced around. He then noticed he was naked from the top. "...." He immediately got off the bed and rushed outside the room, only to realize that he was in the chamber of the church. "Why am I here? I was sleeping in the inn, and¡­" Zach suddenly felt dizzy, so he sat on the row and leaned back to rx himself. ''Why is my head aching so much? I mean¡­ it has been aching quite often nowadays.'' After a few seconds, he uttered, "I think my headaches started when I entered the sea realm. I don''t know if that''s rted to my powers or something, but it''s a tad bit annoying now because they prevent me from thinking." Zach rxed for a few seconds and nced around the church with an amused look on his face. "So this is where Ninia lives? I have been here before, but this ce looks different now. Maybe because thest time I came here was nighttime and this is morning." Zach noticed that there was no sunlighting from the windows. He instantly opened his menu to look at the time, and he finally realized it was evening. "So I slept for almost 20 hours straight?" he asked himself. But then, his gaze fell on the date and his eyes widened in surprise. "I have been asleep for nearly three days?!" he eximed with a baffled look on his face. "But why? Did something happen to me?! No wonder they brought me here. They must have been freaked out; I am freaked out!" Zach touched his body and inspected himself to see if he was attacked by someone when he was sleeping, so Aria and Victoria brought him to the church. "There is nothing wrong with my body and my health is full. My MP also cultivated a lot since I have been asleep for nearly three days. But what happened?" Zach walked and searched around the entire church to look for Aria, Victoria, or Ninia, but it was empty. "Where did they go? Surely, they wouldn''t actually leave me alone in the open church when I was in a vulnerable state, right?" Zach struggled to remember what had happened. He also didn''t remember the memory he saw in the dream, that was worse than a nightmare. However, even though he didn''t remember, his heart still ached, and his soul remembered the sadness and agony he felt when he witnessed the death of three of the most important people in his life. "What is this tight feeling in my chest?" Zach ced his hand on his chest and clenched it as he tried to understand what was going on. He started feeling dizzy, so he decided to take a seat, but he was too far away from the rows as he was strolling around to look for the girls. So he had no other choice but toy down on the ground. He spread his limbs and stretched them whileying on the ground. YAWN~ He yawned loudly and closed his eyes, hoping to find peace andfort from the unknown feeling he was having. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, everything once again shed before his eyes. He opened his eyelids, revealing his teary eyes and the painful expression on his face. He controlled and tried his best to endure his tears from falling, but to do that, he clenched his fists so hard that his nails pierced his palm, and they started bleeding. He bit his lips so hard and his mouth was filled with blood. "Why did you show me that, father?" he asked, even though he knew he would never get an answer. ''Everything was going so well. Everyone was happy, and father was trying to rebel against the gods with Xie Lua and Lyda, but the sun god¡ª Icarus, suddenly attacked us.'' ''There was no chance for a father to win in the first ce since he wasn''t at his full strength. He was also tried from the war he fought that day, and he had just returned home when all that happened.'' ''Who betrayed me?!'' Zach recalled Deus'' words. "Father had very trustworthy friends. I didn''t know all of them, but the ones I knew were nice people. But¡­ one among his friends snitched on father and gave all the information to the sun god." After a brief silence, Zach frowned his face and raised his bloodstained hand in the air. He opened his fist and reached his hand to the ceiling as though he was trying to grab onto something, but he was simply showing hismitment. "I will find that traitor, and kill him or her!" Zach was mentally too exhausted to do anything, so he simply closed his eyes to save energy, but he fell asleep soon after. A few hourster, Ninia, Aria, and Victoria returned home after spending the entire day talking to various NPC and convincing them to join Zach''s religion. They didn''t care about themselves and barely ate or drank anything in the past three days. But when they returned and saw Zach lying on the ground with his hands and mouth covered with blood, they were bewildered. At first, they thought some wild animal had attacked Zach, but upon inspecting further, Aria and Victoria came to the conclusion that Zach had done that to himself. They carried him back to the chamber, and Ninia healed him. Actually, Aria wanted to heal him as she was also a healer, but Ninia took that opportunity from her. A few hourster, when Zach opened his eyes again, he found himself on the bed of the same chamber, and Ninia was sleeping by his side. "..." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,669 0 new yers logged in. 200 yers died. Chapter 280 279- Indecent Thoughts

Chapter 280 279- Indecent Thoughts

When Zach opened his eyes after passing out again, he found Ninia sleeping next to him. "...." The bed was small and could only fit one person, but Ninia somehow managed to sleep next to Zach. Usually, Zach saw Ninia with a veil on her head, so he never got to see her hair fully, but not, not only was he seeing her hair, he was seeing many more things. Her golden hair looked so silky and soft that Zach felt like touching it, but he refrained from doing so, but when he noticed her pointy ears, he couldn''t hold himself. However, when he tried to move his hand to touch Ninia''s ears, his body didn''t respond to his wishes. He soon realized that he was experiencing sleep paralysis. Since the bed was small enough to fit only one person, the space between Zach and Ninia was close to none and their bodies were touching each other. Zach''s gaze automatically fell on Ninia''s cleavage since that was always the first thing he saw whenever he woke next to Aria or Aurora. ''They look surprisingly big¡­'' Zach suddenly felt guilty for having indecent thoughts about Ninia, who was a nun and his first follower. So he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, but he ended up taking a deep breath, which filled his lungs with Ninia''s scent. "..." He opened his eyes with a confused and curious look on his face and sniffed Ninia again. ''This smell¡­.'' He sniffed her once again and thought, ''I have smelled this scent before somewhere. It feels so nostalgic for some reason.'' He continued sniffing Ninia and tried his best to recognize the smell, but that didn''tst for long as Ninia suddenly opened her eyes. "...!" Panicked, Zach closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep, so Ninia would think that he was simply taking loud breaths in his sleep. But that didn''t work since it was toote. "My Lord¡­" she muttered with a flushed face. Zach hesitantly opened his eyes and said, "Before you say anything, let me tell you something first." "Okay¡­" "I am sorry!" he apologized. "But I swear I didn''t mean anything by that." "It''s okay. I trust you." ''She is so innocent and kind!'' Ninia got off the bed and said, "I am sorry for sleeping next to you without your permission. I was doing a deck up on your body and only closed my eyes for a minute, but somehow I fell asleep. Maybe it was because I felt at ease afterying down next to you." "Where are Aria and Victoria?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "They were just here a while ago, but some injured yers came, so they went to heal them," Ninia replied. "It''s my job to heal them, but as I was doing a check-up on you, they decided to go." "I see." There was an awkward silence between Ninia and Zach. They both stared into each other''s eyes, but Zach moved his gaze to Ninia''s chest and once again saw her cleavage, which was more visible than before. After noticing Zach was looking at her cleavage, Ninia immediately turned around and fixed her clothes. Zach, who felt guilty about his action, simply sighed at himself in disbelief. Ninia then grabbed her veil from the table and started wearing it. She fixed her hair and tried to make a ponytail as it was night and there was no need for her to do her favorite hairstyle, which was curly from the side. When Ninia was fixing her hair, Zach noticed a sigil on her nape and raised his brow. "Can I ask about the sigil on your nape?" he asked. "Huh?" Ninia turned to Zach with a confused look on her face as though she had no idea what Zach was talking about. "There is a¡­ sigil on your nape¡­" "Is¡­ there?" The puzzled expression on Ninia''s face was enough for Zach to realize that she was oblivious about it. "I have been meaning to ask this, but I thought it would be an insensitive thing to ask, so I never considered asking it as it didn''t matter that much. But now, it does." "Ask away¡­" "How did you or the NPCs get in this game? Or should I say, this world?" Zach asked with a curious, yet calm look on his face. "I¡­ don''t really remember. When it was like¡­ uhh¡­ when I opened my eyes, I was here in the church and a voice rang in my ears that ordered me to heal the yers," Ninia responded with varied expressions on her face. "So I guess it should be the same for the other NPCs too." ''Mother and Aria created the humans in the real world. And this world was created by the other gods, so that also makes the NPCs the native humans of this world,'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''However, this world was created recently, but the NPCs are already adults, with some even in their old age. So now, I have two theories; one is that this world always existed, and the VR game yers were simply transported here, and the second theory is that the NPCs and monsters in this game are created and not born.'' ''The first theory sounds impossible, but the second theory doesn''t make much sense either.'' "My Lord?" Ninia called out to ask after noticing he had zoned out. "Ah... yes." "You were talking about the sigil on my nape¡­ is that the truth?" Ninia asked with an anxious look on her face. Zach nodded and said, "Yes, there is a small, thumb-sized sigil on your nape." "I never saw it¡­" "Well, that''s natural because you can''t look at your nape in the mirror; at least, not fully." "I see¡­" Zach slowly moved his hand to check if his body was responding or not. After that, he sat up on the bed and ced his feet on the floor. ''It''s cold¡­'' Zach slowly stood up and tried to walk to the door, so he could meet his lovely wife and girlfriend, but his body still wasn''t fully responding, and he ended up tripping. Ninia tried to hold him, but it was toote. He fell on top of Ninia and felt the softness of her body. And after a few minutes, the door opened and Aria and Victoria walked in and found Zach and Ninia engaging in an indecent act. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,666 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter 281 280- On Top of Ninia

Chapter 281 280- On Top of Ninia

When Zach fell on top of Ninia, Ninia took all the impact of falling. And Zach felt the softness of Ninia''s body. It was softer than he had imagined or ever felt, even more than Aurora, Aria, Victoria, Aquarius, or Ruli. However, Zach wasn''t sure if that was due to his body being stiff, or because of the impact of falling on top of Ninia that he felt more softness since his fall was cushioned by her body. Either way, Zach wanted to get up immediately because something else was getting up inside him. "I am sorry¡­." Zach apologized and tried to get up, but he was too weak to move his body. "You shouldn''t have tried to move," Ninia said. "I applied special healing on your body that would make your body paralyze for an hour. And there are still 5 minutes left for the effect to end." "What type of healing paralyzes someone!" "Normally, no one would be able to raise even a finger, and I am surprised that you were able to get up and even walk." Ninia smiled innocently at Zach and said, "As expected of my Lord." ''Stop smiling at me like that!'' Zach tried his best to move aside, but it was all in vain. He ended up losing the strength in his hands and his fell dropped on Ninia''s marshmallow-like breasts. "....!" Normally, Zach would have been delighted after getting his face buried into someone''s breasts, but in his current situation, couldn''t help but panic. ''She smells so nice, and goddammit! I need to move, otherwise, Ninia would realize I got hard after feeling her body.'' Zach didn''t want to be hated by his first follower, so he slowly moved his face up to look at Ninia, only to find her staring at him with a confused look on her face. "Uhh¡­ can you move my body to the side? This is a rather ufortable position¡­" Zach said in a calm voice and tried his best to act normal. "I am trying, but you are¡­ a little too heavy for me to rush you back¡­" Ninia said with a flushed face. ''Why is she blushing? Why is she blushing?! Did she feel my little brother poking her?!'' Zach panicked, but then he recalled all his moments with Ninia and calmed down. ''It''s okay Zach, she always blushes. There is nothing to worry about.'' Ninia ced her hand on Zach''s shoulder and helped him lift his face from her breasts, but when she looked at Zach''s face, she smiled at him and started crying. "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Zach asked with a concerned look on his face. ''Did she actually realize that my little brother was poking her?'' Zach thought to himself and opened his mouth to say something, but Ninia hugged him tightly and pulled him close. Zach''s face was once again buried between Ninia''s soft and big breasts, and this time he was unable to move. "What are you doing?!" Zach asked as he struggled to break free from Ninia''s hug, even though deep down, he was enjoying it. "I was so worried when Aria and Victoria brought you here! I was so scared when I saw your demon sigil and I started doubting my faith¡­" Ninia said with teary eyes. "..." "But then I realized that my faith in you was more than my fear. I don''t care who or what you are, you will always be my Lord, no matter what happens." Zach was genuinely touched by Ninia''s words. He wanted to show his appreciation to her because Zach was able to achieve godhood because of her. "Ninia¡­ let me go¡­" Zach''s voice was muffled because his face was buried under Ninia''s breasts. CREAK! As soon as Zach heard the sound of the door opening, he felt as though his soul left his body. Without even looking at the door, Zach knew very well what he was going to see. Still, when he looked at the door and saw Aria and Victoria standing in the doorway with lifeless res in their eyes, Zach couldn''t help but hear boss music in his mind. He gulped down and said, "I know you are expecting me to say ''It''s not what it looks like''. But it''s really not what it looks like." Aria looked at Ninia''s hands that were wrapped around Zach''s neck and realized he was telling the truth. "Let him go," Aria uttered in a cold voice. Ninia let go of Zach and said, "I was simply helping him get up." Victoria helped Zach to move from the top of Ninia. While Aria stood in front of Ninia and said, "There are more yers waiting at the entrance. Go heal them." Ninia puffed her cheeks and asked in a low voice: "Can''t you heal them¡­?" "It''s your job to heal people!" "Hmph!" Ninia purposely bumped into Aria''s shoulder and walked out of the room. "Why were you so rude to her? She is such a nice and sweet girl," Zach said to Aria. "You have no idea how sly she is," Aria sighed and stared at her with a judging look on her face. "What?" Aria then moved her gaze down and looked at Zach''s crotch. She could clearly see the bulge in Zach''s pants. "..." She shook her head in disbelief and said, "Unbelievable." Victoria followed Aria''s gaze and noticed the same thing. But she didn''t look disgusted as Aria was. Instead, she touched Zach''s crotch with her leg and felt his hard snake. "It''s really hard¡­" Victoria muttered with a flushed face. "Did you seriously get horny after a nun?" Aria asked in disbelief. "She is your first follower, and she is a nun. A nun!" "Come on, you can''t me me for that." Zach groaned with a sigh. "This is the most normal reaction if a boy gets his face buried in big and soft breasts. And it''s not like it''s under my control to get hard. It just happens." "I can counter that with so manyments, but you woke up after three days and I don''t want to make a drama, so let''s save this talk forter." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,660 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 282 281- Lovers’ Affection

Chapter 282 281- Lovers'' Affection

Aria fell to her knees and hugged Zach tightly without saying anything. "..." Victoria also did the same and hugged Zach. "I was so worried!" Aria said. "We are sleeping in the same room from now on!"¡ª Victoria. Zach hugged Victoria and Aria back with a smile on his face and enjoyed the hug. "Just letting you girls know that I can feel your boobs hitting on my chest," Zach said with a grin on his face. "We are doing that on purpose," they both said in unison. "Then press even more, please¡­" After the short hug, Aria and Victoria looked at Zach and jumped on him to kiss him, but Ninia walked into the room and interrupted them. "What are you two doing?!" she yelled at Aria and Victoria. "My Lord still needs to rest, so stop troubling him!" Ninia separated Aria and Victoria from Zach and said, "You are not allowed to see him until I give you permission." "I have had enough!" Aria''s face twitched in anger, and she red at Ninia with a furious look on his face. "Who are you to tell me when to meet him?" "I am his first follower!" "I am his wife! You have no right to interfere in our business!" "Yeah!" Victoria seconded Aria. "Calm down, you two." Zach quipped. "Ninia is just worried about me. Don''t fight like that." Aria red at Zach because she thought he was taking Ninia''s side in the argument. "Whoa! What''s with that re? I am just saying that there is no need to fight." Zach turned to Ninia and said, "And Ninia, I am honestly fine. There is no need to worry about me." Ninia bit her lips and said, "if you say so¡­" "Now, can any of you help me to stand up? I still can''t move my body fully." Victoria grabbed Zach''s hand and helped him get up, but Zach''s legs were still numb, so he had no control over where his body would move. Victoria nced at Ninia from the corner of her eyes and smirked at her, before pulling Zach close to her and falling on the bed with him. Just like how Zach had tripped and fallen on Ninia a few minutes ago, he fell on top of Victoria, but on the bed. Since they fell on the bed, the impact was cushioned and neither of them felt any pain. "..." Victoria wrapped her arms around Zach''s neck and smiled at him before staring into his eyes and saying, "Do you remember the exact same thing that has happened before?" Zach smiled back at Victoria and kissed her on the lips. Then, he ced his forehead on her forehead and said, "How can I forget that." Zach and Victoria were referring to the time when they were still dating and decided to have sex for the first time. Since Victoria''s parents weren''t home, they decided to do it in Victoria''s room. But unlike Zach, Victoria was nervous, and she was having second thoughts. She decided to calm herself down by taking a bath, but Zach thought she was nning to run away, so he grabbed her hand to ask her if she was alright. Due to that, Victoria''s leg slipped, and she ended up tripping. Zach tried to save her from hitting on the ground, so he hugged her and took damage. Of course, it didn''t hurt Zach as it was only a normal fall for Zach, but Victoria was scared. She felt responsible for it and started crying, and whileforting her, one thing led to another, and they did the deed. "I wonder if it would have turned out differently if we were as honest and open with our feelings as we are now," Victoria asked. "Maybe¡­" Zach kissed Victoria again and moved his hand to her chest. "Ahem!" Aria cleared her throat and said, "Don''t forget that we are still here." Aria didn''t seem bothered by Zach and Victoria''s flirting, but Ninia looked upset. ''Even though I was the one who took care of him the most¡­'' she uttered inwardly. GROWL~! Zach''s stomach suddenly growled. "Uhh¡­" Zach turned to Aria and Ninia and said, "I haven''t eaten or drank anything in three days, can we go to a restaurant and eat something?" "Sure," Aria nodded. Zach nced around to look for his clothes, but he couldn''t find them anywhere. "Umm¡­ where are my clothes?" he asked Aria and Victoria. "They should be here in the room¡­" Aria and Victoria also nced around to look for Zach''s clothes. "Weird¡­" Aria turned to Ninia to ask her if she knew, but Ninia averted her gaze in response, and that was enough for Aria to realize what happened to Zach''s clothes. Ninia had taken Zach''s clothes to her chamber, and she used them to sniff, so she could feel Zach was sleeping next to her. No one knew about it, and even she had no idea why she was doing something like that. ''I am seriously worried about Zach and Ninia''s rtionship. With how things are going right now, it might turn into a taboo rtionship between a God and his first follower¡­'' Aria uttered inwardly. "Well, whatever. Give me a few minutes, I will conjure new clothes." "Okay." Aria, Ninia, and Victoria left the room. Zach was smiling when he was with the girls, but as soon as they left the room, his smile vanished and his face became lifeless again. He still couldn''t get over the nightmarish memory he saw. But he knew he had to move on. He took a deep breath and pped himself on the cheeks to get his thoughts straight. He then opened his menu to equip new clothes, but he looked at his notifications and saw he had received over 1000 messages from Aurora. "....!" Zach opened them and skimmed through the messages. "Oh, shit¡­!" He immediately opened the portal to Aria''s domain and rushed in to meet Aurora. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,651 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Matthewj212, for the gift! Chapter 283 282- Meeting Aurora

Chapter 283 282- Meeting Aurora

Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and walked in before closing it again. He rushed to the throne and saw that Aurora was on the edge of the throne, as though she was trying to jump down. "....!" Zach immediately rushed to the throne, but Aurora slipped and fell down. Luckily, Zach got there in time and caught her in his arms. "Are you an idiot? What were you trying to do?!" Zach yelled at Aurora. "You know you can''t even move your body properly, yet you were trying to jump off the throne! What if something had happened to you?! What if I hadn''te?! What were you even thinking?!" Aurora stared at Zach with a dumbfounded look on her face, but her eyes suddenly got teary, and she started crying. "I wanted to see you¡­" she said while crying. "How were you nning to see me? You have no power to open the portal!" "Aria informed me just now that you have woken up, so I knew you woulde to meet me¡­" "So you wanted to greet me at the portal, yeah?" Zach asked with a knowing look on his face. "Yes¡­" SIGH! Zach jumped andnded on the throne. He ced Aurora on hisp and said, "You are seriously an idiot¡­" "I missed you so so much¡­" Aurora said as she snuggled on Zach''sp. After Zach had fallen into slumber and Aria and Victoria took him to church, Aurora sent a message to Zach to ask him where he wasing to meet her. But Zach didn''t reply. She assumed that he must be busy with something, so she waited for a few hours before finally messaging Aria and Victoria. At first, they didn''t know what to respond because they had already decided not to tell her anything as she could freak out, and there was no way to visit her to calm her down as neither of them had ess to Aria''s domain. However, they said they would eventually have to reply to her as she would freak out more if she didn''t receive any response from any of them. So Victoria decided to chat with her and slowly revealed everything to her in a way that Aurora wouldn''t get anxious. Aurora asked them a few questions and then asked them to take care of Rudy. She told them that she was alright, but in reality, she wasn''t. Just like they were worried about making Aurora anxious, Aurora was also concerned about the same for them. While snuggling Zach, Aurora looked into his eyes and bit her lips. They looked lifeless to him as though they had seen tragedies and hiding sadness behind them.'' ''His eyes and the expression on his face look the same as they were when I met him for the first time in front of the dungeon, although he said that it wasn''t him, I think I am sure it was him¡­'' "What''s wrong? Why are you staring at me like that?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. "Did my handsomeness make you fall in love with me even more?" Aurora knew Zach was trying to hide his pain behind his smile and acting normally as though nothing had happened. She wanted to know the reason behind Zach''s sadness so she could cry together with him, but she didn''t want to ask Zach to say it. "You yelled at me, and now you are flirting with me¡­" Aurora said in a low voice. "I only yelled at you because you were trying to do something stupid," Zach stated nonchntly. "And even if Milo was here on the ground to catch you, that was still a stupid move." "I already said I wanted to meet you!" "Right now, the only thing you need to meet is your daily rest quota." Zach stroked Aurora''s hair and said, "Sleep." "Can''t we talk for a while?" she asked with puppy eyes. "What do you want to talk about? There is nothing interesting going on outside, though¡­" Aurora turned her face to the side and muttered, "How about telling me why you look so sad¡­" "..." Zach looked at Aurora with a surprised look on his face. But he smiled with a soft chuckle and said, "I can''t hide anything from you, after all." "What do you expect? I have known you for the longest than any other girl. I can''t tell when you are sad or worried just by having one nce at your face¡­." "I will tell you everything¡­ but first, look me in the eyes¡­" Zach said in a calm voice. Aurora looked into Zach''s eyes and stared at him with a gentle smile on her face. "So after I fell into the slumber, I woke up¡­ or rather, I saw a memory from a different perspective where¡­" Zach told Aurora everything. She quietly listened without interrupting Zach even though she had so many questions to ask. After a few minutes, Zach finally finished telling everything to Aurora. In the end, he said, "After everything ended, darkness enveloped me, and I woke up." "So your father knew he would die in the battle, and that''s why he wanted you to learn the cause of his death?" Aurora asked with a curious look on her face. "I think so¡­?" "So can I ask why you used to think your father died in a natural disaster all this time even though you witnessed his death with your eyes when you were a kid?" "I didn''t remember what happened that day. Thest thing I remembered was that I got angry at my father and went to my room. Then mother came with Zoe to have a talk with me, but I didn''t listen to her and took Zoe from her." "And while talking with Zoe, I fell asleep. Everything was nk after that, and I don''t remember anything, so I always thought he died in a natural disaster. My trauma probably erased that memory." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,644 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 284 283- Future Plan| Zach’s Next Move

Chapter 284 283- Future n| Zach''s Next Move

"As for Zoe, she was only one year old, so she didn''t understand what was happening, but she remembered everything. And as she grew up, she realized what had happened that day." "It seems she is a smart girl." "She is. Her IQ is probably more than me, and her soul powers are definitely more than me even though she is still ten years old¡­ or maybe 11¡­" "Why, though? Aren''t you the older one?" Aurora asked curiously. "Well¡­ she awakened her soul powers when she was not even a year old. So that naturally boosted her growth from the start. And her soul is a reincarnation¡­ or rather, her soul contains a fragment of an ancient being, so¡­ yeah, she is blessed too." Aurora pondered for a while and then asked, "So let''s say she is on the same level of strength as you¡ª" "Uhh.. no. I am stronger than her. She only has more soul powers, and that''s just like having a fancy purse, but there is nothing in it," Zach quipped to defend his dominance. "Okay¡­ I was just giving an example." Aurora cleared her throat and continued, "If she is so smart and strong at the age of 11, she will be stronger than you when she reaches adulthood, am I right?" "I am not sure." Zach shrugged and said, "She could be, or maybe not." Aurora squinted her eyes at Zach and asked with a judging look on her face, "Are you jealous of her?" "No." "You replied instantly¡­ almost as if you had already expected me to ask this question¡­" "Listen, the thing is¡­ some entities want Zoe to be the pir of the mortal realm¡ª which is the world we live in." After a br4eif pause, Zach continued, "Now before you ask ''What are the pirs?'', I will answer you myself." "..." "Pirs are the protectors of the realm. They make rules andws that every being has to abide by. Although now it''s only applicable to those who are aware of them, such as people like me and others who possess powers." "What happens if someone breaks the rules?" Aurora asked curiously. "They get punished, duh!" "Then wouldn''t they purposefully stay oblivious of thews and the rules? If they don''t know them, they can''t break them¡­ right?" Zach nodded and sighed in response. "So they want your sister to be a pir to protect the world from¡­ whatever?" "Yeah. There are 12 pirs in total, and my father was one of them," Zach stated. "Lyda was also one of them, but she retired, and father was selected as one." "Oh!" Aurora suddenly eximed and said, "So they want your sister to take your father''s position?" "Yeah, and I will try my best to stop that. I am not letting my sister end the same fate as fathers and the other pirs¡­" Zach uttered in a solemn voice as he recalled the promise he made to Zoe 10 days before Gods'' Impact urred. "But can''t they make you one¡­. I mean¡­ if you are interested¡­ if not¡­" "If I be one, I wouldn''t be able to spend time with you girls¡­" Aurora hugged Zach and said, "I take that back!" "Heh!" Zach scoffed softly and stroked AUrora''s hair as he continued, "I want to free the other 11 pirs too." "Did they not be a pir because they wanted to?" "No.." Zach shook his head and said, "Their predecessor selects them, and they were selected by theirs¡­" "This is the same as Aquarius¡­ right? She is forced to be the Sea Goddess, and she has no choice but to ept that¡­" Aurora uttered in a low voice. "Yeah. And I n to change all that. I will free everyone from their roles and let them do whatever they want. I will break the order and make a new one, a better one¡­ Zach uttered in a solemn voice. "How do you n to do that?" "Firstly, I will have to get strong, and for that, I will have to gather more followers. The more the people worship me, the higher my soul powers would be. And I need an abundant amount of soul powers to use my blessings," Zach asserted. To use his blessings, Zach needed to use soul powers. But it wasn''t as though he wouldn''t be able to use his blessings without the soul powers. He would still be able to use them, but the blessings would suck out his life source without any soul powers, which was not a great way to use blessings. The same thing happened with Aurora when she used Lyda''s blessings with skills, which drained her life force. Luckily, Lyda managed to save her in the nick of the moment. "What was that form you manifested when you returned from the dungeon expedition? Your hands and hair were on fire¡­" "That was the result of Phoenix''s blessings," Zach responded in a calm voice. "Xie Lua''s blessings, am I right?" Aurora grinned and said," Let''s call your form¡ª Phoenix Mode." "That also reminds me of something I need to ask her." "Your gloves?" "That too. But I want to ask her about what exactly happened that day. And why did the sun god attack us? Even if father was nning to attack the heavens, his life wasn''t in danger, so why did he interfere?" Aurora ced her hand on Zach''s cheek and said, "You should take it slowly. I don''t want you to stress out and make wrong choices." Zach grabbed Aurora''s hand and kissed it before saying, "I have already made ns on what I am going to do next." "What¡­?" Aurora asked hesitantly, seemingly afraid of knowing the answer. "Revenge¡­" "On the sun god¡­?" "On the hell¡­" "Hmmm?" Zach looked at Aurora''s body and smiled wryly as he said, "They are the ones responsible for your current situation." "But the demon invasion ended already. And you already killed all the demons who invaded this realm¡­" Aurora uttered in a low voice, seemingly confused. "Those demons were mere pawns, puppets sent by their leader¡ª the demon king. I am going to find a way to open that crack again and invade hell." "...!" "I am going to y the demon king!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,639 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Meidwil, for the gift! Chapter 285 284- Eating After Three Days

Chapter 285 284- Eating After Three Days

"y the demon¡­ king? Aurora stuttered. "You don''t have to do that for me!" Naturally, just like any lover, Aurora didn''t want Zach to do something reckless when she didn''t even know how strong the demon king was. "I am not doing this only for you. I have other ns too," Zach stated in a solemn voice. "And that is¡­?" "It''s¡­ nevermind," Zach sighed. "That''s the only reason." Zach pulled Aurora''s cheek and said, "Okay, I will be leaving now. Aria and the girls are waiting for me." "Hmm¡­" "What''s wrong?" "I want to spend more time with you, but I understand you need to leave. So I will wait for you toe back tomorrow," She said with a gentle smile on her face. Zach smiled back at her and said, "I will create essence pills tonight and bring them to you tomorrow." "Hmm.." Zach ced Aurora on the throne from hisp and prepared to jump, but Aurora grabbed his clothes and looked at him with an alluring gaze in her eyes. "..." Zach didn''t know what to do. He wanted to spend more time with Aurora, but he was already gettingte. "I wille back early tomorrow," he said calmly. "That''s not it¡­" "Hmm?" "Can you¡­ kiss me¡­?" "..." "Please¡­?" she said with puppy eyes. "But your jaw and mouth hurt every time you speak, right? And kissing would just make it worse¡ª" "Please?" Zach couldn''t refuse Aurora if she was making such a cute and innocent face. "Fine~" he reluctantly agreed. Aurora smiled and puckered her lips to receive a kiss from Zach while Zach slowly brought his face close to Aurora and sealed her lips with his lips. Aurora''s eyes widened as Zach kissed her, and she felt the pleasure of satisfaction, but that didn''tst long when Zach stopped kissing her a few secondster. "Happy?" Zach asked. "Can you do it once more¡­?" Zach once again kissed Aurora on the lips, but he made sure to kiss longer this time so Aurora would feel satisfied. After a minute-long kiss, their lips parted. Zach looked into Aurora''s eyes without saying anything. But Aurora''s eyes didn''t look satisfied. "One more¡­" she said. Zach kissed her for a few more minutes until Aurora fell asleep in Zach''s arms. He then stroked her hair and said, "I love you." After that, Zach jumped andnded beside Milo. Zach crouched down in front of Milo and patted her head before saying, "Thank you for always taking care of Aurora. If you ever want to leave this ce and go to the outside world, you can let me know." [But if I do that, who would take care of Lady Aurora?] Milo asked. "You don''t have to worry about that. Aurora''s condition has recovered a lot, and I don''t think it would be a problem if you left her alone for a few hours. Besides, I will be here with her, so there is no need to worry," he stated in a calm voice. [...] Milo didn''t say anything and simply stared at Zach with her pearl-like eyes. "I don''t want you to feel imprisoned here. You are mypanion, not my ve." After a brief pause, he continued, "And I may have acted harshly to you in the past, but that was due to my anxiousness regarding Aurora. I didn''t want to lose that. So if you ever felt that I was treating you harshly, then I apologize for that." [No. Never had I thought that, and I never would. You are my master, and you can order me around to do whatever you want. Please, do not feel guilty because there is no need to.] Zach patted Milo again, but this time, Milo also rubbed her head against Zach''s hand. Seemingly, she was enjoying it. DING! Zach received a notification, and he knew who it was from without even opening it. "Okay, I''m leaving now." [Ummm¡­ master¡­.] Milo called out to Zach. "Yes?" [I¡­ umm¡­.] Milo shook her head and said, [It''s nothing. I will tell you when the time is right.] "Okay." Zach opened the portal and left Aria''s domain. "Look who is here~!" Ariamented after seeing Zaching out of the chamber. "We have been waiting for you for nearly 20 minutes, you know?" "Let''s go now." Zach, Aria, Victoria, and Ninia left the church to go to Zach''s favorite restaurant. At first, Ninia refused to go with them even though she wanted to go, but Zach forced her to. She was delighted after knowing Zach was so thoughtful of her. She also expected Aria and Victoria to be upset because Zach invited her too, but they didn''t seem to mind. That made Ninia realize that they weren''t as selfish as she thought they were. After visiting the restaurant, Zach sat in the corner seat because he didn''t want to catch the other yer''s attention. He knew he would eat a lot since he hadn''t eaten or drank anything in three days. The NPCs were also delighted to see Zach, and some even followed him, but Ninia told them to visit him tomorrow and drove them all away. "You need to keep a line between your private life and your life as a God," Ninia said to Zach. "You can''t please everyone even when you are a god. So please prioritize your own life before others, as there are also people close to you who want to spend time with you." Ninia uttered that while shooting a nce at Aria and Victoria. ''She acts so innocently and kind when Zach is around¡­'' Victoria uttered inwardly. The owner himself approached Zach to take orders, but he only used that as an excuse to talk with Zach. He gave the menu to Zach and said, "It''s good to see you are awake again." "Yes. Thank you for your concern." Zach handed the menu back to the owner without even looking at it and said, "Bring all the dishes on the menu." "...!" Everyone, including the girls and the owner, was surprised to hear that. "Sure¡­ thing¡­" the owner said while stuttering and left in a hurry. That night, Zach gained the title of ''The gluttonous God'' among his worshippers. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,633 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. ==== Author''s Note- I recently changed my Wi-Fi isp because the old one used to have a lot of outages. But the new one turned out to be the worse. It was on and off for the entire day, and it was a headache. Thanks, @CJ_Copnd_4177, for the gift! Chapter 286 285- Ninia’s Devotion

Chapter 286 285- Ninia''s Devotion

Aria and Victoria looked at Zach with a judging look on their faces but didn''t say anything. After noticing they were staring at him, Zach asked, "What?" "You do know that there are over 180 items served in this restaurant, right?" Victoria asked with a knowing look on her face. "I do." "And are you certain that you can eat all of them by yourself?" Aria asked with a judging look on her face. "Who said I am eating alone? You girls are eating with me, right?" "No, we already ate a while ago," Victoria responded. "...!" "Stop teasing him like that!" Ninia hissed and red at Aria and Victoria. She turned to Zach and said, "Don''t worry, my Lord. They are lying. " "Thank you, Ninia. You are the best," Zah said with a smile on her face. Ninia''s face flushed after hearing that, and she averted her gaze "...." Aria shook her head in belief and thought, ''I have no idea whether he is doing this on purpose, or he is simply trying to be kind to her.'' After 10 minutes, once by one, the dishes started to arrive. Zach suggested the girls to eat a tiny portion of all the dishes so they could taste everything and still fill their stomachs. But after around 30 dishes, Ninia was full. After 50 dishes, Victoria was full. And after 69 dishes, Aria was full. Zach spent nearly 5 hours eating 180 dishes, and he ordered some of them twice. Not only that, he ordered drinks and asked them to create a dish that wasn''t on the menu. The chefs and the owner were troubled as they had no idea what dish Zach was referring to. But they couldn''t dare to tell that to Zach as that would be simr to going against their God''s wishes. They didn''t want to disappoint their God, but they had a way to please him, either. Victoria noticed that and said, "They might not know how to make it. So I will go help them, can I?" "Don''t you want to eat more¡­?" "I am already full," she responded. "Then¡­ sure, I guess?" Victoria smiled at Zach and said, "I will cook the best dish you have ever had." ''I don''t think you canpare it with Aurora''s cooking,'' Zach uttered inwardly. Victoria squinted her eyes and asked, "I bet you justpared me with Aurora, didn''t you?" "Out of habit¡­ but don''t worry, I mightpare, but I will never judge." Victoria left with the owner, who showed her the way to the kitchen. ''Victoria just stole a spotlight for tonight¡­'' Aria looked conflicted. She also wanted Zach''s praise. After pondering for a few seconds, Aria got up from her seat and said, "I will go help her as well." "..." After saying that, she left. Zach had eaten Aria''s cooking many times, and he knew that she was good at cooking. Deep down, he wanted to eat Aurora, Aria, and Victoria''s cuisine every day instead ofing to the restaurant. But he didn''t want the girls to feel like he was using them as chefs. He often tried to help them with cooking, but they didn''t allow him to enter the kitchen. ''Once Aurora is fully healed, and we all start living together, I will bake a nice cake and get them all to love me ever more!'' Zach decided. Now, Ninia, who was left alone with Zach, began feeling anxious for the same reason as Aria. ''They both have gone to make a dish for him. And as the saying goes, ''The best way to please a man and win his heart is by food''. I have to cook meals for myself every day, so I should be able to help them at least. Even if not, I can contribute and please him.'' Ninia wanted to leave in a way that Zach couldn''t feel suspicious of her. She didn''t want Zach to doubt her loyalty and mistake her affection even though she hadn''t realized that her feelings for Zach had far surpassed any devotion and loyalty. She wanted to win Zach''s heart and get his love and attention, but she thought she wanted it because she yearned to feel special as his first follower. But that wasn''t the case as she had constantly been fighting Aria and Victoria for thest three days. "I will¡­ go check one of them¡­" she said and left. "...." Zach looked at the empty dishes on the table and thought, ''It kind of feels lonely even though they are just in the room next to mine.'' He smiled and muttered, "I have grown so attached to them that I don''t think I can survive a day without them now." A few secondster, Ninia returned and sat next to Zach while previously she was sitting in front of him. "What''s wrong?" Zach asked curiously. "It''s nothing." Ninia was on her way to the kitchen, but she turned back. She realized that she was missing a golden opportunity to spend some alone time with him. Zach nced at Ninia from the corner of his eyes and couldn''t help but move his gaze to her cleavage. ''I should really stop perving after her. It''s so wrong and immoral! What''s wrong with me?!'' he asked himself. "Say, my Lord¡­" "Hmm?" "Did you¡­. Umm¡­" After a brief pause, she looked into Zach''s eyes with a flushed face and asked, "Do you like my body?" "....!" ''What does she mean by that? Did she realize I have been staring at her boobs all this time, even when I was eating?!'' Zach panicked. While Ninia hadn''t realized that, Aria had caught Zach a long time ago, and so did Victoria, "Why¡­ are you asking that¡­?" he asked nervously. "I¡­ I personally think my body looks better than Aria and Victoria¡­" "Huh?" "I am talking about my¡­ beauty¡­." "Oh! But why are youparing yourself with them?" Zach asked curiously. "..." "Listen, I don''t know about girls, and maybe it''smon for girls topare themselves with other girls. But you shouldn''t do that. Every girl has their own beauty and specialty, and I respect that deeply. If I ever startparing them and judging them, I would never be able to look at them with the same thoughts again." "But¡­" Ninia turned to Zach and asked with teary eyes: "What else can I do to get your attention?" Zach was confused at first as he couldn''t understand why Ninia was saying all that. But then he realized that Ninia was always alone in the church with only injured yers to visit her. ''I guess she is sensitive about that¡­.'' Zach smiled at Ninia and patted her head. ''Although I won''t be able to meet her for some time once I ascend¡­'' Ninia took that opportunity to make a move on Zach and hugged him tightly. ".....!" Zach assumed his kind words made her emotional, but that wasn''t the only case. All this time, Ninia has beenparing herself to Aria and Victoria and trying to be better than them, but now Zach''s words made her realize that there was no need to do that. She used to think she would never be able to win against them, but now she learned that there was nopetition between them in the first ce. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,625 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter 287 286- Empty Streets | Surprise Attack

Chapter 287 286- Empty Streets | Surprise Attack

After Aria and Victoria came back from the kitchen, they saw Ninia getting touchy with Zach, so they tried to separate her from him. "Hey! That''s my seat! Get off!" Aria yelled at Ninia. "Your name is not written here, so anyone can sit whenever they want," Niniamented. "..." Aria pondered for a while to retort Ninia''sment. "So what? That doesn''t change anything. As his wife, I belong to sit beside Zach." "But you left your seat, so you lose your chance too," Ninia remarked. "You¡­!" Aria red at Ninia and gritted her teeth, but she couldn''t say anything to retort Ninia. She turned to Victoria, hoping she would help her get her seat back, but Victoria couldn''t care enough as she didn''t lose her seat. "..." SIGH! Aria had no chance but to look at Zach with puppy eyes. "Well¡­ let her sit for tonight. We are leaving once I finish eating anyway," Zach uttered awkwardly, making Aria more frustrated. Aria reluctantly sat beside Victoria, where Ninia sat before. She red at Ninia, only to see her smirking at her from the corner of her lips. ''This nun¡­! I don''t like her. If Zach''s religion bes big, she will be big too. But Zach needs to grow her religion to increase his soul powers, so I have no choice but to ept her.'' Aria and Victoria had left the dish on the stove and instructed the chefs on how to handle it. "We still haven''t found the person who cursed you. But now that you are awake, should we still look for them?" Victoria asked Zach with a curious look on her face. "Oh, there is no need for that. I know who marked me," Zach responded. "Who?!" Aria, Victoria, and Ninia asked in unison with the same curious expressions on their faces. "It was my father. He wanted me to see a memory of the day of the third impact." "Oh¡­" "But why did it activate so randomly?" Aria wondered. "Something must have triggered it." "I think I know that too.." "What?!" the girls asked with the same expression on their faces. "It was time-triggered," Zach responded. "So.. what was that memory? If you don''t mind me asking¡­" Aria asked. "So¡­" Zach told them everything until the food arrived, but the three girls were too sad and sentimental to eat even though they wanted to taste the dish they made. Victoria and Aria were curious about the taste and to check how it differed from the real world, while for Ninia, it was her first time seeing that dish. "Why are you girls crying? Eat some food and rx." After eating the dish, Zach got up and walked to the counter, and the girls followed him. There were still a few yers in the restaurant eating and talking about their day and life in the game. "How much for tonight?" Zach asked the owner. Normally, they would bring the bill to the table, but ever since Zach became their God, they were too afraid to do so. "There is no need to pay. It''s on the house¡­" the owner replied awkwardly. "Just tell the amount, please." "There is no need¡ª" "If you don''t tell, I will stoping here and go to the other restaurant," Zach threatened, although he only did that so the owner could charge him. Zach didn''t want their business to suffer because of him. "6969 coins¡­" the owner responded. "You better not be adding discounts that can damage your economy, right?" "No, I am not. I don''t want you to stoping here, so I would never do something you don''t want." Zach opened his menu and sent 7000 coins. "My Lord¡­ you sent more¡­" the owner uttered with a confused look on his face. Since Zach paid through the menu, he could send any amount he wanted, but he sent more. "You can keep the change." After saying that, Zach left with his girls. On their way, Aria hugged Zach''s arm and asked, "Why are we going back to the church?" "Hmm?" "You have recovered now, so we can stay at the inn now," she said. "Right¡­" Zach nced at Ninia, who clearly looked upset about that. "Well¡­ we can stay at the church too, right? It will save us money, and it''s closer to the portal too. I also have something to take care of tomorrow morning, so¡­" Zach turned to Ninia and asked, "Is there any problem if we stay in the church?" "No! You are very wee there!" Ninia replied in a cheerful voice with a wide smile on her face. Zach nced at Aria and Victoria and saw them staring at him in disbelief. "What?" "Nothing." Exhausted, they began walking towards the church. ''We didn''t see anyone on the streets¡­'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''Well, it''s past 2 AM, so no wonder the streets are empty.'' ''Still, the empty streets at night without much light other than the moonlight is scary. Come to think of it, I have never been out thiste at night.'' Zach looked up at the sky and the moon, which immediately reminded him of Aurora. ''She would have loved to see the stars¡­'' After walking for a few minutes, they finally reached the church. Ninia had left the door open, so anyone coulde and wait to get healed. ''I wonder if the yers stille to the church to get healed at night,'' Zach thought. ''But then again, most yers are sleeping at this time, so I don''t think so. But maybe the yers who were in the dungeon or the tower?'' YAWN~ Aria yawned out loud and covered her mouth with her hands, but it was toote. YAWN~ Ninia and Victoria also yawned after seeing Aria yawn. Zach, however, woke up a few hours ago after a three-day-long slumber, so he wasn''t sleepy at all. Ninia smiled at Zach and said, "I will rest for a while." "Don''t worry, take a long¡ª!" Zach immediately equipped a sword and cut the fire -arrowunched at Ninia. He red in the dark corner of the church and yelled furiously: "Come out, and I will give you a painless death!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,624 0 new yers logged in. 1 yer died. === Thanks, @DaoistmAsMjC, for the gift! Chapter 288 [Bonus chapter] 287- Forbidden Players

Chapter 288 [Bonus chapter] 287- Forbidden yers

After Zach and the girls reached the church and bid each other good night, someone shot a fire-arrow at Ninia, but fortunately, Zach managed to cut it down and stop it from hitting Ninia. "Come out before I chop you into pieces!" Zach yelled furiously. However, instead of surrendering, the attacker started firing more arrows at Zah and Ninia. But, the arrow wasn''t as powerful as Zach thought. Even if it had hit Ninia, she would have barely lost any HP. ''Why would someone try to attack like this if they are so weak?'' he thought. ''Or maybe because they are weak, they are using such cowardly ways to attack?'' Zach couldn''t care less about any of that. He rushed to the corner and swung his sword, but he stopped when he saw blood on the floor. "...." He lit a fire on his finger and saw a male teenager standing there with a bow and arrow in his hand. And there was an injured girl who looked around the same age as the boy.'' "Stay away! I will kill you!" the boy said. Zach turned to Ninia and said, "Can you heal the girl while I deal with this boy?"Ninia nodded in response. Zach grabbed the boy from his cor and dragged him out of the church. "Stop! Let me go!" the boy yelled. Zach threw the boy to the ground and asked, "What were you doing? And how did that girl get injured?" "Shut up! That has nothing to do with you!" the boy yelled. Zach swung his sword and barely missed the boy''s head, but of course, he only did that to scare the boy. "Next time, I won''t miss it. So you better start speaking if you don''t want to see your head rolling on the ground," he threatened the boy, although what he said didn''t make sense. "My friend and I were sleeping in the garden, but we were attacked by a yer. My friend was able to save me in time, but she got injured. So we decided to head towards the church, and when the attacker realized it, he stopped chasing after us." ''An attacker? It''s not surprising as this happens a lot in the real world too, but seriously..?'' Zach was in utter disbelief. "My friend was constantly bleeding, and her HP was going down rapidly. But we were worried as we were just a few steps away from the church," the boy uttered with tears in his eyes. "...." A few secondster, the boy started crying and continued, "But when we got here, no one was there. I called out for the nun, but no one responded. My friend also passed out due to excessive blood loss, and I had no idea what to do." Zach pondered for a while and asked, "And you assumed we were attackers, so you started shooting arrows?" The boy nodded while wiping his tears. ''Ninia wasn''t wearing her nun outfit, so he must have thought we were¡­'' "Why were you sleeping in the garden?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "We¡­ don''t have enough money to rent a room in the inn¡­" the boy uttered in a low voice as though he was ashamed to say that. "Why¡­ do you not have money? Naturally, you should have enough money by now since you are in the first realm¡­" Zach raised his brow with an amused look on his face and asked, "Wait a minute. How old are you?" "I am seventeen, and my friend is eighteen¡­" the boy replied while averting his gaze. Zach raised his sword and said, "Don''t lie!" The boy gulped down and said, "I am 13, and my friend is¡­ 14¡­" "What in the actual fuck are you doing in this game?!" The minimum legal age to y a VR game was fifteen, which also varied from country to country, and the VR games were limited too, as most of them were R-17. So a 13-year-old shouldn''t even be near a VR game. Even if Zach had never yed a VR game before, he still knew the basic things, and VR games were also a daily debate in the news, so that was inevitable. ''13 year old?!'' Zach eximed inwardly. ''He is just a kid. A kid!'' Zach was furious, not at the kids but at their irresponsible parents, who allowed them to y the game. "How did you get your hands on a VR set and game?" ''Even if somehow they managed to get in the VR headset, they still shouldn''t be able to y any game. The VR headsets use biometric authentication to log into the games. So if they did get ess to the VR game, they would need a new ount to y, and most of the games ask for real-life identity information. I also had to submit them to the counter when I entered the VR center.'' ''Could it be that the gods even pulled the souls of the yers who were only wearing the VR headset? That''s just stupid and¡­ and a dick move!'' Zach red at the boy and asked, "Answer me. How did you get your hands on the game?" "My¡­ cousin had a VR set. And my friend''s sister had one too. We both go to the same school, so we decided to y a game together since our exams had ended and the summer holidays had started. We didn''t know anything about the games, so we did what we saw in the video on the inte. And then¡­ we were here," the boy responded with a dejected look on his face. Zach crouched down and moved his head to pat the boy, but he stopped midway and pulled his hand back. "Don''t worry, your friend is safe," he said in a calm voice. "Really?!" "Yes." "Thank you! Thank you so much!" the boy chirped with a smile on his face, but his smile soon vanished as he averted his gaze and muttered, "But I don''t have money¡­" "It''s okay." ''While they might not have logged in to any game, I doubt they had money in their bank ounts or, better yet, whether they have linked it to the game or not.'' *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,622 0 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. === Author''s Note- Not even the kids were spared from the Gods'' Impact! Chapter 289 288- Bamboozled

Chapter 289 288- Bamboozled

Zach heard a sniffing sound, so he nced at the boy, only to see him crying again. "Why are you crying now? Everything is alright." "We have nowhere to go. We have no money, and we can''t even fight.." the boy cried. "Just curious, but how did you manage to ascend to the first realm?" Zach asked calmly. "Wepleted quests that gave us EXP and coins. And then we trained our physique by clearing the first five floors of the dungeon over and over again for weeks," the boy replied in a calm voice. Even though his voice was calm, Zach could feel the pain and the suffering the boy, and the girl must have experienced. "How many times did you clear the first five floors of the dungeon?" "More than ten thousand times¡­" "Building physique is the toughest thing in this game. And it''s very challenging, especially for a kid like you." Zach patted the boy''s head and said, "You should be proud of yourself. You were able to survive so far alone with no one''s help. That''s admirable, you know?" "And the first five floors of the dungeon are subjectively hard. I myself have struggled on the fifth floor, and you are just a kid," Zach then continued. "Really?" the boy asked with teary eyes. "Yeah, you are awesome." "But aren''t you super strong? I saw you fighting in the garden the other day. Even though your opponents were higher level than you and had overpowered skills, you easily defeated them!" the boy said with respect in his eyes for Zach. "Yeah¡­" "Can I be like you one day?" he asked curiously. Zach stroked the boy''s hair and said, "Of course, you can." "Can you tell me what to do to be strong like you?!" "You just have to¡ª" Zach stopped his words after seeing his reflection in the boy''s eyes. The conversation reminded him of his argument with Munbeta and Cindy in the dungeon expedition, where he said he wasn''t someone lucky or strong from the start. He imed to have worked hard and also said that anyone could be like him if they worked hard enough. But now, Zach was doubting his words; he was having second thoughts. Sure, he was trained to death by his father when he was a kid, and that yed an important role in his life. However, that wasn''t the only thing. There were chances that he would have never met Aria if he hadn''t gone beyond the fifth floor. If he hadn''t met Aria, he wouldn''t have gotten her blessing, which would have resulted in his slow growth. There would have been another yer who reached floor ten and entered Aria''s domain, and maybe that yer would have gotten her blessings. With the series of events, one after another, Zach became what he was today, or so he used to think. But he knew that no one would be able to be like him, even if they tried. ''What if I lie to the kid and give him false hope? What if he ends up doing something stupid that could endanger his life? I don''t want to see more people dying on me. Even if I didn''t know them personally or had any connection with them, no one deserves to die without reason. But is a reason enough to die? Is it more important than a person''s life?'' "Please tell me! What do I have to do to be like you?!" the boy asked again with his utmost sincerity. Zach smiled wryly at the boy and said, "First, you take care of yourself and your friends. Second, you think of the consequences before making any action. And third, it''s okay to lose sometimes, and it''s also okay to run away sometimes. Always remember, what matters the most is staying alive. Losing or running away might make you smaller, and you might even lose respect from some people, but at least you would be alive to earn their respect again." "Wow~" The boy''s eyes glittered with respect for Zach. He smiled at him and said, "Thank you, master Zach!" "Don''t call me master¡­" The boy knew Zach''s name because he had already heard it many times, and he could also see the name in Zach''s nametag. "What''s your name?" Zach asked the boy. The boy had a nickname set to ''Hero of Light'', so Zach could only see that, not his name. "My name is Noah! Noah Astafolio!" "Astafolo¡­?" Zach muttered and thought, ''Is it coincidence?'' "What''s your father''s name?" "Reed Astafolo." "What''s your mother''s name?" "Hannah¡­" Zach pondered for a while and asked, "Do you have any siblings?" "No," Noah shook his head. "Can you show me your profile?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "Sure!" The boy opened his menu and showed his stats to Zach. [Level 10] Zach read Noah''s stats and thought, ''Nothing extraordinary. Just what you would expect from a level10 yer.'' "How are my stats?! Are they good?!" "..." Zach raised his brows after looking at Noah''s coins and asked, "You said you received coins afterpleting the quests, right?" "Yes." "Why do you not have any coins? Did you use them on your gear or something?" "Well¡­" Noah averted his gaze and refused to talk. "What is it?" "After¡­ Elina and I ascended, we knew that we wouldn''t be able to get strong, so we decided to join a party, but everyone turned us down. Then, a party of 7 members approached us and asked us to join their party." ''I can already guess where this is going.'' Zach facepalmed himself after already predicting the story and rubbed his face in frustration. "We were desperate to join a party, so we agreed, but they said there was a charge to join their party, and they asked us to give all the money we had. We didn''t have much choice since no one was taking us to their party, so we gave them all our money, and they took us to the dungeon raid." After a brief pause, Noah continued, "But then they said they forgot something and will be back in a few minutes. We waited for them, but they never returned." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,622 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 290 289- Sense of Justice

Chapter 290 289- Sense of Justice

"Did you tell them or give them anything else?" Zach asked with a gentle smile on his face, but he was hiding his anger behind his smile. "They asked to check our equipment, but we only had the default ones. And¡­ we also told them that we were 13 and 14 years old¡­" ''So they robbed them even after knowing their age?'' Zach thought, ''The attack on them earlier also might be one of them.'' "We purposely skipped meals sometimes and slept outside to save the coins to buy a good weapon¡­" Zach patted Noah and said, "It''ste. Let''s go inside the church. I will arrange a ce for you to sleep." Zach took Noah inside the church where the girls were waiting for him. As soon as they both entered the church, Zach made eye contact with Ninia and asked her in a gesture, to which Ninia responded with a nod and a smile on her face. ''I can''t imagine how a 14-year-old would feel after getting stabbed and then running to escape the attack. That''s straight-up thriller shit.'' "How is Elina?! Is she okay?!" Noah asked with a concerned look on his face. "Yes, she is okay, but it seems she hasn''t slept for days, so she is sleeping right now," Ninia replied calmly. "You should sleep too," Zach said to Noah. "I won''t sleep until Elina wakes up¡­" Noah muttered. Zach sat beside Victoria, and Noah sat beside Zach. ''Didn''t Victoria say she was feeling sleepy? And yet, she is still awake because the others are too.'' Victoria leaned and ced her hand on Zach''s shoulder. She rubbed her head on Zach''s shoulder and slipped onto Zach''sp. She looked at Zach and smiled at her before yawning and closing her eyes. Zach stroked Victoria''s hair and nced at Aria, only to see her staring back and forth at him and Victoria. ''She wants to sleep on myp too?'' Zach wondered. Aria puffed her cheeks and leaned her back on the bench before folding her arms and closing her eyes. ''I was nning to visit the magic shop tonight, but I guess I will do that tomorrow.'' Eventually, everyone fell asleep except Zach since he had been in a slumber for three days straight. He nced at Noah, who was also fast asleep and smiled at him. ''Great. Now I am missing Zoe¡­'' "Umm¡­" Victoria moaned faintly as she turned to the side. ''Back when we were dating in the real world, we never spent such moments together. And we were embarrassed too. And here we are, casually giving ap pillow to her.'' A few hours passed, and the first one to wake up was Ninia, even though she was thest one to fall asleep. Following her, Aria woke up, and Victoria afterward. Victoria felt bad because she was sleeping on Zach''sp and didn''t give him a chance to sleep, but Zach reassured her after telling her that he wasn''t feeling sleepy at all. "I don''t think they will be waking up any time soon," Ninia uttered after looking at Noah and Elina. "Yeah. Let them sleep until they wake up. I will visit the magic shop in the meantime." Victoria pulled Zach''s sleeve and asked, "Do you want to eat breakfast?" "Well¡­ I ate a lotst night, so I don''t feel hungry. But I do want you girls to prepare breakfast for yourself," Zach replied with a grin. After that, Zach went to his chamber and opened the portal to the Magic shop dimension using the token Xie Lua had given him. Zach casually passed through the portal and nced around. ''No matter how many times Ie here, the scenery always gets me. I honestly wouldn''t mind staring at the sky and enjoying the scene for hours. Maybe that''s why Xie Lua never gets bored?'' Zach walked to the booth, but much to his surprise, it was empty. "Where did she go?" Zach looked around the area, but Xie Lua was nowhere to be seen. SIGH! "She had to be absent just when I needed her. Wow ~" Zach groaned out loud with a soft sigh. Zach wasn''t angry or upset, as it was totally understandable for Xie Lua to be absent. She couldn''t possibly stay at the booth at all times. While in truth, no yer could summon the magic shop dimension when Xie Lua was absent. But Zach had special ess through the token. "Should Ieter?" Zach asked himself. "But I am not sure if I will get time again. I am nning to hunt down that party who scammed Noah. Who knows how many innocents they robbed so far." "But it''s not the robbery that made me angry, it''s the attempt to kill them. How could they rob or even try to kill kids? That''s just inhumane. I am not trying to be a hero of justice or anything, but there has to be a limit to how low one can fall." ''Fortunately, I have many followers now, so I can get any information easily. I will ask about the party members'' appearance from Noah when he wakes up. But I think I may already know about them.'' When Zach was fighting the ten battles in the garden, he had noticed a party of seven members that looked shady. "I also recall seeing them in the restaurant, although they left before us." While Zach was lost in his thoughts, Xie Lua approached him from behind and tapped on his shoulder. "I see, you also have a habit of talking to yourself," she remarked with a grin. "And you have a weird habit of suddenly popping out of nowhere," Zach scoffed softly. Xie Lua walked to her booth, and Zach followed her. "So, What brings you here?" she asked. "I have a lot to talk about, but first, I want to know something." Zach pointed his finger at his chest and uttered, "When you revealed to me that you are the Phoenix who blessed me, you poked my chest." "..." "Was it your checking whether the mark had activated or not?" he asked with a judging look on his face. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,621 0 new yers logged in. 1 yer died. Chapter 291 290- Questions and Answers

Chapter 291 290- Questions and Answers

"I have no idea what you are talking about," Xie Lua said while averting her eyes even though it was obvious from her face that she was trying to hide something. "Come on. Just drop this act. The mark has already been activated, and I saw everything. I saw¡­ everything¡­" "Yes. I wanted to confirm if the mark had activated or not because I needed to know how much information I had to reveal," Xie Lua nodded and added. "I didn''t want to interfere in master''s n." "Okay, so before I ask my second question, can you tell me what you call him master?" Zach asked curiously. "Because he is my master?" "I remember you mentioning that you are a thousand years older than him, and I also remember you talking about the contract when I mentioned father''s death. You said the contract is still not served, so there are chances that father is alive, right?" "It seems so." "So¡­ what exactly was your rtionship with him?" Zach turned his face to the side and said, "I don''t want to go too personal, but since my father is known for well.. the harem, I was curious to know if you were¡ª" "Stop right there." Xie Lua red at Zach and said, "Don''t you dare say one more word, or I will get mad." "I should have apologized before asking, I guess." "No, that''s not the point. jokes about such topics are not funny." Zach smiled wryly at Xie Lua and uttered, "Did it look like I was joking?" "Talking about something you don''t know is the same as an insult to me, and insult is a joke," Xie Lua retorted. "I guess you are right. So I will just ask without holding back." After a brief pause, Zach asked, "What was your rtionship with father?" "We had a rtionship of a master and servant, nothing less or more than that. And since you already went as far as asking me about his harem, then let me answer it. My rtionship with master was as pure as a rtionship between a father and child." "Thank you for answering honestly." "Now, let me ask one question." Xie Lua ced her hands on the booth and asked, "Why did you ask me that?" "I am not really sure. You said you are the one who gave me the phoenix''s blessings, but I always thought you died with father that day. However, now that I know the full truth, I know father saved you by locking you with the ten rings." Zach had always seen Xie Lua in her phoenix form, and the first time he saw her in her human form was the day of the third impact, which he forgot because of the trauma. Had he remembered that day, he would have recognized Xie Lua on their first meeting. "I don''t me you for not recognizing me since you don''t remember anything of that day, but I¡ª" "How¡­ do you know that I don''t remember¡­? "Huh? Isn''t that obvious. It''s because of the mark," Xie Lua answered in a neutral tone. "Wait, what do you mean?" "The mark allowed you to visit that memory, but you would have never been able to visit it if you had remembered it from your perspective. You can think of it as a necessity for the mark to work," Xie Lua exined. "So that''s the reason I didn''t remember anything. I thought it was because of my trauma, but I am d to know that I didn''t forget that day because I was too weak to ept the reality." "Why would you even think that?!" Xie Lua asked with an annoyed face. "Stop having so low self-esteem." "I am talking about the seven-year-old me." Zach grinned at Xie Lua and said, "I have developed some self-esteem and ego, which is required to live." "So, do you have any more questions? I would be d to answer them as long as I know them." "Well, I have tons of them, but I want to know why the sun god attacked us? I know that one of my father''s friends snitched on him, but still, there was no need tounch such a world-threatening attack, right? He was ready even to blow up the entire, and he would have done that if father hadn''t stopped him. Wasn''t he a god? Aren''t they supposed to protect humanity?" "No, Gods don''t care about humanity; it''s simply one of their creations. You have to see everything from their perspective. For them, you humans are nothing but dust. They see no difference between an insect and a human. They can create as many worlds as they want and destroy them too." "Hmm¡­" Zach hummed in wonder and said, "That makes sense. But Uncle Tim said that it was the third impact. I don''t get it. How did father trigger the third impact? He was only having a lovely conversation with mom." "It wasn''t master who triggered the first impact, it was the sun god." "Oh¡­. let me guess, there are no consequences of the impacts if the gods trigger them, am I right?" "Indeed." "Fucking hypocrites!" After a brief silence, Zach asked, "Do you know anything about the order of the universe?" "I do have my fair share of knowledge, but you shouldn''t count that on me. Ask someone who knows everything about it. Try asking Erza once you get out of the game." "Well, I can ask Aria. She might not be as knowledgeable as mother since she was always in slumbers, but she should be able to give me some information." "Aria¡­?" Xie Lua''s eyes soon widened as she realized what she had just said. She covered her mouth and said, "You idiot! Why did you take her name?! Don''t you know she shouldn''t be named!" "Hmm?" "That¡­ she is a goddess of death and destruction, the almighty annihtor. Her weakest creation alone can destroy the world over and over again!" "Uhh¡­ I am not sure if it''s the right time to say this, but¡­ she is my wife." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,616 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 292 290- Questions and Answers

Chapter 292 290- Questions and Answers

"I have no idea what you are talking about," Xie Lua said while averting her eyes even though it was obvious from her face that she was trying to hide something. "Come on. Just drop this act. The mark has already been activated, and I saw everything. I saw¡­ everything¡­" "Yes. I wanted to confirm if the mark had activated or not because I needed to know how much information I had to reveal," Xie Lua nodded and added. "I didn''t want to interfere in master''s n." "Okay, so before I ask my second question, can you tell me what you call him master?" Zach asked curiously. "Because he is my master?" "I remember you mentioning that you are a thousand years older than him, and I also remember you talking about the contract when I mentioned father''s death. You said the contract is still not served, so there are chances that father is alive, right?" "It seems so." "So¡­ what exactly was your rtionship with him?" Zach turned his face to the side and said, "I don''t want to go too personal, but since my father is known for well.. the harem, I was curious to know if you were¡ª" "Stop right there." Xie Lua red at Zach and said, "Don''t you dare say one more word, or I will get mad." "I should have apologized before asking, I guess." "No, that''s not the point. jokes about such topics are not funny." Zach smiled wryly at Xie Lua and uttered, "Did it look like I was joking?" "Talking about something you don''t know is the same as an insult to me, and insult is a joke," Xie Lua retorted. "I guess you are right. So I will just ask without holding back." After a brief pause, Zach asked, "What was your rtionship with father?" "We had a rtionship of a master and servant, nothing less or more than that. And since you already went as far as asking me about his harem, then let me answer it. My rtionship with master was as pure as a rtionship between a father and child." "Thank you for answering honestly." "Now, let me ask one question." Xie Lua ced her hands on the booth and asked, "Why did you ask me that?" "I am not really sure. You said you are the one who gave me the phoenix''s blessings, but I always thought you died with father that day. However, now that I know the full truth, I know father saved you by locking you with the ten rings." Zach had always seen Xie Lua in her phoenix form, and the first time he saw her in her human form was the day of the third impact, which he forgot because of the trauma. Had he remembered that day, he would have recognized Xie Lua on their first meeting. "I don''t me you for not recognizing me since you don''t remember anything of that day, but I¡ª" "How¡­ do you know that I don''t remember¡­? "Huh? Isn''t that obvious. It''s because of the mark," Xie Lua answered in a neutral tone. "Wait, what do you mean?" "The mark allowed you to visit that memory, but you would have never been able to visit it if you had remembered it from your perspective. You can think of it as a necessity for the mark to work," Xie Lua exined. "So that''s the reason I didn''t remember anything. I thought it was because of my trauma, but I am d to know that I didn''t forget that day because I was too weak to ept the reality." "Why would you even think that?!" Xie Lua asked with an annoyed face. "Stop having so low self-esteem." "I am talking about the seven-year-old me." Zach grinned at Xie Lua and said, "I have developed some self-esteem and ego, which is required to live." "So, do you have any more questions? I would be d to answer them as long as I know them." "Well, I have tons of them, but I want to know why the sun god attacked us? I know that one of my father''s friends snitched on him, but still, there was no need tounch such a world-threatening attack, right? He was ready even to blow up the entire, and he would have done that if father hadn''t stopped him. Wasn''t he a god? Aren''t they supposed to protect humanity?" "No, Gods don''t care about humanity; it''s simply one of their creations. You have to see everything from their perspective. For them, you humans are nothing but dust. They see no difference between an insect and a human. They can create as many worlds as they want and destroy them too." "Hmm¡­" Zach hummed in wonder and said, "That makes sense. But Uncle Tim said that it was the third impact. I don''t get it. How did father trigger the third impact? He was only having a lovely conversation with mom." "It wasn''t master who triggered the first impact, it was the sun god." "Oh¡­. let me guess, there are no consequences of the impacts if the gods trigger them, am I right?" "Indeed." "Fucking hypocrites!" After a brief silence, Zach asked, "Do you know anything about the order of the universe?" "I do have my fair share of knowledge, but you shouldn''t count that on me. Ask someone who knows everything about it. Try asking Erza once you get out of the game." "Well, I can ask Aria. She might not be as knowledgeable as mother since she was always in slumbers, but she should be able to give me some information." "Aria¡­?" Xie Lua''s eyes soon widened as she realized what she had just said. She covered her mouth and said, "You idiot! Why did you take her name?! Don''t you know she shouldn''t be named!" "Hmm?" "That¡­ she is a goddess of death and destruction, the almighty annihtor. Her weakest creation alone can destroy the world over and over again!" "Uhh¡­ I am not sure if it''s the right time to say this, but¡­ she is my wife." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,616 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 293 291- Talk About Marriage

Chapter 293 291- Talk About Marriage

"What?!" Xie Lua eximed. "Aria is my wife." "Wait, there might be a misunderstanding." Xie Luaughed awkwardly and said, "We might be talking about a different Aria here." "No, I am sure we are talking about the same one. The goddess of death and destruction, right? And Sister of mother." Xie Lua''s face turned pale after hearing that. "What''s wrong with you!" she yelled. "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a confused look on her face. "You father and son are crazy! One has the goddess of life and prosperity as his wife, and his son has the goddess of death and destruc?ion as his wife! What are you even trying to achieve?!" "Nothing, actually. And I didn''t know that she was technically my aunt when I met her." "I am not even talking about that. And yes, what would your mother think if she got to know that her son married her sister?" "In all fairness, Erza and I don''t have any connection. And¡­ Erza doesn''t know that I am her nephew." "So you are deceiving her. Actually, scratch all that, how did you even manage to seduce the goddess of death?!" "I did not seduce her. In fact, it was her who charmed me with her beauty. And besides, she is not as scary and dangerous as you make her out to be. She is so cute and innocent, just like a maiden in love," Zach uttered with a smile on his face. "You have got to be kidding me! How can a goddess of death be cute? THat''s the best joke I have ever heard in my entire life." Zach furrowed his brows and said, "Are you insulting her?" "..." SIGH! XIe Lua shook her head and uttered in a low voice: "I should have expected you to get angry. And I apologize for what I said. I personally have never met the goddess of death, so it was wrong for me to call her with names. I was just¡­ worried about you." "Hmm?" Zach raised his brow with a curious look on his face and asked, "Worried about me? Why?" "Well¡­" Xie Lua fidgeted a little and said, "I am your wife, after all." "Uhh¡­ okay, hold for a second there." Zach recalled all his memories with Xie Lua and said, "I can''t recall when I got married to you." "We didn''t yet. But we will soon," she said with a flushed face. "Uh¡­ why?" "Huh?" "I am not saying that you don''t look pretty. You look hot... I mean, you are the phoenix,e on. Who wouldn''t want to marry you? But I am unable toprehend the reason why we are supposed to get married." "Wait¡­" Zach facepalmed himself and said, "Did father make a stupid promise with you or something?" "No, it was your mother," Xie Lua replied instantly. "Umm¡­ which one?" Zach asked with a sigh. "I have many mothers, but I prefer Erza as my mother rather than my real mother. So unless it''s your promise with Erza, I am not taking it seriously." "It was¡­ Erza¡­" "..." Zach stared dumbfounded at Xie Lua and said, "Okay. We will get married if you want to." "Are you sure? Just like that?!" "Well, if mother wants us to marry, then I can''t go against her wish. I will put her words on the top and consider them an order." Xie Lua was jumping with joy. All the time she met Zach, she wanted to inform him, but she never got a chance. They had an awkward meeting when they met for the first time, but Xie Lua was still about to tell him. However, Zach got angry when she mentioned his father, so she didn''t tell him. The next time they met was also a perfect chance to tell him about the marriage since their rtionship had improved a lot, and she had also admitted that she was the phoenix who blessed him. However, Aurora was with him, so she felt a little insecure mentioning that in front of her. Their third meeting was a disaster as Zach visited her after the demon invasion. She knew for sure that mentioning anything about the rtionship would backfire. But now, this was the perfect chance since they were already on the topic of marriage. "Ummm¡­ before we discuss further on this. Can you tell me what exactly did mother tell you?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "She summoned me to the real world and asked me to take care of you," Xie Lua said with a smile on her face. "..." "..." "What? That''s it? I was expecting more." "Well, she ran out of power, so I¡­" "So¡­ what part of that conversion says anything about our marriage?" "Taking care of you means marrying you¡­ right?" "Why would you think that?" "Huh? Did I misunderstand it?!" Xie Lua panicked. "Uhh¡­ yes," Zach nodded. "I see¡­" All the happiness and the cheerful smile on Xie Lua''s face vanished in seconds. "I apologize for causing a misunderstanding. Please, forget about everything I said," Xie Lua uttered in a disdainful tone. Zach squinted his eyes and asked, "Do you love me?" "W-what?! What gave you t-that idea?" "Well, you are the one who misunderstood what mom was trying to say." "So w-what? I was only up for the marriage because she asked me to. It''s n-not like I wanted to marry you or anything," Xie Lua uttered while averting her gaze. "I didn''t know you were a tsundere," Zachughed out loud and said with a grin on his face, "It''s clear as day from the look on your face that you have feelings for me." "How can you be sure of that?" "Out of all the blessings I could have activated, only the wrath of phoenix was triggered even though the blessing seal was still intact. And after the seal was removed, it was the phoenix''s blessing that had the most impact on me." "..." "Aria told me that the blessings might react to my emotions, but I didn''t understand what she was saying. I never intended to use your blessings. Unless, of course, it was the other way around." Xie Lua''s face flushed red as Zach revealed everything. "You were thinking about me all the time, and hence, the connection to your blessing increased drastically. But of course, I wasn''t sure about that. However, now that you mentioned the marriage, I beg to differ," Zach said with a grin on her face. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,613 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter 294 292- Marriage Proposal?

Chapter 294 292- Marriage Proposal?

Zach raised his brows at Xie Lua and asked with a judging look on his face: "So¡­ do you love me or not?" Xie meekly nodded with a flushed face. "Wow." "Please don''t make fun of me!" Xie Lua yelled to hide her embarrassment. "When did I make fun of you?" "You are grinning all over your face!" "I can''t help it, okay? It''s just funny thinking someone as mature as you misunderstood a marriage proposal and then daydreamed about me. But I admit that it''s cute," Zach said with a grin. Xie Lua''s face flushed even more as her eyes got teary out of embarrassment. She couldn''t take it anymore, which was visible on her face. "Listen, I am in no way making fun of you. I promise on Zoe''s name. And it''s just¡­ uhhh¡­ I don''t know how to describe this feeling, but it''s kind of a mix of pleasure or¡­ love and lust." Xie Lua stepped back from her booth and said, "You lust after me?" "No¡­ Well, not until now. But you broke the boundaries, so I can''t help but see you as a¡­" Xie Lua hugged herself and covered her chest with her hands. "Can I ask if this is your first time loving someone?" Zach asked curiously. "I am not answering any of your questions! And stay 10 meters away from me!" "How can your husband give you a goodbye kiss if he stays 10 meters away from you?" "You are not my husband!" XIe Lua hissed. "But you thought of me as your husband, right? I am sure you also dreamed about running the magic shop together or something." Xie Lua''s face got even more red as Zach uncovered all her dreams. If she had one more of her dreams exposed, she would go insane. "Okay, I will stop there. I am in no ce to judge you. But would you answer my question, please?" Zach uttered in a calm voice. "I¡­ I never had a lover or someone I loved. I saw master as my father, and you are the only man I came to love so¡­" Xie Lua replied while stuttering. "That makes me happy, but aren''t you over a thousand years old? How can you think of my father as your father?" "To be honest¡­" Xie Lua walked back to her booth again and held Zach''s hand in her hand before continuing, "I¡­ don''t remember anything about me. When your father found me 20 years ago, I was sealed inside a shrine. I had no memories of what I was before or who sealed me." "Who named you then? Father?" "No." Xie Lua shook her head and said, "My name was written on the shrine, so I used it as my name. Also, I was young. So when I say I am over a thousand years old, I am only 47 years old. I don''t know how old I was when I was sealed, but judging by my appearance when I was unsealed. I can say I was about your age at that time." "Hmm. Still, you are more than twice my age." Zach rubbed his thumb on Xie Lua''s hand and asked, "How does it feel to love me?" "You mean, how do I feel after watching you get along with other girls while I watch everything from a distance?" "No. I want to know how it feels to love a boy who you gave blessings to when he was born, saved when he was eight years old, and now thinking about marrying him when he is 18 years old." "I don''t know how to answer that. For me, age doesn''t matter, just like every other high race who lives for thousands of years. But I understand what you are trying to say. I basically saw you grow up, and I even yed a lot with you after you got my blessings. So I guess¡­ I do feel a little excited after realizing our rtionship can be considered immoral." "I didn''t expect you to answer honestly, not going to lie." Zach kissed Xie Lua''s hand and asked, "So? What do you want to do?" "About what?" "Do you still want to marry me?" he asked with a gentle smile on his face, seemingly reassuring Xie Lua that he was serious. "I¡­ don''t know. I feel stupid after knowing it was a misunderstanding, but what''s done is done." Xie Lua looked into Zach''s eyes with a confident look on her face and said, "I will keep loving you." "I feel ttered¡­" Zach couldn''t take his eyes off Xie Lua. He had started seeing her from a different perspective. Now, she was no longer his father''s friend or his mother''s acquaintance, or his benefactor; she was a girl who loved him wholeheartedly. "What about you? Do you¡­ love me?" Xie Lua asked hesitantly, seemingly afraid of knowing the answer. "I¡­ don''t know, honestly. I do like you as a person, and we have be good friends. But¡­ I don''t think I love you in a romantic way. We had so many prior rtionships, and after how you confessed to me just now, it''s¡­plicated. But I can promise you that I don''t mind being your husband. However¡ª" Xie Lua ced her finger on Zach''s lips and said, "No need toplete that sentence. I know what you are trying to say, so let me say it for you." After a brief pause, Xie Lua continued, "I won''t force you to love me back, nor do I want you to divert your attention from your goals. So first, clear this game, and we will advance our rtionship after that, okay? "Are you sure about that? Do you think you can hold your feelings till then?" "They say love is a strange thing. It can give you a reason to live and take it away too." Xie Lua smiled brightly at Zach and said, "For me, my love for you gave me a reason to live." ''I don''t think I will be able to do that, though. And I am sure you wouldn''t be able to do thatter.'' Zach noticed tears in Xie Lua''s eyes that she was trying her best not to show. "..." He pulled her close to him and grabbed her face without saying anything. Then, he pressed his lips on her lips and gave her a long kiss. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,604 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 295 293- Long Lasting Kiss

Chapter 295 293- Long Lasting Kiss

There was nothing but silence, covering the entire magic shop dimension. There was no sun from the beginning, but there was never dark either. The aura light from the cosmos blessed the magic shop dimension with its light, and it could be controlled by Xie Lua and her emotions¡ª although they reacted to her thoughts which could be considered as her feelings. After Xie Lua told him that she could wait for him and hold her feelings, she couldn''t do that after all. She couldn''t hide her sadness and ended up crying even though she was trying her best not to let her tears fall. Otherwise, Zach would notice them, and he would feel bad. However, Zach had something else nned from the start. Sure, he was going to tell her the same thing she told him, but he never intended to keep her waiting. After seeing tears in Xie Lua''s eyes, Zach grabbed her and pulled her closer. But the booth between them and Zach didn''t want to pull Xie Lua more as it could hurt her. So he jumped on the other side of the booth and pulled XIe Lua in her arms. Of course, Xie Lua was left stunned, and everything was happening so quickly for her. But not for Zach. He quickly sealed Xie Lua''s soft lips with his lips and kissed her. "..." Xie Lua''s eyes widened in surprise. She had to make sure she wasn''t daydreaming again like every time, but the warmth and the taste of Zach''s saliva in her mouth proved otherwise. Xie Lua didn''t care what was happening or why Zach was kissing her. But she wanted to enjoy the moment while itsted. It was Xie Lua''s first time getting kissed, so she had no idea what to do. But she had seen people kiss, so she followed Zach''s lead and wrapped her arms around his neck. They both rubbed their bodies against each other and kept kissing. While Zach could feel Xie Lua''s breasts hitting his chest, he couldn''t help but get more excited. One kiss. Two Kisses. Three Kisses. Four Kisses. Five Kisses. They were kissing like crazy. Like their lives were dependent on it. Zach gently slid his tongue inside Xie Lua''s mouth, but it was demanding too. Zach had kissed Aurora, Aria, Victoria, Ruli, and Aquarius many times, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to call him Kissing Master. He had learned every way of kissing, and he pleasured his girls with them whenever they wanted. Now, it was Xie Lua''s turn to experience the feeling and the pleasure of the kiss. Her heart was beating fast and loud, but that didn''t stop her from kissing Zach back. She did the same thing Zach did to her and inserted her tongue in his mouth. She moved her hand from Zach''s neck to his head and gripped his hair with her fingers before pulling him even closer. After a few more kisses, Zach pushed Xie Lua onto the booth and kept kissing her. Xie Lua let Zach take the lead, but Zach didn''t stop there. He moved his hand down from her shoulder to her chest and copped a feel of her breasts. Xie Lua immediately pushed him back and covered her chest with her hands. "I am sorry. I did that out of habit," Zach apologized. "You kiss your harem like this every day?" Xie Lua asked with a flushed face. "Yes." Xie Lua touched her lips and said, "Not going to lie, I am jealous of them." "Well, I visit the magic shop every day to deliver 100 potions, so I will kiss you too." "So¡­ what is our rtionship now? Are we husband and wife? Are we married?" "No, that''s not how marriage works. But somehow, I don''t me you for not knowing that." Zach caressed Xie Lua''s face and said, "Aurora will fully recover in a week or two. After that, I will bring all the girls in my harem here, and we will spend a nice long day together." "Also, after two months, I am going to the Sea Realm to pick up Aquarius and maybe Ruli too. But I n to get married there," he said in a calm voice. "With who¡­?" "Aquarius, Ruli¡ª although I will need to have to talk to uncle Tis about this, Aurora, Aria, Victoria, and you too," Zach responded with a gentle smile. "Do you¡­ think the girls would agree on me joining your harem?" Xie Lua asked meekly. "Of course, they will. And I didn''t want to say this, but I will say it." Zach looked into Xie Lua''s eyes and said, "I am happy to have another hot milf in my harem." Xie Lua puckered her lips and said, "I didn''t know you were a pervert." "Ouch. Don''t call me a pervert. I am not a pervert, but Aurora is." Zach ced his hand on his chest and proudly dered, "I am a mere man of culture." "Now I have a reason to look forward to. I wonder what Erza would think about this¡­" "She is going to get shocked when I introduce you¡ª her friend, and Aria¡ª her sister as my wives," Zach grinned. "Also, you can now keep 100% shares of the potions. Consider it as my token of love and¡ª" "No!" Xie Lua ced her finger on Zach''s lips and shook her head before saying, "Let''s not do that. We shouldn''t mix our personal life with our professional life. Things can get weird over time." Zach opened his mouth and started sucking Xie Lua''s finger, but she pulled her hand back and red softly at Zach. "So cute¡­" "Stop that!" she hissed with a flushed face. "How are my gloves? Are they repaired yet?" "Oh! Yes." Xie Lua turned out and summoned Zach''s gloves in the drawer of her booth. "Here to you." "Nice¡­" Zach instantly wore them and opened and closed his fist. "I missed this feeling. Now I am ready to rock again!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,600 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 296 294- Predator Chapter 296 294- PredatorZach smiled while looking at his gloves and said, ¡°They feel the same as I wore them for the first time.¡± ¡±I tried my best repairing them,¡± Xie Lua stated. ¡±You mean, with love?¡± Zach teased with a grin. ¡±Wha¡ª!¡± Xie Lua¡¯s face turned red as she gritted her teeth out of flustration. Zach grinned even more after seeing her reaction and let out a soft chuckle. ¡±Do you always tease the other girls like this?¡± Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°You will have toe and see it with your own eyes.¡± ¡±Hmm. I don¡¯t think I can enter the game, though,¡± Xie Lua muttered. ¡±You can¡¯t?¡± ¡±I can open the portal to the game, you know?¡± ¡±Hmm. So it¡¯s just like how Aria¡¯s domain works. Even though she gave me the token to open the portal to her domain, she herself can¡¯t open it because of the restrictions and limitations of her powers due to the Gods¡¯ Impact, while she can open the portal from the inside because the domain is not the part of the game, but connected to it,¡± Zach murmured. ¡±¡­.¡± ¡±Have you ever tried entering the game?¡± Zach asked curiously. Xie Lua shook her head and said, ¡°No, and I don¡¯t intend to. I am a merchant, and I would like it if I remain a merchant. I don¡¯t want to interact with something created by the gods who want to end the world.¡± After a brief pause, she said, ¡°I am Xie Lua, the universal merchant of all the worlds and realms, nothing more.¡± Zach conjured a dagger in his hands and muttered, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s working.¡± ¡±You should learn to use your powers with the help of the gloves,¡± Zie Lua remarked. ¡±But they make me strong. Without them, I wouldn¡¯t have made this far, you know?¡± ¡±What do you mean? The gloves are only mere weapons. They don¡¯t contribute anything to your sess,¡± Xie Lua asserted. ¡°If you give a sharp sword to a 5-year-old kid, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight, but if you give a dull sword to a 15-year-old, he would still fight and even win depending on the opponent.¡± ¡±¡­¡± ¡±Simrly, these gloves are useless without you. Even when I was wearing them, I couldn¡¯t use them to their full potential,¡± she added, ¡°In fact, no one would be able to use the gloves as you used them.¡± ¡±But that¡¯s because father made them for me, right?¡± ¡±Yes, but only to help you use your powers and learn them.¡± Xie Lua looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°These gloves are hindering your true powers. You can do everything you do with the gloves, even without the gloves. That¡¯s why I said you need to learn to use your powers without gloves.¡± ¡±Wait, wait, wait¡­¡± Zach raised his brows and asked, ¡°Are you telling me that I have been doing everything with my own strength and not the gloves?¡± ¡±Did I stutter?¡± ¡±Wow¡­¡± Zach felt happy after knowing that his progress was not because of the gloves but because of his own powers. ¡±Thank you for telling me this. Now I am brimming with confidence!¡± ¡±You are wee. It¡¯s a duty of a wife to please her husband, am I right?¡± Xie Lua said with a grin on her face. Zach leaned forward and kissed Xie Lua on the lips before saying, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After that, Zach left the magic shop dimension and walked around the capital to gain information about the seven members¡¯ party. ¡±Weird. I was expecting to get information about them as such cases always get rumored around. But they are not¡­¡± Zach muttered in confusion and kept walking. Meanwhile, in some forest on the second realm, seven yers were sitting on the trees. Out of the seven, five were males, and two were females. ¡±Tch! No prey today, it seems,¡± one of them said. ¡±Don¡¯t jinx it!¡± the second yelled. ¡±Yeah, the day has just started,¡± the third said. ¡±Screw all that. What are we going to do about the two kids from yesterday?¡± the fourth asked. ¡±I thought they would enter the dungeon, and we would set them in a trap, just like we did with our prey. But who knew they were so smart to not enter and run away!¡± the fifth yelled. ¡±I think they weren¡¯t smart. They were just cowards who couldn¡¯t dare to enter even the first floor of the dungeon,¡± the sixth uttered. ¡±Yeah, that has to be it!¡± the seventh seconded. ¡±So what are we going to do about them? I went to kill themst night and followed them. Luckily, I found them sleeping in the garden,pletely defenseless. But the girl suddenly woke up and ruined everything. Then, they ran towards the church, so I backed away. After all, I didn¡¯t want to catch attention.¡± ¡±Just admit that you chickened out.¡± ¡±I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡±Even if you had chased them, no one would have seen you. It was night, and no yers were around at that time.¡± ¡±But some NPCs are. And what about the nun at the church? What if¡ª¡± ¡±Who cares about the worthless NPCs. I kill them for fun whenever I run into them in empty streets.¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go kill the two kids and the nun tonight!¡± ¡±Yeah. But hey, have you seen that nun. She is quite hot~¡± ¡±I know, right? Damn, her boobs are so big! I want to sleep on them!¡± ¡±Hey, hey! How about we have some fun with her before killing her? It should be satisfying, right?¡± ¡±Now that you mentioned it. I haven¡¯t gottenid in a week.¡± ¡±Well, if we are going to r*pe the nun, let¡¯s do that to the little girl too. I heard little girls are¡ª¡± SLASH! SLASH! As they all were talking, a sharp strike chopped the surrounding trees, and they all dropped to the ground. Some were even crushed beneath the branches. ¡±What happened?!¡± ¡±A monster?!¡± SLASH! SLASH! With another strike, all of their bodies were chopped their body parts into pieces. ¡±It¡¯s breakfast time, Cerberus.¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,593 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 297 295- Red Name Tag Chapter 297 295- Red Name TagZach was strolling on the streets, dropping by the ces he could find to be beneficial for the yers. ¡±Why does no one seem to recall the seven members¡¯ party? I mean, I would remember if I saw someone shady. And I did remember them as soon as Noah described them¡­¡± Zach muttered. ¡¯Unless there is no one to spread the talk? Why are there no other victims or witnesses? Could it be that they killed everyone they scammed?¡¯ Zach¡¯s guess was right on the mark, but he still had to find them. SIGH! ¡¯I think I wasted a good thirty minutes looking for those thugs. Maybe I should head to the church and spend the rest of the day with the girls?¡¯ Zach thought to himself. ¡¯Come to think of that, if my guess is correct, that they don¡¯t leave any victim or witness behind, then they would surelye to finish their job.¡¯ ¡¯Then shouldn¡¯t I be at the church instead? What if they tried to kill them¡ª but well, I don¡¯t have to worry too much. Victoria and Aria alone can handle a few thugs.¡¯ Zach was on his way to church when a thought suddenly crossed his mind. ¡¯Thugs and bandits usually hide in the forest. And the dungeon also happened to be near the forest. What are the chances that they are in there?¡¯ Zach changed his route to the forest, but he was gettingte, so he decided to run instead. As soon as he entered the forest, he could hear people talking. He quietly listened to their conversations and couldn¡¯t help but get enraged after hearing them. ¡±Hey, hey! We forgot about the rewards we get after we scam and kill everyone. Who knew there was an easy way to level up.¡± ¡±I know, right? If I had known this sooner, I would have killed a lot of yers when they were still weak. Now, most of the surviving yers are strong enough to fight anyone in a duel.¡± ¡±Levels don¡¯t really matter in this game, you know? I am level 70 right now, yet, my physique is low as fuck.¡± ¡±ARGH! Don¡¯t mention physiques! Freaking gods! They must have known that there would be yers like us, and that¡¯s why they introduced physique.¡± They talked for a while and continued their conversation. Zach wanted to listen more as they were revealing information without any care, but when they mentioned doing bad things to Ninia, Zach snapped. He summoned a wind sword in his hand¡ª that was only the shape of the sword made by the wind¡ª and released 5000 MP in it to make it concentrated. SLASH! SLASH! Zach simply swung his hand in the air, and all the surrounding trees were chopped into chunks. He purposely missed the seven yers because he wanted them to see the face of their killer. Once they fell to the ground and got crushed by the very branches they were sitting on, Zach stood in front of them and beautifully chopped their body parts but kept them alive. Some of them were missing their limbs, while some were severely injured. ¡±It¡¯s breakfast time, Cerberus,¡± he uttered in an emotionless voice. Cerberus came out of Zach¡¯s shadow and bowed down to him. [My liege¡­] ¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± [I don¡¯t want to eat them. I feel like they will leave a bad taste in my mouth.] ¡±Fair enough¡­¡± Zach looked at the yers with a lifeless re in his eyes. ¡°How sad. I wanted to see you all get eaten alive. But I guess you deserve an even painful death.¡± Zach turned on the Phoenix Mode and burned all the yers alive, including the trees around. Cerberus also stepped back to make some distance between him and Zach because he didn¡¯t want his fire to get in contact with the Phoenix¡¯s fire. [Leveled up!] [Warning! You have killed a yer!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Warning! You have killed yers!] [Warning! You have received seven negative Karma Points!] Zach watched his name tag turn red, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. Zach switched to his normal form and let out a sigh in disbelief. [¡­] Cerberus walked to Zach and uttered, [My liege, can I ask something?] ¡±Sure,¡± Zach responded without looking at Cerberus as he was enjoying the yers¡¯ bodies getting burned into ashes. [Are all humans like this?] Cerberus asked in a low voice. He could hear and sense everything, even from Zach¡¯s shadow, so he listened to the conversation between the seven party members. ¡±Of course not. But some are. You can¡¯t really tell the difference between them. They can be bad guys wearing a mask of good guys. Humans are¡­ ¡± Zach sighed without finishing his sentence. [Why do they do bad things? Do they get ordered by an evil god? Or whispered by a demon?] Cerberus asked curiously. ¡±Every human has their own life story. All of them go through some shit, but some just give up and choose the dark side. There are robbers, who could easily do any job, but they are toozy to do that and instead choose to rob. There are homeless people who are often not truly homeless. They could use their body and knowledge to be someone greater.¡± ¡±Of course, there are also truly helpless, homeless people who need food and shelter. I would love to help those people. In short, humans make choices and do what they think is right, which is often wrong. Sometimes, they have no choice but to do certain things, but that¡¯s not an excuse to be a worthless piece of shit.¡± ¡±Honestly, humans are beautiful creatures made by Aria and Erza. But I guess they also me themselves if some of them turn out to be detestable,¡± Zach uttered in a disdainful tone. [My Liege, why did you kill these yers even though you knew you would get a red name tag? You could have asked me to kill them, and I would be d to do so.] ¡±I am fed up with that. And I think it¡¯s better this way.¡± [What do you mean?] ¡±When a yer reads another yer¡¯s name and sees the color, they feel relieved knowing they aren¡¯t a bad guy. I want them to see my red nametag to know I am not the good guy,¡± Zach asserted in a solemn voice. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,586 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 298 296- The Girls’ Reaction Chapter 298 296- The Girls¡¯ ReactionAfter buying ingredients from the market, Zach went back to the church. Ninia was praying by the Altar, while Noah and Elina were talking about something in the back. Aria and Victoria weren¡¯t there, so Zach assumed they went to look for him. ¡±I am back,¡± Zach said to make his presence known. Noah and Elina stopped talking and looked at Zach, while Ninia stopped praying and greeted Zach with a smile on her face. At the same time, Aria and Victoria also returned, and their shadows covered the doorway, making the sunlight unable to fall inside the church. They all had the same baffled expression on their faces, and Zach was well aware of the reason behind it. ¡±Come on~ Why are you all surprised?¡± Zach asked in a yful manner. ¡±Why¡­ is your name tag red?¡± The first to speak was Elina, who seemed scared of Zach. ¡±Hmm? Even though you are just a kid, I am sure you have read the rules about this game. Don¡¯t you know why a yer¡¯s name tag turns red?¡± Zach asked jokingly. ¡±You¡­ killed a yer¡­?¡± Elina asked while stuttering. Zach simply shrugged his shoulders in response and asked, ¡°So why do you look surprised? I killed the yers in the ten battles too, you know?¡± ¡±Zach, what did you do?¡± Victoria asked with a judging look on her face. ¡±I killed the party that scammed them,¡± Zach said while pointing his gaze at Noah and Elina. ¡±Was killing them necessary?¡± Aria asked in a calm voice. Seemingly, she didn¡¯t care about Zach¡¯s answer. ¡±They deserved to die, even if they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They dared to even think about hurting my beloved prophet. That alone is¡­ a death sentence.¡± Zach was facing his back to Ninia, so he couldn¡¯t see her reaction. But Aria and Victoria were facing both Ninia and Zach. Aria noticed Ninia¡¯s face turn sad for a few seconds before she forced herself to smile. ¡¯Hmm? Weird. I expected her to be happy since Zach did something for her sake, so why is she pretending to be happy?¡¯ Victoria didn¡¯t know what to say. She surely wasn¡¯t angry at Zach for killing the yers, but she wasn¡¯t happy about that either. ¡±I don¡¯t want to be the one to ask this, but was there another way you could have handled the matter?¡± Victoria asked in a calm voice. ¡±Actually, I thought about that after my anger calmed down. But then I remembered a philosophy I had read in the library. I am talking about an actual philosophy, by the way, not the one you find on the inte which can be written by some wanna-be philosopher.¡± Zach cleared his throat and uttered, ¡°In that philosophy, it said about the books and their authors. Games and their developers. Basically, every creator in general.¡± ¡±I have read that too. Just recently, like a week before the Gods¡¯ Impact,¡± Elina quipped. ¡±Oh?¡± Zach raised his brow with a curious look on his face. ¡±I was studying in the library for exams with my friends but got bored after reading for three hours straight. So I decided to take a break and went to walk around the library where old books were kept. There I found that book you are talking about. Although it may be a different one or a different version as those books were just aption about the quotes of old times,¡± Elina stated. ¡±You know, there is also a philosophy that says that a person¡¯s understanding level depends not on age but maturity instead. And it continued by stating that it may also affect the meaning of the philosophy and the level of understanding depending on a person¡¯s maturity. Understanding philosophy is often easy, but finding the meaning is quite hard. So I am curious to know what you understand from the philosophy you read.¡± ¡±Ummm¡­¡± Elina scratched her head and uttered, ¡°It was about how the creators are judged on what they create, right?¡± ¡±Umu,¡± Zach nodded in response. ¡±Basically, what I understood from that is how people call out the creator for creating something not-likable and say that the creator is the same as them. For example, if in a game, the developer or rather the story writer added hideous crimes or made the characters do some unspeakable things, people would say that the storyteller is the same kind of person who promotes such things.¡± Elina anxiously nced at Zach and asked in a low voice: ¡°Did I¡­ understand it correctly?¡± ¡±Not entirely, but yeah, pretty close,¡± Zach replied with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°I am also not sure myself if I understood it correctly or not, to be honest.¡± ¡±So, what are you trying to say by bringing up the filosofi or whatever it¡¯s called,¡± Aria asked, seemingly flustered because she was the only one who couldn¡¯t understand. ¡±What I was trying to say is, there are 90% chances that bad people in the real world who are stuck in the Gods¡¯ Impact are also evil in the game. Maybe, some of them finally gained wisdom and realized and regretted their choices, but most of them must have remained criminals,¡± Zach asserted and continued: ¡±Simrly, it¡¯s not like all the normal people stayed normal. Some became evil after gaining powers, or some simply became evil to release their stress and frustration on others.¡± Zach looked at Aria and Victoria and asked, ¡°Now, you tell me. What¡¯s the difference between the yers who were already evil before and those who turned evil after Gods¡¯ Impact.?¡± ¡±Well¡­¡± Victoria tried hard to speak. ¡±The only difference is their thinking,¡± Aria answered. ¡°The yers who were already evil got a chance to be more evil. There was no one to punish them, no one to stop them. While the yers who were normal before realized the same thing and became criminals.¡± ¡±Exactly!¡± Zach smiled wryly and uttered, ¡°There is no difference between them. Once you have stepped into the dark side, there is no return. It is always toote to regret. What¡¯s done has been done, and that¡¯s never going to change.¡± At that time, none of them realized that Zach was talking about himself. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,582 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 299 297- Followers Influx Chapter 299 297- Followers Influx¡±Well¡­ whatever. Let¡¯s stop talking about this.¡± Aria nudged Victoria and pointed her gaze at the bags in her hands. ¡±Ah¡­ right¡­¡± Victoria showed the bags to Zach and said, ¡°We brought some ingredients to cook your favorite dish.¡± ¡±It may not taste the same as it does when Aurora makes them, but I assure you it would taste somewhat simr,¡± she said with a smile on her face. ¡±Well¡­¡± Zach showed the bag in his hand to Victoria and said, ¡°I bought ingredients for your favorite dish¡­¡± Aria squinted her eyes and asked in a teasing manner: ¡°What about ingredients for my favorite dish?¡± ¡±You eat anything served on the table, so I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to buy for you¡­¡± Zach replied. Zach turned around to look at Ninia and said, ¡°Ninia, is it okay if we cook food here?¡± ¡±Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡± She pointed her finger at the room in the corner and said, ¡°That¡¯s the kitchen. You will find everything you need to cook. And if there is something you don¡¯t find, we can go to a restaurant and cook there. I am sure your followers would be happy to be of your help.¡± ¡±I bet they will, but let¡¯s not trouble them. I want them to be d to be my followers, not afraid of me. The other god may rule by spreading terror. I won¡¯t do that. I want them to give them a reason to follow and worship me.¡± ¡±I will do the honor and start making lunch then.¡± After saying that, Victoria left for the kitchen. ¡±I will help¡ª¡± Aria walked after Victoria, but Zach stopped her by grabbing her hand. Surprised, Aria turned to Zach and asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡±Let her go.¡± ¡±But she alone can¡¯t¡­¡± Aria stopped when she noticed a serious look on Zach¡¯s face. ¡°Fine.¡± Zach turned to Noah and Elina and said, ¡°You two can go y outside. I need to have a chat with Ninia and Aria.¡± Elina clenched her clothes tightly after hearing that, seemingly, she was still afraid to go out. ¡¯Well, I would me her for getting traumatized.¡¯ ¡±It¡¯s okay. You two can stay,¡± Zach said calmly with a smile on his face and thought, ¡®It¡¯s not like I am going to have some adult talk with Aria and Ninia.¡¯ Noah and Elina sat on the floor, but they kept their distance from Zach and Aria. ¡¯To be honest, I could just take Ninia and Aria into a room and talk with them, but I have a few questions to ask Noah, so I guess this ce is good. I was nning to ask him while eating as the mood, and the atmosphere would be the best, but fuck it.¡¯ Zach and Aria also sat down on the floor, and Ninia did the same, even though she didn¡¯t want to sit on the same level as Zach on the praying ground. ¡±So, what do you want to talk about?¡± Aria asked curiously. After a brief silence, Zach said, ¡°When I was in a slumber, you girls got me more followers, am I right?¡± Ninia and Aria nodded in response. ¡±How many followers, exactly?¡± ¡±Umm¡­ can¡¯t you see it in your stats?¡± Ninia asked. ¡±Unfortunately, no.¡± Zach shook his head and continued, ¡°This game doesn¡¯t have that function, so I am unable to see that. Gods weren¡¯t meant to y this game, after all.¡± ¡±So, how did you know that you got more followers?¡± Aria asked. ¡°Do you feel strong or something?¡± ¡±No. I mostly feel the same, but my SS (Soul Strength) and SD (Soul DEF) have increased, so it was easy to guess,¡± Zach replied with a shrug. ¡±So can¡¯t you tell by the increase in followers byparing the increase in your SS and SD?¡± ¡±It¡¯s possible but very difficult. And even then, I don¡¯t think I would get an urate number. BUt my SD is 10% of my SS, so I know how that works,¡± Zach responded in a calm voice. ¡±Hmm¡­¡± After seeing Zach interact so calmly with Ninia and Aria, Noah and Elina felt relieved knowing Zach was as kind as they thought. ¡±Why did you want to know the numbers of your followers?¡± Ninia asked meekly. ¡±I wanted to calcte how much SS I get from one follower. That way, I can n to use my blessings and SS. The only blessing I can control is Pheonix, and the demon sigil is still unstable, so I don¡¯t want to risk using it,¡± he stated. ¡¯I might go berserk in my demon mode since the only thing in my mind is annihtion when I activate it. At least, that¡¯s what had happened during the demon invasion. If Aria hadn¡¯t stopped me on time, I would have been consumed by rage.¡¯ ¡±Oh! You got your gloves back!¡± Aria eximed with a cheerful face after noticing Zach¡¯s gloves. ¡±Yeah, I went to the Magic Shop.¡± Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°That also reminds me about¡­ actually, nevermind. I will tell youter tonight.¡± Zach wanted to tell Aria about his rtionship with Xie Lua, but he thought the best time would be when Victoria was with them too. And Zach considered it improper to talk about it in front of kids. Aria ced her hand on Zach¡¯s thigh and asked, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡± ¡±I am looking for a way to open the crack to hell, but I don¡¯t think I can do that without using my demonic powers. Wait¡­¡± Zach held Aria¡¯s hand and looked at her with a resolute expression on his face as he uttered, ¡°You can do that, right?!¡± ¡±If I am in my goddess form, yes,¡± Aria nodded. ¡°But that would take time.¡± ¡±Why?¡± Zach asked with a curious and confused look on his face. ¡±Just like how you need soul powers to change your form, I also need soul powers to change my form. And unlike you, I don¡¯t have any followers to worship me.¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,572 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter 300 298- New Followers? Chapter 300 298- New Followers?¡±So, how do you recharge your soul powers if you don¡¯t have them?¡± Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. ¡±Lifeforce is the absolute form of power. You can use it as MP or soul powers, just like how this game allows HP to be used as MP in an emergency.¡± ¡±You don¡¯t have to use your life force. I know a way to increase your soul power temporarily,¡± Zach said with a grin on his face. ¡±What do you¡­¡± Aria stopped after noticing a smirk on Zach¡¯s face. She recalled her conversation with Zach in her domain, where they talked about dual cultivation. ¡±¡­!¡± Aria¡¯s face flushed red after imagining herself dual cultivating with Zach. ¡¯I remember that conversation like it was yesterday. We talked about dual cultivation, and he asked a few questions to clear his doubt. Then, he said he wouldn¡¯t mind dual cultivating with me if that would make him stronger, to which I turned him down in response without even thinking about it.¡¯ ¡¯No way!¡¯ She had said. ¡®But then I also told him that if he uses his authority over me and asks me to do it, I would have no other choice but to obey his orders.¡¯ ¡¯Now that I think of it, I was in love with him at that time too. And I kind of wanted him to force me¡­ wait! What am I thinking?! Could it be that I like being dominated by Zach?!¡¯ Aria finally realized her first fetish. ¡¯How could that be?!¡¯ She eximed inwardly. ¡®I am the goddess of death and destruction! How can I have such a fetish?!¡¯ Zach watched Aria as she made varied expressions on her face. ¡¯I thought she was ready for it. So what¡¯s with her reaction?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡®She is usually bold and open about intimacy, so why is she acting like a maiden now?¡¯ ¡±Uhh¡­¡± After seeing Aria¡¯s reaction, Ninia and the two kids were as confused as Zach. ¡±Master Zach, can I ask you something?¡± Noah uttered in a low voice. ¡±Hmm? Sure. And don¡¯t call me master, please.¡± Noah lowered his gaze and muttered something under his breath, and even Elina, who was sitting next to him, couldn¡¯t hear it. However, Zach heard it. But he acted like he didn¡¯t. ¡±What did you say?¡± Zach asked Noah. ¡°You will have to say it a little louder if you want me to hear it.¡± ¡¯If he can¡¯t even gather enough courage to speak out loud, he would never go. I wonder if father felt the same when he was training me?¡¯ ¡±Can Elina and I join your party?!¡± Noah asked out loud. Even though it was Zach¡¯s second time hearing that question, he wasn¡¯t sure about the answer. He nced at Aria to seek help, but she was still lost in her thoughts about dual cultivation. ¡¯I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to let them join my party. It will cause many problems.¡¯ ¡±Umm¡­ I am afraid I can¡¯t ept your request. We as a party go on dangerous adventures where we don¡¯t have time to look after each other¡¯s backs. And I don¡¯t want something to happen to you two,¡± Zach responded in a calm voice, seemingly trying to reject them gently without making them feel bad. ¡±But no one else takes us in their party, and the only one who did turn out to be¡­¡± Noah muttered. ¡±And even if I let you two join my party, I am going to ascend soon, and you two haven¡¯t met the requirements. It will take a long time to increase your level and physique, so I would rather suggest you stay here in this realm and live freely.¡± Ninia bit her lips and clenched her fists after learning that Zach was going to ascend soon. ¡¯But¡­ I want to spend more time with him¡­¡¯ She uttered inwardly. ¡±But we don¡¯t have money or any resources!¡± ¡±¡­¡± Zach lowered his gaze and thought, ¡®There could be many yers like them. Not the same age, but the same level and simr condition. They could be dying out helplessly. What can I do to save them?¡¯ Zach¡¯s eyes widened as a thought crossed his mind. ¡±What if I create a guild?¡± he uttered. ¡±Guild is basically the same as a party. It just has more members, and everything is on an official level, and members are assigned various positions to handle and manage everything,¡± Victoria asserted from the corner, who hade to check up on everyone. ¡±And¡­?¡± ¡±You can¡¯t carry a party of two low-level yers, and you intend to carry a guild filled with low-level yers?¡± Victoria remarked. ¡¯I didn¡¯t even mention that. As expected, Victoria knows me inside out.¡¯ ¡±So you are saying that making a guild is a bad idea?¡± ¡±No, but if you create a guild, you will be the guild master, and you will get so busy managing the guild that you would forget about your own goals,¡± Victoria stated. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I know it since I was a vice-captain before.¡± ¡±I can¡¯t do party, I can¡¯t do guild, then what else can I do to guarantee their safety?¡± ¡±Why don¡¯t you make them your followers?¡± Aria suggested nonchntly. ¡±Oh? You are back to your senses?¡± Zach scoffed softly. ¡°And what do you mean by making them my followers?¡± ¡±Make them worship you. Ask them to join your religion. That way, you would be supporting them without affecting your life. Furthermore, you will also get soul powers, which would benefit you.¡± ¡±Hmm¡­¡± Zach hummed in wonder and turned to Ninia to get her opinion. ¡°What do you think, Ninia?¡± ¡±I think that¡¯s a great idea,¡± Ninia nodded, ¡°You current followers are only NPCs, so even if all the NPCs in this realm join your religion, your soul powers would eventually hit the ceiling.¡± ¡±True.¡± ¡±Unless you n to spread your religion to other realms too,¡± Ninia added. ¡°So if you also have yers as followers, your religion will automatically spread.¡± Zach shot a nce at Noah and Elina and asked, ¡°What do you say?¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,569 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. ==== Is it dual cultivation time? Chapter 301 299- Incentive To Followers Chapter 301 299- Incentive To Followers¡±What would happen to us if we became your followers?¡± Noah asked, seemingly interested in joining Zach¡¯s religion but not sure about it. ¡±I am honestly not sure. I have set rewards for reaching certain numbers of NPC followers. And the rewards were something that could benefit them.¡± Zach shot a nce at Ninia and continued, ¡°But Nothing would change for you as all those things I mentioned are already given to the yers. But you can get food, money, and shelter if you join my religion.¡± ¡±So it¡¯s like a guild, but not a guild?¡± Elina asked, finally breaking her silence to show her interest in the conservation. ¡±Something like that, yes,¡± Zach nodded in response. He turned to Ninia and said, ¡°I will give you money for everythingter.¡± ¡±There is no need for that. I have a room full of money stored in this church,¡± Ninia stated. ¡°I am a healer, after all. And I get a lot of money from healing the yers.¡± ¡±But that¡¯s your hard-earned money. You should use it for yourself,¡± Victoria quipped from the corner. ¡±I agree with Victoria,¡± Zach seconded her. ¡±Mee too,¡± Aria joined them. ¡±But I have no use of the money. I can cook my own food and stay in the church. I have no expense for myself.¡± Ninia smiled at Zach and said, ¡°I n to use all my fortune to expand your religion.¡± ¡¯Stop that. Don¡¯t be so kind to me. You have already showered me with your favors. If you keep doing that¡­ I might develop feelings for you¡­¡¯ ¡±Still, I will give them money.¡± ¡±I wouldn¡¯t allow you to do that¡ª¡± ¡±Ninia. It¡¯s my religion,¡± Zach said in a loud voice. ¡°You cannot do everything.¡± ¡±I¡­ understand¡­¡± Ninia uttered with a dejected look on her face. ¡±¡­¡± Victoria opened her mouth to say something, but Aria shook her head at her as though she was trying to justify Zach¡¯s action. ¡¯Zach did the right thing. It may sound harsh to others, but I know why Zach did that.¡¯ Aria bit her lips and continued, ¡®Zach¡¯s religion is going to spread regardless of when and how. And he had made Ninia his prophet. IF he let Ninia do God¡¯s job, who will do the prophet¡¯s job?¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s for the best. Zach needed to make it clear to Ninia and remind her of her position in his religion. I don¡¯t want to pry much into their personal rtionship with each other as I have no right to stop her or Zach if they truly decide to break the boundaries andmit a taboo act.¡¯ ¡±Master Zach, we will join your religion!¡± Noah chirped. ¡±¡­¡± Zach looked at the cheerful look on Noah¡¯s face, but Elina didn¡¯t seem happy about it. ¡±Noah, the first thing to learn as a man, is to never speak for others unless you have a right to do so,¡± Zach said to Noah in a calm voice. ¡±I¡­ see¡­¡± Noah nced at Elina, who seemed angry at him for saying ¡®we¡¯ without even consulting her about it. ¡±I only said it because¡­ I want to stay together with you¡­¡± Noah said with a little flushed face. ¡±We can be together even without joining any religion.¡± Elina red at Zach and uttered, ¡°Will you kick us out if we don¡¯t join your religion?¡± ¡±Of course not. You can stay here as long as you want.¡± ¡±And why should we join your religion if there is nothing in it for us?¡± Elina asked as though she was annoyed at Zach for trying to get them into joining his religion. ¡±As I said, I don¡¯t know what the benefits are. Maybe there are benefits. Who knows? Maybe you will have them after I reach a certain number of followers or once I get strong?¡± Zach responded with a shoulder shrug. ¡±The other gods are giving us favors from the Karma Points. They give an incentive to the yers to get them to worship them. So if you want the yers to worship you, you will have to give them an incentive too,¡± Elina asserted and flipped her hair after speaking thest sentence. ¡¯She is surprisingly smart for her age¡­¡¯ Aria thought. ¡®Heh! I think I now know who will have the upper hand in their rtionship once they grow up.¡¯ ¡¯What can I give them as an incentive?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡®I am already providing them money, food, and shelter. That¡¯s a basic thing a yer would need to survive. But Elina is right. I need to give them something they will never find someone else.¡¯ After pondering for a while, Zach thought, ¡®What if I provide them free MP potions? Their demand keeps increasing, and if I make them exclusive for my followers, I will be famous in one night.¡¯ ¡¯However, there is a major drawback. I can¡¯t charge my followers for the potions as they can buy them from the magic shop anyway. And suppose I don¡¯t get money from the potions. In that case, I will eventually run out of money since I will provide resources to my followers. ¡¯Perhaps, I shouldn¡¯t make potions exclusive, but then the impact of the incentive will be sub-par. Hmm¡­ how about a discount? I will give a 50% discount to my followers, and they will be the first ones to get their hands on potions as soon as I make them.¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, Zach decided to proceed with his n. However, there was still one thing he had to do before announcing his religion openly to the yers. ¡¯I will have to change the deal I made with Xie Lua since she is the one providing me with the materials to create the bottles.¡¯ ¡±The lunch is ready~!¡± Victoria announced. ¡°Go wash your hands. I will set the table.¡± Zach got up and said, ¡°I will help you.¡± Ninia took the kids to wash hands while Aria stood dumbfounded in the middle. Aria stared at Zach and licked her lips before thinking, ¡±I don¡¯t know what we are going to do for the rest of the day, but I think I know what Zach and I are going to do tonight.¡¯ *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,566 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter 302 300- A New Deal Chapter 302 300- A New DealAfter eating lunch, Zach and Victoria were washing dishes together on the backside of the church. ¡±This kind of feels like we are married and doing house chores together,¡± Victoria said with a smile on her face. ¡±That would have been the normal life you yearn for, huh?¡± ¡±It will happen once we get out of the game.¡± ¡±¡­¡± Zach watched Victoria with a calm look on his face but didn¡¯t say anything, or rather, he didn¡¯t know what to say. There was no point in giving false hope. ¡¯Can we leave this game? I am not sure. The gods said we can, but they are gods. They won¡¯t easily give up. There has to be a twist they are nning.¡¯ ¡¯But¡­ is there any need or reason to leave this game?¡¯ Zach wondered. ¡®The only reason I want to go back to the real world is that mother, Zoe, and Siesta. Victoria is already here.¡¯ ¡¯Only if mother had her powers, she could have taken Zoe to another safe realm of one of the father¡¯s friends.¡¯ ¡¯Oh! I forgot about our real bodies. Just like how we die in the real world if we die in the game, if we die in the real world because of some circumstances, we will die here too.¡¯ Their bodies were defenseless in the real world, although they were safe. ¡±Yeah.¡± Zach finally broke his silence and said, ¡°We need to clear this game and go back to the real world.¡± After washing the dishes, Zach went back to his room and jumped on the bed to rx. He looked at his gloves and took off the gloves from his right hand. ¡±I have noticed this before, and even though it was only my second time using phoenix¡¯s mode¡­¡± Zach opened and closed his fists a couple of times and said, ¡°My hand feels numb. Not only my hand but also my head and mouth.¡± He curled to the side of the bed and muttered, ¡°Even though Victoria made my favorite dish, I couldn¡¯t taste it because of the numbness.¡± ¡¯It should automatically go away, but this is the side-effect of using the blessings. If I want to use my blessings freely, my soul needs to get strong, a lot stronger.¡¯ Zach closed his eyes and meditated for a few minutes before getting up from the bed. He wore the gloves and opened the portal to the magic shop dimension. Xie Lua was at the booth, but she was resting her head on her hands, and her eyes were closed. Seemingly, she was daydreaming again. ¡±Ahem!¡± Zach cleared his throat to make his presence known. Xie Lua¡¯s ears twitched after hearing that, and she slowly raised her head to see Zach standing in front of her. ¡±¡­¡± They stared at each other for a few seconds, creating tension in the atmosphere. Zach was about to open his mouth to say something, but he stopped when he heard Xie Lua sigh. SIGH! ¡±¡­?¡± Zach was confused and anxious after hearing Xie Lua sigh after seeing him. ¡®Why did she sigh after seeing me? I thought we were lovers now?¡¯ Xie Lua took a deep breath and smiled cheerfully at Zach before saying, ¡°Wee, dear~ What would you like first~? Food, bath or~ Me~?¡± ¡±¡­.¡± Xie Lua Lua groaned and puffed her cheeks as she said, ¡°Come on~ You are supposed to choose me like you always do~¡± However, she was still in a yful manner. ¡±What¡­ in the world are you doing¡­?¡± Zach asked with an awkward smile on his face. ¡±Huh?¡± Xie Lua¡¯s face turned pale when she saw Zach speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­. This¡­ you are the real Zach¡­?¡± Zach facepalmed himself and muttered, ¡°So she was truly daydreaming.¡± ¡±Wait! Why are you here again?!¡± Xie Lua hissed with a flushed face. She covered her face with her hands and said, ¡°You nevere two times in a day, so I was sure I was daydreaming.¡± ¡±It¡¯s okay. There is no need to be embarrassed. And of course, if you ask me to choose between food, bath, and you, I would always choose you,¡± Zach said with a grin on his face, seemingly trying to tease Xie Lya even more. ¡±Shut up!¡± She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡±I was missing you, so I came here to meet my dear wife, who is obviously lonely without me,¡± Zach replied in a neutral tone. ¡±I can tell that was a lie since the expression on your face didn¡¯t change. Now, what¡¯s the real reason?¡± she asked with a judging look on her face. Zach told her about his n to use MP potions as an incentive to get yers to join his religion. ¡±Originally, I came to inform you about that since you are the one funding me with the materials, but then I remembered that the potions are non-transferrable, and I can¡¯t give them to anyone other than you.¡± After a brief pause, Zach said, ¡°So they will have to buy potions from here at a 50% discount, which is also 500 coins. But I don¡¯t think they can summon the magic shop whenever they want a potion. So¡­ can you give me a token like you gave me to summon the magic shop whenever they want?¡± ¡±I am sorry, but I only had one token, and I gave it to you,¡± Xie Lua said in a low voice. ¡±I can give them my token, but then I would lose the ability to meet you every day, and I don¡¯t want that.¡± After a brief silence, Xie Lua held Zach¡¯s hand in her hands and said, ¡°How about one of themes and takes potions in bundles every week?¡± ¡±That¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t have any yer I can fully trust, and NPCs can¡¯t enter here.¡± ¡±How about¡­ you do it?¡± ¡±Hmm?¡± ¡±You can sell me the potions and buy them from me. That will make them transferable and usable,¡± Xie Lua suggested, ¡°Of course, I will give them to you for free, but I can¡¯t do a transaction without a trade, so you will have to give me one coin, at least.¡± ¡±Oh!¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,560 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. === We just hit 300 chapters! Congrattions to you all! Chapter 303 301- More Problems and Quick Solutions Chapter 303 301- More Problems and Quick SolutionsZach came to make a new deal with Xie Lua, but she suggested something that changed their previous deal. ¡±That¡¯s a great idea, not going to lie,¡± Zach nodded in agreement. ¡°But then I will have to descend every week to give them potions.¡± ¡¯Hmm. But that¡¯s actually good. I will get to see Ninia¡¯s smile every week. But since I am doing all this for the yers, I am sure only day they will ascend to the higher realms. What then?¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t use the church of any other realms as my own, so I guess I will have to give someone the responsibility to handle everything rted to potions. But I currently don¡¯t have anyone I can trust.¡¯ ¡¯Noah is still a kid, and it will take him months to ascend if he tries hard. Other than that, I don¡¯t know anyone else.¡¯ ¡±How will you know if a yer has truly joined your religion or not? What if they lie to you to get the potion at a discount?¡¯ Xie Lua asked. ¡±What if I create a sigil of my religion and have my followers tattoo it on their arms?¡± Zach suggested. ¡±You can do that, yes. And not only that, but I will also give them a discount at my shop if theye to purchase something.¡± ¡±Uhh¡­¡± Zach furrowed his brows as he pondered. ¡°Why do I feel like I am forgetting something important..?¡± A few secondster, Zach banged his hand on the booth and said, ¡°Can a yer give potions to another yer?¡± ¡±If they have purchased it, then yes¡­ oh!¡± Xie Lua¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what Zach was trying to say. ¡±Suppose my follower brought ten MP potions worth 500 coins¡ª which is at a 50% discount. And sold them for, let¡¯s say, 700 or 800 coins¡ª which would be less than the market price, yet they would still earn 300 coins more.¡± ¡±You mean the scalpers¡­¡± ¡±Yeah, but a bit worse than them since they will be buying at a discount. I mean, you know better than anyone about the demand for MP potions,¡± Zach scoffed softly. ¡±Yeah. They get sold out every day.¡± ¡±I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if yers are selling them for even more price.¡± ¡±Well, you can¡¯t really stop the scalpers. They exist everywhere. Even if you stop one, another will rise. And they make money by scalping, so it¡¯s equivalent to a job for them,¡± Xie Lua asserted. ¡±I am aware of that. But I wouldn¡¯t want my followers to do that.¡± ¡±You just have to let it slide. Why worry about something you can¡¯t control?¡± ¡±True¡­¡± Xie Lua smiled at Zach but didn¡¯t say anything. She was happy that she was able to help Zach with his concerns, and for the first time, she felt as though she was important to him. ¡±Putting all that aside, let¡¯s talk about the pricing,¡± Zach said with a serious look on his face. ¡±Huh? I already said you only need to give me one coin for¡­¡± Xie Lua stopped when she noticed the serious look on Zach¡¯s face. ¡±You are the one who said we shouldn¡¯t mix our personal life with professional life. So tell me the price. How many coins do you think the materials cost per potion?¡± ¡±Around 50¡­¡± ¡±Okay, then. I will give you 60 coins per potion,¡± Zach asserted., ¡±Why 60?¡± ¡±You need to keep your shop running, no? The ten extra coins are yourmission.¡± ¡±..re¡­¡± Xie Lua muttered something, but her voice was so low that even Zach couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡±What was that?¡± ¡±¡­more¡­¡± ¡±Huh? More what?¡± Xie Lua looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I want more¡­¡± ¡±Oh! Sure. How much?¡± Xie Lua touched her lips and said, ¡°60 coins and one kiss¡­¡± ¡±¡­.¡± Xie Lua¡¯s face flushed a few seconds after she said that. She nced at Zach from the corner of her eyes and asked, ¡°Is that a no¡­?¡± Zach leaned forward and kissed Xie Lua on the lips before saying, ¡°You will get kisses for free.¡± ¡±Shall we seal the deal with a kiss then?¡± Xie Lua asked with a grin on her face. ¡±Obviously.¡± Zach wanted to kiss Xie Lua properly, so he got to the other side of the booth and casually pulled Xie Lua close to him. ¡±Oh?¡± Xie Lua wrapped her arms around Zach¡¯s neck and said, ¡°It seems the sealing kiss is going to be a deep one.¡± Zach kissed Xie Lua¡¯s soft lips before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a big deal, after all.¡± Even though they said it was a sealing kiss¡ª which should have ended after one kiss¡ª they kept kissing for minutes. Once again, Zach pushed Xie Lua against the booth and kissed her passionately. Then, he slowly moved his hand towards Xie Lua¡¯s chest, expecting her to push him off as she did in the morning. But much to his surprise, she didn¡¯t do anything. ¡¯I will take that as a yes then¡­¡¯ Zach copped a feel of Xie Lua¡¯s breasts before squeezing them while they kept kissing. ¡¯They feel a lot different than any of the breasts I have touched before. Discarding Victoria and Aurora as they are humans, even Aquarius and Ruli¡¯s breasts didn¡¯t feel like this. Is this the charm of a phoenix or an ancient being?¡¯ ¡¯If so, then I don¡¯t know how Aria¡¯s ¡ªwho is the oldest¡ª breasts would feel like¡­¡¯ After kissing for a few more minutes, Xie Lua stopped Zach and said, ¡°You should leave now.¡± Zach still kissed her a few times and squeezed her breasts. ¡±Other yers can¡¯t summon the magic shop if a yer is already inside. So unless you leave, other yers can¡¯te in.¡± A few kissester, Zach patted Xie Lua on the head and smiled at her. Xie Lya raised her brows and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zach grinned and replied, ¡°Patting you for all the hard work you have been doing¡­¡± Xie Lua squinted her eyes and uttered, ¡°When you were a kid, I used to pat you all the time, and now you have grown big enough to pat me¡­¡± Zach kissed her once again and asked, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡±Hmm?¡± ¡±It¡¯s about one of my father¡¯s friends who betrayed him. Do you have any clue on who that could be?¡± After a brief silence, Xie Lua nodded and said, ¡°I think I know who did that.¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,550 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter 304 302- Unraveling the Traitor Chapter 304 302- Unraveling the Traitor¡±Who is it?¡± Zach asked with a frowned face. That was enough for Xie Lua to realize how angry Zach was with the traitor. ¡±I am 99% sure that it was one of 12¡ª now 11¡ª pirs,¡± Xie Lua answered in a calm voice, seemingly unaffected by the furious look on Zach¡¯s face because her feelings were the same. She was as angry ¡ªif not more¡ª as Zach at the traitor, and she wanted to avenge Deus as well. ¡±That¡¯s¡­¡± The furious look on Zach¡¯s face vanished as soon as Xie Lua¡¯s words reached Zach¡¯s heart. He was having a hard time believing it. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡±Do you know the meaning of betrayal?¡± Xie Lua asked in a neutral tone. ¡±Ah¡­¡± Zach understood what Xie Lua was getting. ¡°Betrayal alwayses from the closest people who one trusts. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be called a betrayal.¡± ¡±Right. And there was no one else close to master other than the rest of the 11 pirs. Sure, he had lots of friends and enemies, but he spent most of the time with the pirs as he was the 12th and the youngest pir,¡± Xie Lua asserted in a solemn voice. ¡±Do¡­ you have any proof of your statement? I am not saying that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just¡­ hard to believe¡­¡± ¡±Your father went to the eleven pirs to ask for help. And only they knew that he was nning to attack the heavens. If that¡¯s not enough to convince you, then forgive me, but you are the stupidest person I have ever met.¡± Zach ced his hand on Xie Lua¡¯s shoulder, but he kept his gaze down and uttered, ¡°I am convinced. It¡¯s just hard to take in. After all, they all are my masters. They trained me. They also gave me blessings. They made me who I am today. So if one among them is a traitor¡­¡± Zach clenched his chest with his hand and muttered, ¡°I feel disgusted. Why would they do that?!¡± ¡±One always betrays in two conditions: whether they are losing something or gaining something. Sure, there are other reasons why one would betray another, but all that fall into a different category, such as being betrayed by an acquaintance or a mere friend.¡± ¡±Do you¡­¡± Zach looked into Xie Lua¡¯s eyes and saw fire inside them. ¡°Do you know who it could be from the 11 pirs?¡± Xie Lua shook her head and said, ¡°Sadly, I do not know. I never knew them personally, so I can¡¯t tell the reasons for the betrayal either.¡± After a few seconds, Zach cracked his jaw and uttered: ¡°Say, is it given that it was only one traitor?¡± ¡±Huh?¡± ¡±When father mentioned the traitor, he assumed someone must have snitched him out. But what if it wasn¡¯t only one traitor? What if it was more? Perhaps, all the pirs ratted father out?¡± Zach asked in an inexplicable tone. ¡±¡­!¡± Xie Lua was taken aback after hearing that. Not by what Zach said, but by the fact that Zach said that. ¡¯Until a few minutes ago, he wasn¡¯t even getting convinced that his masters betrayed his father. And now he is suspicious of all of them¡­¡¯ Xie Lua grabbed Zach¡¯s head and caressed his face. ¡±What are you doing¡­?¡± Zach asked curiously. Xie Lua leaned forward and kissed Zach on the lips before saying, ¡°I think we have talked enough on this topic. We know who can be the traitor, but we don¡¯t know for sure who it was. Doubting or getting suspicious of them is not going to help you on that matter.¡± ¡±Yeah, you are right,¡± Zach nodded. ¡°And even if I knew who it was, I can¡¯t do anything unless I get out of this death game. Until then, I can just let my anger brew so that I can unleash them all together one day.¡± After saying that, Zach kissed Xie Lua on the lips as a goodbye kiss and left the magic shop dimension. ¡±¡­¡± Xie Lua watched Zach leave and ced her hand on her chest. ¡°Zach¡­ You are choosing the wrong path¡­ but I don¡¯t have the courage to stop you. Maybe the wrong path leads to a better future. I don¡¯t know. But I will support you till the very end.¡± When Zach left the magic shop dimension and entered his room, he found Victoria and Aria sitting on his bed. ¡±Look who is here,¡± Aria remarked. ¡°I thought you left us behind and ran off somewhere to clear the game alone.¡± ¡±Come on, Zach would never do such a thing,¡± Victoria defended Zach. ¡±What are you girls doing here?¡± ¡±Aria mentioned you wanted to talk to us about something¡­¡± Victoria responded. ¡±Oh, yeah.¡± After a brief pause, Zach uttered, ¡°Xie Lua and I are a couple now.¡± ¡±¡­¡± ¡±¡­¡± ¡±Umm¡­ say something.¡± ¡±You evenid your hands on an NPC?¡± Aria asked in disbelief. ¡°Who are you going to seduce next? Ninia?¡± ¡±Whoa, whoa, whoa. First of all, Xie Lua is not an NPC. I have known her since I was a kid. And second¡­ she is hot as fuck. No man wouldn¡¯t want her, and I think of myself as lucky to have her love me.¡± ¡±I¡­ have noments¡­¡± Victoria muttered. ¡±I used to get jealous, but that was when I wasn¡¯t an official part of your harem. However, now that my position is safe and secured, I don¡¯t actually care which or how many girls you mess around with, honestly. But don¡¯t you dare ever stop loving me,¡± Aria warned Zach and continued, ¡°Otherwise, I will make you regret your every choice.¡± ¡±I am curious to know what you would do if that happens, but I will refrain myself,¡± Zach remarked. ¡±What are we going to do now?¡± Victoria asked curiously. ¡°Any ns to ascend anytime soon?¡± ¡±Well, I have to take care of my religion first. I already made a deal with Xie Lua about the potions, so now I will have to spread the word amongst the yers.¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,541 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. === Author¡¯s Note- Next step to be the Absolute! Chapter 305 303- Dropping Another Bomb Chapter 305 303- Dropping Another BombZach nced back and forth between Aria and Victoria before saying, ¡°I also promised Ninia that I would make my religion official when I get over 500 followers, and I am sure I have reached that limit. What do you girls think? You were with her for three days.¡± Aria and Victoria nced at each other as they remembered the three days they spent together with Ninia, where they fought and pulled each other¡¯s legs most of the time. ¡±I think you might have. How about you n a gathering of all your followers? Victoria suggested. ¡°You can also know the exact number of your followers and make your religion official too.¡± ¡±That¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s do that tomorrow morning¡­ uh, no. Make it noon or afternoon.¡± Zach had nned to do something else tomorrow morning, which would take him the entire day to finish. ¡±Okay. I will discuss this with Ninia first,¡± Victoria nodded in response. ¡±Also, Aria and I are nning to do ¡®it¡¯ today, as in after a few minutes.¡± Once again, Zach had dropped the bomb at an unexpected time, and even Aria was baffled after hearing that. All this time, she thought they would do it at night, but Zach, however, was nning to do it as soon as they got a chance. Victoria, who was listening to Zach calmly, frowned her face and said, ¡°Why her and not me? Besides, I promised you that we would do it after you win the battles. But then you were in slumber for three days, and we never got a chance.¡± ¡±Whoa. Calm down, you horny rabbit,¡± Zach said to Victoria. ¡±Don¡¯t give me weird nicknames!¡± Victoria hissed and jumped at Zach, but he embraced her with a hug. ¡±But it¡¯s the truth, no?¡± he asked with an innocent look on his face, seemingly trying to sound convincing and cute at the same time. ¡±No!¡± But it didn¡¯t work on Victoria as she knew Zach inside out. ¡±Yes.¡± ¡±If anyone is a horny rabbit, it should be Aurora,¡± Victoria remarked. ¡±Well¡­ I cannot refute that. But that horny rabbit is resting right now, so you are the next one,¡± he retorted with a grin on his face. ¡±Anyway, back to the topic. Why do you want to do it with her and not me?¡± Victoria asked with a curious and sad look on her face. ¡°You were with her for more than a week, and you shared the room with her. So you two must have done it a lot of times, right? While I¡­ am lonely without your touch¡­¡± She said thest sentence in a low voice while lowering her gaze. ¡±Oh, hey!¡± Aria finally broke her silence and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything!¡± ¡±Argh~¡± Victoria rolled her eyes after hearing that and said, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me. I know you are dominant in your rtionship with Zach, and he never turns you down. So it¡¯s hard for me to believe that someone as selfish as you would miss a chance to make moves on Zach when his heart was vulnerable. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you help Zach in creating an essence pill for Aurora? How can someone do that without the cum?¡± ¡±For the first time, I agree with you, and as disappointing as it may sound, nothing happened between Zach and me. There was close to zero development in our rtionship,¡± Aria uttered with a weary sigh as though she didn¡¯t have the energy to debate the topic. ¡±Wait, really?¡± Victoria didn¡¯t doubt Aria¡¯s words because she had no reason not to believe her. She knew that even though they were rivals and always messed¡ªsometimes even joked¡ª with each other, they woulde out clean and be honest at the end of the day. That was the most important thing to managing the harem, and Aurora had nailed her job on that matter. She had trained the girls well. ¡±Yeah.¡± Aria nodded and said, ¡°And you are right, by the way. I did give him hints to make a move on me, but he never did. So I had no choice but to make a move on him myself. However, he turned me down when I did that, saying, ¡®I can¡¯t do anything with other girls unless I do it with Aurora first. I promised Aurora, and I can¡¯t break that,¡¯ or something along the lines.¡± Aria nailed it by imitating what Zach had told her. ¡±Not going to lie, that does sound like something he would say.¡± Victoria turned to Zach and asked, ¡°So what has changed now?¡± ¡±I talked with Aurora about it, and she scolded me good. She said I was being stupid and asked me not to disappoint the other girls while trying to please one,¡± Zach shuddered as he said that. ¡±That¡¯s true, and I was going to tell you the same thing, but I refrained myself because I didn¡¯t want you to get angry with me,¡± Victoria asserted. Zach moved his hands forward and squeezed Victoria¡¯s breasts as he said, ¡°I would never get angry at you.¡± SIGH! Victoria walked to the door and said, ¡°I will excuse myself.¡± ¡±Wait!¡± Zach turned around and said, ¡°Can you¡­uhh..¡± ¡±I know what you are going to say,¡± Victoria said with a smile on her face. ¡°You were going to say, ¡®Ignore the moans and noise we make¡¯, right?¡± ¡±No¡­¡± ¡±Then¡­ you wanted me and the rest to leave the church so you two can have some fun without holding back?¡± ¡±Yes,¡± Zach nodded in response. ¡±Sure, I don¡¯t mind. I can also take the kids, but I don¡¯t think Ninia would leave that easily. She also has a job as a healer, after all..¡± ¡±Just tell her about the summit of the followers we talked about earlier. She would be excited about it.¡± ¡±Hmm. I guess. Okay, I will take everyone out. How much time do you think you two would need to satisfy yourself?¡± she asked curiously. ¡±What time is it now?¡± Victoria checked the time and replied: ¡°Um¡­ 2:22.¡± ¡±Then maybe return by dinner time?¡± ¡±That¡¯s 6 hours!¡± she eximed. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,535 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 306 304- Secret is Out Chapter 306 304- Secret is Out¡±You seriously don¡¯t n to do it for 6 hours, right?!¡± Victoria eximed. ¡±I can actually go even longer, but obviously, I can¡¯t do it if you guys return,¡± Zach replied with a shoulder shrug. ¡±But how can you do it for that long?¡± ¡±I am a god, remember?¡± ¡±But we only did one round..¡± ¡±That was¡­ an extremely awkward first time for both of us. But now I have learned.¡± Victoria squinted her eyes and red at Zach with a judging look on her face. ¡±Don¡¯t worry. I will make our second time more special than our first,¡± Zach said while winking at Victoria. SIGH! After the sigh, Victoria rxed her squinted eyes and said, ¡°So¡­¡± ¡±Hmm?¡± ¡±Will you spend the night with me¡­?¡± Victoria squirmed. ¡±Sorry, but I n to sleep with Aurora tonight,¡± Zach replied calmly. ¡±Zach!¡± Victoria yelled. ¡±What is wrong with you?!¡± Aria yelled from behind. Confused, Zach nced back and forth at Aria and Victoria and asked, ¡°What? Why are you girls suddenly so furious?¡± ¡±How can you even think of sleeping with Aurora when she is in bad condition?¡± Victoria sighed in disbelief. ¡±What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with¡ª oh!¡± Zach suddenly eximed, and his eyes grew winder in realization. ¡°By sleeping, I mean normal sleeping. I simply want to spend the night with her, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡± ¡±You girls are perverts. You have dirty minds,¡± Zach remarked. ¡°How could you even think that I would do something with Aurora?¡± ¡±It¡¯s your fault!¡± Aria hissed. ¡±Yeah.¡± Victoria seconded Aria and continued, ¡°We were talking about having sex, and then you suddenly mentioned your n to sleep with Aurora without any context. Anyone would misunderstand.¡± ¡±I guess.¡± After a brief pause, Zach turned to Victoria and said, ¡°We will do itter after we ascend, okay?¡± ¡±Kay¡­¡± Victoria left the room with a disappointed face. But she wasn¡¯t sad or angry about it. She had learned to ept thepromises one would make in a rtionship, which were much harder in a harem. Victoria first decided to get Noah and Elina, but they weren¡¯t in their room, so she went to Ninia, who was healing the injured yers outside the church. ¡±Have you seen the kids?¡± she asked Ninia. ¡±They are in the backyard,¡± Ninia responded. Victoria went to the backyard and brought them to Ninia. Then, they waited for Ninia to heal all the yers and asked her if she was interested in going with her to tell Zach¡¯s followers about the gathering tomorrow evening. Ninia, of course, agreed without even thinking. ¡±But where is Aria?¡± Ninia asked curiously. ¡±She¡­ uhh, she is training Zach,¡± Victoria replied awkwardly. ¡±Training? What could she possibly teach him?¡± Ninia scoffed softly. She turned around and said, ¡°I will go check-up¡ª¡± ¡±Zach asked not to be disturbed,¡± Victoria stated. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to make him angry, right?¡± NInia slowly turned to Victoria and asked, ¡°Did he really say that?¡± ¡±Why would I lie?¡± Victoria shrugged her shoulders. ¡°And if you don¡¯t believe me, then you can go ahead and disturb him. But don¡¯te crying after he throws you away for disobeying his order.¡± ¡±I believe you!¡± Ninia said and grabbed Elina¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to roam around the entire capital.¡± Victoria smiled inwardly and thought, ¡®She is so innocent and meek whenever ites to something about Zach. Now I know why Zach likes being around her.¡¯ Meanwhile, Zach was staring at Aria¡ª who was sitting on the bed in front of him¡ª with an alluring gaze in his eyes. Aria was acting a little shy, and Zach couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle after seeing that. After all, it was a rare sight to see Aria acting meek. ¡±What¡¯s wrong, my lovely wife? Feeling embarrassed now?¡± Zach teased her with a grin. ¡±Unlike you, I have shame. Hmph!¡± ¡±Oh? Then where was this shame when you defamed me earlier? And what happened to your haughty statement ¡®I made moves on him¡¯, huh?¡± Zach teased her even more. ¡±But that was true, right?!¡± Zach shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°So are you saying that you made a move on me knowing well that I wouldn¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡±Well¡­¡± Aria averted her gaze, and that was enough for Zach to know the answer to his question. He shook his head in disbelief and muttered, ¡°You girls are honestly so evil.¡± ¡±Hey, listen! This is my first time, so obviously, I would be embarrassed. It doesn¡¯t matter if I am a goddess or whatnot, okay?! I am sure even you were embarrassed when it was your first time with Victoria,¡± She remarked out loud. ¡±I wouldn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t embarrassed. But that¡¯s a whole different topic. Here you made fun of me for not doing anything to you, and now you are acting like a maiden.¡± Aria frowned her face and uttered, ¡°So are you going to continue this until they return and then say ¡®Let¡¯s do it another time¡¯ or something?¡± ¡±¡­¡± ¡±You already disappointed Victoria, and I am honestly surprised by how mature she has be in such a short time,¡± she added. ¡±Oh? So now you are the one judging me. Great. You know, what? If we had met in the real world before I met Victoria, we probably would have be a couple and broke up a weekter.¡± Aria frowned her face even more after hearing that. She got up from the bed and walked past Zach. She was going to leave the room, but Zach grabbed her hand and stopped her. ¡±Let me go!¡± Zach pulled her close to him and hugged her tightly. ¡±Sorry. I am just stressed, and I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± he said in a calm voice. Aria looked up at him and kissed him on the lips before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get on the bed first.¡± They both got on the bed and started kissing each other passionately. Zach began stripping Aria¡¯s clothes, and before she could even realize it, he had stripped her naked. When their lips parted, Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and smiled wryly. He kissed her once again and said: ¡±I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡±Is this about Erza?¡± she asked with a knowing look on her face. ¡°Do you think you can fool me?¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,529 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 307 305- Erza and Aria Chapter 307 305- Erza and AriaAs Zach and Aria were going to take their rtionship to the next level by going intimate, Zach wanted to tell her everything before that. All this time, he was hiding it as there was no rush to tell her because neither of them was going anywhere, but now that their rtionship was advancing, Zach thought it would be for the best toe out clean. He didn¡¯t want Aria to find out about that from another source that could possibly damage their well-going rtionship. However, never in his wildest dream had he imagined Aria to know about it. ¡±You¡­ knew¡­?¡± Zach asked while stuttering. ¡±I have had my suspicions.¡± ¡±Since how long? And what do you know?¡± Zach asked with a curious and anxious look on his face. His heart was beating so fast that even Aria could hear it clearly. It was as though he was standing in front of a god and getting his judgment, although his current situation was quite simr to that. ¡±After we met again and you weed me by stabbing me to death,¡± she remarked and continued, ¡°We continued living together, and I got to know more about you. But it wasn¡¯t until we went to the Sea Realm.¡± ¡±About what, though?¡± ¡±My feelings for you!¡± she yelled with a flustered face. ¡±Oh¡­¡± ¡±But I noticed how you purposely kept your distance from me even though I was trying to open up to you. And I knew you weren¡¯t a shy boy since you flirted all the time with Aurora,¡± shemented. ¡±That wasn¡¯t really necessary to say¡­¡± Zach muttered. ¡±However, I assumed you wanted to be loyal to Aurora, and I waspletely okay with that.¡± Aria lied about that. She wasn¡¯t okay at all, and her jealousy was at its peak when they were in the Sea Realm. ¡±But then the marriage proposal from the king and all that made me conflicted. And after you discussed the harem with Aurora, I realized that wasn¡¯t the case. I was happy, to be honest. I thought even if it took months, something would happen between us. And we were spending time together, so I wasn¡¯t worried.¡± ¡±¡­¡± Zach had already predicted where the conversation was going. ¡±But then I found out that you slept with Aquarius¡¯ aunt. I was so disappointed in you that I don¡¯t have words to describe it. But Aurora and even Aquarius didn¡¯t seem to mind it, so I thought I was the odd one.¡± ¡±Uhh¡­ sorry to disappoint you, but can you skip to the part about¡­ well, Erza.¡± ¡±I was getting there, so don¡¯t interrupt me,¡± Erza red at Zach and continued, ¡°You got close with Aquarius, but you never bothered to make moves on me. Not to mention, I am your servant, and you can literally make me do anything. Yet, you never used your authority on me.¡± ¡±¡­¡± Aria was taking out all the pent-up frustration she had been holding all this time. ¡±Do you have any idea how sad I was? I thought Icked the charm required to make you notice me. Sure, you had kissed me before, but that wasn¡¯t a romantic kiss. But¡­ I was happy when you stood up for me at the after-party. You even called me your wife¡­¡± ¡±Please tell me you know the reason why I was doing that.¡± Aria nodded and said, ¡°You are Erza¡¯s son, or rather, son of Erza¡¯s reincarnation. Am I right? And that would make you my nephew and me your aunt. I know that sounds so immoral, and why you did what you did. But¡ª¡± ¡±Wait, wait, wait. Hold on.¡± Zach inserted his finger in Aria¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Erza is my mother, but we are in no way rted to each other. She is my father¡¯s wife, his harem member. And well, the one who raised me.¡± ¡±I have never thought my sister would agree to be a part of someone¡¯s harem.¡± Aria sighed in disbelief. ¡°But I am not the one to talk to. Actually, I am even worse. Not only am I also a harem member, I am the harem member of her foster son, which makes her¡ª my sister¡ª my mother-inw.¡± SIGH! Zach facepalmed himself and rubbed his face as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear that. There is a reason why I was trying to stop you earlier.¡± ¡±But it¡¯s the truth!¡± ¡±Okay. I already said Erza is not my mother, and we are not rted by any means. My birth mother is a demon, whom I had only met once when I was three, or so I have been told. I don¡¯t know how she looks. I only know her name,¡± Zach asserted in a solemn voice. After a brief pause, he turned to Aria and asked, ¡°Now, you tell me. What exactly is your rtionship with mother?¡± ¡±Which mother are you talking about? Your real mother, Erza, or¡­¡± ¡±I consider Erza as my mother rather than my real mother or any of my other members¡ª aka, my father¡¯s harem members,¡± Zach stated calmly. ¡±Oh, okay. You already know I am the Goddess of death and destruction, so Erza was the Goddess of life and prosperity¡ª the exact opposite of me.¡± ¡±I already know that. I was asking about your rtionship with her. Like¡­ are you two truly sisters?¡± ¡±Yeah. We both were born and raised in the heavens. And when we grew older, we were given our own heaven and¡ª¡± ¡±Wait¡­¡± Zach raised his brow and asked, ¡°Born? As in¡­ you two were given birth by someone?¡± ¡±Yeah, we have parents. Did Erza never tell you this before?¡± ¡±No. That¡¯s news to me. So wait a damn minute¡­¡± Zach took a few seconds toprehend everything and asked, ¡°You two are blood-rted?¡± ¡±Well, we were. Now Erza has reincarnated, so I am not sure how that works,¡± Aria replied with a shoulder shrug. ¡±Okay. So what about the other gods in the heavens who exiled you two? How did theye into existence?¡± Zach asked curiously. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,522 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 308 306- The Origin of the Gods Chapter 308 306- The Origin of the Gods¡±The other gods? There are so many gods¡ª¡± ¡±Oh,e on. Obviously, I am talking about the gods responsible for this..¡± Zach nced around while spreading his hands and said, ¡°God¡¯s Impact.¡± Aria looked into Zach¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°How much has Erza told you?¡± ¡±Not much. She has told me things about you and her, but not the questions I am asking you. Besides, I was a kid at that time, and I had no interest in anything other than the stories with happy endings,¡± Zach responded with a soft scoff but a distant smile on his face. ¡±That sounds like something you do. I am not going to lie, I am curious to see what kid Zach was like,¡± Aria said with a resolute expression on her face. ¡±¡­¡± ¡±The innocent, sweet, kind, cute Zach,¡± she added. ¡±How rude. I am still innocent, sweet, kind, and cute as fuck. Also, I am handsome and charming too,¡± Zach said in a haughty tone. ¡±No. You are a shameless pervert who is not innocent and sweet at all. You might be kind sometimes, and you are nowhere close to being called cute.¡± Aria averted her gaze and lowered her voice before saying, ¡°But I won¡¯t deny the handsome and charming part.¡± ¡±I am happy that we are having this talk, but we are diverting from the topic again,¡± Zach said calmly. ¡±Erza and I create the gods,¡± Aria answered. ¡±How did you create them? LIke¡­ what process? Magic or blood or¡­ I don¡¯t know, perhaps some sacred ritual,¡± Zach shrugged. ¡±Umm¡­ So what happened was¡­ Erza and I were bored. We had nothing to do, so we decided to create a race simr to humans but better than them.¡± ¡±That sounds so¡­ contradictory. Humans are the best race, in terms of evolution, at least.¡± ¡±Indeed. Even our parents and the other gods were surprised. So we were so happy that we wanted to create something even better.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°So we brought y from the higher heavens, shaped a humanlike body, and granted them power.¡± ¡±That sounds like a bad plot. It¡¯s very predictable.¡± ¡±Erza created six males, and I created six females. And since they were ¡®created,¡¯ they were already adults. We granted them our knowledge and told them every secret¡ª but of course, not everything. We only told them what they should know.¡± ¡±Years passed by, and we didn¡¯t know what to do with them. We couldn¡¯t put them between the humans as it could create a disparity that could eventually lead to wars and whatnot. So, we created another world for them.¡± ¡±Wait¡­ you did what?!¡± ¡±Not the type of world you are thinking of. It was a dimensional ne akin to a world, but with less space and waste,¡± she asserted. ¡±I have got a bad feeling, but please don¡¯t tell me the dimensional ne you are talking about is¡­¡± Zach paused and looked into Aria¡¯s eyes before saying, ¡°We are¡­ all the yers¡­ God¡¯s impact is that ne.¡± ¡±It indeed is.¡± SIGH! Zach rubbed his face in frustration and groaned, ¡°Come on! I had always wondered about this. Even if the gods called this an online world, it has to exist somewhere. Even the real virtual reality games have rooms full of servers, and they need to exist physically.¡± ¡±I found it weird how this world didn¡¯t have one. But I assumed as it was done by the gods, their powers are undoubtedly mysterious, so everything was possible.¡± ¡±Why are you upset about this, though?¡± ¡±I don¡¯t know. Now I feel like a puppet being controlled by the gods. I thought everything that happens in this world was unpredictable andpletely natural. But what if the gods start tampering to fuck everyone over, and that¡¯s what they have been doing so far.¡± Zach felt even morepelled to destroy the very heavens, so he could end everything. ¡±The stronger you get, the more you will ascend. And the more you ascend, the closer you will get to the gods and the heavens.¡± Aria shrugged her shoulders and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s why I entered this world. It was the only way for me to get closer to the heavens and unleash my wrath.¡± ¡±¡­¡± Aria smiled at Zach and kissed him on the lips before saying, ¡°But I met you. Now I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡±You¡­ don¡¯t want to take revenge anymore?¡± Zach asked reluctantly. ¡±I want to. But I think I will be fine even if I don¡¯t,¡± she responded. Zach felt angry after hearing that, but he didn¡¯t say anything to Aria. However, his anger was visible on his face. Aria noticed it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I haven¡¯t forgiven them, and I will never forgive them.¡± ¡±That¡¯s not what I am angry about,¡± Zach muttered in a disdainful tone. ¡°I know how important revenge was for you. I could feel your fury when we first met. But now, that fury has long vanished from you. That happened because you met me. I changed your goals. Yet¡­ I can¡¯t help but be furious.¡± ¡±Huh?¡± ¡±My main goal was to get out of the game, just like everyone else. But it slowly changed as time passed. Now, getting out of the game is my least prioritized goal. The only thing I care about now is to break the very order of the universe and unleash the cmity called Chaos,¡± he asserted in a solemn voice with any hint of hesitation on his face. Seemingly, he was dead set on his goal and wouldn¡¯t change it even if someone asked him to. Aria felt a chill down her spine after hearing that. For the first time in her life, Aria was actually scared of something, which turned out to be none other than the man she loved. However, that didn¡¯t stop her from loving him. She hugged him tightly and pressed her bare breasts against his chest before looking up at him and saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are having such a serious conversation while I am naked.¡± Zach kissed her on the lips and carried her in his arms like a princess. Then, he sat on the bed and ced her on hisp before ying with her body. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,518 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 309 307- Her Husband Chapter 309 307- Her HusbandZach was ying with Aria¡¯s body by squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples. But of course, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. He moved his hand down from her breasts to between her legs. Aria was still wearing panties, so Zach had to strip it too. However, Aria grabbed Zach¡¯s hand and stopped him. ¡±Don¡¯t you think we should first discuss our rtionship?¡± she asked. ¡°What do we n to do further, and how it¡¯s going to affect the rest of us.¡± Zach pulled his hand back and nodded, ¡°You are right. Let¡¯s talk about it first.¡± Aria, who was in Zach¡¯sp, turned to him and asked, ¡°I will continue what I was saying.¡± After a brief pause, she said, ¡°I will skip everything and get to the point since we are getting sidetracked again and again.¡± Zach calmly listened to Aria, who said, ¡°When you mentioned the dream you had about the past sealed memory with a different perspective, you deliberately skipped Erza¡¯s name. That was my final straw, and I was convinced that you are someone rted to Erza.¡± ¡±I figured.¡± ¡±It felt really weird after that. I wasn¡¯t sure if you knew about it or not. I didn¡¯t even know if Erza had told you about me or lived as a human,¡± she said calmly. ¡°But it was foolish of me to think that you didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Aria stared at Zach with a judging look on her face, and there was no hint of her grin from before. She was serious, and looking at her made Zach nervous. He wasn¡¯t scared or afraid of what would happen in the future, but his rtionship with Aria was at stake, which was enough to make him lose his cool. ¡±In my defense, I didn¡¯t know about it either. When we first met, I assumed you were an NPC, and I won¡¯t lie¡­.¡± Zach let out a loud sigh and uttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t fully believe you even after you gave me your blessings.¡± ¡±Wow. That hurts¡­ but that¡¯s something you would do,¡± she remarked. ¡°And stabbing someone to death too.¡± ¡±When you told me about yourself after I ordered you to, I matched your story with mothers, and they matched. Ironic enough, mother never mentioned your name, I don¡¯t know why,¡± Zach said with a curious and confused look on his face. ¡±My name¡­ is cursed. My name shouldn¡¯t be said aloud, or it would bring cmity,¡± she muttered with a dejected look on her face. ¡°I heard this every day when I was in the heavens. Erza¡¯s followers would curse me every day. And the evildoers came to me to ask me to fulfill their evil desire.¡± ¡±¡­¡± Zach wanted tofort Aria, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Normally, he would have stopped her by kissing her on the lips, but their rtionship was in a limbo right now. ¡±Even though I was a goddess¡­ I was treated as a devil. They came to me with offerings in return for doing their tasks. Sometimes¡­ I would get tempted to do them and be a devil they yearned, but Erza always stopped me.¡± Erza started crying while telling her story. ¡±You might hate me for saying this, but¡­ I hated Erza. We used to get along fine until we created the humans. I never asked to be the Goddess of death and destruction. But I didn¡¯t get to choose that.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t bothered by it at first because Erza was happy. But that didn¡¯t age well. My hatred for Erza grew more and more but of course¡­ I never meant any harm to her.¡± ¡±Aria¡­¡± Zach held Aria¡¯s face in his hands and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hate Erza; you were simply jealous of her.¡± ¡±Is that¡­ so?¡± ¡±Yeah.¡± ¡±I still loved her despite all that, and after we were exiled¡­¡± Aria shook her head and made a sad look on her face. ¡±You don¡¯t have to tell me more. I already know the rest,¡± Zach said calmly with a smile on his face. ¡°Now, we have talked about everything.¡± ¡±Indeed.¡± ¡±I kept it a secret from you because I was afraid of losing you. I loved you so much that I wouldn¡¯t have cared even if we were rted somehow. But I agree, it was wrong of me to hide it from you.¡± ¡±It was.¡± Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Are you angry about that?¡± ¡±You know, I was thinking the same as you. I was unsure when I found out about it and assumed you weren¡¯t aware of it. I didn¡¯t want to lose you either, and mind you; I did not know if you were directly rted to Erza or not. You could have been her son, which was thest thing I wanted.¡± ¡±What¡­ would you have done if I had told you when I found out about it. Would our rtionship have turned out the same?¡± Zach asked in a calm but anxious voice. Aria didn¡¯t reply at first, but then she nodded and said, ¡°We probably would be on our separate ways.¡± ¡±¡­!¡± ¡±I was still conflicted about my feelings for you. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I truly loved you or not, but then I finally confessed to you in the dungeon expedition. So if you had told me before that, I don¡¯t think I would have ever confessed to you.¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡± Zach sighed in relief and muttered, ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant.¡± Aria smiled at Zach and said, ¡°So you did the right thing by hiding it. And I am d it worked out in the end.¡± ¡±So¡­ are we good?¡± he asked with a judging look on his face. ¡±I am not sure, honestly. I still love you, but you are technically my nephew, and it feels¡­ weird.¡± Aria let out a weary sigh and asked, ¡°What about you? I am sure you referred to me as your aunt in your thoughts. I bet you fantasized about me too.¡± Zach averted his gaze and said, ¡°I would never do such things.¡± SIGH! ¡±You can¡¯t be more obvious.¡± ¡±Anyway.¡± Zach looked into Aria¡¯s eyes with a serious look on his face and said, ¡°I love you, and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Would you take my hand and do the same?¡± After seeing the earnest look on Zach¡¯s face, Aria left out a soft chuckle and uttered before kissing him on the lips: ¡±You are so smooth at this stuff, my dear husband.¡± *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,511 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Woodzero, for the gift! Chapter 310 308 - His Wife

Chapter 310 308 - His Wife

Zach and Aria were kissing passionately on the bed after resolving all the issues between them. Aria was holding Zach''s hand with her fingers gripping his hair. While Zach was squeezing Aria''s breasts, seemingly trying to get her in the mood. "It''s time to take your panties off," Zach said with a grin on his face. "What about you? You haven''t taken off your clothes yet." "I was waiting for you to take them off with your tender hands." "How romantic of you." Aria began to strip Zach while kissing him, but she was having trouble doing both things at once, so she stopped kissing him and focused on undressing him. "How can you do both at once?" she asked curiously. "You can say I am experienced in taking off girls'' clothes," Zach said with a proud face. "I pity the girls who fell for your charm." "Hey, that hurts!" Zach pulled Aria''s cheeks and said, "I believe I have be a better personpared to how I was when we first met." "Maybe. But I don''t care either way." Aria shrugged her shoulders and asked, "But I am curious." "Hmm?" Zach hummed in amusement and raised his brow as he eagerly waited for Aria to speak. "If¡­ suppose¡­ umm¡­ argh!" She sighed and asked, "Let''s say if we haven''t met the way we did. And I had met you in the game as Ameria; would you still have fallen in love with me?" Zach pondered for a while and asked, "I will answer that honestly, but first, you have to answer my question." "Shoot." "Why would youe into the game as Ameria in the first ce? You said you came here because you were feeling lonely or something. So if we had never met before, you wouldn''t meet me in the game since you chose to fool Aurora and joined our party." Aria''s face flushed a little, but that didn''t stop her from responding to Zach''s question. "Forget about all that. I am asking if I somehow ended up joining your party by a miracle. Would you still have fallen for me?" "I don''t think so, to be honest." Zach shook his head and said, "When I met you as Ameria, I was suspicious of you, and that''s why I went as far as stabbing you. But looking back at that, I shouldn''t have done that." Aria smiled at him after hearing his response. "You know, there are a very few things I regret, and most of them are about how I treated you." Aria hugged Zach and said, "But all that was before you fell in love with me, so it doesn''t matter." "I want to talk about a lot of things, but let''s start our dual cultivation. We don''t have much time, and it''s your first time, so I am nervous," he muttered. "Why are you nervous?" Aria asked with a curious yet confused look on her face. "You have already slept with two virgin women, so you should be used to taking virginity, right?" "That''s not how it works. And mind you, when I took Victoria''s virginity, she cried a lot. And I don''t remember anything about my first night with Ruli. So you can say I still hold the same anxiousness I held when I lost my virginity." "Hmmm¡­ you don''t have to worry much, to be honest," Aria reassured in a calm voice. "Hmm?" "I mean, I have endured worse pain than that. And I don''t think losing virginity would hurt that much. What does it feel like anyway?" Zach shrugged and replied, "How would I know? You should have asked Ruli or Victoria." "You know, I have never done anything a normal girl would. Like, I have never masturbated or touched myself. So¡­" "But you know about all that, right?" "Indeed," she nodded. "So you are not exactly innocent. It''s kind of weird, though¡­ I expected a¡­ nevermind," he sighed. Zach pushed Aria onto the bed and pulled her panties in one go. "Hey!" she yelled with a flushed face and covered her cave with her hand. "What are you embarrassed about? I have already seen your naked body once, remember? In fact, it was you who showed me." "I also remember what you said after that," she remarked. ''I am not interested in looking at your naked body.'' Zach recalled what he had said to Aria when he identally saw her naked in the bathroom. "Yeah. That''s on my regret list as well. But in my defense, I said that because I was still troubled after finding out that you were my aunt." "There is no need to feel bad. I wanted you to notice me, that''s all." Zach bumped his forehead on Aria''s forehead and said, "Thank you for stepping into my life. Really, I mean it." "..." "If you weren''t there for me after Aurora went into rehabilitation, I would have gone berserk. You have no idea how much you have helped me, and I promise you that I will make you happy, no matter what happens. I love you more than you think but can''t do anything to prove it. That''s why, I will show you my love during dual cultivation." Zach''s sincerity in his voice and the earnest look on his face was enough for Aria to fall in love with him even more. ''Even if we had met in different circumstances. Even if we were rted by a different rtionship or bond, I would have fallen in love with you, my dear husband,'' Aria uttered inwardly, but she used telepathy to tell that to Zach. "I know I said I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you if we had met differently, but I think it would have turned out the same eventually. We may have crossed paths before, but perhaps, we would have bumped into each other one day and watched the world together, my lovely wife." Zach and Aria hugged each other naked and looked into each other''s eyes before kissing and starting the act called Dual Cultivation. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,501 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. ==== Has Zach truly be a better person? Chapter 311 309- Fingering Aria

Chapter 311 309- Fingering Aria

Zach was sitting on the bed with his back leaning on the wall, while Aria was sitting on Zach''sp with her back leaning on Zach''s chest. Zach was gently squeezing Aria''s twin mountains and pinching her erect nipples. "Mnh~" Aria was letting out soft moans once in a while, but Zach wanted to hear them more. He slowly moved his one hand down to Aria''s cave and rubbed his thumb on the entrance. "It tickles¡­" Aria said with a flushed face. "Since you have never masturbated before, you don''t know the heavenly feeling of the orgasm. Let me finger you and pleasure you, so you can have your first ever orgasm with my finger." Zach nibbled on Aria''s ear and whispered, "You can moan as much as you want." "I won''t moan. Hmph!" "You said the same thing when I massaged you for the first time. Come to think of it, do you want me to finger you while wearing gloves?" Zach asked with a curious expression on his face. "Who knows, it might turn into heavenly masturbation or something." He scoffed softly. "Don''t add ''heaven'' in front of everything. You speak too lightly of heavens. And you don''t know what heaven is like. It''s truly a paradise," Aria said with a distant smile on her face as she recalled the millennia she spent in heaven. "Is it really that beautiful?" "Indeed. I want to show it to you one day. Hopefully¡­" "The heaven you and mother lived in had two thrones, right?" Zach asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "Yes." "I doubt mother would want to return as a goddess, so once we have in the other gods and you reim your throne, I will take the other throne to rule the heaven with you," he said calmly with a gentle smile on his face. "What about Aurora, Victoria, Aquarius, and Ruli?" "We will get a throne for them as well," he scoffed. "It''s not funny." "To be honest, I wouldn''t mind living with you in hell either. I just want to spend the rest of my life with my family and lovers." "It''s the same for¡ª Anh~!" When Aria tried to speak of her feelings, Zach took the opportunity to insert his middle finger into her unexplored cave. "Oh? What was that? Did the goddess just moan by getting fingered?" "Shut up! You did that when I wasn''t prepared!" she hissed. "Well then¡­" Zach pointed his gaze at the finger that was going in and out of Aria''s cave and said, "Look at it properly. Do you see how it goes in and out of your sacred ce?" "When you insert your finger, I feel like I am getting plugged. I feel filled. How is your schlong going to enter such a small space?" Aria asked with a curious and innocent look on her face. "I can''t believe I am exining sex to the very person who invented the humans¡­" Zach muttered. "Well, we designed humans based on how the other races looked. We simply added new things and removed some. Such as wings, an extra pair of hands, a third eye, fins and gills to breathe and live underwater, changed the shapes of teeth, limited their tongue, decreased their lung capacity, and many more things," she stated. "What about the tail? Were humans supposed to have tails?" "No. Why would they need a tail?" "Well, ording to scientific research, it is said that human ancestors were monkeys, and they evolved into humans." "Why would that happen? It is indeed true that humans have undergone various evolution, but they weren''t animals. But if you talk about the simrities between monkeys and humans, then yes, they are indeed simr." "So it''s just a coincidence?" "No." After a brief pause, Aria said, "What if I tell you the monkeys were originally humans, and they were punished and cursed to be monkeys?" "I don''t know." Zach shrugged and said, "The scientists also said that gods don''t exist and here I am, fingering the mother of all humans." "....!" "It''s so warm and tight." ''My finger is being sucked in.'' Zach looked at Aria, who was trying her best to hold her moan. "Does it feel good?" Zach asked. "Mmm," She nodded. Zach started moving his finger in and out. Every time he pulled his finger out, Aria''s cave sucked it back in. "I am touching your hymen." "It will bleed if it breaks, right?" "Yes. But it''s not like it always bleeds." "Hmm? I thought that was a sign of a girl being a virgin." "No. The hymen is not ayer or a wall inside a vagina. It''s a ring-like structure with a small hole in it. The size of the hole is different for different girls. Some have a small hole, and some have a wide one. It also depends on muscle flexibility," Zach exined. "They bleed because the cells around the hole are ruptured or damaged because of the insertion of the penis or some thick thing." "There have been many cases where the girl loses her virginity but doesn''t bleed. That doesn''t mean she wasn''t a virgin, or it wasn''t her first time. It''s because the hole in her hymen was wider, or she had made it big by masturbating or other practices." "You seem very knowledgeable at this," Ariamented with a judging look on her face. "Well, they taught us in school. Talking about school reminded me of a simr incident in my school." "Go ahead. I am curious." "So there was this couple in the other ss, and they were childhood friends who started dating a few months ago. But when they had sex, the girl didn''t bleed, and the boy assumed she wasn''t a virgin even though the girl kept saying that she was a virgin." "What happened next?" "I have no idea. But it''s sad to see what kind of world I live in," Zach sighed in disbelief. Zach kept moving the middle finger of his right hand inside her cave and continued squeezing her left boob with his left hand while sucking her right boob. "Ahn~" She was fully in Zach''s control now. Every time he sucked her boob, she tensed up. "Ahn~!" ''Her moans are getting louder. She is probably close to orgasming.'' Zach stopped sucking her boob and started kissing her. "Mmm~" As soon as he kissed her, her cave got tighter, and Zach''s finger got crushed between the walls. So he started brushing his finger around the walls inside her cave and rubbed his thumb on her clit. A few secondster, Zach''s finger drowned under Aria''s first orgasm. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,297 0 new yers logged in. 204 yers died. Chapter 312 310- Before Dual Cultivation

Chapter 312 310- Before Dual Cultivation

"How was your first ever orgasm?" Zach asked with a grin on his face. "I¡­" "Hmm?" "How can something like this feel so good?!" Aria asked with a resolute expression on his face. SIGH! Zach sighed in relief and rubbed his chin on Aria''s shoulder before saying, "I was worried that you didn''t like it since you did a pretty good job in holding your moans." "No! It felt so good that I couldn''t do anything. My mind and body were frozen in pleasure!" she said while hugging Zach tightly. "Well then, let''s continue." "Will you finger me again?" she asked with an innocent face. "Uhh¡­ I am thinking of creating the essence pill first. Aurora has been waiting for one." "Oh, yes¡­ but I don''t think we should do that now." "Hmm?" "Making the pill would take your hours, so would you rather waste time making the pill or have dual cultivation with me?" she asked with a knowing look on her face. "You are right about that. I forgot the main reason we are doing this." Aria lowered her gaze and bit her lips with a sad look on her face. After noticing the dejected look on her face, Zach asked, "What''s wrong?" She smiled wryly at Zach and muttered, "We are only doing it because you want me to open the crack to hell. It''s kind of sad because I wanted our first intimate activity to be¡ª" SLAP! Aria''s eyes widened in shock, and she covered her mouth to stop herself from gasping. Zach had pped himself so hard that his mouth and lips started bleeding. "What are you doing?!" Aria yelled at Zach and ced her hand on his wound to heal it. "Why would you do that?! She continued yelling as he healed him. "I am still a dick of a person. I am far from bing a better person¡­" he muttered in a disdainful tone without looking at Aria. "What¡­" "I can''t even look you in the eyes." "Why are you saying that?" "As you said, I wanted to dual cultivate you so you can absorb my essence and gain soul powers to open the crack to hell. I¡­ was so focused on that. But believe me, I didn''t ask you to dual cultivate for that reason. I truly wanted to do it with you!" "I believe you¡­" Aria hugged Zach and said, "I should have phrased better. I know how important we are to you, and you just want to protect us all. But Zach¡­ you don''t have to take all the burden to yourself." "..." "Victoria and I are here for you. You can share your burden with us. In fact, we would be d to do so." After a few seconds of silence, Zach nodded and uttered with a forced smile on his face: "Sure. I will let you know if something is troubling me." Then, they stared into each other''s eyes as their faces got closer. And before they knew it, they were kissing. After sharing kisses for a few minutes, Zach moved his hand to Aria''s chest and squeezed her breasts. He gently squeezed them and yed with her nipples before sucking them. "Mnh~" Aria enjoyed the pleasure, but she wanted more. Furthermore, she wanted to please Zach too. So she moved her hand to Zach''s crotch and stroked his snake. "It''s so sturdy and hot¡­ just likest time¡­" she muttered. "Like your nipples," Zach teased with a grin on his face. After the demon invasion, Aria had suggested Zach feed Aria an essence pill to boost her recovery. But to make the pill, he had to use his essence. So one night, after Aria had fallen asleep beside him in the inn''s room, Zach began masturbating to get his essence to make a pill for Aurora. However, Aria woke up to the rustling sound and found Zach ying with his little brother. Of course, she was freaked out after seeing that and jumped off the bed, but Zach exined what he was doing, and she reluctantly calmed down. She then gave him a helping hand and performed a handjob on him. She collected his essence in her hands and used a simple sealing technique to preserve it. "How can something this big can fit under a vagina?" Aria wondered. "I know how sex works, but still¡­ your schlong is¡­" "Don''t call it that. Call it dick." "Why?" "It;''s more romantic that way¡­" Zach uttered with a straight face. Aria squinted her eyes and said, "You are going to corrupt the innocent me." "Don''t worry, I will be gentle," Zach said in a calm voice. "It might hurt a little at first, but I will make sure you enjoy it." "I know." Aria stroked Zach''s snake and said, "Can I¡­ Do I have to suck it¡­? It looks so cute~ I want to eat it!" "I¡­ I am kind of scared now." "Don''t worry, even if I eat it, I will heal you, and it should grow back," Aria reassured with an innocent smile on her face. "Wow. I can''t believe you just said that with an innocent smile on your face. Remind me not to mess with you." Aria smirked and said, "It seems I have got my hands on your weakness." "...." "Rx. I was kidding." Aria curled the corner of her lip and muttered, "What if it never grows back?" "Aurora would probably kill you, hah!" Zach scoffed out loud. "And Victoria too. Let''s add Aquarius and Ruli too while we are at it." "Don''t forget Xie Lua," Zach added. "I haven''t met her yet or never seen her. So I don''t know what I should think of her. But she is a woman who wants to cuddle with a boy she kind-of raised, so¡­ not an innocent woman." "By that logic, you are currently cuddling naked with a boy millennia younger than you. Not to mention, you are the one who created the humans." Zach smirked and said, "What an admirable Goddess." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,289 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. === Mass release of 5 chapters this Sunday! Chapter 313 311- Tasing Essence*

Chapter 313 311- Tasing Essence*

They both were nervous as it was their first time with each other, so Zach made fun of Aria because he wanted to ease the mood by teasing her. Aria furrowed her brows and grabbed Zach''s nuts in her hands before saying, "Whenever I see something round, I get an urge to squeeze and crush them." "I apologize for my behavior so far, O mighty Goddess of death and destruction. I am but a humble believer. Won''t you spare this lowly¡ª" "Stop that. I don''t like such things," Aria uttered in a low voice. "Okay. No roley, I guess." "I will ask again." Aria licked her lips and asked, "Can I suck it?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is no need to if you don''t want to, but I do want to see my dick in your sexy mouth." "I was also curious, so I guess there is no harm in it. But hey, it''s my first time, and I don''t know anything. Please, guide me properly, so I can pleasure you," she said in a calm and soothing voice. It was rare for Aria to speak in a soothing tone since it had a charming effect on it. Even Zach, who had a strong resistance, had fallen in love with her when she invited him to join her on the quest to y the gods. Aria sat on the ground, but Zach picked her up and ced her on the bed. "What are you doing? I am going to suck your¡­ dick." "You can do that while sitting on the bed. I will stand still, so there should be no problem," Zach said calmly. Aria squinted her eyes at Zach andmented, "You are being awfully caring so suddenly because you are going to getid soon." "Of course. I am a gentleman, after all. And chivalry isn''t dead, at least for me," he said with a proud face. Aria opened her mouth and kissed the tip of Zach''s snake. Then, she licked it with her tongue to make it wet. A few secondster, Aria licked all the parts of Zach''s snake. She had tasted the scent of a man, that too of the man she loved. "I will start sucking it now¡­" Aria opened her mouth and slowly sucked the tip. Then, she rubbed her tongue around it before pushing it deeper into her mouth. With just the tip inside her mouth, Aria''s mouth was stuffed. "Don''t worry. Your mouth will automatically widen up as you move. Just don''t force yourself. Otherwise, it would do more harm than good." Aria nodded in response with Zach''s snake still in her mouth. She stayed like that for a few seconds but didn''t stop rubbing her tongue around the tip of Zach''s snake. Once Aria was ready to continue, she sucked a little more and used her hand to stroke it. But, suddenly, she pulled it out and said, "I am sorry if you don''t feel good. This is my first time, but I promise I will get better after we do this regrly. And it''s harder than I thought, honestly. My respect to those who suck it well without any problems." "Don''t worry about it.." Zach ced his hand on Aria''s head and said, "I can cum just by seeing my dick in your cute mouth. This scene is exhrating." Aria''s facial expressions shed before Zach''s eyes as he buried another expression in his memories. And this one was better than all of thembined. ''I am going to add more expressions to my collection soon!'' Aria stuffed the snake back in her mouth and started moving her back and forth. She used her tongue to make it more wet and kept stroking it with her hand while sucking it. Zach could hear slurping sounds and feel how wet his snake was getting. Aria was trying her best to make Zach feel good. Zach could feel her tongue touching all the sides of his snake, and it was touching his sensitive spots. It was Aria''s first time, and she had no prior experience in this. Zach was already close to cumming after seeing Aria''s cute mouth sucking his snake as though it was her favorite popsicle. Once in a while, Aria''s teeth were hitting Zach''s snake. However, the pleasure he was feeling was heavenly. And a few secondster, Zach released his fresh cream inside Aria''s cute mouth. He watched Aria''s cheeks getting puffed, not from anger, but with his cream in her mouth. And it was slowly spilling out. Even though she was trying her best to keep it all inside so that she could swallow it, she ended up spilling a lot after her first attempt to swallow it. It wasn''t as though Aria didn''t like the taste. She simply couldn''t swallow it all as it choked her because of the thickness of the cream. It was natural as It was her first time, after all. After swallowing what she could and spilling the rest, Aria looked up at Zach with teary eyes and said, "I am sorry I couldn''t drink all of it." "It''s okay. You did surprisingly good for your first time," Zach said with a gentle smile on his face. Aria licked her lips and savored the taste of his milk before looking at him with an alluring gaze and saying, "It tasted rich with power." "Did you get anything after drinking it?" Zach asked curiously. "Yes. I got physique points," Aria nodded. "Simr to what Aurora got," he muttered and asked, "Anything else? Did your soul powers increase?" Aria shook her head and said, "I don''t think it would increase like that. In fact, the body I am in doesn''t ept my soul entirely. Even the status screen I have is of the girl." "...." Zach raised his brow with a mixed expression on his face and asked, "Why are you saying it like this is not your body?" "Because it''s not. Didn''t I tell you this before?" Aria wondered with a puzzled look on her face. "I don''t think you did." ''Come to think of it, Aria lookspletely different from Ameria, so I couldn''t recognize her. I only got suspicious because of how she was acting.'' "I already mentioned when we first met in my realm that I can''t enter the game." "Yeah, but I assumed you entered as a yer¡­" "No¡­" Aria shook her head and said, "I simply transmigrated my soul into this body." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,282 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 314 312- Starting the Dual Cultivation

Chapter 314 312- Starting the Dual Cultivation

"I transmigrated my soul into the body of a yer. I don''t know if it was the correct term or not, though." "You did¡­ what? Did you kill the girl?" "Of course not! The girl died in the dungeon while fighting the monster, and her bodynded near the portal of my domain," she said with an angry look on her face. Seemingly, she was angry after knowing the first thing Zach assumed was that she had killed the girl. "But that was before the new update arrived that made the yer''s body decayable. At that time, the yers'' bodies disappeared after 30 minutes of dying." "As I said, she dropped dead near my portal. Seemingly, she defeated the monster and tried to leave the dungeon to get herself healed. But unfortunately, death got her first." "Okay, that was a weird reference since you are the Goddess of ''death''." Zach facepalmed himself and uttered, "I am not saying that you killed her, but you did possess her body." "Well, I don''t know. I didn''t know what to do, and I was bored to death! I wanted to get out of my domain and enter the game. How could I miss the only chance I was getting? And excuse me for being desperate to meet you!" "...." She red at him and said, "Had someonee to my domain to cultivate, everything would have turned out different." "True that¡­" Zach imagined how it would have been if he had decided to use Aria''s domain. "I would have met you once in a while, and we two would always be alone there. Not to mention, you would be in your real form." "..." Aria watched the resolute expression on Zach''s face and asked, "Why do you look excited?" "I mean¡­ alone with a hot Goddess¡­e on~" Zach licked his lips as he said, "I am sure I would have tried to make moves on you." "Oh? Even though you were scared to enter my domain," Aria remarked. "You also said that you wouldn''t be in your domain when you left, so we are even now." "...." "Anyway¡­" Zach looked at Aria''s naked body¡ª which didn''t belong to her¡ª and said, "Are you sure about having sex with me in someone else''s body?" "Umm¡­ I am still me from the side, and I feel the pain and pleasure from this body, so I guess it''s fine?" Aria responded with a shoulder shrug. "What about your real body, though? If you lose your virginity in this body, would your body in the¡ª where it is, also lose it?" he asked with a curious yet calm look on his face. "I am not sure. This is my first time transmigrating in someone''s body and getting trapped in a game," she replied with a forced grin on her face. "Come to think of it¡­" Zach raised his brows and wondered, "What about the other normal yers? I am sure at least 30% of the yers have tried having sex in this game, although I am sure most of them weren''t virgins since most of the yers are adults. But the question remains the same; do female yers lose their virginity in the real world too?" Zach let Aria think about the question while he pondered on another problem. ''Since Aria is not in her body, or rather, the body she is in is a human body, I highly doubt it would be able to dual cultivate. So I don''t think Aria can absorb my essence through this body and gain soul powers.'' ''That means dual cultivation with Aria is useless, and it won''t do any good. Should I tell Aria about this? But then, she would feel like I only care about the crack to hell. I want to have sex with her either way. And who knows, maybe we can dual cultivate too since Aria''s soul is inside the body?'' Zach was brought back to by Aria when she poked her finger at his face with puffed cheeks. "So cute¡­" "Umm¡­" Aria touched her cave and said, "Can we¡­?" "Umm¡­" Zach wanted to continue the forey to make sure Aria was wet enough to take his snake inside her cave. Ariay down on the bed and spread her legs in front of Zach as she said, "I¡­ want it. Give it to me~!" She begged Zach to explore her cave with his snake. Zach wanted to y more with her cave by sucking it, but Aria seemed desperate for the visitor in her cave, so Zach had no other choice but to go for an adventure. He got between Aria''s legs and fixed his position. Then, he touched the entrance of her cave with the tip of his snake and said, "I can''t believe we havee this far. Looking back to how we first met, never in my wildest dream would I have imagined having sex with you. It''s honestly exhrating!" "It''s the same for me," she said with a happy smile on her face. Zach wanted to make sure that Aria was truly up for it and that she wasn''t forcing herself for his sake. They could do it at some other time if Aria wasn''t ready. But there was no point in worrying about that since they both wanted the same thing. "Just shove it in~!" Aria moved her hips forward, and the tip went inside her cave. "Anh~" she moaned as her cave got prated. Zach slowly pushed his snake further in, but it was stuck just after the tip went in. ''That''s her hymen. If I push further, she will lose her virginity.'' Zach shot a nce at Aria and saw her desperate for more. Zach looked at Aria''s face to make sure she was feeling alright. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly poked the tip of his snake against her hymen. The next second, Zach plunged his snake inside Aria''s virgin cave in one go. As expected, a lot of blood came out, but when he looked at Aria''s face, she looked happy and satisfied. ''I didn''t mess up this time¡­'' he sighed in relief. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,279 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter 315 313-Dual Cultivation* Chapter 315 Chapter 313-Dual Cultivation* Zach looked at Aria''s cave, which was bleeding, and then gazed at Aria''s face, which showed no sign of pain, only a satisfied smile. "Are you okay¡­?" Zach asked with an anxious look on his face. "Yeah¡­" "Does it¡­ not hurt?" he asked hesitantly. "No, I am fine," Aria answered in a calm voice. "Surprisingly, I don''t feel any pain at all." "How are you feeling right now?" he asked curiously. "If I had to describe it¡­ it''s a feeling simr to getting stabbed. The only difference is that here it feels good. I feel like I amplete now. You have plugged your dick inside me and filled the empty space I didn''t know existed." Zach was trying toprehend why Aria didn''t feel any pain, and he could onlye up with one possibility. "You know, I am not sure, but¡­ we might be highlypatible with each other. No, that''s not what I was trying to say." Zach let out his inner thoughts and mixed them with what he was trying to say. "Hmm?" "I mean, you yourself said that this body doesn''t belong to you, and it is the body of a dead yer. There is a high possibility that she wasn''t a virgin. But the blood came out, so it doesn''t make sense," he sighed. "Is it weird if the girl doesn''t feel pain during her first time?" "No. Of course not. I think almost 30% of the girls don''t feel pain, but most of them are the girls who masturbated or did other activities to make their vagina lose enough to not feel any pain. While you were¡­ well, I don''t even need to say it." "So maybe the girl was one of them?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and uttered, "That''s what I was trying to say, but let''s stop thinking about that now. We need to focus on something else." "Yes~" Aria moaned in a low voice and touched Zach''s face. "Yeah." Zach slowly pushed his snake deeper into Aria''s cave but made sure to keep his eyes on her face. Within a few seconds, more than half of his snake had sessfully explored Aria''s virgin cave. Zach didn''t want to force his entire snake in before letting Aria catch her breath. Sure, she said she didn''t feel pain, but it could be dyed pain too. If that happened, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy the rest of the cave expedition. However, Aria herself started moving her hips up and down. "Start moving already~!" Zach started moving at a slow pace and thrust his hips back and forth. "Mnh~ Nmh~ Anh~" As the time passed, Aria''s cave widened, and Zach''s snake explored it as deep as possible. Aria''s cave had be so wet and slippery that Zach''s snake could easily go in and out. However, the tightness of the cave remained the same. The walls of Aria''s cave trapped Zach''s snake every time it tried to go deeper. Within the next few minutes, Aria had already orgasmed from the heavenly pleasure. However, that was just the start of their dual cultivation. Zach slowly increased his thrusting speed as he got closer to cumming. He wanted to hold it as long as he could to make his first shot in Aria''s cave as pleasurable as possible. "I can feel your dick twitching inside me. Are you going to cum?" Aria asked with a curious look on her face. "Yes¡­" "Inside me~ Shoot it inside me~" Aria begged and wrapped her legs around Zach''s waist. ''What should I do?'' Zach asked himself. Zach wasn''t sure if he should creampie Aria or not. Sure, that was the main reason they were dual cultivating. However, since she was in the body of a mortal, the same thing could happen as what happened to Victoria. ''What if she failed to absorb my essence? She would feel immeasurable pain in her lower abdomen that would render her useless for weeks.'' Not only that, but Aria was in a human body, and there were chances that she could get pregnant if he shot his load inside her. ''Wait, do yers even get pregnant in the game? I haven''t heard something like that yet, and it has already been enough time for the news to spread if that was the case.'' Still, even after that, Zach didn''t want to stop or pull his snake out of Aria''s cave. He wanted to mark it as his. Besides, there was no way he could refuse Aria''s plea. A few secondster, Zach released his load inside Aria. "Aanh~!" Aria moaned and epted Zach''s fresh milk in her cave. "I can feel it pouring inside me~! I am getting filled up by your essence~!" Aria''s legs twitched because of the pleasure, and she ended up letting go of Zach. Zach slowly pulled his snake out from Aria''s cave. And as he did, his while cream mixed with the blood came out from the cave. "Why did you pull it out~?" She asked with a moan, her voice full of desperation. "Shove it back in~ I want more~" After seeing Aria beg like that, Zach couldn''t help but let out a chuckle with a grin. "What are you grinning for?!" Aria yelled. "Do you enjoy watching me suffer?" "Of course, no. But this is an amazing sight. It''s truly bliss. Seeing you beg for my dick like this pleases my eyes and ears to no extent." "..." Aria puffed her cheeks without saying anything. "Not to mention, I just creampied the mother of all humans. I am having weird emotions wilding inside me right now." Aria frowned her face after hearing that. "You also creampied your aunt then," she uttered with a straight face. "Come on~" Zach groaned out loud and said, "Why did you have to mention it? You ruined the mood!" "Then you also ruined the mood for me! You keep mentioning ''mother of all humans'' again and again!'' she hissed. "Well¡­" "How about we make a deal? We won''t mention anything now," Aria proposed a fair deal. "Okay." However, Zach had something else in his mind. He wasn''t going to lose his only chance of teasing Aria. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,269 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter 316 314 Moaning Goddess* Zach picked up Aria in his arms and sat on the bed with his back leaning on the wall. Then, he ced Aria on hisp face to face and kissed her on the lips. After a kiss, Aria looked at Zach with teary eyes and said with a flushed face: "Please, put it in." "I didn''t know you had this meek side on you," he said with a grin on his face. No, he wasn''t teasing her, not currently. He was genuinely surprised to see Aria acting like that. Something had awakened inside him. A new fetish. A sadistic nature, which was what Aria needed since she had a fetish for being dominated. And what could be a better ce to be dominated if not on the bed? Aria hugged Zach, but when she did, she moved her hips forward, and the tip of Zach''s snake entered her cave. "Aanh~!" "... that was a loud moan and satisfying moan," Zach remarked with a proud face. "Shut up!" Zach squinted his eyes and asked with a grin on his face: "Do you want me to shut you up?" "What do you¡ª" Before Aria could understand what Zach was trying to say, he kissed her on the lips. "Umn~" Aria''s stiffened body loosened up after receiving the kiss from Zach. She looked into Zach''s eyes with a flushed and satisfied look on her face. "That¡­ felt good." Zach nced down and uttered, "I can see that." When Zach kissed Aria, she ended up orgasming, and her cave was flooded with her juice. Earlier, only the tip of Zach''s snake was inside her cave, but now, it was slowly entering her wet cave. "I want to do it again¡­" Aria demanded. Zach smiled at her and kissed her again. Then, he yed with her tongue and sucked her saliva. The more Zach and Aria kissed, the further Zach''s snake entered Aria''s cave. Zach''s snake eventually stopped moving forward, but they kept kissing. After a while, Aria looked down and said, "Only half is inside me. Push it further. I want it inside me~" Zach furrowed his brows after hearing that. Upon seeing Aria acting like it was Zach''s fault that his snake couldn''t go further, Zach wanted to tease Aria to take revenge. "You are an innocent girl, so let me corrupt you." Zach moved his hand to Aria''s hips and grabbed them from behind. Then, he gazed into Aria''s eyes with a curious look on his face and moved her hips forward with his hand. "Ready?" Zach asked. Aria quietly nodded and pressed her lips on Zach''s to kiss him. Zach raised Aria''s hips with his hand and pulled her in to plunge his entire snake inside her cave. "Mnh~!" Aria let out a loud moan, but it was muffled because she was kissing Zach. Zach stayed like that for a while and let Aria do whatever she wanted with his mouth. After a while, Aria stopped kissing Zach and said, "You can move." "Hmm?" Zach teased Aria as though he didn''t know what Aria was talking about. "I want you to move~" Aria begged and moved her hips back and forth. "How about you move your hips at your own pace?" Zach suggested with a grin on his face. "I will move when I am close to cumming. I also want to see you ride me." Aria slowly started moving back and forth at a steady pace. Then, she ced her hands on Zach''s shoulders for support and continued shaking her hips. "Why does it feel a lot better than the first time?!" Aria asked in a rather loud voice. "That''s the secret of sex. The more you do it, the better it feels. You may have ruled the heavens for millennia, but the pleasure I will give you would surely make you feel¡­. heavenly." Aria grinned and kissed Zach on the lips, which was weird since Zach expected Aria to get angry as he mentioned heavens again. But it seemed that the pleasure was taking over her mind. It was as though she was having a hard time deciding what felt better; kiss or sex. However, Zach wanted to make Aria feel better, so he moved his hand toward Aria''s hips and moved them up and down using his hands. "Amh~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~" As Aria''s body was shaking up and down, Zach''s gaze fell on Aria''s marshmallow-like breasts as they bounced up and down as Aria moved. Zach couldn''t hold the urge to touch them. He moved his hand towards her breasts and touched them both with his hands. "Mmh~" As Zach had expected, they weren''tparable to Xie Lua. While Xie Lua was in her real body, Aria wasn''t. And her breasts felt the same as how they should feel for a human. Zach started squeezing them and did whatever his heart told him to do. He moved his fingers around her breasts and yed with them. Then, he pinched her nipples with his fingers and squeezed them between his fingers. "No¡ªAnh~!" Aria tried to stop Zach, but she ended up letting out a moan. "Don''t y with¡ªAanh~ They are sensitive! If you squeeze¡ªAnh! No~~!" Zach rubbed his thumb on her erect nipples and pressed them with his fingers. "I will end up cumming again!" Zach ignored everything Aria was saying and only focused on her moans. Since he had realized Aria was extra sensitive on nipples, he decided to take this to the next level. He sucked her nipples and bit them with his teeth while squeezing the other breasts with his hands. Aria stopped moving her body and made a satisfied look on her face. "This feels so sooo~ good." Aria orgasmed for the fifth time and stopped moving. "Why did you stop moving?" "I can''t¡­ move anymore¡­" Aria said and hugged Zach tightly. Zach was only a second away from ejacting, and he got angry when Aria stopped after satisfying herself. Of course, in a yful manner, just like how they teased each other all the time. He pushed Aria down and grabbed her waist. "Wai¡ª Anh~!" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,261 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. === 4 More chaptersing up soon! === Thanks, @Arizona_Montana, @Pandoras_Keeper, and @GreedElff, for the gift! Chapter 317 Aria and Zach* Chapter 317 Aria and Zach* Aria twerked and said, "I am ready~" Of course, Zach was going to tease Aria first, so he inserted the tip in her cave and moved it up and down without prating her cave. "This is hard for you. What more do you want?" he teased with a grin on his face. "You are so cruel~" Zach scoffed and plunged his entire snake inside Aria''s tight cave with one thrust. "It went in one go~" she moaned. "I will go rough, okay?" Zach uttered as he grabbed Aria''s waist. "Yes~ Go rough~ And don''t stop until I pass out~" Zach started mming his hips onto Aria, but he wanted to go even rougher, so he grabbed Aria''s hand and pulled it. "Anh~!" He grabbed Aria''s other hand a few minutester and continued railing Aria like crazy. After 10 minutes, Zach released his load inside Aria, whose legs had given out. She could barely stand still because of the pleasure. However, she still wasn''t satisfied. She turned around andy down on the bed. She looked at him with a seductive smile and spread her legs as she said, "You can still go more, right?" "I can." Zach picked her up and pushed her against the wall on the side of the bed. "Are we doing it while facing face to face?" she asked. "Yes." Zach immediately prated Aria''s dripping cave and said, "Wrap your legs around me and hold me as tight as you can." "Okay~" Aria wrapped her arms and legs around Zach and submitted herself to him. "I will hold you for forever~" "Aamnh~ Anh~ Aam~ Ann~" She kept moaning louder with every thrust. "Kiss me~ Kiss me~" Zach pressed his lips against Aria''s lips and increased his thrusting speed. "Mmh~ Nmh~ Nh~" Aria''s moans were muffled by the kiss. However, Aria stopped kissing back because she wanted to say something. "Make sure to release it deep inside me~ We are dual cultivating too, remember?" "Of course. You don''t have to say that," Zach responded with a grin. "I will fill you up." "Yes~" Aria looked up at Zach''s face and puckered her lips as though she wanted to kiss Zach. Zach moved his face closer and kissed Aria on the lips. They kept kissing until Zach shot his hot venom inside Aria''s now damp cave. "Uhm~" Zach kept his snake inside Aria''s cave until it stopped twitching. He opened his menu to look at the time. "It''s evening¡­" Zach said to Aria. "Victoria and the rest should being back soon." "Yes¡­" Aria turned around andy on her back. She shot a nce at Zach''s erect snake and said, "How about we do it one more time? This will be thest round for today." "Sure¡­" Zach pinched Aria''s nipples and asked, "What position do you want for the finale?" "This is thest one, so I want to ride you again, but I am tired, and I don''t think I can move much." "Then let''s do it from behind again." "Let''s do the one where I am at the bottom, and you are on the top. What was it called again¡­." Aria stuttered as she tried to remember. "It''s called missionary," Zach scoffed. "The names are too confusing~" "Don''t worry." Zach inserted the tip in Aria''s cave and said as he plunged his entire snake inside: "I will make sure you remember them all." "It''s so big~" Aria orgasmed the moment Zach''s snake plugged into her cave. "But now it can easily go in and out, unlike before when you had to force your way in." "I will shape your cave with my snake. And you should be d that you are the second girl who managed to take it entirely without a problem during the first time." Zach raised Aria''s hips and started thrusting his hips like a piston engine. "How many girls have you been with?" Aria asked curiously, with a hint of little jealousy in her voice. "I know there is Aurora and the others. But I am wondering if you had a lover before Victoria." "If you are asking about an intimate rtionship, then only Ruli, Victoria, and you," Zach replied honestly. "And¡­ yeah." "Only?" Aria squinted her eyes. "Well¡­ Ipared to the actual harem members, so¡­." "I see¡­ so I guess I am your third one to make love with you¡­" Aria uttered with a grin on her face. In the middle of this conversation, Zach was thrusting his hips back and forth, and Aria was also shaking her hips once in a while. "I should also spend some quality time with Victoria. I don''t want her to think I am neglecting her," he said calmly. Aria bit her lips and muttered under her breath: "Yeah. She seemed okay with it, but I am sure she was feeling dissatisfied." "Yeah. And honestly, if it was the old Victoria, she would have dumped me over ten times now." Zach chuckled and kissed Aria on the lips. A few minutes, Aria was once again creampied. "That felt so good~" Aria uttered as she licked her lips, her face flushed red with an orgasmic look on it. After catching her breath, Aria stood up and started wearing her clothes. "Let''s go now. We should remove all the traces from this room. And it smells too." "Yeah¡­" Zach stood up and pushed Aria against the door. "What are you¡ª" Before Aria could understand what was going on, Zach plunged his snake inside Aria''s cave from behind. "You like to be dominated, right?" he asked as he began to thrust his hips back and forth. "That''s not true~" Aria replied with a moan. "You are lying. I can feel how tight you are right now, you pervy goddess!" "What are you doing~?! You have to go back~!" Aria tried to yell while moaning. "And don''t give me weird names!" She couldn''t hide the pleasure of getting railed by Zach. "Your moans say otherwise," Zach remarked with a grin. "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Aaanh~" After a few seconds, Zach asked, "Where do you want it? Your mouth or your thirsty, tight pussy?" "Inside! Inside~ Let it out inside~!" Aria begged. "Fill me up~!" Zach released his venom inside Aria andter got his snake cleaned by Aria''s mouth. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,245 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 318 Aria and Zach* Chapter 318 Aria and Zach*¡¡¡¡Aria twerked and said, "I am ready~" Of course, Zach was going to tease Aria first, so he inserted the tip in her cave and moved it up and down without prating her cave. "This is hard for you. What more do you want?" he teased with a grin on his face. "You are so cruel~" Zach scoffed and plunged his entire snake inside Aria''s tight cave with one thrust. "It went in one go~" she moaned. "I will go rough, okay?" Zach uttered as he grabbed Aria''s waist. "Yes~ Go rough~ And don''t stop until I pass out~" Zach started mming his hips onto Aria, but he wanted to go even rougher, so he grabbed Aria''s hand and pulled it. "Anh~!" He grabbed Aria''s other hand a few minutester and continued railing Aria like crazy. After 10 minutes, Zach released his load inside Aria, whose legs had given out. She could barely stand still because of the pleasure. However, she still wasn''t satisfied. She turned around andy down on the bed. She looked at him with a seductive smile and spread her legs as she said, "You can still go more, right?" "I can." Zach picked her up and pushed her against the wall on the side of the bed. "Are we doing it while facing face to face?" she asked. "Yes." Zach immediately prated Aria''s dripping cave and said, "Wrap your legs around me and hold me as tight as you can." "Okay~" Aria wrapped her arms and legs around Zach and submitted herself to him. "I will hold you for forever~" "Aamnh~ Anh~ Aam~ Ann~" She kept moaning louder with every thrust. "Kiss me~ Kiss me~" Zach pressed his lips against Aria''s lips and increased his thrusting speed. "Mmh~ Nmh~ Nh~" Aria''s moans were muffled by the kiss. However, Aria stopped kissing back because she wanted to say something. "Make sure to release it deep inside me~ We are dual cultivating too, remember?" "Of course. You don''t have to say that," Zach responded with a grin. "I will fill you up." "Yes~" Aria looked up at Zach''s face and puckered her lips as though she wanted to kiss Zach. Zach moved his face closer and kissed Aria on the lips. They kept kissing until Zach shot his hot venom inside Aria''s now damp cave. "Uhm~" Zach kept his snake inside Aria''s cave until it stopped twitching. He opened his menu to look at the time. "It''s evening¡­" Zach said to Aria. "Victoria and the rest should being back soon." "Yes¡­" Aria turned around andy on her back. She shot a nce at Zach''s erect snake and said, "How about we do it one more time? This will be thest round for today." "Sure¡­" Zach pinched Aria''s nipples and asked, "What position do you want for the finale?" "This is thest one, so I want to ride you again, but I am tired, and I don''t think I can move much." "Then let''s do it from behind again." "Let''s do the one where I am at the bottom, and you are on the top. What was it called again¡­." Aria stuttered as she tried to remember. "It''s called missionary," Zach scoffed. "The names are too confusing~" "Don''t worry." Zach inserted the tip in Aria''s cave and said as he plunged his entire snake inside: "I will make sure you remember them all." "It''s so big~" Aria orgasmed the moment Zach''s snake plugged into her cave. "But now it can easily go in and out, unlike before when you had to force your way in." "I will shape your cave with my snake. And you should be d that you are the second girl who managed to take it entirely without a problem during the first time." Zach raised Aria''s hips and started thrusting his hips like a piston engine. "How many girls have you been with?" Aria asked curiously, with a hint of little jealousy in her voice. "I know there is Aurora and the others. But I am wondering if you had a lover before Victoria." "If you are asking about an intimate rtionship, then only Ruli, Victoria, and you," Zach replied honestly. "And¡­ yeah." "Only?" Aria squinted her eyes. "Well¡­ Ipared to the actual harem members, so¡­." "I see¡­ so I guess I am your third one to make love with you¡­" Aria uttered with a grin on her face. In the middle of this conversation, Zach was thrusting his hips back and forth, and Aria was also shaking her hips once in a while. "I should also spend some quality time with Victoria. I don''t want her to think I am neglecting her," he said calmly. Aria bit her lips and muttered under her breath: "Yeah. She seemed okay with it, but I am sure she was feeling dissatisfied." "Yeah. And honestly, if it was the old Victoria, she would have dumped me over ten times now." Zach chuckled and kissed Aria on the lips. A few minutes, Aria was once again creampied. "That felt so good~" Aria uttered as she licked her lips, her face flushed red with an orgasmic look on it. After catching her breath, Aria stood up and started wearing her clothes. "Let''s go now. We should remove all the traces from this room. And it smells too." "Yeah¡­" Zach stood up and pushed Aria against the door. "What are you¡ª" Before Aria could understand what was going on, Zach plunged his snake inside Aria''s cave from behind. "You like to be dominated, right?" he asked as he began to thrust his hips back and forth. "That''s not true~" Aria replied with a moan. "You are lying. I can feel how tight you are right now, you pervy goddess!" "What are you doing~?! You have to go back~!" Aria tried to yell while moaning. "And don''t give me weird names!" She couldn''t hide the pleasure of getting railed by Zach. "Your moans say otherwise," Zach remarked with a grin. "Anh~ Anh~ Anh~ Aaanh~" After a few seconds, Zach asked, "Where do you want it? Your mouth or your thirsty, tight pussy?" "Inside! Inside~ Let it out inside~!" Aria begged. "Fill me up~!" Zach released his venom inside Aria andter got his snake cleaned by Aria''s mouth. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,245 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 319 316- I Love You Chapter 319 316- I Love You¡¡¡¡After spending some ''quality'' time with Aria, Zach was sitting naked on the floor. Aria was resting on Zach''s p and sucking his snake once in a while. Zach stroked Aria''s hair and said, "That looks so hot, not going to lie." "Hmm?" "The scene of you sucking me off like this is a bliss to my eyes. Lap pillows are no longer pure for me." "I don''t know. I like sucking it." They were so immersed in sex before that they forgot about their surroundings. They were in the church, and it was open to everyone. NPCs and yers could enter and leave at any time. Sure, Ninia and the rest weren''t there, but there was a possibility that injured yers might be outside. However, it was already toote as Aria''s moans were echoing in the entire church. The Goddess was doing a sinful act in the holy ce. But Zach was the God, so it could be taken as she was simply trying to please God. Zach was repeatedly opening his mouth and swallowing nervously as though he wanted to ask something to Aria but wasn''t sure. ''Here goes nothing¡­'' Zach took a deep breath and asked, "Do you feel like your soul powers increased? OR do you feel any change in your body?" "Oh!" Aria suddenly eximed and sat up in shock. Seemingly, she had forgotten about the dual cultivation. She ced her hand on her chest and closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them again. She looked at Zach with an apologetic face and said, "It seems I couldn''t dual cultivate. I am in a mortal''s body, and they can''t dual cultivate unless they strengthen their foundation.." She lowered her faze and muttered, "I am sorry I wasted your time." ''As expected. But I am d I realized this sooner. I would have told her only if I was 100% certain about that,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Hey¡­" Zach hugged Aria and patted her back as he uttered in a calm voice: "It''s okay." "But I failed you. I can''t open the crack without my soul powers¡­" "That doesn''t matter. You enjoyed sex, right?" "I did¡­" "That''s what matters. I enjoyed it too. And I already told you before we started that I wanted to do it with you anyway. Dual cultivation was just an extra benefit. I don''t care about that," he said in a gentle voice. "But¡­" "We will find a different way to increase your soul powers. There is no need to hurry. I have other things to take care of before that. And besides, I can''t go unprepared into hell." "I am sorry. I have been nothing but a burden to you from the start. Even though I am a goddess, I can''t use my powers. Even Aurora is stronger than me. I am not fit to be in your¡ª" "Hey, didn''t I say there is no need to worry. Why are you suddenly acting like this? Where is the haughty Aria I fell in love with?" he asked with a judging look on his face. "..." Aria didn''t say anything in response. "Listen, you girls, or my love, will never get in the way of my ascendence. What I am today is all because of you girls. If you weren''t with me when I needed you, I would have given into insanity a long time ago." Aria looked up at Zach with teary eyes and asked, "Would you still love me even if I be useless to you?" "You are not useless." "Would you still love me even if I don''t provide you with anything? Even if I don''t give you any benefits?" "Your presence alone is enough to bring peace to my heart. I will love you till the very end," Zach asserted in a solemn voice. "Would you still love me if we had a different rtionship?" After a brief silence, Zach kissed Aria on the lips and uttered, "Yes. Even if you were my biological aunt, I would have loved you the same way I do now." "I love you too¡­" They stared into each other''s eyes and got lost in their world. They brought their faces closer and started kissing. They kissed and kissed until Aria''s gaze fell on Zach''s snake, which had gotten hard again. She shot a nce at Zach and asked, "They haven''t returned yet. Should we go one more round?" Zach grinned and said, "I was about to ask you the same thing." Zach lifted Aria and ced her on hisp. After fixing the position, he slowly moved Aria''s hips forward and let his snake smoothly enter her cave. "Mnh~" "Let''s take it slow," he said before kissing her. Aria wrapped her arms around Zach''s neck and gripped her fingers between his hair. She also wrapped her legs around his waist and clenched Rudy''s body by pressing her body against his. She slowly moved her lips back and forth as they kissed. While Zach moved his hand to Aria''s chest and started squeezing her twin mountains. "Nhm~" They both were enjoying the slow sex, even more than the rough one they had a while ago. Maybe it was because they both were tired and sensitive, or perhaps it was simply because they were feeling emotional. Once in a while, Zach would suck Aria''s nipples while ying with the other one. "Mnh~" she moaned in pleasure. Aria''s cave had clenched his snake tightly, but it was loose enough to move freely. Zach had done what he had said a while ago. He had shaped Aria''s cave into the shape of his snake. But of course, it was simply because Aria was too immersed in it. "I love this slow sex~" she said with a satisfied smile on her face. Everything was going well, and they would have orgasmed a few minutester. However, Zach''s ears suddenly twitched as he heard the sound of footsteps approaching the room. What''s more, was that the door didn''t have any lock. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,233 0 new yers logged in. 12 yers died. Chapter 320 318- Someone is at the Door Chapter 320 318- Someone is at the Door¡¡¡¡''Someone ising!'' Zach was instantly alerted. He nced at Aria only to find her lost in the pleasure. ''It seems she hasn''t realized it. What should I do?'' Zach had two options; to stop or to keep going. Of course, he wanted to choose the second option, but there was a high risk. Firstly, he had no idea who the person was. It could be an injured yer, an NPC, or maybe someone else. While there was also a possibility that it was Victoria, Ninia, or the kids. ''If it''s Victoria, then it''s probably fine. In fact, I think she would help us out in keeping Ninia and the kids busy. But what if it''s Ninia or the kids? Wait, Victoria knows what we are doing, so I don''t think she would ever allow them near the room.'' Even though they were in a pinch and Zach was thinking too many things at once, they were still having sex. ''Should I tell Aria, though? She would most likely ask to stop, but I don''t want to stop. That would be a next-level blue balling. I am also close to cumming, and it''s going to suck if I don''t cum.'' As the footsteps approached closer, Zach''s heartbeat got louder. He had decided to end the final round as soon as possible, so he pushed Aria back and grabbed her by the waist. "Hmm?" Aria was surprised, but she was enjoying it anyway. Zach continued thrusting his hips as fast as he could. "Anh~ Mnh~ Are you close to cumming?" she asked. ''Don''t moan now! You will get us caught!'' Zach only needed a good minute to release his load inside Aria''s cave. KNOCK~ KNOCK! ''Oh shit!'' Aria had an orgasmic and satisfied look on her face, but it turned pale as soon as she heard the knock on the door. Not only that, but her cave got incredibly tighter. ''So tight!'' ARia tried to get away from Zach, but he pulled her back by her waist. "What are you doing!" she whispered violently. "Someone is at the door! What if they saw us?!" "To be honest, I don''t think it would cause any problem even if someone saw us," Zach replied calmly. ''That''s right. Why was I freaking out in the first ce?'' he asked himself. "What do you mean¡ªanh~!" Aria could control her voice, but she couldn''t control her moans. "We are husband and wife. We are supposed to do things like this," Zach responded as he increased his thrusting speed. "You are right, but¡­ it''s embarrassing~" Since Aria was moaning loudly, Zach decided to shut her up by sealing her lips with his lips. "Mnh~" she moaned softly. At this point, Aria had stopped resisting and started enjoying it again. She wrapped her arms and legs around Zach and kissed him back. ''Good. Good. This is so exciting!'' KNOCK~ KNOCK! Meanwhile, on the other side of the door. ''Zach said they would continue for six hours, but surely, he was kidding, right?'' she asked herself. ''There is no way someone can continue for that long. And didn''t Aria say it was her first time? It would have hurt her so much, and doing it for so long would be no different than torture.'' Victoria''s first time was anything but pleasurable. And she was bedridden for days after that. Deep down, she was afraid of sex. KNOCK~ KNOCK! She knocked once again, but of course, there was no reply. ''Could it be that they are still doing it?'' Victoria slowly ced her ear on the door and heard muffled moans of Aria. Her face immediately flushed, and she felt a weird sensation between her legs. She couldn''t help but touch her to stop the feeling, but it only got worse. ''What''s this? What''s happening to me?'' she asked. ''And¡­ Aria is moaning¡­'' She swallowed nervously and muttered, ''The Aria, who is always haughty and never says good things, is moaning so shamelessly.'' Before Victoria could even realize it, she had started touching herself. ''I wonder what kind of face she is making right now.'' Victoria looked at the knob and muttered, ''If I twist it and open the door, I will see it. I will see what type of Face she is making and what Zach is doing with her. What position are they in, and why are the moans muffled?'' ''Do they know I am here? I did knock on the door, but what if they are lost in the pleasure and didn''t hear it?'' There were so many questions going on in Victoria''s mind, but the only thing she cared about was seeing them. ''Should I open the door? I will just say I knocked on the door a couple of times, and I entered after hearing no response. That''s a real reason, and I am not even lying.'' After pondering for a while, Victoria had made up her mind. She was going to enter the room. She twisted the knob a little and heard footsteps from behind. Baffled, she let go of the knock and turned around to see Ninia standing there. "What''s wrong?" Ninia asked with a puzzled look on her face. "You said you were going to call them, so why are you still here?" "Well¡­" Victoria had no idea how to answer. She didn''t want Ninia to catch Zach and Aria making love in the room, on the church ground.'' "And why is your face flushed? Are you alright?" she asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah... I am¡­" Victoria kept ncing at the door knob while talking, which made Ninia suspicious. "What''s going on? You are acting strange," Ninia asked impatiently. "Uhm..." Ninia walked past Victoria and twisted the knob after saying, "If you are not going to call them, then I will." "Wait!" Victoria tried to stop her, but it was toote. Ninia had opened the door. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,216 0 new yers logged in. 17 yers died. === Thanks, @Pancho_Uy, for the gift! Chapter 321 319- Guilt Ridden Chapter 321 319- Guilt Ridden¡¡¡¡Creak~! Ninia opened the door and peeked in, but she couldn''t see anyone. "My Lord¡­?" She called out to Zach and peeked further, but the door suddenly opened, and Zach came into her sight. "Yes?" Zach asked. He was wearing full clothes, and there was no sign of anything suspicious. "I¡­ uhh¡­." Ninia''s eyes nced around as though they were looking for something or someone. It was evident to both Victoria and Zach that she was looking for Aria. "Where is Aria?" she asked with a judging look on her face. "Hmm? Aria? She is not here," Zach responded awkwardly. "..." Ninia squinted her eyes and walked into the room. She noticed that the nket on the bed was lifted slightly, almost as though someone was sleeping beneath it. She shot a nce at Zach before moving her hand to the nket and pulling it in one go. However, much to her surprise, the bed was empty. "..." Confused, Ninia nced at every corner of the room, but Aria was nowhere to be seen. She even looked beneath the bed, but she wasn''t there either. Zach quickly stood behind Ninia and asked, "What are you doing?" "I was looking for Aria¡­" "As I said, she is not here. She must be in her domain, trying to find a way to cultivate her soul powers," Zach stated. "Oh¡­ okay." After a brief pause, Ninia nced at Victoria before looking at Zach and asked, "We brought dinner from the restaurant. Let''s eat." "I will be there in a minute." After that, Ninia left the room, and Victoria followed her. Zach made sure they had left and closed the door. Then, he opened the portal to Aria''s domain, and a naked Aria appeared in front of the portal. "Did they leave?" she asked. "Yes. Wear your clothes ande to eat dinner after a few minutes." "Ummm¡­ actually¡­ I don''t really feel hungry for some reason¡­" she asked with an awkward smile on her face. "So¡­? What will you do now?" he asked calmly. Aria showed her hands filled with Zach''s essence and said, "I will make the essence pill. And once you have eaten dinner, you can resume my work." "Sounds good." Zach nodded and closed the portal after saying, "Also, you should take a bath after that." SIGH! Zach swallowed nervously and muttered, "That was a close open." At first, Zach was going to release his load inside Aria''s cave, but then he remembered about the essence pill, so he pulled his snake out and released everything in Aria''s hand. They would have gotten caught if it wasn''t for Victoria talking out loud with Ninia. After that, Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and sent Aria there. While he flipped over the blood-stained mattress of the bed. It didn''t take him much time to equip clothes, and everything worked out fine. Zach took some deep breaths and left his room to eat dinner. There he met Noah, who was waiting for him to join them. "Master Zach, you won''t believe what happened today!" he said with a resolute expression on his face. "Oh? Tell me." Noah started telling what happened after they left while they all ate dinner together. "Is it okay to eat without Aria?" Ninia asked with an anxious look on her face. "Won''t she feel betrayed or lonely after knowing that we ate without her?" ''Even though he was acting like a mom checking her child''s room a while ago, she is worried about Aria. I feel like it''s been a long time since I said this, but¡­ I will never fully understand girls.'' "It''s okay. I informed her through messages, and she replied with ''I am not feeling hungry''. And if she feels hungryter, I will take her to a restaurant or cook something for her." "Whoa? You are not cooking anything." Victoria quipped and remarked, "You suck at cooking. Don''t you even try to deny it." "..." Zach decided to eat dinner quietly. But his mind was still lost in the pleasure he received a while ago. ''I still can''t believe it! Aria and I did it! We had sex!'' ''Who could have thought that this day woulde? I met her as a stranger enemy, and then we became friends. Come to think of it, my rtionship with all the girls in my harems has been surprisingly unique and strange at the same time.'' ''The most normal rtionship I would say I had is Aurora. It progressed naturally. Not to mention, it''s because of her that I learned the pain and the pleasure of loving someone.` ''Then¡­ maybe with Aria? Victoria is an exception as our whole rtionship has been in a spiral.'' ''Then there is Aquarius. Inparison, my rtionship with Ruli was too sudden. It wouldn''t be strange to say it started with a one-night-stand.'' ''And then there is Xie Lua. I honestly don''t know what to say about it.'' While having all those thoughts, Zach finished his dinner. When he nced at Victoria, he found her staring at him with an upset look on her face. ''No wonder she is angry. She helped me out today, and I didn''t even do anything for her,'' he sighed inwardly. ''I can change my schedule and spend the night with Victoria instead of Aurora, but¡­ I don''t think tonight is the best time.'' There was a big reason why Zach hadn''t be intimate with Victoria even after patching up again. Just as Victoria was scared of having sex again, Zach was too. He knew very well that his first time with Victoria wasn''t pleasurable. Sure, he enjoyed it, but it was Victoria who suffered for days. That''s why, he had decided to make their second time better and more pleasurable than the first one. After that, Zach''s gaze fell on Ninia, who was staring at him with an innocent smile on her face. Zach couldn''t help but smile back, but for some reason, he felt a sting in his heart. He was ridden with guilt as he deceived Ninia.''Why am I experiencing this feeling of guilt? Ninia is just my follower¡­ right? So why is it that my heart wants me to tell her everything?'' he asked himself in agony. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,207 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 322 320- New Feelings Chapter 322 320- New Feelings¡¡¡¡Zach finished eating and went straight to his room after greeting the girls good night. Ninia was a little surprised as she assumed Zach would spend some time with her and ask about the summit that was going to ur tomorrow. Since Ninia was the prophet of his religion, she felt entitled to make sure everything went right, and it was also her duty to report every single¡ª even the small¡ª detail to Zach. However, much to her surprise, Zach went straight to his room. But she thought Zach was simply tired. Still, it wasn''t only Ninia; Victoria was in the same boat as her. ''He could have at least thanked me for doing so much for him today. I¡­ actually don''t care about the thank you, but I wanted him to praise or pat me¡­'' Victoria ced her hand on her chest and made a painful expression on her face. Elina noticed that and asked, "Are you okay, Miss Victoria? "Huh¡­ ah, yeah," Victoria replied with a smile on her face. "I am fine. But I think I ate too much. I will rest in my room." She then turned to Ninia and said, "Sorry to leave the dishes to you. But if you don''t mind keeping them like this for the night, I will wash them when I wake up in the morning." "No, it''s alright. I will¡ª" DING! Ninia stopped when she heard the notification sound from Victoria. Victoria opened her menu to see a message from Zach. She curiously opened it and read inwardly: [Hey, sorry for leaving like that. I just wanted to be alone for a while. I am going to visit Aurora soon and spend the rest of the night with her. And thank you for today. No, thank you for everything. I wanted to say this earlier, but I didn''t get a chance since we started eating dinner. I promise I will make this up to you. I wasn''t kidding when I said I would make you the happiest girl. I am not the old Zach who was awkward and arrogant¡­ Well, I may still be arrogant sometimes, but you know what I mean. Please, don''t think that I am neglecting you. I don''t want to get dumped again. LoL. But hey, it''s up to you. Even if you dump me again, I will try my best to make you fall in love with me. Jokes aside, I think we havee a long way ever since we first met in school. While that wasn''t the best first encounter one would wish to have with their soul mates, believe me, that wasn''t the worst either. Argh! I filled up the message with the wall of text. I hope you don''t find it boring or skim through it. It may not seem like it, but I wrote this with my utmost feelings. And uhh¡­ also tell Ninia that I will discuss the summit tomorrow if I get time. Okay, I think that''s enough. I have said what I wanted to say. Good night. And don''t forget that I will always love you, now and forever. And you are my first love, and I am d that you are.] A happy smile appeared on Victoria''s face as she read that. She couldn''t help but chuckle. ''He is still bad at texting people, but I have no right to say that. I am the same,'' she thought. Elina stared at Victoria with a confused look on her face and thought, ''She is so weird. A while ago, she was about to cry. And now she is smiling like an idiot.'' "Is that¡­ from my Lord¡­?" Ninia asked reluctantly. "Ah, yes. He said he would talk to you about the summit tomorrow. And he also said he is nning to spend the night with Aurora," Victoria informed. "I see." Meanwhile, Zach was rolling on the bed. "It can''t be¡­ right?" he asked himself as he stopped. Ninia''s face kept shing before his eyes. SIGH! "There is no helping it. I may have developed some feelings for Ninia. But¡­ she is so innocent and caring. I feel guilty to even look at her that way. Besides, she is the prophet of my religion. I can''t have any special rtionship with her." "And even after all that, I can''t keep falling in love with every girl I meet and add them to my harem. I shouldn''t forget my main goal to clear this. If I keep fooling around, then who knows, I mighte to regret everything one day¡­" he muttered in a solemn voice. He sat up on the bed and muttered, "Let''s go visit Aurora now. But first¡­." Zach got up and removed all his clothes. Then, he created a medium-sized water ball and sshed it on himself. He repeated the same process a couple of times until he felt it was enough. Then, he used the Sea''s Wrath to control the water and raised all the dirty water from the ground. "Hmm¡­" He conjured a fireball in his hand and inserted it inside the giant water ball of the dirty water. The fireball slowly burned all the water away, and the fireball''s size grew smaller as it eventually faded now with no trace of a single drop of water or the fireball. He wore the clothes again and opened the portal to Aria''s domain. "Let''s go." He entered the portal and nced around to see Aria creating the essence pill, and Milo was watching her. "How is it going?" he asked as he walked closer. "I am 60% done. You will have to take care of the rest," Aria informed. "Sure. You have already done enough. And¡­" Zach nced at the throne to see Aurora was still sleeping. "I have time to spare until the princess wakes up from her sleep." Aria handed the unfinished essence pill to Zach and kissed him on the lips without saying anything. "...." She turned around and walked through the portal. "...." Zach was also lost in his words because the expression on Aria''s face was something he had never seen before. She was brimming with happiness. Thus ended the first time of an ancient Goddess and a newbie God. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,200 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 323 321- Pervy Princess Chapter 323 321- Pervy Princess¡¡¡¡Aurora opened her eyes and found her head in something warm and soft. She also felt a warm hand stroking her hair. She didn''t even need to move her head to see who it was. She smiled and said, "It''s rare for you to visit me at night. It''s night outside, right? I am not sure how long I have been sleeping." "Yes, it''s night outside. And I havee to spend the night with you," Zach replied calmly. It had been 3 hours since Zach entered Aria''s domain. In the meantime, he sessfully created the essence pill and calcted his stats. Aurora slowly moved her head and looked at Zach with a smile on her face. "How are you feeling?" he asked. "Same as ever." "I have brought an essence pill for you." "Oh?! Finally!" she said cheerfully. "Give me!." Zach handed her the essence pill that was like candy but the size of a golf ball. "Wow! It''s so big!" "That''s what she said¡­" Zach muttered. Aurora squinted her eyes and said, "That was ame one." "I was talking about Aria. We finally had sex a while ago," he said nonchntly. "Wait, really?!" Aurora eximed. "Yeah. We did it for more than 6 hours, and it was fun. Not going to lie, I really needed that. I feel so rxed now." Aurora licked the pill like candy and savored the taste. "So you used Aria to extract your essence?" she asked with a knowing look on her face. "Actually¡­ yes." Once again, she licked the pill and uttered, "You know, I have been wondering. Wouldn''t it be better if you just shot it in my mouth instead of making pills? That would be easier and time efficient for you, no?" "It would be, but this pill contains other things too. Just think of it as how the protein and nutrients milkshakes work in our world." Aurora continued licking the pill while Zach kept stroking his hand on her head. "So now I am the only girl in your harem who is a virgin? Even though I was the first one to join your harem." "Aquarius is there too. And... Xie Lua too¡­" He said with an awkward smile on his face. "Xie Lua¡­? The woman who runs the magic shop, who has supposedly blessed you?" she asked with a curious look on her face. "Yes." "I knew something was going to happen between you too, sooner orter. She gave such vibes when Ist met her, and the way she was looking at you made it even more obvious," she asserted. "Hey, hey. You are making it sound like I am a dense man who failed to notice her feelings," he retorted. "You are, though. First, you failed to notice my feelings. Then Aria''s feelings. And¡ª" "Okay, there is no ''and''. And mind you, I was already aware of your feelings. Do you think I am stupid to believe that a girl would sleep in the same room with a man she barely knew?" He scoffed jokingly. "Even friends of the opposite gender don''t sleep in the¡ª nevermind. I remember reading a nasty article about that." "What was it?" Aurora asked curiously. "It''s better if you don''t know." After a brief pause, he continued, "Anyway, back to the topic. I was aware of Aria''s feelings as well, but you know it wasplicated." "I am d everything worked out well. You even fucked her¡­ while I am still waiting for my turn," she muttered. "Believe me, Aurora. You have no idea how badly I want to fuck you. Just get better soon, and we will fuck all day and night." She raised her brow and asked, "Like rabbits?" "Yes," he chuckled and pinched Aurora''s cheeks as he said, "We will fuck like rabbits." "Can''t we do it now?" She averted her gaze and asked, "My pussy still functions normally. So as long as you¡ª" "Stop right there, you pervy princess." Zach inserted his finger inside Aurora''s mouth and said, "I am not doing anything to you until you bet better enough to run without stumbling." "But¡­ I am horny¡­" "..." "Are you considering?" she asked with puppy eyes. "No!" "But I am horny!" Aurora swung her legs like a little kid and said, "Licking the pill made me horny! You have to take the responsibility!" "Listen, I am not going to fuck you. Aria and Victoria will kill me if I do something to you in this state. And even I don''t want to do anything. It doesn''t matter if you are horny or not," he asserted out loud. "So you are going to let me suffer like this? Leaving me horny when I can''t even finger myself to masturbate?" "..." "Even my pussy started itching now! What will you do?!" SIGH! Zach moved his hand between Aurora''s legs and touched her cave. As expected, it was wet. "I can''t believe you really got horny¡­" "Are we going to do it?!" she asked excitedly. "No." "Aww,e on!" she groaned out loud. "But I will finger you," he added. "Oh!" "That would satisfy you, right?" "For now¡­" SIGH! Zach took off Aurora''s skirt and touched her cave over her panty. "Whoa! It''s soaking wet!" He removed her panties and rubbed his thumb on the slit of her cave. "Amnh~" She moaned softly and said, "It''s been so long since youst touched me there." "I am feeling so weird right now¡­" he muttered. "I am fingering a crippled girl." Zach slowly inserted his middle finger inside Aurora''s cave and pushed it deeper. Then, he twisted it around and rubbed the tip of his fingers on the walls of her cave. "Nmh~ You are really good at this!" "I have got a lot of experience now." "Nmh~ Am~" Aurora''s moans were bliss to Zach''s ears, and blessing his eyes by seeing her face when she moaned. Once in a while, he would kiss Aurora and satisfy her so she could ejacte sooner. "Amh~ Keep going~ I think I am about to cum soon. Please don''t stop, or I will get really angry.'' ''Dammit! The face she makes while moaning is so fucking precious! I can''t wait to see her face when she orgasms!'' A few secondster, Aurora''s cave started twitching with her body, and that was the sign that she could orgasm at any time. A minuteter, her body rxed as her cave trapped Zach''s finger inside and flooded it with warm juice. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,177 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. == Thanks, @fightnguru, for the gift! Chapter 324: Preying in the Church

Chapter 324: Preying in the Church

The leader was extremely furious at Elina, and he wanted to kill her with his hands, but not before torturing her. "Kill the nun, but keep that bitch alive!" He ordered the group. Ninia nced at the sword stuck in the dead yer''s body, and Elina did the same. She wanted to take the sword, but it was toote. The group of the yers pointed their weapons at Ninia while the remaining female yer grabbed Elina and dragged her to the leader. The men were about to stab Ninia to death, but the leader stopped them. "Wait. Let''s get some answers first." The leader red at Elina and uttered, "This girl is a yer, and that nun is an NPC. What''s the girl doing here?" "Maybe she was here to get healed and hid after we came?" a yer wondered. "No." The leader pointed his gaze at Ninia and said, "Look at the expression on her face. She seems more concerned about this girl than her own life. They clearly know each other. And besides, who in their right mind would willingly pick a fight with ten bandits like us?" The leader gestured to the female yers, and they ced the sword on Elina''s neck. "Answer me, bitch. Do you know this nun NPC?" Of course, Elina kept her mouth shut. Even when she was held hostage, she had no sign of fear in her eyes. p??d? "I see. You are not going to answer, huh? Well, that''s okay." The leader turned to the other group and said, "Hey! Check all the rooms here! There could be others hiding somewhere!" Two men rushed towards the chambers and went their separate ways in different chambers. However, five minutes passed, but they didn''t return. "What the fuck are they doing? It''s been ages! This church doesn''t look bigpared to the one in the higher realm," the leader muttered in annoyance. "Hey! Go check on them. And if you see something, yell as loud as you can." One yer nodded and went to check on the other yers. "Pst pst!" The leader whispered to another yer and said, "Go after him but keep your distance. Don''t engage in any activity." Yet another five minutes passed, and the third yer didn''t return. However, the fourth yer returned while yelling at the top of his lungs. He was running as fast as he could while ncing back repeatedly. "Th-There is¡ª There is someone in there!" he yelled with a petrified look on his face. All the remaining yers grabbed their weapons tightly and turned to the chambers, diverting their attention from Ninia and Elina. The yer who was running reached them and sighed in relief. He thought he was safe, and his teammates would take care of everything. However, he hadn''t realized he was already beyond saving. He looked at his HP bar, which was rapidly decreasing as though someone was sucking his lifeforce. He patted his body and checked it in confusion, but he couldn''t feel any pain or see any wound. Suddenly, he fell to the ground, and his HP eventually reached zero as he died. His teammates were confused as well, and they couldn''t figure out how he died. Before they could evenprehend the situation, a shining, golden arrow came out of the dead yer''s body and entered another yer''s body. A few secondster, he copsed on the floor and died on the spot. Just like before, the arrow came out of his body and headed towards the female yer. However, the leader swung his sword and cut the arrow into it as it stopped shining and fell to the ground. He then red at the darkness of the chambers and said, "Come out! It''s toote to die now!" STEP~ STEP~! With heavy and loud steps, Aria walked into their sight and stood before them. She nonchntly rubbed her eyes and said, "I will spare your life if you leave now." "Shut up!" The leader pulled Elina close to him and ced the sword on her head. "If you move, even your finger, I will kill this bitch!" "Oh? Now that''s daring of you to threaten me when your life is in danger," Aria scoffed arrogantly. "What do you¡ª!" The leader stopped on his words as his eyes widened in surprise. It was Victoria, who had stealthily got behind the leader and ced a knife on his back. "You came here with the intention of theft, but then you tried to kill my dear friend," Aria said while ncing at Ninia. "Be d that her ''God'' is not here. Or you would be given a judgment, not a punishment." Aria frowned her face at the leader and said, "I won''t repeat again. Leave now, and never show your face." The leader dropped the sword and raised his hands in the air as though he had surrendered. He made eye contact with the remaining yers and made eye gestures. SIGH! Aria let out a weary sigh and shook her head in disbelief. CLAP! CLAP! Two ps rang in the quiet church, and numerous demons appeared from the shadows. They dashed at the remaining yers and killed them without any mercy, leaving only the leader alone. After losing everyone in front of his eyes, he looked at his dead wife and uttered in a trembling voice: "Why¡­? We only came here to make some money. Why are you girls defending an NPC? She is just a fake human." A rank-five demon walked and stopped in front of the leader. Its height was one and half times taller than the leader, and its appearance alone was enough to give one nightmare for days. The ck shadow was emitting from it and golden cracks across its body, all leading to its two glowing golden eyes. At that moment, the leader realized that he had messed with the wrong people. Due to pure fear, he wet his pants and fell to his knees, seemingly losing all hope and falling into despair. The demon turned to Aria as though it was waiting for hermand. Aria looked at Elina, Victoria, and then at Ninia, who was evidently frightened by everything. "Kill him," Aria ordered. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,177 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 325: Personal Cleaner

Chapter 325: Personal Cleaner

"Kill him!" Aria ordered the demon. The demon grabbed the leader''s head in his palm and crushed it like one would crush an empty can of juice or soda. The blood sttered across the floor and got mixed with the blood of other yers. "...." "...." The church was filled with silence. A holy ce to pray and worship the lord was used to prey, and the demons helped in the act. Things couldn''t get any weirder for Ninia. Until a few minutes ago, it was a peaceful night where everyone was sleeping, and it turned into a bloodbath. Elina was quivering in fear, and she had fallen to her knees. She covered her mouth with her hand to resist the urge to puke, but she couldn''t hold it. It was a natural reaction for a little girl like her. After all, killing someone might be easy, but the feeling of guilt and regret that came with it was also unfathomable. ''What if I had made a simpler approach?'' She asked herself the same question again and again. But what she did was the right thing to do. Aria made eye contact with Victoria and pointed her gaze at Elina, who was having a hard time. Victoria nodded and patted Elina''s back to make her feel better. p??da n?vel "Let''s go outside for some fresh air," she said in a calm voice and took Elina out of the church. Aria walked to Ninia and hugged her before rubbing her back. "It''s okay. Don''t worry. Everything is alright," she said calmly. "But because of me¡­. Elina and your nametag turned red¡­" Ninia stuttered on her words. "That''s okay. No one cares about that. And besides, Zach also has a red nametag. Now we match," she chuckled softly. "Ten people died because of me, and a little girl became a killer. I havemitted a major sin¡­" "You did not. Zach would have done the same thing. Why do you think he left his summons in the church?" The church had be Zach''s sanctuary, where he left his summon to safeguard Ninia. Of course, he took her permission before allowing the demons to set foot on the holynd, although Ninia had told him that he needn''t have to ask her, as he was the God of the church. "If I had just taken them to the vault¡­ the situation wouldn''t have escted¡­" Ninia muttered with a gloomy face. "Listen, that''s not the case. As Zach had said before, an evil person doesn''t need a reason to do an evil act, they only need an excuse. Even if you had taken them to the vault, there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t have killed you." "But¡­" "And if Elina hadn''te on time, the summons would have caused an uproar. It seems that they were sleeping and woke up after smelling the scent of the blood. And believe me, it''s better than the matter was solved instantly." Ninia raised her head and asked, "What do you¡­ mean?" "If his summons had informed Zach, he would have rushed back here. ANd currently, he is spending time with Aurora, who is his favorite. Zach wouldn''t even have listened to the thugs and killed them cruelly on the spot," Aria asserted. "You are right¡­" Ninia nced at the dead bodies and averted her gaze before asking, "What are we going to do about the bodies? Should we bury them outside? I will do a small prayer for them, but¡ª" "There is no need," Aria interjected and red at NInia. "You are far too kind, Ninia. They tried to kill you and Elina. How can you even think of praying for them?" "Everyone deserves a chance to atone for their sins. Even if they are dead, they need forgiveness," Ninia muttered meekly.?.?.??.? n.?.?.?? "No, they don''t." "Didn''t you see the leader? He regretted his actions. It was all over his face." "Sometimes, it is toote to regret. You can''t do anything about it. And you know what, I wish Zach was here. He would have smacked some sense into you," Aria uttered furiously. "Maybe I should message him and call him here to¡ª" "No, please! NInia grabbed Aria''s hand so she couldn''t type. "There is no need to call him. I don''t want him to hate me." "Ah¡­" Aria soon regretted her words. She was so lost in anger that she forgot about Ninia''s feelings for Zach. And as a girl who loved Zach, she knew how painful it would be to be hated by the man she loved. "Don''t worry. I was just joking. I wouldn''t do that to you. We are friends, right?" Aria said in a calm voice and a gentle smile on her face. Ninia meekly nodded but kept her gaze lowered. ''I should get rid of the bodies first¡­.'' Aria thought. Aria turned to the altar and uttered, "Cerberus, are you there?" "..." "Cerberus, can you hear me?" [I do not like to be ordered by someone other than my liege, but I will make this one an exception.] A few secondster, a mini-Cerberus emerged from the shadow and stood in front of Aria. "What happened to your mighty size?" Aria asked with a confused and curious look on her face. [I learned to change my size as per my wish. There were times when I felt useless and couldn''t aid my liege because of my size. But now, I can,] he said with a proud face. "I see¡­" Aria sighed with a dazed expression on her face. "Anyway, can you gather the bodies and eat them?" Cerberus stared at Aria for a few seconds before saying, [Do you see me as a dumpster?] "How rude! I said this because I thought you would be hungry! You should be thanking me instead. Hmph!" Aria scoffed arrogantly. However, she was lying. She simply wanted to get rid of the bodies by any means possible. [I will eat them.] Cerberus slowly ate all the yers and licked the blood from the floor, making it stainless. ''Personal cleaner¡­'' Aria uttered inwardly. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,177 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. === Thanks, @mrdean_ just, for the gift! Chapter 326: Slapping Sense

Chapter 326: pping Sense

After Cerberus had eaten the yers and cleaned the floor, he went back to the shadows. "You all should go too. Zach has probably noticed the MP fluctuations. So let''s not make him worry more. I don''t want to ruin his time with Aurora," Aria uttered. p??da n?vel The demons slowly walked towards the altar with heavy and loud steps and disappeared into the dark. Aria turned to Ninia and said, "Have you calmed down?" Ninia quietly nodded and said, "Thank you for saving me." "..." "I am a useless NPC who can''t even¡ª" SLAP! The sound of a p echoed in the church. Ninia ced her hand on her cheek and stared at Aria with a baffled look on her face. Aria had pped Ninia out of anger. "Listen! You have to drop this mentality of the weak! You are not weak! You are an alive person! You don''t have to do what you are asked for! You can do whatever you want!" Aria yelled furiously at Ninia. "But we are ordered to¡ª" "Who the fuck cares?! What about everything you have been doing so far? Eating out with Zach. Bing his prophet. Sneaking into his room. Sliding into his bed! Making moves on him! Falling in love with him?! What about all that, huh?!" "I¡­" "Were you also ordered to do that? Was all your actions and feelings for Zach fake?!" "No! I would rather die than do something like that!" Ninia wallowed. "So then why?! Why can''t you do other things?! Get out of yourfort zone! We won''t always be there for you! You have to stand up on your own and learn to protect yourself! Do you understand?!" "..." Ninia was still perplexed by everything and couldn''t say anything, or rather, she didn''t know what to say in such a situation. Her feelings for Zach were made obvious by Aria in such a way that instead of getting embarrassed, she was scared. "I asked. Do you understand?!" "I ¡­ do¡­" "Good!" Aria ced her hands on Ninia''s shoulders and said, "After we wake up, I am going to train you in a sword fight!" "But I have to do other¡ª" "Don''t talk back to me! You will have to do as I say. Zach may have promised you and the other NPCs that he would turn them into yers, but that wouldn''t matter if they don''t learn to fight! He is not going to teach them everything! When you go to a restaurant, they serve you the food, but they don''t feed you! It''s just like that!" "Okay, okay! I understand. Now please stop yelling. You are scaring me¡­" Ninia uttered in a low voice. "It''s because you are so stupid! Just because you look beautiful and hot and act clumsy and cute around Zach doesn''t mean that will work on me. I don''t care about anything. But I care about Zach. If anything happens to you, he will be sad. Do you want to see him sad?" Aria asked in a demanding tone. Ninia shook her head violently before saying, "Never!" "So you better be strong." Aria let out a loud and weary sigh before sighing a few more times. She looked at Ninia, who was staring at her with a curious and innocent look on her face. "Go sleep. We will talk after we wake up." Ninia nodded and walked towards her chamber, but she stopped and turned around to say: "Umm¡­ Elina¡­?" "She will sleep with Victoria or me. You need rest. Go, or I will start yelling again." Ninia hurriedly walked into her chamber and closed the door.?.?.??.? n.?.?.?? SIGH! "What a troublesome girl. But I guess I was worse than her when I first met Zach¡­" she murmured. "I should check up on Victoria and Elina. It''s been a while since they left." Aria rushed outside the church while saying, "Victoria, you cane back¡ª" She stopped when she saw Elina sleeping while leaning on Victoria''s shoulder. Aria furrowed her brows and said, "I am not going to carry her to the room." "You were yelling so loudly. Are you an idiot?" "If pping sense into someone makes me an idiot, then yeah. I am an idiot," Aria replied haughtily. Victoria squinted her eyes at Aria and said, "You have been acting so high and mighty since you had your ''time'' with Zach today." "Whatever do you mean?" Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "I am the Goddess of death and destruction. I always act high and mighty." "Yeah, yeah. Don''t forget that you were able to have ''fun'' because of me," Victoria remarked. "Hmph! I am so jealous of you." Confused, Victoria pondered for a few seconds before asking, "Wh¡­at? Why would you be jealous of me? I don''t even have anything you should be jealous of." "Shut up. You have known Zach for longer than me. And you have had his first time too. I wish I could have gone to school with him¡­." Victoria stared at Aria in disbelief and uttered, "The old Zach was¡­. Complicated and hard to deal with. Believe me, only I know how I fell in love with him." "Whatever." Aria rolled her eyes and said, "I would love Zach matter what he does or how he bes. That''s how strong my love for him is. Unlike a certain someone who dumped him for a few stupid reasons." "Oh?" Victoria''s face twitched from all the sides as she uttered, "On what part of your face did Zach punch you when you first met him?" "Che!" Aria clicked her tongue and said, "Let''s go sleep now. You are wasting time." Victoria hit the mark and won the debate, so Aria closed the topic and went back to her room. "...." VIctoria sighed in disbelief and muttered, "She really left me alone. How am I supposed to carry her?" She said while looking at Elina. Victoria tried to carry Elina, but she woke up, while in truth, she was awake this whole time. "I will walk," she said. "Oh, great." Victoria and Elina went back to the room and slept in Victoria''s room.'' ''I don''t understand them. Sometimes, they get along so fine, and the next moment they start fighting. I thought the adults were mature, but they are acting more childish than the children themselves,'' Elina uttered inwardly. *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,174 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. === Thanks, @Fallingup89, and @Onyinyenchi_Mary, for the gift! Chapter 327: Not a Lovers Quarrel

Chapter 327: Not a Lover''s Quarrel

When Zach was with Aurora and the church was being cleansed by the girls, something was going on in a lone house near the farm. Misha was sleeping alone in her room. Her bed was by the window, which was closed, and the curtains were covering the sses, so no light was passing through. The room was filled with darkness, but Misha''s body was shining a little for some reason. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up straight as though she had just had a nightmare. "Argh¡­" She grabbed her head and grunted in pain before turning on themp beside her bed. "What''s happening? Why is my head suddenly aching? And why did I wake up?" she asked herself and nced around the room to make sure she was alone. She moved her hand to the jug on the table to drink the water, but she realized it was empty upon grabbing it. "Come on¡­" Jane reluctantly ced her feet on the floor and got off the bed. She left her room with heavy steps and went downstairs. But the curtains around the window of her room suddenly swayed as though a breeze had passed. However, the windows were still closed shut. Misha made her way downstairs and walked straight to the kitchen without turning on the lights. She opened a big rectangr box and took out a water bottle from it. ''This is truly an alternative to a refrigerator. But it works on magic instead,'' Misha thought and closed the door. After drinking a few sips from the bottle, Misha moved her hand to open the box again but stopped and muttered, "I will take the bottle to my room. I don''t want toe down again." She walked out of the kitchen and walked toward the stairs. But she stopped when she saw a shadow passing from her peripheral vision. She grabbed the bottle upside down and stood in a defensive position before scanning the area with her eyes. "Misha?" a male voice asked. SIGH! Misha let out a sigh of relief and turned on the lights to see Kayden standing in the kitchen. "You should have said something if it was you!" she yelled at him. "Same to you. I didn''t even notice anyone was there until I saw your scary eyes shining in the dark," Kaydenmented. "What do you mean scary! And you could have just turned on the lights. Why were you walking in the dark anyway?!" "Same to you." "You know very well that I like to stay in the dark. And it''s annoying to turn on the light after waking up from sleep. My eyes need time to get adjusted to the light and then to the dark once I turn the lights off," she reasoned. "Same. I just came here to drink water." Kayden opened the box and let out a weary sigh. "What?" Misha asked curiously. Kayden pointed his gaze at the bottle Misha was holding and said, "That''s thest bottle." "Here." Misha tossed the bottle to Kayden and said, "Drink fast. I need toplete my sleep." Kayden drank the water and passed the bottle back to Misha. "..." Misha red at Kayden and threw the bottle at him. "It''s empty! Why did you drink all of it!" "What do you mean? It was only half filled." "Then you should have left some sips!" "Stop yelling. It''s all your fault, to begin with!" Kayden pointed his finger at the empty bottles lying on the kitchen tform and said, "You didn''t feel the bottle." "Yeah, but I thought you would fill them like you always do." Kayden frowned his face and uttered, "There are times when I am not in the mood to go along with your bullshit!"?.?.??.? n.?.?.?? "What the¡ª! Why are you suddenly angry now? Stop overreacting on everything!" Kayden ran to Misha and grabbed her by the shoulders. He red into her eyes and said: "Overreacting? I am overreacting?!" "Stop¡­" Misha tried to break free from Kayen''s grip without making him suspicious. "You are the one who has made a big mess by ying with my feelings!" "Is it about our fake marriage?" Misha groaned, "Come on! We have already talked about this like a hundred times now! We had a mutual agreement, and you were okay with that. So what''s this drama now?" "...." "Don''t act like a victim here. You are making me look like a bad girl. I have done nothing wrong." Misha shrugged her shoulders and said, "Instead, you should be thankful to me that I am taking care of you." "What do you mean? I am so stressed out, you know?! I feel like I am in a prison where I can''t even enjoy my life!" Kayden shouted. "Well, wee to life! Everyone feels the same. You are not alone!" p??da n?vel Kayden furrowed his brows and asked, "Why did you even marry me?" "To get the rewards?" "You know, when I met you for the first time in the game, Zach asked you what you were doing in the game. And you replied that you logged in to this game because of me. Was that the truth?" he asked with a judging look on his face. "Kinda¡­" Kayden squinted his eyes and said, "You logged in for Zach, didn''t you?" "Yes¡­" "I knew it! I fucking knew it!" "Why are you making such a big deal out of it?!" "No shit! What else am I supposed to do? The girl I have loved ever since I was a kid, who is also my step-sister, loves another boy¡ª who is my best friend! How am I supposed to feel?" "What are you on about? It''s true that I joined the game because of Zach, but what does that have anything to do with all this? And I am living with you, not Zach!" Misha finally frowned her face and said, "I feel like you are bing more and more arrogant day by day." "Same for you. You are no longer like the girl I loved. I always knew that you were haughty, but you have crossed the line. Why can''t you act cute and innocent as you act in front of Zach?" "Again¡­" Misha clenched her fists and said, "Why are you bringing up Zach again and again?!" "Why else? I know you have feelings for him." "...!" "You love him, don''t you?" *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,169 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. === Thanks, @Shlong97, and @Fallingup89, for the gift! Chapter 328: Zagreus

Chapter 328: Zagreus

"Hah?! What gave you that idea?" Misha asked with a puzzled look on her face. "What do you mean? Are you stupid or what? Or are you just trying to y dumb so you can fool me?!" Kayden shouted. "...." "What''s with that face? You deliberately entered this death gaming knowing well about the risk; for who?! Zach. You always talk about him and look at him with a smile you have never shown me before!" "..." "Heck, forget about this game. Even in the real world, you were always so clingy to Zach and tried to hug him whenever you saw him. Even though he felt ufortable, you never stopped doing that." "What''s weird about that?" she asked with a confused look on her face. "You never greet me like that!" "That''s because you have feelings for me! You don''t see me as your sister but as a woman. How am I supposed to hug you?" "What''s wrong with that? Can''t you just hug me like a normal person would? It''s true that I have feelings for you, but it''s not me hugging you; it''s you who is hugging me." Misha rolled her eyes and asked, "And what''s the difference? We will be touching each other in the end, which I don''t want."?? ? ?? n ? ??? Kayden grabbed Misha''s shoulders and clutched them tightly with all his might. "But why?!" Misha finally snapped and pped Kayden''s hand nonchntly. "So you want me to touch you?! That''s your love, huh?! Making intimate contact and calling it love?" Misha red at Kayden and uttered, "You just want my body. You don''t love me, at least, not in a way a lover would." "That''s not true! Having intimate contact is the basic step of a rtionship," Kayden retorted. "Just admit that you want to sleep with me." Misha spread her arms and said, "Go ahead and do whatever you want with my body. You can r*pe me as much as you want, and I won''t even let out a scream or tell anyone about it." "....!" "You can satisfy your needs using my body as many times as you want. But remember, I will never love you. No matter what you do," she asserted in a solemn voice. "What the hell are you saying?! I would never do something like that!" "Well, you would have if I hadn''t pointed it out. You have always been like this. Misunderstand things and jump to conclusions without even getting enough intel or thoughts from others." p??da n?vel "Okay, that makes sense. But that changes nothing. You always favor Zach over me, and don''t you even dare to deny that." "I still don''t understand what you are so angry about and how the conversation about the water bottles turned into this mess. But listen!" Misha poked her finger on Kayden''s chest and said, "I do love you but as a brother. I care for you, and I worry about it. And as for Zach, it''s the same. I love him, but there are no romantic feelings involved." "Then who do you love more? Zach or me?" Kayden asked with a judging look on his face. "And please, answer honestly." "Zach¡­" Misha replied while averting her gaze. "Why him?" Kayden asked in a low voice. "..." Misha didn''t say anything in response. "What''s so great about him? I know he is a cool guy, and I don''t hate him either. He is my best friend, my childhood friend. But why would you choose him over me?" Misha hugged herself and muttered, "I cannot tell you that." "Why¡­? Can''t you see I am suffering here? All these years, I have always known that you loved Zach. But I tried, and I tried. I hoped you would finally look at me and start loving me one day." He smiled wryly and said, "But I was living in a fairytale." ,c,om "..." "Come on. Please answer. Please end my suffering. At least, tell me the reason¡­" Misha bit her lips and said, "I can''t¡­ I want to tell you, but I can''t¡­" "You know, even Zach had noticed that you liked him. But he knew that I loved you, so he always kept his distance from you and avoided any skin contact with you. He must have felt bad and guilty all this time, but he endured everything." he chuckled weirdly. "..." "When I told him that you and I were going out and lied about us being engaged, he was happy. I was left speechless after seeing the smile on his face. Really, I had no words." A brief pauseter, he continued, "Not going to lie, I hated Zach because you loved him more than me. It was just jealousy, envy. I didn''t mean or wish any harm to him. But when I saw him happy after knowing about our (fake) rtionship, I felt pathetic." "He purposely avoided you and did everything for my sake so that our friendship doesn''t get destroyed, but in the end, I was just being selfish and wanted you all by myself¡­" Kayden finally realized his mistake and learned that his feelings for Misha were nothing but an obsession. Sure, he did love her, but was it a romantic feeling? "I will give up on you now. You can never be mine, and I have epted that. So can you please tell me why you chose Zach over me?" he asked calmly this time. "If I don''t know the answer to that, I would never be able to give up on you. So please say something that I can neverpete against Zach for." "I¡­ can''t¡­" Misha shook her head repeatedly and said, "I can''t do that." Kayden bit his lips in frustration and said, "Here, I am ready to give up on you, and you can''t even do one thing for me?!" "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I would have told you everything if I could. Trust me, it''s for your own good." Misha ran up the stairs to her room after saying, "We will talk about thister someday." p? ?da n?v el SIGH! Kayden turned off the lights and went to his room. Misha also entered her room and noticed themp light was off. "Hmm? I am pretty sure I turned it on. Did I turn them off before going downstairs?" she wondered. "Well, whatever. I need to sleep. After all, I have to attend Zach''s summit tomorrow." Sheid down on the bed and closed her eyes. "That was truly an interesting conversation," a sinister male voice uttered from the dark corner of the room. Misha immediately opened her eyes and grabbed her sword that was lying on the side of the bed before turning on themp light. A figure was sitting on the chair, and his name was Overlord. He was wearing ck clothes, ck armor, ck gloves, ck shoes, and a ck mask on his face. Everything was ck, and no part of his body was visible, not even his eyes. "Uh ah. Don''t do anything reckless, or you might regret it," the Overlord said. Misha frowned her face and asked, "Who are you? And how did you get here?" "My name is Zagreus. And I am the God of Death and Destruction." *** Total yers in the game- 1,482,161 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. === Chapter 329: God of Death andDestruction

Chapter 329: God of Death andDestruction

"God of death and destruction?" Misha repeated his words. "Stop with this nonsense and tell me who you are before I cut you down!" She yelled with a frowned face. "Stop acting like a little bitch. I am not the same as your beta husband or brother. Choose your words carefully before me, woman!" Misha frowned her face even more after hearing that. She wasn''t angry that he called her names, but because he called Kayden by names. She pulled out her sword from the sheath and dashed at the Overlord. "Die!" she yelled as she jumped in the air and shed down the sword at the Overlord. THUD! With a loud thud, Misha was dropped to the ground while the Overlord satfortably as he was before. "...!" Misha''s body was being crushed by an invisible force, and she couldn''t even yell. After seeing Misha struggling to even move her finger, Overlord let out a weary sigh and uttered:?? ? ?? n ? ??? "This entire house is under my domain. I can control everything inside it. I can make the dead alive and alive dead. I can control the air, the noise, everything, including animate and inanimate objects, even without lifting a finger. So don''t try to even think of fighting back, or you will die a painful death." The Overlord decreased the effectiveness of his domain and asked, "I am here to ask a few questions, and if you cooperate with me, I might consider forgiving your stupid action. But before I do that, I will allow you to ask your questions." Misha slowly sat up and leaned her back on the table as support; seemingly, she had epted her defeat. She raised her head and asked, "Who are you?" She asked in a calm voice this time. "I already introduced myself. I am Zagreus, the God of Death and Destruction." "There is no god of death and destruction. There is a goddess. And she is a female, not a male. A male can''t be a god of death and destruction. Never. I refuse to believe it." "Are you a feminist?" "..." "If there can be a goddess, then why not a god?" "Are you just self-proiming yourself as one?" She asked with a judging look on her face. "I can see your nickname, which is Overlord. And you are a yer. Why would a god enter this game?" p??da n?vel "Do you have any other questions you want to ask?" "It''s not like you will answer them honestly, so no." "Good, good. But before I begin, I would like to ask some irrelevant questions." A brief pauseter, he said, "I heard you fighting with the coward just now, and it¡ª" "Kayden. His name is Kayden," she said with a re in her eyes. "Yeah, yeah. I heard you fighting with him, which got me curious and confused. I was confused as to why you two were even fighting. I couldn''t decide who was right and who wasn''t. But I honestly don''t give a fuck about it so let''s move on." p? ?da n?v el "...." "I was curious about this Zach fe you were walking about. Who is he? ANd especially, what is he to you?" "He is my friend." "Let me warn you beforehand. My domain is still active, and I know everything that happens inside. I would know if you lie to me, and if you do that, the cucklord sleeping downstairs will die," he said in an emotionless voice. "Such magic doesn''t exist," Mishamented. ,c,om "Oh, you fool. You know nothing about magic and the world." "I am the daughter of an ancient archangel! I know¡ª" "Shhh! I know what you are, and that''s why I am here. Now, without wasting my time, answer my questions honestly. That would save yours and my time." "...." "Since he wasparing himself to Zach, answer me; if you had to sleep with either Zach or him, who would you sleep with?" "And by sleep, of course, I mean sexual intercourse," he added. Misha lowered her gaze and answered in a low voice: "Zach¡­" "Oh? Now to the second question. If you had to save either him or Zach, who would you save?" he asked curiously. "...Zach." "Last question; if you had to kill either him or Zach, who would you kill?" Misha red at the Overlord before opening her mouth and replying, "Kayden¡­" "Hah! Poor cuckden. His lover and sister got stolen by his own best friend. Sucks to be him!" heughed out loud. "Stop calling him that!" Misha yelled with a furious look on her face. "Enough fun. Now let''s get to the main topic." The Overlord pointed his finger at Misha and asked, "Who are you?" "..." "I know what you are, but who are you? And who is your mother? What rtion does she have with Erza? And most importantly, why did you login into this game for Zach? What''s your purpose? And why did you sneak into the church the other day, and what did you do to Zach there?" "..." "I should have mentioned staying silent is not an option¡­." he muttered. "My mother is the archangel of Erza. After Erz was exiled from the heavens, my mother ceased to exist, but her powers were alive, and she was reborn." "Hmm~ Interesting. So if Erza had an archangel, what about the other one¡ªAria?" "I don''t know about that." A brief pauseter, he said, "It seems you are not lying. Now, answer my other questions," he ordered. "I logged in to this game because I was worried about Zach and Kayden, but that''s not the real reason, although I was worried about them." A brief pauseter, she uttered, "I came here on mother''s order." "Why did she order you? Wait, answer the remaining questions first." "I went to church that day to confirm his memory dive. I was told to trigger it in case it didn''t trigger on time. But fortunately, it was so I didn''t have to do anything," she answered in a calm voice. "I see. So you did nothing in the church." "I don''t know why mom sent me here. I was told to keep my eyes on Zach and make sure nothing happened to him. I am also not permitted to tell anyone about my true identity, not even to Zach." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,155 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 330: Secret Information

Chapter 330: Secret Information

"You didn''t provide me with any useful information," the Overlord said. "Why did I evene here? It was an utter waste of time." There was anger and disappointment in his voice. "..." "Now!" He pointed his hand toward Misha and said, "I will kill you for how useless you are!" "...!" Misha backed off while dragging her body away from the Overlord and said, "But you promised you would spare us!" "I did?" "..." "I said I ''might'' consider it if you give me the information I am looking for. While you gave me not a single piece of information that could benefit me!" A golden energy appeared before the Overlord''s hand, and it began aggravating. "Wait, please!" "Heh! It feels good to see an angel begging for my mercy," she scoffed out loud.?? ? ?? n ? ??? "You can kill me if you want, but please spare Kayden! He has done nothing wrong!" she bellowed. p ?? da n ?v el "..." The Overlord lowered his hand and asked, "Why¡­ do you care about him even though you said you don''t love him." "Because he is my brother!" "Why should I let him live? He is nothing but a pathetic human, who got cucked by his childhood friend, and the girl he loves doesn''t even love him back. He has suffered enough. Don''t you think it would be for the best if I kill him with you?" he asked curiously. "Love is not everything in this world!" "Okay. Tell me one, just one piece of information. It can be anything, but it has to be usefull. If you manage to entertain me, I might consider sparing ''his'' life," the Overlord demanded. "No." Misha frowned her face at him and uttered, "You have to promise me that you wouldn''t do anything to him!" "Oi Oi! I am the one making demands here!" The Overlord raised his hand and said, "Don''t get too bitchy, or I will give you a painful death!" "Please¡­ please promise me that you wouldn''t harm Kayden," she said meekly. "You don''t want to love him back, but you are ready to die for him? That''s a very ''human-like'' nature of you. In short, petty and pathetic. Hah!" he snickered. p??da n?vel "Do you promise?" "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Misha stayed silent for a few seconds and pondered. She didn''t know what to say as she herself was clueless about most of the things. "What¡­ do you want to know about it? Any particr topic?" Misha asked calmly. "Hmm. Tell me more about what you know about Zach, Erza, or Deus. But mind you, I already know a few things about them, so if you tell me something I already know, it won''t count." Misha bit her lips and asked with a judging look on her face: "What if I tell you something and you lie about it, saying you already knew that. How would I know if you aren''t lying?" "I¡­ never lie. And what would I gain from lying?" A brief silenceter, Jane uttered, "Zach is a hybrid made from various¡ª" "I already know of it," he interrupted. "Zach''s blessings let him change and surpass the limits of a¡ª" ,c,om "I am already aware of that." Misha bit her lips and said, "There is a high chance that¡­" "That?" he asked curiously. Misha looked up at him and said, "You said you control everything in your domain, right? So you should be able to hear my thoughts as well, am I right?" She asked with a knowing look on his face. "Oo~ It must be something too secretive that you want to tell me in such a way. But I don''t understand. There is no one here other than us. Who is going to hear you?" "You never know. Maybe the gods are watching us right now?" "Nah, they don''t have time for that. They are going through their own shit in the heavens. And besides, they don''t give a single fuck about what will happen to the yers or this world," he uttered nonchntly. "This world is as doomed as your real world," he added shortly. "Are you ready¡­?" "Yeah, go ahead. I bet it will be anything useful. So surprise me." Misha closed her eyes and uttered what she had to say, but inwardly. And as nned, the Overlord heard Misha''s thoughts and sat back in the chair soon after. He was in evident shock. "..." Misha peeked a nce at him and opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped herself and waited for him to react. A few secondster, he came back to his senses and stared at Misha. "Let me confirm it. You are not sure of it?" "Well, there is no proof, so I can''t prove it to you even if I want to. But I am 90%... no, 75% sure that I am right," she muttered. "That doesn''t sound very convincing considering how your confidence just went from 90% to 75%. But that sure was a mind-blowing twist. I don''t know if I want that to be true or not, but things may get interesting if it turns out to be true." All this time, his voice sounded emotionless, but now it was lively. "Are you content with what I said?" she asked in a low voice. "Indeed, I am." He got up from the chair and pointed his hand at Misha. "Are you ready to die?" Misha closed her eyes and said, "You will not get away with this. Sooner orter, Zach will find you and kill you." "Hah!" heughed out loud and said, "It will take him eons to reach my level of strength. Seriously, he is stuck in a death game where his first priority was supposed to beat the gods and clear the game. But instead, he is wasting his time romancing every girl he meets. What a disappointment." He summoned a golden energy ball and said, "Let me tell you something meaningful, little angel." Misha opened her eyes and looked at him. "You shouldn''t trust anyone. Not your friends, nor your foes." After hearing that, Jane frowned her face and said, "But you promised you wouldn''t harm Kayden!" "Consider it your lesson," he said in a lifeless voice and released the golden energy. **** Thanks, @Richard_Skattebo, for the gift! ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,150 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 331: Living a Lie

Chapter 331: Living a Lie

The golden energy blinded Misha and enveloped the entire house. "...!" Misha opened her eyes and found herself lying on the bed. Confused, she sat up and held her head in her hands as she let out a painful grunt. She gasped and turned on themp light without wasting even a single second. She scanned the room with her eyes and grabbed her sword from the side of the bed before getting off. p ?? da-n ?v el However, there was no sign of anyone. "Was that¡­ a dream¡­?" she asked herself. She looked at the jar on the table, which was empty before but was now full. But the water inside it was dark. "It wasn''t¡­" she muttered. She immediately dashed out of the room with her sword in her hand and turned on all the lights downstairs. After making sure no one was there, she banged on Kayden''s door while yelling, "Open the door!" A few secondster, Kayden opened the door with a confused and sleepy face. He was struggling to keep his eyes open.?? ? ?? n ? ??? "What is it? Weren''t you the one who said we would talkter? SIGH! Misha sighed in relief and muttered, "So the conversation really happened!" "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Kayden rubbed his eyes and said, "Are you trying to take revenge on me or something¡ª" Kayden''s eyes wide opened, and all his sleep vanished when he realized Misha was hugging him. His face flushed red as he stuttered: "W-What are y-you doing!" "What''s wrong? Weren''t you the one who wanted me to hug you?" she asked with a grin on her face. "B-but... Why so suddenly?! What''s gotten into you?!" Kaden tried to hug Misha back and feel her body, but he stopped midway and hesitantly asked, "Can I ask what type of hug is this? Is this a romantic hug or sisterly hug?" "Sisterly hug, of course," Misha replied. Kayden grabbed Misha''s shoulders and pushed her back while saying, "Then you shouldn''t hug me for that long." p??da n?vel "Okay." Kayden looked into Misha''s eyes and wondered, ''My heart aches so badly, but I can''t do anything. Is this how Zach felt every time Misha hugged him?'' "So¡­ what brings you here?" he asked with a judging look on his face. "Waking me up at night and hugging me like this after the heated conversation we had. What are you nning?" Misha gulped down nervously and ced her hand on her chest before saying, "What I am going to do now might baffle you, but that would answer all the questions you asked me before." "...?" Misha stared into Kayden''s eyes and spread her golden wings. "Wha¡ª!" Kayden tried to step back, but he tripped and fell on his butt. The shock was evident on his face, and he was seemingly scared. "What is that?!" he yelled in fear. SIGH! ,c,om "I did expect you to be shocked, but I would never have guessed you would lose your cool like that and act so scared. Kayden frowned his face and said, "What did you do to ''my'' Misha, you imposter! give her back!" Misha squinted her eyes and uttered, "I thought you gave up on me already." "Don''t tell me¡­ you killed Misha and possessed her body?!" he yelled with a furious look on his face. SIGH! Misha retracted her wings and smacked Kayden''s head before saying, "It''s me, Misha." "I don''t believe you! And I will never believe you unless you convince me!" he shouted. "A few months ago, in the real world, you peeked on me when I was taking a bath," Misha sighed in disbelief. "...!" Kayden''s face turned pale after hearing that. He gulped down nervously and said, "That wasn''t on purpose! I came to take a bath and saw the lights were off, so I thought it was empty. but I saw you rxing in the bathtub, and I¡­ watched you for a few seconds before leaving!" "I do admit it was my fault for keeping the lights off and not locking the door, and that''s why I never consulted you about it." Misha shrugged her shoulders and said, "Are you convinced that I am Misha?" "What if¡­ you gained her memories after possessing her?" he asked with a judging look on his face. "Look, if you don''t want to believe me, it''spletely okay. I revealed my identity to you because I wanted toe clean. I am not hiding any secrets from you now," she uttered nonchntly and turned around to leave the room. "Wait, wait! I trust you! But you need to tell me more." Kayden satfortably on the floor while Misha stood in front of him. "What are you exactly?" he asked curiously. Misha once again spread her wings and pointed her gaze at them as she asked, "What do I look like?" "A¡­ bird? Harpy, perhaps?" Misha frowned her face and yelled, "I am an angel!" "Whoa, don''t yell. I was just trying to tease you." Misha''s face twitched from the corners as she said, "Don''t make jokes in such a serious matter!" "Okay, okay. Don''t get angry." A brief pauseter, he asked, "If you are an angel, doesn''t that mean your mother is¡­ also one?" Misha nodded in response. "Does¡­ my father know about this?" Misha shook her head and replied, "No. Also, this might surprise you, but my mother and your father aren''t actually married." "What?!" he eximed. "That happened before your father learned about your existence, and he decided to lie to you since he didn''t want you to feel lonely. You know he is always busy with his work, so he wanted someone to take care of you, and mother was the best option. She didn''t seem to mind either, so they went along with the n." "Of course, they never had any intimate rtionship either," she casually added. "The only person your father, truly loved was your mother." "What the¡­ fuck?" Kayden muttered in disbelief. "So my entire life has been nothing but a lie?" ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,141 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 332: Same Night

Chapter 332: Same Night

"Do you have anything you want to ask me?" Misha asked Kayden with a judging look on her face. "I do, actually." Kayden looked at Misha and asked, "Why did you suddenly decide to tell me everything? Until a few minutes ago, when we fought in the living room, you said you can''t tell me and how you are doing it for my own good. And then you suddenly banged on my door and told me the things I never knew I needed to know." Misha lowered her gaze and answered, "I just thought it would be better if I told you everything. You were going to know everything sooner orter." "So if you are an angel and your mom is one too, does that mean you are with the gods who made this world?" he asked with a knowing look on his face. "No. Just because I am an angel doesn''t mean I serve the god, at least, not the ones who punished us all for no reason." "Why is Zach so important to you? Is this somehow rted to him suddenly getting so powerful?" Kayden was asking the questions he should have asked a long time ago. But he never cared to know the answers as he had decided to stop ying the game and enjoy the rest of his life in this world. However, now he had no reason to rx. SIGH!?? ? ?? n ? ??? Misha let out a soft sigh and told Kayden everything, but she kept some things secret as she deemed it improper to tell him without Zach and the others'' consent. "How is that even possible?!" Kayden eximed. "I grew up with Zach. We did so many things together. And now you are saying that he is some kind of God?! And Miss Erza is the Goddess who supposedly created humankind?!" "Yes." Misha nodded and added, "And¡­ Aria is her sister." "Wait a damn minute!" Kayden took a deep breath and made a disgusted look on his face before asking, "Does Zach know about that?" "I am pretty sure he does." "Holy shit! So he is banging his aunt?!" she shouted with varied expressions on his face. "Don''t phrase it like that. And why are you acting so surprised?" Misha furrowed her brows and uttered, "I already told you that Zach is not rted to them in any way." "Still¡­ that''s so exciting!" p??da n?vel Misha squinted her eyes and muttered, "I can''t believe you." She shook her head in disbelief and said, "Do you have an incest fetish or some kind?" "Don''t judge me like that. What''s wrong with having such fantasies?" Kayden asked nonchntly. "Nothing is wrong, but it''s disgusting. And such things never turn out to be true," she stated. "You never know." Kayden shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mine turned true for a brief while." "Our rtionship was just an act." She sighed and said, "While we are on this topic, let''s discuss what we are going to do next." "What do we have to do? We get divorced," Misha''s eyes widened after hearing that. "Are you sure?" she asked. ,c,om "What do you mean? Why should we keep this up any longer? Oh wait¡­ to fool Zach?" he remarked. "..." "You know, I won''t let you fool him anymore. And you shoulde clean. I am sure he will ept you regardless of your reasoning," he stated. "That''s not for you or me to decide. I am here on a mission, and I can''t fail. Nor will I let you or anyone interrupt it. Not even you!" She frowned her face and continued, "And if we divorce, my mission will fail." "How?" he asked with a curious yet confused look on his face. "I still don''t understand how our ''fake'' rtionship has anything to do with your mission." "I have to keep my eyes on him and note everything he does. Give him instructions when needed and help him when he is in a pinch. I am even ready to sacrifice myself for his needs," she stated with an earnest look on her face. "And where is the answer to my question?" he asked with an annoyed face. "Also, wouldn''t it be for the best if you join his party or something? That way, you can keep a close eye on him and enjoy hispany. Maybe you will be part of his harem a few dayster." Misha shot a re at Kayden and said, "I told you before, and I will say it again; I do not love him in a romantic way!" "Yeah, yeah, whatever. I don''t care about all that. So you better tell everything to Zach, or I will tell him myself," he threatened. "Did you threaten me?!" Misha yelled. "I did." "How dare you!" "How dare you! You yed with my feelings for years, even though you knew how much I loved you! And now you want to y with Zach''s feelings too? Not on my watch," he smirked. "Here you say you love me, and the next second you try to sabotage my important mission? Is that your love?" she asked with puppy eyes. Kayden smirked even wider and said, "Consider it my revenge. Up until now, you have only seen my love, but now you will see my hate." "..." "Not that I hate you, but you get what I mean," he added. Misha looked at the time and left the room after saying, "I will deal with youter." "..." Kayden shook his head in disbelief before closing the door and hopping on the bed. p ?? dan ?v el When Zach was spending the night with Aurora, and the girls were dealing with the thugs, things got resolved between Misha and Kayden. However, at the same time, something else was happening in the Risen Warrior guild. Shay and Natasha were sleeping naked next to each other, and they had just finished their fifth round. Shay had fallen asleep, but Natasha was awake. She smiled while staring at the ceiling and uttered inwardly: ''Even after entering this game and having sex with many men, including Elliott. I even had a few orgies and gangbangs with the guild members to satisfy myself, but by far, Shay is still the best partner in the bed. I can finally say I had a pleasurable night.'' ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,069 0 new yers logged in. 72 yers died. Chapter 333: Natashas Feelings

Chapter 333: Natasha''s Feelings

It was the same night when everything happened. Natasha just got out of the bathhouse after taking a long bath to clean her from both inside and outsides. Her hair was still wet, and water was dripping from her body. Seemingly, she hadn''t wiped herself aftering out of the bathtub. SIGH! "Stupid pieces of shit! Even though I told them to cum outside, they still creampied me. Stained me from their fifth liquid. And because of them, I had to wash myself thoroughly!" She was on her way back to her room. But she decided to take a detour as the cold breeze made her feel good. She touched her cave and muttered, "I still don''t feel satisfied. I don''t know why." ''I thought a gangbang would feel amazing like the rest of the times, but it was overly underwhelming,'' she sighed. "Elliott was also getting suspicious of me and asked me questions about my location. How dare he order me around! Just because I let him fuck me, he thinks I belong to him! He doesn''t know that he is my dog and is dancing on my finger! Just a few more days, and my n will be in action. I will soon be the captain and the guild leader of his guild. I have so many things I have nned to do once I be the guild leader. I will have orgies every night and have fun! I will make my reverse harem of cute and hot guys with big dicks. That would be so awesome! It was my dream, and I am so close to fulfilling it." She kept walking while murmuring to herself and enjoyed her walk. She turned around after saying, "I should go to my room and¡ª" She stopped when she saw Shay standing on the cliff of the flying castle while looking up at the sky. ''What is he doing there all alone?!'' she wondered. After looking at him for a few seconds, she thought, ''Should I go talk to him?'' ''No, no. That would be a bad idea. He would misunderstand me and think I am¡­ sigh!'' In the end, she decided to approach Shay. She quietly walked to him and stood beside him without saying anything. She looked at him, and her eyes widened in surprise as her face flushed. ''Was he¡­ always this handsome¡­?'' she asked herself. Shay noticed Natasha standing beside him and asked without looking at her: "What do you want?" "Nothing. I just came to enjoy the breeze and the night view of this world, which is surprisingly fascinating," she replied calmly. "..." "What about you? Why are you standing here like a lonely introvert?" she asked with a soft chuckle. "Same reason as you, I guess," he replied with a smile. "...!" Natasha gulped down nervously and ced her hand on her chest. ''What was that?! Did my heart just skip a beat?! Was it because of the cold?!'' Natasha had never been in love with anyone and never trusted anyone in her entire life. She was a stranger to emotions and feelings other than greed, envy, and revenge. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." She shook her head and said, "When did you return from your secret task?" "A while ago¡­" After a brief silence, Natasha asked, "What is that secret task anyway? Is it given by Elliott or someone else?" "No, it''s just a personal task." "Hmm? Is it a personalized quest?" She asked curiously. "I have them too, but I never bothered toplete them as the rewards were useless." "No, it''s not a personalized quest. It''s something I am doing for myself," he responded in a low voice. ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á-??????? "Can¡­ I ask what that is¡­?" Shay furrowed his eyes and asked, "Why do you want to know that?" "Come on~ I am just curious. You have been acting so strangetely. I am just worried about you," she replied with a gentle smile on her face. After pondering for a while, Shay let out a deep sigh and said, "I go to clear the dungeon." "Huh? Why would you do that?" she asked with a confused look on her face. "I want to reach floor 75¡­" "Why¡­?" she asked with the same expression. "I¡­ loved Bianca¡­." he muttered with a painful expression on her face. "I want to pay a visit to her grave and tell her my feelings." ''Who the hell is Bianca?!'' She yelled inwardly. ''And what the fuck?! Did he just say he loved her? When did that happen? Well, who cares! I am d that bitch died! How dare she steal Shay''s heart! It belongs to me! Shay belongs to me!'' "Whenever I close my eyes, I see her face. Every night, I get nightmares. I see her dying in various horrible ways, and all I can do is watch her die. I wish I was there when she needed me. I wish I had participated in the dungeon expedition that day. Maybe¡­ just maybe she would be alive¡­" Tears rolled down Shay''s cheeks as he said that. ''What the hell?! Is he seriously crying over some girl?! What happened to him?!'' "Or perhaps¡­ I would have died with her that day." Shay scoffed softly and sadly and muttered, "Maybe that would have been better. Maybe that would be a happy ending for my story¡­" "....!" Natasha frowned her face after hearing that. She clenched her fists and thought, ''What the hell are you talking about?! You can''t die. Your life belongs to me, and you are not allowed to do something I don''t want you to. And again, I am d that bitch is dead! If she wasn''t, I would have killed her myself!'' When Natasha was cursing Bianca, she recalled Shay talking to a girl who was also his trainer. ''I see¡­ so that was Bianca. But why?! She looked in as fuck! I am a hundred, no, a million times more beautiful than her! Instead of falling in love with someone like her, fall in love with me!'' Natasha pulled Shay close to her and kissed him on the lips. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,069 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. ***** Thanks, @CrazyJamie, for the gift! Chapter 334: Clever Predator

Chapter 334: Clever Predator

Shay''s eyes widened as Natasha kissed him, but he managed to push her back and made some distance between them. "What are you doing?!" Shay asked with a surprised look on his face. Natasha lowered her gaze and replied, "I just felt like doing it after seeing you sad." "What''s that supposed to mean? Now I am sure you will me me for it too, just like how you¡ª" "Why did you love her?" Natasha asked without wasting any time. "Why¡­ are you asking something like that?" "That girl was a number one slut of this guild," she said with a furious look on her face. Shay frowned her face after hearing that he choked Natasha with his hands. However, she didn''t try to fight back. "I am¡­ telling the truth¡­" she managed to utter. "...." Shay reluctantly let her go and turned around, seemingly not wanting to see Natasha''s face. "I saw her being intimate with the guild members many times," she said. "You must have seen someone else!" Shay retorted. "No. I knew Bianca even before you met her." After a brief pause, she uttered, "She was Elliott''s whore." "...!" Shay clenched his fists and said, "You¡­ are lying¡­" "I am not. Did you forget that I am Elliott''s secretary? I saw Biancae into Elliott''s office almost every day and night, and Elliott would ask me to leave for a while. I always saw hering out of his office with messy hair and clothes. If that''s not enough for you to get convinced, then maybe you are not as smart as I thought you were," she remarked with a smirk on her face. Shay was facing his back to her, so he couldn''t see her face. And she just told him the things and just changed her name with Bianca''s. "I don''t believe you! I may not have known her well, but she wasn''t that type of girl!" Shay kept retorting as it was the exact opposite of how he thought Bianca was. "Sadly, there are no cameras or phones in this game. Otherwise, I would have shown you the proof," she stated with a proud face. Shay slowly turned around with a gloomy face and asked, "Are you really telling the truth?" "Why would I lie to you? I only wish for your well-being, and after learning that you loved a slut like her, I felt disgusted. I would have minded my own business if I wanted to, but I told you the truth. There is no gain for me in that," she replied with a gentle smile,pletely different from the face she was making before. "I¡­" Shay let out a deep sigh and dropped to his knees in despair. Natasha covered her face and nearly snickered, but she managed to hide it by sneezing. Then, she hugged herself and rubbed her hands before saying: "It suddenly feels so cold here." "She seemed so innocent and kind to me¡­." Shay muttered. "But even if she was that type of girl, I still don''t regret falling in love with her." After hearing that, Natasha bit her lips before gritting her teeth and said, "Do you want me to tell you more tales about how she became this guild''s number one whore?" "No. I don''t want to¡ª" "She used to take part in orgies and gangbangs almost every night!" Shay covered his ears and said, "I said I don''t want to hear it." "Not only that, some of the survivors of the floor 75th told me that even during the dungeon expedition, she was in the backlines hand fucking every guy she saw. She was nothing but a slut who was after your money!" Natasha yelled near Shay''s ears. Shay raised his head and red at Natasha with tears in his eyes. He bit her lips and hugged Natasha''s legs as though he needed a shoulder to cry on. Natasha smirked widely and uttered to herself: ''Heh! I can''t believe I got such a golden chance to get close to Shay. This is seriously a jackpot! A few more emotional torture, and he will be mine!'' Shay calmed down a few minutester and stood up on his legs while using Natasha as support as his legs had be numb and weak. He raised his brow at Natasha and asked, "How do you know about all this?" ''Oh shit! I totally forgot about that!'' Natasha gulped down nervously and responded: "I heard about it from the guild members." "Then it could be a lie as well, right? Maybe someone was trying to defame her or something?" Shay asked with a knowing look on his face. ''Dammit! I let my guard down, thinking he would be distraught! But he is still as clever as ever in a state like this!'' Natasha quickly thought of an excuse and uttered: "Don''t tell anyone, but our ssmate, and a friend of mine, also took part in those orgies. I won''t tell her name for obvious reasons." "..." Shay raised his brow in suspicion but didn''t say anything. "It''s up to you to believe me or not. I just wanted you to know the truth as I love you, and I can''t see you in pain," she lied without flinching. Shay''s eyes widened as soon as he heard that. He squinted his eyes and asked, "What¡­ did you say?" "I.. love you¡­" she said while squirming to make it sound convincing. "Really¡­?" She nodded meekly and uttered, "I have always loved you ever since I met you in the first year of our high school. But I knew you were out of my reach. You were rich, and you had a reputation of being a yboy, so I¡­ I never tried to approach you!" She suddenly hugged Shay and continued, "But I can''t hide my feelings anymore. I don''t even hate you even though you r*ped me! Will you love me back?" "..." Shay hugged Natasha back in response. "...!" Natasha''s face was red as a beat. ''What''s going on? Why is my heart beating so fast?! I don''t understand!'' She looked up at Shay and quietly whispered in his ears, "Can we go to your room?" After that, they had five rounds of fun. Shay fell asleep, but Natasha remained awake. However, she was satisfied. ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á-??????? ''I should go back to my room before anything happens!'' She quickly got off the bed and left Shay''s room while fixing the clothes on her way. Unbeknownst to her that Elliott had seen her leaving Shay''s room. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,069 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter 335: Formidable Foe

Chapter 335: Formidable Foe

Natasha was on her way to her room, which was in the opposite quarter of Shay''s room. She had to walk all the way to the other side of the flying castle. ''I left in a hurry and did wear my clothes properly. dly, no one is around, but not that I care if someone sees me. I can shut them with my beautiful body,'' she uttered inwardly. While walking, she touched her cave as her face flushed for some reason. ''I don''t understand. This was my second night with Shay. While the first night was when I drugged his drink and r*ped him, it still felt better than my other sessions with other boys. But what we did just now was the most satisfying and pleasurable sex I have ever had in my entire life. Why did it feel so much better? Shay sure has a lot of experience in pleasuring the girls. I mean, he is not a yboy for no reason. But still¡­ His dick is just a little bigger than average, and I have had bigger ones. However, Shay''s feels satisfying for some reason. It''s like his dick is made especially for my pussy. And¡­'' She ced her hand on her chest and thought, ''I still can''t understand why my heart was beating so fast! This has never happened before, and I have noticed that it only urs when Shay is around! But why?! Could it be that I¡­.'' Natasha''s face flushed even more as she shook her head in denial. ''No, no, no! It can''t be! There is no way I am in love with him! Why would I love someone like him?! The only thing I want from him is sex, money, and attention¡­'' GASP! She suddenly gasped and covered her mouth. ''Is that what every girl wants from the guy she loves?! Wait¡­ do I really love Shay? That would exin why sex with him feels so much better¡­ I don''t understand¡­ Up until now, I have never believed in something like love. I always thought love wasn''t real. I mean, surely, one person wants something from another, and the mutual sensation and feeling of wanting something from one another can be considered love. So¡­ if I really love Shay¡­ does that mean I will have to confess my love¡ª wait¡­'' Natasha covered her face with her hands to hide her embarrassment and muttered, "Didn''t I already confess to him?! Oh shit! How did I manage to do something so bold?!" GASP! ''Wait a damn minute¡­'' Natasha''s eyes widened in realization as she thought, ''I confessed to him and had sex with him. Does that mean we are going out now? But he didn''t ept my confession nor turned me down. Oh¡­ I didn''t even ask him out! But we had sex, so doesn''t that mean he is okay with me? I will have to ask him tomorrow. What if he turns me down or says, ''It was a one-time thing'' or something?! That would be heartbreaking!'' ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? Natasha was acting like a pure maiden in love even though she was far from being a maiden. ''But my heart is beating so fast just thinking about it! So this is what it feels like to be in love?! I hate to admit it, but it''s so thrilling! But wait, so if I genuinely love Shay, and we someone managed to date, does that mean I can''t have sex with other guys? Eh¡­ I don''t want that. Sure, Shay might be enough to satisfy me in bed, but that doesn''t change the fact that each and every dick feels different. And I never said that they don''t feel good. Gangbangs feels awesome! The best thing in the world. But they are not just as satisfying as having sex with Shay. Hmmm¡­'' After pondering for a while, she nodded and thought, ''I have decided. Even if Shay agreed to date me, I would still have sex with other guys. Who cares if it''s considered cheating? It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t get caught. And if that really happens, doesn''t that mean I can have sex with Shay almost every day and night and whenever I want?! That''s like living in a dream! Once I have seeded in my n, I will be the guild master of this guild and form my own harem of handsome and hot men. Don''t worry, Shay! I will make you the king of my harem, and you will have all my attention! Seriously, this game is such a paradise. I can do and be everything I couldn''t in the real world. Thank the Gods! I won''t ever worship you cuz I don''t like looking up to someone or praising them, but I am grateful for you to make this game!'' While Natasha was enjoying her victory, she heard footsteps behind her and looked back, only to see Elliott standing in front of her with a furious look on his face. Natasha''s face immediately turned pale, and she gulped anxiously as she thought, ''What is he doing here?! Moreover, did he hear me?! But I am sure I was saying all that in my thoughts and didn''t say anything out loud! But still¡­ did he see me or something?'' She panicked. "What¡­ were you doing in Shay''s room?" he asked with a frown. ''So he did see me! Oh shit, what should I do?! Wait, there is no need to panic. This is Elliott, and he is a stupid beta cunt! I can fool him easily with some stupid lie!'' "I¡­. have no idea what you are talking about¡­" she said meekly. "Don''t lie! I saw it with my eyes! You came out of his room while fixing your clothes!" Elliott grabbed Natasha''s shoulder tightly and asked, "Tell me! What were you doing with him?!" ''You have got to be kidding me! I was so careless about my surroundings. Dammit! Why now of all time? I was so close to fulfilling my n, but it''s all ruined now! No¡­ I can still do it. I just have toe up with a better and conceiving lie!'' SNIFF! Natasha sobbed as tears rolled down her cheeks. She hugged herself as her body trembled and muttered, "Shay¡­ he¡­ r*ped me¡­" ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,058 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. Chapter 336: A Distant Voice

Chapter 336: A Distant Voice

Aurora opened her eyes to find Zach had already left. But to make sure, she sat up before ncing around and calling his name and realized that he had indeed left. She puffed her cheeks and muttered, "Couldn''t he have waited until I woke up? It''s been so long since Ist woke up beside him and greeted him good morning." She looked in the distance to see Milo doing her regr stretches, including her wings and tail. "Good morning, Milo~!" Aurora greeted her cheerfully. "Lady Aurora! You are awake!" Milo stopped doing her activity and pped her wings to fly to the throne. "You have grown big enough to fly freely, huh?" "No. But I can fly a few meters, which is the height of the throne," Milo responded. "When did Zach leave?" Aurora asked curiously. Milo pped her tail and replied, "Uhm¡­ about 5 minutes ago, I would say. He woke up a few hours ago but waited for you to wake up." "Oh! So he did wait for me¡­." "How are you feeling, Lady Aurora?" Milo asked curiously. "You ate another essence pill, right? Do you feel any change in your body?" "Well¡­" Aurora looked at the visible cracks on her hands and thighs and uttered, "From the outside, nothing has changed, but I can feel a lot stronger from the inside. And did you not notice that I only slept for 12 hourspared to my daily more than 18 hours of sleep?" "I did. And that''s why I asked." "I see¡­" Things got awkward real quick between them, but Milo decided to make it more awkward by mentioning what Zach and Aurora didst night. "I was¡­" Milo murmured. "Hmm?" "Master Zach told me to give you two some alone time, so I left to walk around. And since he usually leaves after spending two to three hours with you, I expected the same. However, when I returned, you two were¡­ I mean¡­ he was fingering you, and you were moaning¡­ Of course, I immediately left and didn''t return until the morning, but still¡­ I never expected to see something like that. But I guess that was normal. You two are lovers, after all." Usually¡ª no, Aurora acted like a pervert most of the time. However, she easily used to get embarrassed after getting caught by someone. She liked to act like a princess when she was in public, but she always acted like a pervert whenever she was alone with Zach. When Milo mentioned she saw everything, Aurora''s face turned red as a beet. She wanted to run away from there, but her body didn''t allow her to. So she covered her face with her hands andid down on the throne, facing her back to Milo. ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? "I suddenly feel sleepy, so I will sleep for a few more hours!" After saying that, Aurora drifted to sleep,pletely unbeknownst to the voice telling her something in her dreams, if one could call it. ''He was a cheerful man who always liked to passments and make jokes even in serious situations. But as the time passed, he changed. ¦Ñ????-??????? His face was always brimming with excitement and happiness, and the wide smile on his face, which was pure bliss to my eyes, slowly changed too. Day by day, his charming smile decreased. Slowly and steadily, it vanished. I can''t remember when was thest time I saw him smile. He would still often smile once in a while, but that would be a wry smile with nothing but pain behind it. His innocent smile that I loved was gone until I ever realized how much I yearned to see it. I failed to notice everything. The pain he was enduring, the suffering he was going through, the challenges and the hurdles that stood in his way, he kept everything inside him. He never let anyone know about it and took the responsibility to save us like a hero. He was my hero, but before I had realized it, that hero had sumbed to darkness that could put the void to shame. Was it my fault? Maybe. Perhaps¡­ if I had noticed it sooner, I would have saved him. Would that have changed anything? I don''t know, but I am sure he himself tried to change and failed miserably. I am sure of it. I knew him better than anyone, or did I? I ask myself that question every time. Do I still love him? Absolutely. I promised him that I would love him no matter what happened, no matter what he did or what he became. My love for him would never die. For instance, the abyss maye to its end, and eternity may reach its limit, but the love I have for him will remain the same until the day I die. No, until this world exists. I don''t know if you are hearing this, nor do I know if you will ever remember this, but please, I beg you, please save him before it''s toote. Then again, this is not the first time I am saying this to you. Every time I fail to reach you, and every time you fail to notice his pain. However, I will not stop. I will keep reaching you until you have saved him. Goodbye, Aurora. I will contact you soon, once again.'' Aurora slowly opened her eyes, and a trail of tears rolled down her cheek. "Huh?" She sat up and nced at Milo, only to see her staring back at her. "Lady Aurora? Why are you crying?! Is everything alright? Does your body hurt? Do you miss Master Zach? I will contact him through the shadows if you¡ª" "Milo¡­" Aurora interjected and muttered, "Why did you take Zach as your master?" "Why are you asking this so suddenly?" "I¡­ nevermind. I must have had a bad dream or something. I don''t remember anything, but I feel sad. I feel¡­ sad¡­." Outside Aria''s domain, everyone was having breakfast, but Zach wasn''t there. "Is Zach still with Aurora?" Aria asked Victoria. "Well, if we don''t see him here with us, then he is obviously with Aurora," Victoria replied with a shoulder shrug. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,044 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. Chapter 337: Ascendance

Chapter 337: Ascendance

[Warning! You have killed a yer!] [Leveled up!] [Warning! You have killed 7 yers!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] SIGH! Zach opened his menu and assigned the points to his stats. "Level 91, huh?" he muttered. "I remember reading in the journal that the system changes after crossing the level 100." ''To be honest, the levels in this game are useless to me. I am only trying to level up so I can ascend even higher. The only thing I care about now is my soul power, and it''s increasing as my worshippers increase. There is a summitter today, and I will try my best to get the yers to worship me. If everything goes well, my soul powers would probably be double what they are not. But the real problem is retaining the worshippers. I cannot tell how many are joining and leaving my religion. It''s not really a big deal, but it affects my soul power.'' Zach gazed at the dead bodies of the yers he had just killed and shook his head in disbelief. "Cerberus, are you hungry?" Zach asked calmly. [I¡­ am not, my liege,] Cerberus replied from Zach''s shadows. Cerberus wasn''t hungry as he had eaten the thugs fromst night at the church. "Oh.. okay then¡­" Zach moved his hand to the corpses and burned them until they turned into ashes. "Now then¡­" Rudy walked to the portal in the middle of the forest and muttered, "Time to ascend. Once I reach level 100, I can challenge the angel, who will be the realm boss of the first five main realms and 15 sub realms. I don''t care about the rewards, but I want to send a message to the gods through that angel." After leaving Aria''s domain in the morning, Zach went to the garden and ascended to the highest possible realm he could with his current level. The portal opened in the middle of the forest, and after walking for a while, he was attacked by a pandit party of eight yers with a red name tag. Zach had no other choice but to kill them as the yers deserved to die for ambushing yers like that. "Not going to lie, killing yers is indeed the easiest way to level up, especially for someone like me whose physique is already max. It''s truly tempting. I think most yers would turn to the dark side once they learn the secret to leveling up by killing the yers. No one would want to risk their lives in the dungeon for hours only to barely level up when they can just level up by killing the yers. However, I am d to see not many know about it. Although I am worried about what would happen if this secret gets out. By the looks of it, it would be safe to assume that 5% of the yers already know about it. To be honest, I have thought about it. What if I go killing the yers to level up? ¦Ñ????-??????? Of course, I would only kill the yers with red name tags, but after interrogating them and making sure they are not innocent. Obviously, not every yer that has a red name tag is evil. Some might have killed someone in order to protect themselves. There is no real way to know about it." SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and passed through the portal. [Wee to the fifth stage of the first realm- Bone Fortification!] "I am sure many yers have ascended this far. But this is the top stage of the first realm, and the requirements to enter this realm are level 90 and at least the fifth stage of the physique cultivation, which is the Limit Surpassing Stage. Come to think of it, the requirements to ascend to the higher realms decrease as we ascend. The level requirement is 90, but the physique is high as always. That makes sense as one needs too many EXP to level up, and it''s exhausting," he murmured to himself. He opened the map of the realm to look for the dungeon. "Wow¡­ it''s so far¡ª what the fuck! I have no intention of sightseeing the realms, no matter how unique and beautiful they are. It''s no fun when Aurora and the girls are not with me." [My liege, may I propose an idea?] Cerberus asked from Zach''s shadow. "I already know what you will suggest, and the answer is yes," he uttered nonchntly. "Let''s clear the dungeon of this realm and go back. The girls are waiting for me." Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow in his mighty form and bowed down in front of Zach. [It''s an honor to be able to use,] he said with the utmost sincerity. Zach stepped on Cerberus'' leg and climbed on top of it. [Are youfortable, my liege?] "Yes. You may start running." [There is no leash on me for you to hold. So I apologize in advance if you identally fall of¡ª] "How bold of you to assume I will fall off. It seems I need to discipline you." [Please forgive me, my liege!] "Hmm~ I may consider it if you can take me to the dungeon within five minutes. Remember that it''s on the other side of the map, and this realm is big. Almost ten times big as the first sub-realm." [I will try my best!] Cerberus began to walk, and soon his steps picked up speed. A few secondster, he started running at a crazy speed, but Zach didn''t budge from his position. He enjoyed the wind hitting his face and making it numb as Cerberus increased his speed even more. They reached the first town and crossed it within a second. And the NPCs and the yers that were staying there didn''t even see them. They all thought it was a gust of wind. They passed through various towns and cities. Luckily, the bigger cities like the capitals and such, where most yers and NPCs resided, were not in their way. Cerberus took the route of the forest and mountains, and they reached the dungeon after six minutes and nine seconds. ¦Ñ¦Á??¦Á ??????? ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,021 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. Chapter 338 336- Ascendance Chapter 338 336- Ascendance¡¡¡¡[Warning! You have killed a yer!] [Leveled up!] [Warning! You have killed 7 yers!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] SIGH! Zach opened his menu and assigned the points to his stats. "Level 91, huh?" he muttered. "I remember reading in the journal that the system changes after crossing the level 100." ''To be honest, the levels in this game are useless to me. I am only trying to level up so I can ascend even higher. The only thing I care about now is my soul power, and it''s increasing as my worshippers increase. There is a summitter today, and I will try my best to get the yers to worship me. If everything goes well, my soul powers would probably be double what they are not. But the real problem is retaining the worshippers. I cannot tell how many are joining and leaving my religion. It''s not really a big deal, but it affects my soul power.'' Zach gazed at the dead bodies of the yers he had just killed and shook his head in disbelief. "Cerberus, are you hungry?" Zach asked calmly. [I¡­ am not, my liege,] Cerberus replied from Zach''s shadows. Cerberus wasn''t hungry as he had eaten the thugs fromst night at the church. "Oh.. okay then¡­" Zach moved his hand to the corpses and burned them until they turned into ashes. "Now then¡­" Zach walked to the portal in the middle of the forest and muttered, "Time to ascend. Once I reach level 100, I can challenge the angel, who will be the realm boss of the first five main realms and 15 sub realms. I don''t care about the rewards, but I want to send a message to the gods through that angel." After leaving Aria''s domain in the morning, Zach went to the garden and ascended to the highest possible realm he could with his current level. The portal opened in the middle of the forest, and after walking for a while, he was attacked by a pandit party of eight yers with a red name tag. Zach had no other choice but to kill them as the yers deserved to die for ambushing yers like that. "Not going to lie, killing yers is indeed the easiest way to level up, especially for someone like me whose physique is already max. It''s truly tempting. I think most yers would turn to the dark side once they learn the secret to leveling up by killing the yers. No one would want to risk their lives in the dungeon for hours only to barely level up when they can just level up by killing the yers. However, I am d to see not many know about it. Although I am worried about what would happen if this secret gets out. By the looks of it, it would be safe to assume that 5% of the yers already know about it. To be honest, I have thought about it. What if I go killing the yers to level up? Of course, I would only kill the yers with red name tags, but after interrogating them and making sure they are not innocent. Obviously, not every yer that has a red name tag is evil. Some might have killed someone in order to protect themselves. There is no real way to know about it." SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and passed through the portal. [Wee to the fifth stage of the first realm- Bone Fortification!] "I am sure many yers have ascended this far. But this is the top stage of the first realm, and the requirements to enter this realm are level 90 and at least the fifth stage of the physique cultivation, which is the Limit Surpassing Stage. Come to think of it, the requirements to ascend to the higher realms decrease as we ascend. The level requirement is 90, but the physique is high as always. That makes sense as one needs too many EXP to level up, and it''s exhausting," he murmured to himself. He opened the map of the realm to look for the dungeon. "Wow¡­ it''s so far¡ª what the fuck! I have no intention of sightseeing the realms, no matter how unique and beautiful they are. It''s no fun when Aurora and the girls are not with me." [My liege, may I propose an idea?] Cerberus asked from Zach''s shadow. "I already know what you will suggest, and the answer is yes," he uttered nonchntly. "Let''s clear the dungeon of this realm and go back. The girls are waiting for me." Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow in his mighty form and bowed down in front of Zach. [It''s an honor to be able to use,] he said with the utmost sincerity. Zach stepped on Cerberus'' leg and climbed on top of it. [Are youfortable, my liege?] "Yes. You may start running." [There is no leash on me for you to hold. So I apologize in advance if you identally fall of¡ª] "How bold of you to assume I will fall off. It seems I need to discipline you." [Please forgive me, my liege!] "Hmm~ I may consider it if you can take me to the dungeon within five minutes. Remember that it''s on the other side of the map, and this realm is big. Almost ten times big as the first sub-realm." [I will try my best!] Cerberus began to walk, and soon his steps picked up speed. A few secondster, he started running at a crazy speed, but Zach didn''t budge from his position. He enjoyed the wind hitting his face and making it numb as Cerberus increased his speed even more. They reached the first town and crossed it within a second. And the NPCs and the yers that were staying there didn''t even see them. They all thought it was a gust of wind. They passed through various towns and cities. Luckily, the bigger cities like the capitals and such, where most yers and NPCs resided, were not in their way. Cerberus took the route of the forest and mountains, and they reached the dungeon after six minutes and nine seconds. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,021 0 new yers logged in. 23 yers died. Chapter 339 337- Passive Leveling Chapter 339 337- Passive Leveling¡¡¡¡"We are here¡­" Zach muttered as he gazed at the entrance of the dungeon. [Why did you skip the dungeon of the lower realms, my liege?] Cerberus asked. "They would have given me less EXP than this dungeon. Today, I want to hit level 100 at any cost, so I can open the quest to challenge the realm boss. It is time for the gods to know that I am after their neck," he replied in a lifeless voice. [Does that mean that we wouldn''t be able to partake in the dungeon fight?] "Well, yeah. If you guys kill the monsters and clear the dungeon on my behind, I only get 10% of the EXP. Maybe I will send you all to clear the dungeons of the lower realms. Hmm¡­" Zach ced his hand on the chin and nodded, "That''s actually a good idea. While I am clearing this dungeon, I will send the rank 3, 4, and 5 demons to clear the dungeons of the lower realms. Even if I get a low EXP. I would at least get something. It''s like passively leveling." Zach ordered all the rank 3, 4, and 5 demons toe out of his shadow, and they emerged within a second. They all knelt down in front of Zach and waited for their next order. "I want you to go to the lower realms and clear the dungeons. Protect each other and watch your back. Don''t die on me, it''s an order," Zach asserted. "And you are going to clear the mixed dungeon, so there are chances that you will run into other yers. If you do run into them, don''t engage with them. They will most likely try to attack you thinking you are the monsters. In such cases, hide in the shadows. Listen carefully, this is an important mission, and I don''t want you guys to screw it up. I will be outraged if I get to know that you did something stupid like thest time. I will punish everyone ordingly upon failure and praise you upon a sessful dungeon expedition. The punishment will be that I will ''release'' you¡ª meaning death. And the reward will be that¡­'' Zach pondered for a while and asserted loudly: "I will name the one with the most kill count. Three of them. So go all out, but make sure to look out for each other. If any of you die, I will hold all of you responsible for it." The army of the undead demons nodded and stood up. One of the rank five demons stared at Zach and then moved its gaze to Cerberus. [Don''t stare at me! I will gobble you up!] Cerberus yelled in anger. However, the rank five demon kept staring at him. [You dare!] Cerberus charged at the demon to crush him, but it disappeared into the shadows like the rest of the undead army. [My liege!] Cerberus turned to Zach. [Please do something about them!] "Even if you ask me that, what am I supposed to do?" [They always annoy me even when I am resting in your shadow, they make noises. And when I sleep, they use my body as a punching bag and try their newly learned attacks.] "Wow. Their bullying has increased a lot, huh?" [Please allow me to kill them all!] "I can''t do that. I need them, you know?" [Why? I am enough for you! I am thousands of times stronger than them, and I can do what they can''t do. I can even speak and have normal conversations with you while they can''t even utter a word!] Cerberus'' fury was over the roof. His rivalry with Zach''s other undead army was inevitable, and each and every one of them was trying to prove that they were better than the other. ''It seems he has reached his limit.'' "I will talk to them and warn them not to disturb you next time, okay?" [What if they still continue it? Can I kill them?] "No, stop talking about killing your teammates. And they won''t annoy you. If they do, you may inform me, and I will punish them," Zach stated with a sigh. [Teammates? They are nothing but burdens! I hate sharing my space with them!] "Alright, that''s enough. Let''s proceed with the dungeon," Zach ordered. "Yes, my liege." Zach raised his brow and said, "You need to change your form to mini Cerberus. And don''t you dare interfere in the battles or try to steal my EXP, got it?" [But what if you are cornered, or you need my help?] Zach''s face twitched repeatedly as he red at Cerberus and uttered, "How dare you think I will get cornered?" Cerberus ran inside the dungeon after saying, [We are gettingte, my liege.] Zach shook his head in disbelief and let out a weary sigh as he muttered, "He is getting more and more brazentely." Zach entered the dungeon and began the expedition on the first floor. Every realm had different types of monsters in the dungeon, and less and less yers knew what kind of monsters they would fight next. Fortunately, few of the explorers have made a realms'' journal that had all the information about the realms, including its physical map drawn with certain secret locations which were not avable on the menu map. Not only that, it had rmendations of the gear ording to the yer''s level. It also had everything about the dungeons, and it was regrly updated with new types of monsters they encountered. It had monsters sorted out with floors and difficulty levels with its weaknesses and critical hit spots. There were many rmendations and suggestions for the yers that helped them level up faster and better. It was a bible for the yers, and they even published it for the yers. It was also copied and distributed to the guildhall of all the realms, but they had to pay for a personal copy, although it was totally worth it. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,011 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter 340 338- Struggles to Reach Level 100 Chapter 340 338- Struggles to Reach Level 100¡¡¡¡[Congrattions! You have cleared the 50th floor! Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor or retreat!] SIGH! "I just soloed 50 floors and barely level up by 2. EXP gain in this game is truly broken," Zach groaned. [My liege, what level do you think you will reach by the end of this dungeon expedition?] Cerberus asked. "Judging by the EXP distribution so far, I am leaning on maybe 3 more levels," Zach responded. [You are currently level 93, so 3 more levels would make you a level 96. Didn''t you say you want to reach level 100 today?] "I did. What of it? I don''t know the EXP gain, and the EXP bar is ridiculously long. No wonder the gods gave up after level 100. Not going to lie, I am excited to see whates after level 100 since they said they were going to get rid of the EXP in thetest update," Zach muttered. When Zach was in a slumber, the gods pushed another update to the game that made the game even more realistic and added many limitations to the yers by removing the automatic game mechanism. Now, they had to do everything manually that would consume their time, such as taking a bath was no longer avable on the menu. They also need to go to the toilet to relieve themself from worldly matters. The update wasn''t a big deal for Zach as he already used to do everything manually, and he was, in fact, happy after seeing the changes in the leveling up system. That was the reason why Zach had decided to level up suddenly before the gods pushed another update and messed up the leveling system again. "To be honest, I hope I can level up 5 in the next 50 floors," Zach wished and proceeded to the next floor. [Still, you would be level 98 after that.] "Stop it, Cerberus. You are not helping by mentioning it again and again." Zach conjured a bow and arrow and charged it. He waited for the monsters to spawn and began shooting them as soon as possible. The monsters were wolves with horns and wings and bigger in size. But it only took one arrow for Zach to hunt them down. However, they could dodge in the air at high speed since they had wings. The numbers of monsters were also high, and unlike the dungeon floors on the lower realm, these dungeon floors spawned monsters in waves. So technically, one floor of the dungeon of the higher realm was 5 floors of the lower realms dungeon, but with deadly monsters and higher difficulty. However, Zach was, of course, unfazed by all that. He had grown strong enough to shoot any monsters except the bosses. He had filled his MP by cultivating, and he could use his DT skill to turn anything into ashes. If he was cornered, he could use the blessings, which allowed him to wield an unfathomable amount of power. He had nothing to worry about except the EXP gain from each floor which was frustrating. ZAP! ZAP! Zach loaded the arrows with lightning and shot the wolves at a crazy speed, which was faster than an assault rifle. And Zach''s hand movement was inhumane in every way. Cerberus, who was waiting for a chance to aid Zach, slowly stepped back and hid in the corner in fear of getting hit by one of the arrows. Within five minutes, Zach defeated over 500 wolves and cleared the floor. SIGH! "I could clear the entire dungeon again, but the freaking gods decreased the EXP gain to 10% of the EXP gainpared to the first time, in the first update." Zach absorbed the weapon and stretched his hands in the air. YAWN~ He then opened his menu and looked at the time. "Hmm~" He hummed in amusement and muttered, "Nearly an hour has passed since we entered this dungeon. By now, there will be boss floors every 5 floors, so they will take more time." "Cerberus, what do you¡ª" Zach nced to his side to ask Cerberus, but much to his surprise, he wasn''t standing there. "Hmm?" He turned around to see Cerberus hiding behind the block. "What are you doing¡­?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. [I was afraid of getting shot by one of those arrows,] he replied as he came out from hiding. "Why would they hit you?" [Since you were shooting them down so fast even when they were also fast and leaping on you, I expected a possibility of you identally shooting me down.] "Ahaha!" Zachughed out loud and uttered, "That won''t happen. Your color is different from them, and even if I somehow shoot you, you won''t die." [I am aware of that, but I would get hurt.] "Oh?" Zach smirked from the corner of his lips and teased, "So you are afraid of the pain? Getting hit by one of my arrows would be like getting pricked by a needle for you." [I¡­ am not afraid of the pain. But if I get hurt, I wouldn''t be able to assist you in the battle when you need me,] Cerberus replied in a remorseful voice. "..." Zach felt a little guilty for making fun of Cerberus. SIGH! "Your loyalty sometimes makes me question my authority on you. I am delighted to have a pet like you," Zach said with a smile on his face. [Pet?] Cerberus bowed down and uttered, [My liege, I am but you humble ve. Please do not feel any¡ª] "I consider you as my pet," Zach interjected. [....] "..." [And I consider you as my God, My liege. Your words are my order. So please, use me.] Zach patted Cerberus on the head and said, "If you feel frightened, you can hide in my shadow." [Yes, my liege.] Zach nced at the two portals and uttered, "Alright. The break has ended. It is time to proceed further!" [Yes, my liege!] Zach and Cerberus entered the next floor. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,482,002 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Zsombor_Nagy, for the gift!! Chapter 341 339- Forgotten Rage Chapter 341 339- Forgotten Rage¡¡¡¡[You have cleared the 94th floor! Proceed to the portal to enter the next floor or retreat!] "Argh,e on! These asshats only gave half a million EXP!" he yelled in frustration. [Congrattions, my liege,] Cerberus remarked. Zach snarled at Cerberus and uttered, "I will shoot you next time on purpose and watch you bawl in pain!" [My deepest apologies!] Cerberus quivered in fear. SIGH! "I leveled up by 3 so far in thest 44 floors. The next 6 floors are all boss floors, so I expect some high EXP gain." Zach ced his hand on his chin and muttered, "Even if I level up by 2 more levels, that will make this dungeon raid worth it." [You are currently level 96, so 2 more levels will make you level 98,] Cerberus quipped. Zach red at Cerberus, and he disappeared into Zach''s shadows. Zach passed through the portal and entered the next floor. Cerberus immediately came out of Zach''s shadow to assist him when in need. "Let''s see what type of boss this floor has. Not like it matters, but still¡­" A few secondster, an enormous monster spawned. It was a mixture of the worm and the centipede. It had legs all over its body, and each leg was twice the height of an adult human, with hairs growing from each leg. The monster looked like a furball while it was hiding its sharp pointy legs within them. Its mouth stretched open into 72 sides, and each side had hundreds of teeth on them. Its eyes were popping out of its body, and it was throbbing and glowing in a pattern that resembled its veins. Level 300- Weak Boss HP- [100,000,000] "Hmm? This monster looks a lot simr to the Soul Eater with some changes. But it''s almost double in size," Zach muttered. [My liege, it is the soul eater.] "Oh?" Zach looked at the name and shook his head in disbelief. "Looks like the gods got bored of thinking names for monsters. Or perhaps their humor has no sense." Cerberus stepped forward and uttered, [Stay back, my liege. Only I can defeat this monster.] Zach grabbed Cerberus'' snake tail and said, "No, you stay back. I will handle this." [By my liege, did you forget you had so much trouble evennding a hit on itst time?] Zach''s face twitched from the sides as he retorted, "Inded a hit on it, okay?!" [And I was the one who killed it.] "Wow! Did you just flex in front of me?! Fine, I will show you who the boss is!" Zach unequipped his gloves, as magic had no effect on the monster, and equipped the cursed dagger. "I will go full physical attack mode and show my true power~" Zach pushed Cerberus to the side and haughtily walked toward the monster with a dagger in his hand. ''Even if I don''t fight it. I just have tond one hit on the monster, and the cursed dagger would do the rest!'' Zach tossed the dagger in the air and stretched his hands before grabbing the dagger and dashing at the monster. He walked the first few steps slowly and suddenly picked up speed, disappearing from Cerberus and the monster''s sight. He used his mostmon move and appeared on top of the monster from the air. "There you go!" he yelled and stabbed the dagger into the monster''s body. QUAKE! The monster reacted to the stab and shook the entire floor with its movement. "Uh oh! It''s bringing back the fresh memories from floor 75! I can''t say I have forgotten the near-death experience I had there." Zach''s emotions were dominated and confused by a single emotion, rage. While it may not be the same monster who took the lives of thousands of the people he tried to protect in front of his eyes, his rage knew no bounds. [My liege¡­?] Cerberus called out to Zach, but he received no response. He slowly stepped back and hid in the shadow of the nearby rock. On the other hand, Zach was standing still on top of the monster with a lifeless re in his eyes. Zach had four blessings active. One was Aria''s, the second was Xie Lua''s, the third was the sea god''s, and the fourth was the demon king''s. Aria''s blessings weren''t currently useful in the battle, and he was using her dagger. Sea God''s blessings were also useless as there was no water around. Using Xie Lua''s blessings was a gamble as Zach wasn''t sure if Phoenix''s fire could be considered as magic or not, and he didn''t have time or was in no mood to test it. The only blessing he had left that wasn''t rted to magic was the Demon King''s blessings, and ironically, that represented ''rage'' too. It was the perfect opportunity for Zach to use the Demon King''s blessings and let himself be consumed by the rage. But there was a big problem: Zach could not control his senses in demon mode. The issue wasn''t him getting lost in rage, but the problem was toe back to his senses. When Zach used the Demon King''s blessing for the first time¡ª even though it was only halfway through his body¡ª Aria had difficulty bringing him back to his senses. And in the dungeon, there was no one to do that. Zach indeed wanted to be consumed by rage, but only for a limited time, not forever. So the only person he could trust was himself or rather his love for the girls. ''Remember, Zach, if you don''te back to your senses after you have beaten the shit out of this monster, you will be lost forever and be a monster yourself. If you don''t return to your girls, they will think you have abandoned them. That''s why, no matter what happens, you have toe back to your senses. Or better yet, stay sane even in demon mode.'' Zach closed his eyes and activated his demon mode. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,973 0 new yers logged in. 29 yers died. Chapter 342 340- Demon Kings Blessings Chapter 342 340- Demon King''s Blessings¡¡¡¡RUMBLE~RUMBLE! The ground shook as the monster made a slight moment, but Zach didn''t move an inch. He activated the Demon King''s blessing and got consumed by rage. When Zach used the Phoenix''s blessings, his body turned into a Phoenix-like fire, but the demon had no magic element. Strange marks appeared on Zach''s body, but they disappeared soon after and got reced by stripes. His eye sockets and the surrounding part turned ck, and lines came out of it that spread on his entire body. Then, his eyes turned red, and two tiny horns sprouted from his forehead. With a cloth ripping sound, a tail popped out of his back with a sharp, triangr de at the end. Cerberus, who watched Zach transform into a demon, couldn''t help but hope for the best. He wished that Zach remained sane, but it was already toote. It was Zach''s first time transforming into a demon, and even if he wanted to, it was impossible to stay sane. The only thought in his mind was rage through and through. He jumped from the top of the monster andnded a few meters away from it. The dagger was still plunged inside the monster, and its HP was decreasing every passing second. Zach equipped his gloves and conjured a spear in his hand, but it soon changed into a chain with a sharp de in the end, which reminded Cerberus of how he was hunted down by Zach when they first met. Zach swung the chain in the air andunched it at the monster, but the monster ate it as though it was a fly. Not only that, but it also began to suck Zach''s mana, so Zach had to let go of the chain. "...." Suddenly, the monster''s body began to glow, and it shot aser beam that was three times more potent than the soul eater of the 75th floor. One would expect Zach to run away or hide from the beam as it could literally raze everything on its way and even burn the very ashes. But instead, Zach stood there and stopped the beam with his hands. However, instead of absorbing it like thest time when he got the gloves overloaded and damaged, this time, he blocked the beam with his left hand and directed it to his right hand, from where he shot it back at the monster. The gloves had the ability to absorb any magic and store it to a certain limit, but they could also cast the same magic as the opponent after absorbing it. Here, Zach was already aware that he wouldn''t be able to absorb it, so he simply changed the trajectory to the beam to let the monster taste its own medicine. The monster''s body was burned from the side, and its HP decreased drastically by 10%. Zach remained unfazed and red at the monster with an emotionless gaze. He was giving off such a cold aura that it could be sensed from the atmosphere. If any yer was near him, they would rathermit suicide than encounter him. The monster was enraged by the attack and rushed towards Zach to crush it under its massive body. It knew that the magic attack wouldn''t work on him, and the physical attack was nearly useless as it was impossible to prate its thick skin. If the monster crushed Zach, he wouldn''t be able to do anything and die, or so the monster had been thinking. However, Zach''s demon mode wasn''t just for show. As soon as the monster got near enough to Zach, he sprouted devil wings from his back and raised his hand in the air. The cursed dagger that was plunged into the monster''s body all this time reverberated and was pulled back into Zach''s hands. As soon as that happened, the marks on his body covered the gloves, and his hands slowly turned into ws. The dagger kept shaking as though it was trembling in the presence of the demon king and the red gem on it shone brightly before cracking and spreading the light around the dagger. For some reason, the marks that covered the gloves also sheathed the dagger and changed its shape to something bigger than a dagger but smaller than a sword. Even the color of the dagger had changed, and it emitted ck matter matching with Zach''s aura that kept growing dark and cold. It was at this moment when Cerberus realized that the longer Zach stayed in the demon form, the more insane he would get by the rage. The monster kept dashing at Zach even after his form had evolved, and as soon as it opened its mouth and jumped on Zach, the dagger in Zach''s hand turned into mist and disappeared. Cerberus was about to jump out of the shadow to help Zach, but he stopped when he saw the mist taking shape. The monster was still in the air when the mist covered it and entered its body through the small holes. And before the monster couldnd on the floor, its HP dropped to 0, and it died. [...!] Cerberus couldn''t believe his eyes. How could a level 300 monster with 100,000,000 HP, who had no weakness and could eat anything, die instantly? What did Zach do? Cerberus'' mind was filled with those questions, but he still couldn''t dare toe out of the shadow. The mist that had entered the monster''s body came out and turned into the dagger again. And Zach absorbed it like his other weapons. The cursed dagger had the ability to passively deplete the HP of the opponent it touched, but the ability or the damage couldn''t stack. Zach''s demon form changed that. The mist was none other than the very minute pieces of the dagger that worked as an individual dagger and stacked the damage. Normally, it would take 16 minutes for any monster to die, but that changed to less than a mere second. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,968 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 343 341- Demon Mode Chapter 343 341- Demon Mode¡¡¡¡[....] Zach stood in the middle of the empty floor after defeating the rip-off version of soul eater. Since it wasn''t the original soul eater and only its replica with higher level and stats, it didn''t leave a core, unlike the real soul eater. The gods had designed the dungeon of thest realm of the first realm in a way to make it impossible for a yer to clear it and challenge the realm boss. But that was only applicable to the other yers, not for Zach. The blessings Zach had received were made to break the game and surpass the stats binding his true strength. However, there was a limit to how long he could use the blessing and stay in a blessed form. When he used Phoenix''s blessing, his body part went numb, and he couldn''t even taste the food. The powers Zach received from the blessings had side effects on his body. Different blessings had different side effects, and currently, the effects of using the Demon King''s blessings were showing off. [You have cleared the floor! Proceed through the portal to enter the next floor or retreat!] [....] Cerberus, who had been watching everything from the shadows, finally gathered enough courage toe out and hesitantly approached Zach. He stopped a few meters away from Zach and reluctantly uttered in a low voice: [My liege, the floor has been cleared.] "..." Cerberus whined after getting no response from Zach. He waited for a reaction, but the silence made him anxious. [My liege?] Suddenly, Zach jerked and tilted his head towards Cerberus in an erratic manner and red at Cerberus with a vicious smile on his face. [...] Cerberus backed a few steps while staring at Zach. He wanted to find a shadow to hide into, and there was only one spot¡ª the one he was hiding in before. He gradually went near the big rock, but Zach, who had been staring malevolently at him, suddenly dashed at him at inhumane speed. Cerberus turned around, rushed to the rock, and fortunately managed to hide in the shadow. Zach still chased after him and stopped in front of the big rock with a lifeless expression on his face. Even while hiding in the shadow, Cerberus couldn''t stop quivering in fear. Zach raised his hand and touched the rock as though he was confused. He peeked on the other side of the rock, thinking Cerberus had hidden behind it, but of course, he wasn''t. After that, he circled around the rock a couple of times to look for Cerberus, but a few secondster, the upper part of his body drooped to the ground only to stand still with the support of his spine. CRACK~CRACK~! The cracking sound was so loud that it echoed in the empty floor, and it wasing from none other than Zach. The small horns from his forehead began to grow, and the marks started spreading even more. His ws became sharper, and his tail looked more potent than before. Not only that, but this time, his teeth turned into fangs. His demon form was still in progress, and he was slowly bing a demon. As the time passed, he lost all his senses and memories, and he became a mindless demon, no different from a wild monster. Cerberus couldn''t bear to watch that. He didn''t want to see his master turned into a monster in front of his eyes where he was hiding and saving his own skin. He came out of a shadow and attacked Zach, or he could have if Zach hadn''t found him before Cerberus could even do anything. Cerberus was releasing all kinds of strong emotions from the shadow, and Zach sensed it. He ced his hand on the ground and pulled Cerberus out of the shadow with one hand. He tossed him in the air and shattered the big rock into dust so Cerberus couldn''t hide again. Cerberusnded on his feet in front of Zach and stood on his ground. He had finally decided to fight head-on with Zach. [''If I can''t stop you, I will stop you by killing you. That was your wish, my liege, and your words are my orders.''] Cerberus changed into his mighty enormous three-headed monster form and roared at Zach. [It is time for round two, my liege!] He charged at Zach without wasting a single second while constantly firing concentrated fire from his dragon''s mouth. He knew that he would only get one chance at this, and the time, of course, was limited. He was well aware that if Zach turned into a full demon, he would be undefeatable, so he had to take down Zach before that urred. Cerberus pped his wings and jumped in the air tond on Zach from the top, but Zach effortlessly stopped him and swung his fist to punch him. But Cerberus turned around and whipped his tail at Zach, sending him flying to the other side of the floor. [You can''t use the same technique to defeat me again, my liege. I have learned from my mistakes. Not to mention, your sane version is much more scarier than this one. Currently, you have the raw power to destroy everything but no brains to do it correctly.] Zach was mmed onto the wall and buried under the debris fallen from it. But Cerberus prepared for his next move while there was still time. BANG! BOOM! The debris flew into the air with a loud banging noise before falling to the ground a few meters away. Zach stood up on his legs in a strange manner and gnashed his teeth with his lips in between. His lips were minced between his teeth as he continued gnashing, and his chin was smeared red with blood. He jerked his body left and right while walking his steps forward but suddenly stopped and his iplete demon wings from his back began to change their shape. Zach had reached the final stage of the demonification. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,961 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 344 342- Demonification Chapter 344 342- Demonification¡¡¡¡The blood thirst Zach was emitting was something no monster had ever done in history. His demonification had reached the final stage, and his body had be 90% demon. Even the inside of his body had begun to change, and his blood was reced by a dark matter. His skin slowly turned dark and eventually became blue. His hair had started to fall rapidly, and skin turned rough. His ears began to twist on their own, and his body structure started to deform. Cerberus couldn''t bear to watch Zach in such a state, and he had decided to kill him before it went further. Still, it was easier said than done. He couldn''t possibly think of harming Zach even in such a state. [''My Liege has always treated me kindly ever since I epted him as my master. He fed me and taught me so many things. So why did ite to this?''] Cerberus asked himself. [''Had I not been so immature with him, he wouldn''t have gone this far. I should have stopped him from using his Demon King''s blessings. I am such a failure. Even after talking so big about protecting him, I brought this upon him. Without him, I have no purpose for living. He is my master and my God. If he dies, I die with him. That''s why, I will stop him even if it means killing him. I don''t care about my life, not in the least.''] Cerberus strengthened his resolve and asserted, [My liege, I don''t know if you can hear me or not, but know that I was by your side till the end!] Cerberus lowered his head, seemingly bowing down to Zach for thest time as the result of the battle ahead was unknown. He pped his wings while holding his ground, dashed at Zach without flying, and breathed his fire at its full intensity. The debris around Zach, including the shattered wall, melted intova, and the head began to crack the ground. Cerberus didn''t stop and continued shooting his fire as long as he could, but after a few minutes, he stopped to take a breath, hoping Zach would be burned to ashes. [...!] However, Zach stood unscathed with not even a single sign of burn on his body. He had devoured Cerberus'' fire. Cerberus stopped to take a breath so he could shoot fire for longer, but after realizing his fire had no effect on him, he became desperate and began using all sorts of attacks on him. He used his lion and goat head as well as his snake tail, hoping anything would work, but Zach either dodged or blocked all the attacks. Suddenly, Zach''s body glowed, and he opened his mouth, snarling loudly while showing hisrge fangs and repeatedly hitting his tail on the ground. Cerberus decided to attack again and opened his mouth to shoot fire. Zach did the same and shot ck fire out of his mouth and overpowered Cerberus'' scorching fire. [...!] Cerberus jumped back, but the damage was already done. Zach''s fire had burned his dragon head, so now he could no longer shoot fire. He had overwhelmed Cerberus from every corner with no escape. Physical attacks didn''t work on Zach, and the only magical attack Cerberus could do was shoot the fire, which he could no longer use; even if he did, Zach would devout it like he did a while ago. AARGH! Zach roared loudly on the top of his lungs, which sted his burned throat, including his vocal cords. ck tears came out of his eyes, and his mouth vomited the remaining blood he had in his body. Cerberus had it enough. Even though his dragon head was burned by Zach, and he was in immeasurable pain, he didn''t care about himself. He was looking for a way to bring Zach back without killing him, which seemed more and more impossible as time passed. Thest hope he had left was wavering in front of his eyes. He kept ming himself for everything, but even if it was his fault or not, it was indeed toote to regret it. Zach jumped in the air and pped his wings to fly higher. While Cerberus watched him and waited to see what he was trying to do. But the next second, he realized everything. Zach was doing to drop kick him and end everything in one shot. Cerberus pped his wings and stepped back without moving his eyes from Zach. Sure he could fly, but he couldn''t fly as high as Zach, given his massive body that required bnce and sight of the three heads. So the only thing Cerberus could do was to keep moving and changing his location, so Zach wouldn''t be able to pinpoint dropkick him, or so he thought, but Zach moved faster than his thoughts andnded hell sinking dropkick on Cerberus. BANG! As soon as Zach hit the ground¡ªno, even a moment before that, the floor cracked and shattered on impact, rumbling the very surface the dungeon existed on. A big hole appeared on Cerberus'' body that was see-through to the other side. Since Cerberus was also an undead, he had no blood, but he had senses and felt pain like an alive creature. Because of the hole in his body, Cerberus could no longer stand up or even move. He watched Zach approaching him with the same demonic smile on his face and an inhumane walking style. With heavy footsteps, Zach walked closer to Cerberus as he tried hard to move his body. Knowing what was going to happen soon, Cerberus gave up and closed his eyes. To him, dying at Zach''s hands was an honor, but that person was no longer Zach; not in appearance nor in mind. He had be a full-fledged demon. He was a mindless monster born from unbearable pain, ruthless rage, devastating despair, and sorrowful suffering, whose only goal was to destroy and devour everything on his way. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,955 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 345 343- At Deaths Door Chapter 345 343- At Death''s Door¡¡¡¡Cerberus opened his eyes to see the monster had spawned again as the cooldown time of the floor had ended. Zach, who was approaching Cerberus with heavy yet slow steps, sensed the presence of the monster and stopped on his track. He looked back to see the monster, but he didn''t react to it. The monster charged up and shot aser beam at Zach, but instead of dodging, Zach opened his mouth and ate it. Even after five minutes, the monster didn''t stop shooting theser beam, and Zach had devoured it all. Then, he raised one hand in the air and summoned hundreds of portals above the monster. And when he lowered his hand, the portal shot a ckser beam and obliterated the monster with hundreds of holes in its body. The monster died after a few minutes, and Zach received 10% of the EXP he received thest time for clearing the floor. [...] Cerberus watched the whole fight and, deep down, hoped that the monster would overwhelm Zach and make him weak enough to stop him. After defeating the monster, Zach jumped andnded in front of Cerberus. He raised his hand to summon the demonic version of the cursed dagger. Cerberus had seen how he killed the soul eater rip-off in one shot and waited for his death. He had no regrets except for leaving Zach in such a state. But there was nothing he could do. He tried his best to stop Zach but failed miserably, and now he was at death''s door. He closed his eyes and epted his fate, but he never felt the pain of dying. One second passed, ten seconds passed, thirty seconds passed. Before he realized it, a minute had passed. Another minute passed, and then 5 minutes passed. Ultimately, ten minutes passed, but Cerberus could still sense his body and feel alive. With no other choice left, he reluctantly opened his eyes and saw Zach passed out on the ground with an unknown figure lying beside him. [...] Cerberus recognized the figure as he had seen it before. It was Thomas'' Chick whom Zach had used necromancy on. [''What is she doing here? And what happened to my liege?''] he wondered. He tried to get up but couldn''t move his body with a big hole. However, Cerberus'' IG was higher than any other monster. He changed his size to a mini Cerberus and turned even smaller than it. His current size is the same as a puppy, and because of that, his wound haspletely vanished from his body. He walked to Zach, but to reach him, he had to pass through Thomas'' Chick, who was also lying unconscious beside Zach. So he walked all the way to the side and stood in front of Zach''s face. [My liege¡­] he uttered in a very low voice, and even his voice had changed to a very low pitch because of his size. [Can you hear me, my liege?] Cerberus wanted Zach to wake up, but he was also afraid of him waking up. Zach was still in his demon form, and he didn''t want him to go insane again. Still, there was no other choice. After calling out to Zach a few times and not getting any response, Cerberus decided to risk it and tapped on Zach''s head with his tiny paws. But suddenly, he was grabbed from behind and raised him in the air. It was Thomas'' Chick. And she was snarling and ring at him with golden eyes. Cerberus was so small and weak that he couldn''t break free from her grip. [What are you doing, you lowly servant! Let me go!] Cerberus yelled furiously. Even though he was the one being overwhelmed in his current state, his haughtiness had no bounds. Thomas'' Chick kept ring at Cerberus while he continued to break free from her grip. [What are you ring at me for?! Unhand me this instant, or I will burn you with my fire, you lowly servant!] Cerberus shot fire from his dragon mouth, but only smoke came out. [I¡­ I will forgive you for this once! Now, unhand me!] CRACK! CRACK! Cerberus heard a cracking sound and thought Thomas'' Chick had rushed his bones, but the sound wasing from beside him. He and Chick looked at the side and saw Zach''s body had begun to break apart. The cracks grew rapidly as his horns, wings, and tail turned into ashes. His skin and fangs returned to normal, and the marks on his body slowly started to disappear. His ws turned into hands, and the rest of his body had be normal. His demonification either failed, or it was stopped by Thomas'' Chick. [My liege!] Cerberus was now more excited than before as he was now sure that everything was fine now. [My liege!] He kept yelling Zach''s name while Thomas'' Chick stared at Zach with a dazed expression on her face. Zach''s eyelids moved a little, and he opened his eyes a few secondster. "...." His vision was blurry, but he could hear Cerberus calling his name. Seeing someone sleeping beside him, he rubbed his eyes to clear his vision. He sat up while grabbing his head and nced to the side to see Cerberus'' puppy form and Thomas'' Chick staring at him with an innocent look on her face. SIGH! Zach curled up and hugged his knees while his body tried to heal itself from the cracks of the damage received from his demonification. [My liege, are you okay?] Cerberus asked. He was still in Chick''s clutches and constantly trying to break free. Zach raised his head and nced at his surroundings to see the destruction he had caused. "I¡­ failed to stay sane¡­ I don''t remember anything after activating the Demon King''s blessings¡­" [My liege¡­ I have something important to tell you¡­] "Yes?" After a brief silence of suspense, he said, [Can you ask this lowly servant to put me down?!] ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,940 0 new yers logged in. 15 yers died. Chapter 346 344- Coming Back to Senses Chapter 346 344- Coming Back to Senses¡¡¡¡Zach looked at Chick and said, "Put him down, or he won''t shut up." Chick followed Zach''s order and ced Cerberus on the ground. [Hmph! Foolish servant!] Cerberus sat in front of Zach and looked up at him while wagging his tail. "So. What happened? What did I do? And¡­ why are you in puppy form?" Zach asked with a gloomy face. [Let''s just say that things happened and¡­ shit happened. There is no point discussing it as it won''t change anything. But if you want to know what happened in simple words, you went berserk and almost became a mindless demon.] "Those simple words weigh heavy¡­" He let out a weary sigh and asked, "Did you stop me¡­?" [I want to say yes, but unfortunately, I didn''t. It was this lowly servant.] "How did she bring me back to my senses?" [Sadly, I don''t know. My eyes were closed when all that happened.] Zach turned to Chick and asked, "What did you do? And how did youe out of my shadow without any orders?" Chick slowly sat up and sat in the same pose as Cerberus. Seemingly she was imitating him. "..." Zach raised his brow and wondered, ''Did her IQ degrade even more than thest time? I knew she couldn''t speak, but I expected her to tell me something in sign or at least write something on the ground. But she is bing more and more like a mindless puppet.'' Zach lowered his gaze and gritted his teeth in annoyance. "What have I done? I used necromancy on a dead human and made her like this. I didn''t even let her soul pass peacefully. This is no different than defining a corpse to pleasure oneself. Now I know why Aria warned me to not use it on a human. This girl had it cruel. She was shunned and betrayed by her sister and lover. I didn''t want to kill her, but I was forced to since I had no other choice but to stop her from using that annoying ability. And then I used necromancy on her and put her in an even crueler state¡­" Zach covered his face with his hands and took a deep breath. Cerberus nced at Chick and then turned to Zach: [My liege, I think you are mistaken.] "What do you mean?" Zach asked with his hands still covering his face. [It''s my honor to serve you, and I am d to have you as my master,] Cerberus stated proudly. "I wasn''t talking about you, Cerberus. I was talking about her." [She feels the same.] "Huh?" Zach removed his hands and asked, "What do you mean?" [Since we are both undead, we can kind ofmunicate without speaking. We share the same master and space. And she is saying that she is d that you revived her,] Cerberus asserted calmly. Zach furrowed his brows and asked, "You are not lying, are you?" [Why would I lie to you?] "To make me feel good so I don''t regret my actions?" Zach wondered. [No. You are our master, and we are ever loyal to you. We would never lie or betray you,] Cerberus uttered with his utmost sincerity. "Then what if she is saying all that because I am her master? You said you all are loyal and would never lie to me, then doesn''t that mean you are not saying it because you are loyal to me, but saying it because I am your master?" [I am not sure I quite understood what you were trying to say, but are you implying that we serve you because you are our master and not because we want to serve you?] "Yeah," Zach nodded. [My liege, what do you know about necromancy?] "Actually¡­ nothing¡­" [I thought so. I don''t have enough knowledge on it myself, but you can''t use necromancy on someone who doesn''t want to be your servant. And you can''t use necromancy on everyone. Sometimes, it would fail too.] "Hmm. I had a faint idea about that since I failed to use it on the other yers I had killed in the ten-battle tournament; it only worked on this girl. So does that mean she was okay with being my servant?" Zach asked with a curious and confused look on his face. [Precisely.] SIGH! Zach sighed in relief and said, "Thank you for telling me this. Now I feel a little better knowing I didn''t ruin someone''s life just to sate my curiosity. But still, I can''t see this girl in such a degraded state." Zach nced at Chick and saw her smiling at him with an innocent look on her face. "Yeah, I can''t¡­" he repeated. Zach recalled how naming Cerberus had evolved him and how he officially became his servant after that. He swore his unyielding loyalty to him and became his best undeadpanion beast. "Say, Cerberus, if I name this girl, would she regain the ability to talk and have conversations like a normal human girl?" [It depends on the bonds between you too. And uhh¡­ I can''t recall the correct word, but it was something rted to¡­ well, her feelings towards you..] Cerberus responded in an awkward manner. "Hmm¡­" Zach patted Click on the head and uttered, "Do you want me to name you? I don''t know your real name since you had some weird nickname." The Chick didn''t reply and stared at Zach with puppy eyes. "I will take that as a yes." After pondering for a few seconds, Zach took a deep breath and uttered, "From here onwards, your name shall be La." As soon as Zach uttered that, Chick''s body was enveloped by a bright light that blinded both Zach and Cerberus. When Zach opened his eyes, he almost couldn''t recognize La. Her body had be a lot like a human. Her skin was soft, and her hair had be silky. Her eyes looked lively, and her lips seemed juicy. If someone saw her, they would think of her as an NPC since there was no tag on her head. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,910 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter 347 345- Layla Chapter 347 345- La¡¡¡¡"Wow¡­" Zach was awed in astonishment. "Not going to lie, I didn''t expect this much change. Now you look more like a human than a corpse." [Praise me, my liege,] Cerberus said while wagging his tail. "Uhh¡­ for what? You didn''t do anything, though." [If I had kept my mouth shut and let you weep in regret, I could¡ª] "Okay, okay. Wow. Did I just get threatened by my own pet?" Zach let out a soft sigh and patted Cervberus'' head while saying, "Thank you for everything. I know your current form is also because I did something. So thank you, really. You can now rest in my shadow and heal." [Actually, you can heal me by pouring mana into me. It wouldn''t even take five seconds for me to regain my almighty form!] "I would love to do that, but I still need to clear the rest of the floors. I do have more than enough MP, but I am saving them in case of emergencies. So if I have any MP left after I clear this dungeon, I will use the rest of it to heal you. I hope you are okay with that," Zach stated. [Absolutely, my liege. And if you ever need me, just call my name, and I will use my remaining lifeforce and fulfill my duty to protect you,] he said confidently. "It won''te to that¡­." Zach lowered his gaze and smiled bitterly before saying, "I have decided to never use the demon king''s blessing. If this had happened outside, I would have hurt many innocent lives. I would never be able to live with the guilt of massacring innocent lives." [...] Cerberus opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t know what. He was haughty and proud of himself and neverforted anyone. He didn''t want to say something that could make Zach even more depressed, and he came to the conclusion that he would rather stay quiet than say something that would be deemed inappropriate in the current situation. However, La slowly moved her hand forward and patted on Zach''s head. [You foolish servant! What do you think you are¡ª!] Zach raised his head and smiled at La. He patted her in return and said: "Thank you for worrying about me. I am okay now." La smiled at him but didn''t say anything. "Umm¡­ can you speak now?" La nodded in response. "Then¡­ try speaking something." La stared at Zach for a few seconds and slowly opened her mouth to say: "I¡­" SIGH! Zach let out a sigh of relief and muttered, "Thank fuck you can actually speak." "I¡­ am. d." "..." "Thank. You. For Giving. Me. Another. Chance. To. Live. Again. Thank. You. For. Reviving. Me," La uttered monotonously like a robot. Zach turned to Cerberus and whispered, "Why is she speaking like this?" [She should be able to speak more fluently as the time passes.] "I see¡­" Zach cleared his throat and asked La, "Do you remember anything about your past life?" La shook her head and said, "I. Do. Not. Possess. Any. Memory. But. I. Remember. The. Feeling. Of. Regret. When. I. Was. Revived. By. You." ''Should I tell her about herself? I myself don''t know but¡­'' Zach decided to keep it a secret from her as he didn''t know what could happen if she learned about her past life. "I want to let you know that I was the one who killed you," he uttered calmly. However, he didn''t want to hide the identity of her killer. [My liege, you shouldn''t have said that.] "There is no way I could hide something so crucial. I mean¡­ you also know that I was the one who killed you, so¡­." Zach shrugged his shoulders and tried to say something but stopped when he noticed an unfamiliar expression on Cerberus'' face. "Wait¡­" Zach gulped anxiously and asked, "Don''t tell me you didn''t know that I killed you." Cerberus stared at Zach for a few seconds and then said, [I was aware of that. You may have forgotten this since you were busy with the girls, but I wasn''t your servant when you revived me. I pledged my loyalty to you and willingly became your servant when you named me.] PHEW! "You kind of made me nervous for a second there. I didn''t want you to go berserk in my current condition," he sighed with a soft chuckle. [Are. You. Feeling. Alright?] La asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah. Currently, I am perfectly fine, but not for long. I don''t have much time before the side effects of the demonification kicks in¡­" Zach looked at his hands and uttered, "When I used the phoenix''s blessing, the fire only covered my hand and face, and they got numb for a day. I lost my sense of taste, and it also affected my hearing. I cannot imagine what would happen to me next. The demonification had spread to my entire body. It made a mess of my body from both the inside and outside. That''s why, I must clear the rest of the dungeon before that happens." [What would you do if it happened in the middle of the fight, my liege?] Cerberus asked calmly. "Well, that''s the worst possible scenario. But if that happens, I will let you out and release my remaining MP in you, so you can maybe defeat the monster and take me home." [Anytime, my liege.] "Alright then." Zach got up and patted his clothes. "I will have to get a new pair. This one is ripped from many ces." La also got up and stood beside Zach. She looked at him in excitement, seemingly getting ready to fight. "Uhh¡­ you are also going back into my shadow. I can''t risk anything." La lowered her head with a gloomy face. Cerberus and La disappeared into Zach''s shadow while he passed through the portal and entered the next floor. SIGH! ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,908 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter 348 346- Last Floor Chapter 348 346- Last Floor¡¡¡¡Breath in~ Breath out~ Zach was breathing heavily, and he was drenched in his own sweat. He was tired from fighting, but the side effects of the demonification had begun to appear a while ago when he was clearing the 99th floor. Currently, Zach was fighting against the monsters on the 100th floor. As the yer reached closer to the 100th floor, the difficulty obviously increased, but not in a way one would think. After the 94th floor, all the floors had strong bosses. Floor 100th was supposed to be the same with one strong boss. However, there was more than one boss. The 100th floor was dark and seemed more like an enormous chamber rather than a dungeon floor. Of course, the floor appearance or the environment didn''t matter to Zach, but the bosses on the 100th floor were unlike anything he had fought before. There were statues, colossal statues that could crush anyone under their feet. They were so tall that an average adult human would seem smaller than an ant. And there were not one but a dozen of them. When Zach first entered the floor, he waited for the boss to spawn, only to realizeter that the statues weren''t for decoration, but they were the bosses. Normally, he would have suspected it as soon as he entered the floor, but the number of the boss was supposed to be one, not twelve, Not only that, but the status was just tall, and they had powers too. Some could use magic, while the rest were using their sheer physical strength with their weapons. They all attacked at the same time, making it hard for Zach to dodge. He could avoid one, two, or even five attacks at once, but dodging twelve attacks at once wasn''t an easy task when his body was in pain and had be heavy because of the side effects of the demonification. However, he still managed to avoid most of their attacks while taking minimal damage. But since some of them could use magic, there was no limit to how much they could attack at once. The attacks were also unpredictable unlike the physical attacks. If it was someone other than Zach, they would have been overwhelmed and died within less than ten seconds unless they were in a party and had top-tier skills. ''What should I do? They are not giving me any chance to attack them. All I am doing is jumping here and there to save myself, but that exhausts me even more. I have to do something before this pain renders me useless. I don''t think even Cerberus can handle this floor alone. They are freaking statues! I first tried using the cursed dagger, but it couldn''t prate their body. Punching and kicking it didn''t work either. I have enough MP left, and I am currently at level 98. Clearing this floor would surely make me a level 99 yer. I don''t care about reaching level 100 right now. I can get thereter, but only if I survive. Should I use my blessings? I won''t use the Demon King''s blessing since I can''t control it, but I can control the Phoenix''s blessings. However, I am going to suffer in hell. The side effects are not affecting my HP or anything, they are breaking the foundation of my soul. If I push my body more, I might be crippled. That would be the worst thing.'' Zach thought all that while dodging the attacks from the bosses. So many things were going on in his mind that he couldn''te up with a proper n. ''Do they not have a weakness? Surely, they do, right? Everything in this world has weaknesses.'' Amid his thoughts, he came up with a simple n, which was to attack them one by one and decrease them in number. He jumped to the nearest statue and used DT on him, turning him into ashes in less than a second. ''Holy shit! That drained more than 40% of the MP I had. I can now only use DT one more time! Well, fuck it! I am tired of jumping! I will just go all out!'' Zach jumped on the next statue and used DT on it too. ''Now I only have enough MP required to heal Cerberus. I can''t use it. I don''t think I will be able to walk out of this floor on my foot.'' ''I guess Xie Lua has to wait for tomorrow to get today''s supply of the MP potions.'' Zach used five hundred 50MP potions and increased his MP by 25000. "Let''s go bitches!" Zach ran past three more statues and used DT on them. And then one more. ''There are six more statues.'' Zach took a deep breath and muttered, "If I am going to suffer hellter, then adding some more pain won''t make much of a difference." He activated Xie Lua''s blessings and manifested a half-phoenix''s form. ''I was expecting an upgrade in the form since Xie, and I are lovers now, but I guess that''s not how it works. The only possibility I can think of is that it needs fore soul powers to manifest a full Pheonix form.'' Zach jumped in the air and pointed his fire hand at the statue. "Burn into ashes!" Zach intended to burn the statues into ashes, but Pheonix''''s fire was so scorching that instead of turning them into ashes, it reached far above their boiling point and became ss. However, Zach didn''t want them to break free, so he kept using the fire and approached them. The ss hardened even more, but it eventually started to melt with the statues. Then, Zach used his brute strength to punch them again and again in the Phoenix''s form and broke them into pieces. [Congrattions! You have cleared thest dungeon of the first main realm!] [Leveled up!] Zach received the rewards even though he wasn''t interested in them. The only thing he was interested in was a way to increase his soul powers. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,900 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter 349 347- An Unexpected Reward Chapter 349 347- An Unexpected Reward¡¡¡¡"All these rewards mean nothing to me. Especially the weapons and the armor. I don''t need any of them. Yeah, the coins, runes, and the powders are indeed helpful, but I earn a lot from selling the potions, and I get free powders for materials used to create the MP potions bottle. And¡­ the runes are used to buy items¡­ in other words, weapons and stuff which, again, I don''t need," he muttered. However, the rewards were extremely useful for the other yers as they could help them increase their stats by using the weapons and wearing the armors. Coins were also valuable for everyone. And the yers could sell or exchange powders and runes for an item or coins. "I was here for the EXP, and I am satisfied with it¡­" Zach stopped and sighed after looking at his level. Level 99. "One level¡­" Still, Zach leveled up by 16 in one day, which was a significant achievement considering how hard it was to level up on the high realms as the EXP capacity increased tremendously ording to the yer''s level. "Hmm¡­?" Zach noticed he had also gained something else as a reward. "What is it?" [Item- ????] ''I got a simr reward upon clearing a quest a way back. If I remember correctly, it was a reward for cultivating 5000 MP.'' "But what are they¡­?" Zach merged the two ''????'' rewards together, and they formed a puzzle piece that required two more ''????'' to finish it. "There is no information provided regarding what it is. Not even a name¡­" Zach furrowed his brows and muttered, "This better be something good, or I am going to be so pissed that whichever god is responsible for these rewards will receive a reward from me too¡ª which is the cruelest death!" Zach Phoenix''s form suddenly deactivated, and hended on the ground butter dropped to his knees and coughed out blood. "I guess I reached my limit¡­" He dropped to the ground and uttered, "Cerberus. I leave the rest to you." Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow in the puppy form and ced his head on Zach''s hand. Zach released all the remaining MP into Cerberus and healed him to the max before passing out. [My liege¡­] Cerberus lowered his head and muttered, [Why must you do everything alone. I know it''s not that you don''t trust your subordinates or your lovers, but doing everything and taking the responsibility is an act of sheer folly.] Cerberus grabbed Zach by his clothes and tossed him in the air using his fangs. His bodynded on top of Cerberus. [What am I going to say to Lady Aria¡­?] Cerberus walked out of the portal and left the dungeon. [...] Outside, it waste noon, and no one was around. [I can reach the portal, but how can I pass through it? Of course, I can! If those lowly servants managed to descend to the lower realms to clear the dungeon, why can''t I, the best servant of the universe, pass through it!] Even though Cerberus had a near-death experience while fighting Zach''s demon form, his attitude remained unfazed. After that, Cerberus ran his way to the portal and descended a few realms, but he messed up and went all the way to the beginner''s realm, where 30% of the yers were still living. The portal of the beginner''s realm was in an open garden of the capital, and it was filled with yers. When Cerberus descended there, it caused a huge uproar. ''A monster has spawned!'' That was what every yer yelled. Most of them ran away in fear, while some of them tried to fight back after seeing Zach on top of him. They thought Cerberus had attacked Zach and would eat him even though the reality was something else. However, they had no way of knowing that. Some of the yers called for a backup, and they formed an army to fight Cerberus, but Cerberus quietly passed through the portal and ascended to the correct floor, leaving all the yers dumbfounded and clueless. [Seriously, who do humans always choose violence? I didn''t even do anything. I was as surprised as they were. But I attack no one. Yet, they all came with weapons in their hands as though I was some kind of monster¡ª oh! I am a monster, aren''t I?] [Hmph! How dare theypare me to the other weak monsters. I am the strongest monster in the universe. Even the soul eater is nothingpared to me. I am the mighty Cerberus, the only one who is worthy of being my liege''s number one and his favorite monster!] Cerberus hastily made his way to the church. Aria, Victoria, Ninia, Noah, and Elina were preparing for the summit and had created a stage and a throne for Zach to sit on. They all thought that Zach was with Aurora, while Aurora thought he had gone back to the girls. When Cerberus arrived there with unconscious Zach on top of him, they were baffled. They had no idea what had happened, and the only thing they could do was panic. Cerberus told them everything, and Aria snapped at him for allowing Zach to do something so reckless. Aria then recalled how Zach had changed the schedule of the summit from morning to evening because he was nning something else. She also med herself for not realizing it sooner. They took Zach inside and ced him on the bed so he could rest. "What should we do? Should we cancel the summit?" Victoria asked Ninia and Aria. "I¡­" Ninia was the one looking forward the most for the summit as her Lord was going to gain more followers. "Screw all that!" Aria yelled. "We have to see what''s wrong with him and heal him in the fastest way possible! Ninia, you should know what''s wrong with him, right?!" Ninia shook her head and said, "I already checked, and nothing seems wrong. As Cerberus said, this is the side effects of using the blessings¡­ no, they are not blessings. They are curses!" "...." "Blessings don''t have side effects, and they never cause pain! They all have cursed him!" "Calm down, Ninia." "How am I supposed to calm down when¡ª" She stopped when she recognized the voice. It was Zach. "Can''t I even nap in peace?" he chuckled softly. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,886 0 new yers logged in. 14 yers died. Chapter 350 348- Zachs Old Secret Chapter 350 348- Zach''s Old Secret¡¡¡¡"My Lord!" Nyxia jumped on top of Zach and hugged him tightly in front of Victoria and Aria. Aria frowned her face and tried to push her aside, but Victoria stopped her and said, "She is as happy as we are." "Oh,e on. Since when did you be so reasonable and kind?" "Why do you think Aurora is his favorite?" Victoria asked Aria in a low voice. "Uhh¡­ because they have spent more time together than any of us?" Aria wondered. "No. I am the one who has spent the most time with him." "Then why¡­?" "Aurora was with him when he needed someone. She is the one who changed him." She pointed her gaze at Ninia and said, "And she is different from us. I am sure she wouldn''t have stopped Ninia if she was here right now." Aria raised her brow and asked, "So are you saying that she is his favorite because she gives him the freedom to do whatever he wants?" "Not exactly, but yeah. If he kept nagging him, he would obviously feel annoyed. I get it that you don''t like it, but that''s not a reason to act like that. Everyone deserves to love him and spend time with him." She shrugged her shoulders and continued, "That was the first thing I learned when I agreed to join his harem. Did you also spend time with him yesterday? I could have nagged him if I wanted to, but I didn''t. So you should treat everyone like how you want to be treated by them." "...." Aria stared at Victoria with a confused look on her face and said, "I am well aware of all that. Why did you make such a simple thing soplicated?" "Huh? Weren''t you getting jealous of Ninia¡­?" "Yeah. Because she is not a part of his harem nor his lovers. And look at his current condition." Aria pointed her gaze at Ninia and said, "He might be in pain, and she is basically crushing him under her voluptuous body." "Oh¡­" Victoria pulled Ninia back by her veil and said, "That''s enough. Let''s examine his body now." "Don''t tell me you are going to strip me naked," Zachmented. "I wouldn''t mind it, but you will have to help me¡ª" "We are not." Victoria held Zach''s hand in her hands and asked with a concerned look on her face: "How do you feel?" "You should have asked while cing my hand on your boobs. I can''t really feel your hands," Zach responded with a soft scoff. "If he is passing jokes like this, then he is probably alright," Aria stated. "Yeah, I am alright." "But¡­ how is that possible?" Aria asked with a confused look on her face. "You mentioned that using Phoenix''s blessings got your body numb. And Cerberus told us how you used the Demon King''s blessing and lost control. It should technically have a worse effect on youpared to¡ª oh!" Aria shook her head and hands while saying, "I don''t mean that I want that to happen. I am just¡ª" "Yeah. I get what you are trying to say, but I am perfectly fine. Maybe not all the blessings have side effects? And¡­ My mother is a demon, so I am technically a demon too. Perhaps that''s the reason?" "That''s possible," Aria nodded. "Umm¡­" Victoria felt left out as Zach only talked with Ninia and Aria. Zach smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. I am fine." "My Lord, should I cancel the summit?" Ninia asked. "Oh, no. It''s my first summit, and I don''t want to make any bad impression. Who knows how many of them would return to the next summit if we cancel this one." "That''s true." Ninia turned to Aria and Victoria and said, "Shall we go and confirm everything is alright?" "Yeah." They left the room, but Zach grabbed Victoria''s hand and stopped her. "You stay here. I want to talk to you about something." "Okay¡­" Ninia and Aria left the room, but they also left the door open. "Can you close the door?" he calmly said to Victoria. Victoria nodded and rushed to the door to close it. "So¡­ is there something you need¡­?" "I¡­ have to confess something¡­" he said while averting his gaze. "Okay? What is it?" "I know what I am going to say will prove that I am an s-ss asshole, and I won''t'' me you for getting angry¡­" Victoria hugged Zach and said, "Say it. I don''t think there is anything that could make me angry now. I have epted everything." "When we were dating¡­" After a brief pause, he continued, "I¡­ cheated on you." "..." "It wasn''t exactly cheating, but I don''t want to make excuses." Victoria let go of Zach and asked, "With who?" "It''s Siesta¡­" "That''s¡­ Shay''s sister?" Zach nodded and said, "Yes. But I swear it wasn''t a serious rtionship." "Heh¡­" Victoria scoffed bitterly and muttered, "Just when I thought you would never disappoint me, you did just that." "I know what you are thinking, but I want you to listen to me carefully." "Let me ask the correct questions." Victoria frowned her face and asked, "Did you sleep with her?" "What¡­ no. Of course not. As I already said, it wasn''t a serious rtionship." "When did you start cheating on me, and for how long?" "That was actually before we started dating¡­" "Doesn''t that mean you cheated on her and not me?" Zach shook his head and uttered, "I¡­ I killed that teacher." "Wha¡­t?" Victoria managed to stutter with a pale face. "The teacher who framed you¡­ and me¡­" Zach lowered his gaze and continued, "That night, I went to Shay''s house. Siesta was there, too, obviously. I asked Shay if he could do something and get me the address of the person spreading the edited porno. After finding his exact location, I flew there using my power. And¡­ I killed him on the spot. It was all in rage. I didn''t mean to kill him, but I had no remorse. That wasn''t my first kill, after all." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,877 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 351 349- Partners in Crime Chapter 351 349- Partners in Crime¡¡¡¡"He lived in an apartment building, and I killed him so brutally that it was obvious at first nce that it was a murder and not an ident. I could have run away, and the cops would have never found any clue. But¡­ Siesta saw me. Turns out she followed in her car to give me my phone which I had left there. And¡­ she saw me flying and recorded everything on her phone. She then entered the apartment building and came to the apartment I was in. She saw the dead body, but her reaction wasn''t as I expected. She didn''t seem shocked or surprised. She just gave me my phone back and asked me to leave. However, since Siesta had entered through the apartment building, she was recorded on the CCTV. If the cops had found the body, Siesta could have been suspected. So¡­ we got rid of the body by shopping into small pieces. He had three dogs, so we fed them the flesh. We mixed his internal organs such as his heart, intestines, liver, and stomach and minced them together¡ª and flushed them through the toilet. Once the dogs had finished eating the flesh, we bleached his bones and packed them in a bag we found in his house. Then we cleaned the ce spotless. Siesta left empty-handed, and I went through the balcony with the bag. We met outside the block, and I got into her car. I was honestly baffled by what I did. I had never killed anyone like that or gotten rid of their bodies in such a way. It was all Seista''s idea, and I went along with it. I was afraid that Siesta might tell someone, but she assured me she wouldn''t do anything like that. I have always been on good terms with her, and she was like a sister to me. She dropped me at my house and went away. I don''t know what she did with his bones, but I was happy that everything was taken care of. However, I was wrong. The next day when I was on my way to school, her limo stopped in front of me, and she asked me to hop in. I again thanked her for the help and asked her not to tell anyone. Instead, she threatened me that she would tell everyone. She ck-mailed me and asked me to be her boyfriend, but I turned her down as I was¡­ well, I was in love with you. She said I was making a big mistake, which pissed me off. I told her she could do anything she wanted, and no one would believe her. However, she showed me the video of me flying. If it was only that clip, I wouldn''t have cared since anyone could edit, and no one would believe such a thing. But¡­ I don''t know when but she recorded me chopping his body. That scared me. I couldn''t risk getting caught. I couldn''t leave mother and Zoe alone, but¡­ I couldn''t date her. The only girl I loved was you, so I told her the truth, and she changed her condition. She asked me to date her for 2 weeks, and then she would delete the video. I had no other choice but to trust her. I thought two weeks would pass by in a blink, and everything would get to normal. But¡­ somehow, we ended up dating on the same day. I wanted to tell you everything, but I was afraid. I was a killer, and no girl would ever love or date a killer. I didn''t want to lose you, so I kept it a secret. To be honest, I didn''t think much of it until Siesta demanded that she wanted to make out with me. For the record, that was basically my first time. I couldn''t say no to her for obvious reasons. And¡­ thatsted for two weeks. I felt so stressed out and guilty for those two weeks that I couldn''t look you in the face." Victoria''s eyes widened after hearing all that. "Is that¡­ is that why you never talked to me even after we started dating?" Zach nodded in response. "Is that why we never went or returned from school together?" "Yeah. Siesta was always there to pick me up and drop me off. And we always made out in the car. But I swear I never went all the way with her. Nor did she ask me to." "Then¡­ I med you for nothing. I said so many mean things to you even when it wasn''t your fault." She grabbed Zach''s shoulders and shook him as she yelled, "Why did you keep this a secret from me?!" "...." "Why are you trying to take all the responsibility by yourself?! How many more things are you hiding?! How much pain are you enduring?!" Zach ced his hands on Victoria''s hands and said, "No more. I have told you everything. I wish I could tell you sooner. I was looking for a perfect time, and after our break and patch-up, I was¡­ scared. I didn''t want you to leave me again, so I waited until our rtionship improved." "It''s fine. I am not angry. Even if you had cheated on me with your will, that all happened in the past." She kissed Zach on the lips and said with a gentle smile on her face: "We started a new rtionship after we patched up." "Yeah." "You could have kept it a secret, and I would have never found out about it. But you still told me. I appreciate that, really." She hugged him and continued, "Seriously, though. We havee a long way. We both were so bratty a few months ago, and now we have be mature." "You think so? I think I am still bratty sometimes, and I can definitely act immaturely when needed. And it''s not a bad thing. As long as we are happy and enjoying our life, we should be ourselves." After that, they talked for a few minutes until Aria came to call them as the summit was about to start soon. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,870 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 352 350- Undeads Report Chapter 352 350- Undeads'' Report¡¡¡¡"Let''s go," Victoria said as he walked to the door. "You go. I will be there in a few," Zach replied calmly. "I also need to change my clothes." "Okay." "Don''t forget to close the door." "Yeah," After saying that, Victoria left the room. Zach looked at the closed door and suddenly fell to his knees. He coughed blood andid down on the floor because of the unbearable pain. He told the girls that he was perfectly fine and had no side effects of using the Demon King''s blessing, but he lied. He didn''t want to worry them, and he couldn''t get the summit canceled. It was important for him to gain new followers as they increased his soul powers. He had already used more than half of his soul powers when he transformed into a demon. His body had be crippled from inside and outside, but he managed to move using one of the demons as a shadow cloak and ordering it to move as per hismands. "Cerberus, you bastard! Why did you tell them everything?!" Zach yelled at his shadow. [Unlike you, I am not a good liar,] Cerberus replied. Zach''s face twitched from the sides as he said, "Hiding something doesn''t make you a liar." [I am not sure about that.] SIGH! "And because you told them the truth, I had to lie to them about my condition. They often say you tell 100 lies to protect one, but it became the opposite here. Or maybe not since I lied on my ord. But I had no choice. I can''t slow down. I have wasted more than enough time. I have to get even stronger and clear this game as soon as possible. I have to save everyone. I have to¡­ save my father¡­" His voice became faint as he spoke, and his breath turned slow. He closed his eyes and passed out but woke up a few secondster and changed his clothes. ''I almost passed out there, didn''t I?'' He got up and left the room while walking slowly with the help of the shadow clock. ''Fortunately, the only thing I need to do at the summit is to give a speech. I can speak without any pain or problems, so the summit itself is not going to be terrible. I just hope that everything goes right and I get at least a few thousand followers.'' The realm Zach was staying in was the second most popted realm after the beginner''s realm. While the number of yers ascending was increasing day by day, many yers had given up and were happy with what they had. They didn''t want to ascend and risk their lives. They had money, a ce to stay, and food to eat. And theypleted personal quests, NPC quests, and Guild quests to earn a living. They preferred to live a slow and peaceful life without any risk. And they were the people Zach was targeting his religion at. He wanted to make their life even better without asking anything in return. Zach walked to the stage and sat on the chair to rx himself. ''Nice. Staying in one position is my biggest relief right now. As long as I am not moving my body, I feel rxed.'' The NPCs worshippers had already arrived and gathered on the sides, while only a few yers had arrived. Ninia came to check on them and left after a few seconds. ''She is getting worried more than she has to. There are still around 10 minutes left for the summit to start, and I know the humans. They won''te at the given time at such parties and functions. They alwaysete because they think the others willete too. They all have the same mentality, and thus, everyoneeste and dys the function. Well, whatever. I shouldn''t say much. After all, I was one of them who was alwayste.'' Five minutes passed, and the yers had begun to arrive. As expected, Ninia looked happy and relieved when Zach nced at her. ''I think I understand why she is so sensitive about all this. She is my prophet and has taken the responsibilities she shouldn''t. If something bad happens, I bet she would me herself. If the summing had flopped, she would have med herself. I already warned her about this before, but I guess it didn''t have much effect. I have to do something to at least decrease her responsibilities. But what? If I got a second prophet, she would think that I wasn''t satisfied with her. Damn, this is actually tougher than handling the harem.'' As Zach was lost in his thoughts, a group of undead demons¡ª whom Zach had sent on the dungeon expedition¡ª returned and appeared in front of Zach. "You guys came at the right time." Zach tapped his finger on the chair and said, "Cerberus,e out in your puppy form and help memute with them." Cerberus emerged from Zach''s shadow, not in a puppy form, but in the mini form. He didn''t want to look weak in front of the other undead. "..." Zach shook his head in disbelief and said, "Trante them for me, will you?" [Of course.] Zach looked at the undead army and asked, "How many of you died?" A rank five demon, whom Zach had appointed as a leader for the undead demons, said something to Cerberus. [He said five were severely injured, so they retreated to the shadows, and ten were mildly wounded. The rest of them are unscathed.] "That''s good news. I will heal the injured demons if they aren''t automatically healed by taking the rest by tomorrow." "How many floors and dungeons did you clear?" Zach asked. [All of them, or so he says,] Cerberus conversed. He then scoffed out loud and added, [He is probably lying to get your praise.] ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,859 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. Chapter 353 351- Long Awaited Summit Chapter 353 351- Long Awaited Summit¡¡¡¡Zach looked at the undead and said, "I don''t think Cerberus is telling the truth, but if you cleared all the floors of the remaining dungeons, I should have gotten some EXP. But I haven''t received anything." [He is saying that you should get them once they return to your shadow. They are carrying the EXP with them.] "Did you guys level up?" [They did.] "Hmm. I can''t see their levels for some reason. Go in my shadow, and one of you wille out again," Zach ordered. All the undead demons, including the injured ones, went into Zach''s shadow, and one of the rank demons came out as Zach ordered him to. [Leveled up!] [Leveled up!] [Congrattions, you have surpassed level 100!] [New events are now unlocked!] [New locations unlocked!] [New realms unlocked!] [All the limitations and requirements of items have been removed!] [Congrattions, you have gained a reward for reaching level 100!] Zach looked at his level and muttered, "I was expecting to level up by one, but I leveled up by two. Not bad. Good job, you guys. I am honestly impressed." Cerberus pushed the rank five demons aside and said, [If you had sent me with them, I would have had you leveled up by 10.] Zach chose to ignore Cerberus and turned to the rank five demons: "As promised, I will name three demons who had the most kill count. But I have decided to name five instead. Three who had the most kill count, and two who assisted the most in the killing. Can you call them out?" The demon nodded and called out to the four demons. They stood beside each other in the line and lowered their heads. Zach pointed his finger at the rank five demon and said, "You step forward." The demon knelt down in front of Zach to honor him. Zach ced his head on the demon''s head and uttered, "For now onwards, you shall be called Urluk." Zach nced at Cerberus and Victoria, who arrived a few seconds ago, and asked, "How is it?" "I don''t really know. They are demons, so maybe those names suit them?" Victoria responded. "I suck at naming, so my confidence is lower than ever," Zach muttered. "How about you? Do you like the name?" he asked the demon. The demon nodded in response and his body shined as he evolved after being named by Zach. ''My soul power decreased again as soon as he epted the name!'' Zach was nning to eventually name all the demons as they evolved, but he confirmed that his soul powers were being used whenever he named someone. ''Is it because now we are connected by soul? Soul contract, huh?'' he wondered. ''Aria and I had signed a Soul pact, which was simr to this one, but since it wasn''t me who named her, it remained unchanged for the most part.'' The second demon knelt down in front of Zach and named it "Udril." The third demon did the same, and Zach named it: "Yagdril." The fourth demon knelt down, and Zach named it: "Vyul." The fifth demon did the same, and Zach named it: "Olurd." ''Damn! I lost too much soul power. I hope naming them would be beneficial in the long run." Zach pped his hands and said, "You may go now." The demons disappeared into Zach''s shadow to rest. "Hmm. The given time for the summit has almost ended, but the numbers of yers didn''t increase muchpared to thest five minutes." Zach decided to look at the supposed reward he received upon reaching the level 100. ''What the¡ª!'' The reward was the third piece of the ''????''. "Now I need thest piece, and hopefully, I will get something I can use," he muttered. Ninia approached Zach from the side and said, "My Lord, it is time." "Yeah." He took a deep breath and grabbed Ninia''s hand, which surprised her. "...!" "Yes¡­ my Lord?" "I want you to repeat my words, but loudly." "Okay." Zach gave his well-nned speech and told them the merits and demerits of joining his religion. Ninia ryed his words to everyone without changing even a single word. Zach could have done that himself, but he was well aware of Ninia''s fame in the kingdom. Many yers purposely injured themselves just so they coulde to church to see Ninia and get healed. Zach used that as a trap to hook most of the yers. After hearing the benefits of joining his religion, they didn''t pay attention to the disadvantages. The summitsted for three hours, and many yers joined it afterward once their friends called them. A total of 100,000 yers stayed in the kingdom, while most were in different cities. Out of 100,000, 96,900 attended the summit, but 6000 of them left in between the summit, and 5000 left after the summit ended. Out of the remaining 89,900, 75420 yers joined Zach''s religion, and 10480 didn''t. Zach assumed that those who left in between and after the summit, as well as the ones who didn''t join his religion, were already worshiping one of the Gods'' Impact gods. So even if they wished to join Zach''s religion, they couldn''t, as the punishment for leaving a religion of the Gods'' Impact''s god was death. ''Holy shit! My dream goal was getting fifty thousand yers, but I somehow ended up getting over seventy-five thousand! My n to use Ninia as an anchor worked!'' Zach had already prepared the sigil for his religion but had yet to find a way to mark his worshippers. Even if it took Ninia, Victoria, and Aria''s help, marking 75,420 yers and over 1000 NPCs was going to be time-consuming and exhausting. ''I will find a better way by tomorrow,'' he uttered inwardly. "Hopefully," he then added. He asked the yers to drop by the garden again tomorrow to im their rewards. One by one, the yers started leaving, and before they knew it, the garden was empty. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,833 0 new yers logged in. 26 yers died. Chapter 354 352- After the Summit Chapter 354 352- After the Summit¡¡¡¡"You all can go into my shadow," Zach ordered. Cerberus and the demon who was shadow cloaking Zach disappeared into Zach''s shadow. Zach looked at Victoria, Aria, and Ninia with a smile on his face and asked, "So? Anyments?" "I am honestly surprised by the numbers of followers you received," Ariamented. "I am too. But hey, having followers and worshippers is a different thing. If they only follow my religion and don''t worship me, it won''t change anything." "True." Victoria nodded and said, "Is there a way for you to know who is worshiping you and who is not?" "Currently, no." "But what if they only take advantage of the perks of joining your religion and never worship you?" Ninia asked with an anxious look on her face, "I will never know," Zach replied with a sigh. "Isn''t that bad? You will be losing many resources like that." "True. But there is nothing I can''t do. And to be honest, I lived among humans, and I didn''t expect much from them. Even if half of them worship me, I am content. And besides, I can''t force them to worship me even if they join my religion. And¡­ I don''t know how the soul powers increase when they worship me. I don''t know the ratio and proportionality. I don''t think it would work if I forced them to worship me. They must do that out of loyalty and faith or fear." Zach uttered in a solemn voice. Aria stood beside Zach and muttered, "I never needed such things, so I can''t help you much with it." "I know." Zach smiled at her and said, "You worry too much. Remember, this is my problem to solve. You do not need to feel bad or sad if you cannot help me. Just because we love each other doesn''t mean you should expect all kinds of help from your partner." Zach turned to Victoria and said, "It''s just like a scenario where an engineer girlfriend asks her doctor boyfriend to check the blueprints. No matter how much he loves her, he can''t do that. He may try to help her, but he won''t be able to actually help her." "I understood that¡­ in a hard way¡­" Victoria nodded. "Same¡­" he said with a short sigh. Zach was about to call a shadow to help him get up, but he stopped when he saw someone was still in the garden even after the summit had ended. "Hmm?" Zach squinted his eyes and recognized the person right away. It was Misha. "That''s Misha. Aria, call her for me." "Urg¡­ why me¡­? I have a feeling that she doesn''t like me. So even if I call her, she will ignore me." Zach raised his brows in confusion and wondered, ''What happened between Aria and Misha? Weren''t they getting along just fine?'' "I will call her." Victoria walked to the edge of the stage and ced her hands over her mouth before loudly calling out Misha''s name. Misha squirmed a few times as though she wasn''t sure if she should go there or not, especially after her fight with Kayden. However, she eventually decided to go there. "Hey¡­." she said awkwardly while getting on the stage. "Sup? If you were here, then you should have informed any of us. You would have gotten a special seat," Zach said with a grin on his face. "I was actually nning to do that, but some things happenedst night, and I sleptte. Thus, I woke upte and arrived here when half of the summit was done," she said with a weary sigh. "Some things?" Victoria quoted ''things'' with her finger and teased Misha with a grin on her face. "We know what you and Kayden were up to." "Argh!" Misha rolled her eyes and said, "It''s not what you are imagining, really." "If that''s the case, then why is Kayden not here?" Aria asked with a judging look on her face. Misha gritted her teeth and took a deep breath before smiling at Aria and replying, "He didn''t want toe." "That''s weird. Isn''t he Zach''s best friend?" "Leave it, you two," Zach quipped. "We shouldn''t interfere in someone else''s household. And you girls wouldn''t want that either, am I right?" "...'' "...." Neither of them could say anything in response. "So, Misha? How was the speech?" Zach asked jokingly. "It was good." "Oh? Then do you also n to join my religion?" "Sure." Zach was grinning a while ago, but now it had vanished. "I was just joking. Please don''t join my religion. It would be weird to have my sister worship me," Zach quivered with a disgusted look on his face. Misha''s face twitched from the corner as she heard that. ''Why do I always get so angry when he calls me his sister? I am not your sister!'' Misha then recalled Kayden''s words where he used Misha of loving Zach. ''No¡­ way¡­ right? There is no way I love Zach. I mean, I do love him, but as a friend. I don''t love him romantically, right?! Argh! This is all Kayden''s fault for messing with my head! Now I feel conscious of Zach!'' "Why not? I want to worship you and get the advantages of joining your har¡ª religion!" ''What''s wrong with me?! I was going to say ''join your harem'', wasn''t I?! This is bad! At this rate, I will fail the mission!'' "Well¡­" Misha squinted her eyes and said, "So are you telling me that you will help the strangers who are nothing to you but not your childhood friend?" "Hey, I didn''t say that. Don''t put words into my mouth." "You asked me to not join your religion. Which is the same as saying you don''t want to help me." "Oh,e on~" Zach groaned and said, "Why do you always twist words of¡ª" Zach stopped when he sensed something approaching him at a crazy fast speed. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,825 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. *** Thanks, @SpeedDemon266, for the gift! Chapter 355 353- The True Side Effects Chapter 355 353- The True Side Effects¡¡¡¡"Something is¡­" Zach suddenly started to struggle to speak. He wanted to order his undead army toe out, but his voice wasn''ting out. He fell off the throne on the stage as his body became unresponsive. His soul was breaking apart and sucking itself in. Cracks began to appear on his body, and his flesh had lost its softness. He looked like an old stone statue with cracks all over his body. He struggled to breathe or even think about something as simple as blinking his eyes. His vision got blurry, and he eventually became blind. All this time, Zach thought he was already suffering from the side effects of using the blessings. However, in truth, the real side effects had just started. "What''s wrong?!" Ninia asked with an anxious look on her face. Aria and Misha nced at each other and then looked in a certain direction, almost as though they could also sense something but not see anything. Victoria, who knew nothing, could only stand silently. She wanted to help Zach, and she knew that crying over her hopelessness wasn''t going to help him. The thing Aria and Misha were sensing came closer than with the speed they could ever imagine. It was faster than the speed of light. The only thing they could see was something shiny and pointy was thrown toward them. It all happened so fast that they had no time to react. However, Aria and Misha weren''t humans and far surpassed normal boundaries. Aria didn''t have any weapons, and her ss was a Gunslinger who could only use the ranged weapon. But she tried to stop that object using her bare hands. She grabbed it, but it was so fast along with the massive force it carried, only to realize that it was a spear. However, she was able to slow it down by a split second. Misha took out her sword and shed it into two. But it still kept moving forward as only the back of the spear was cut. Victoria, who knew nothing, still struck her sword right after Misha and cut the remaining part of the spear. However, they couldn''t stop the tip of the spear from hitting Zach. The tip pierced Zach in the chest, which sent him flying to the other side of the garden, and stopped after colliding with the gazebo. All that happened in less than a second. It was understandable for Aria and Misha to react quickly to the attack as they could sense it and were ready for it. But Victoria surprised them all by striking her sword at thest second even though she couldn''t sense or see the spear. "Zach!" All the girls yelled at the same time. They all jumped and rushed to Zach, whose body rolled down the gazebo onto the grass. Ninia was the first one to reach, and she ced his head on herp. Aria and Misha reached soon after, and Victoria was thest. "Did you see who shot him?" Misha asked Aria. "Oh. I just sensed it." Victoria ced her sword back into the sheath while saying, "Whoever it was, they mustn''t have gone too far. I will go check and¡ª" "No. Did you not see that attack just now?!" Aria shouted at Victoria. "What if the same attack hits you? You are not going anywhere. I will go." "I wille with you!" Aria and Misha ran in the direction the spear came from. "What should we do?" Ninia asked anxiously after looking at Zach''s body. "Why does this keep happening to him?!" "Let''s get him to the church first. We are in danger as long as we are outside." Victoria looked at Zach''s shadow and said, "Cerberus,e out fast!" Even after calling for Cerberus dozens of times, no one came out. The connection between Zach''s shadow and the monster''s space had cut off. They couldn''t hear or sense anything. "Let''s carry him ourselves," Victoria suggested. "No. It''s risky." Ninia shook her head and sobbed in tears as she said, "Look at his body. It''s filled with cracks. What if we identally drop him and he breaks apart?" ''She is in despair. Even if I somehow manage to convince her that we won''t drop her, she is in no condition to carry him. I know what despair feels like and what it does to the person. I felt it on the 75th floor. I felt hopeless. I feel the same right now, but that will not help me right now! I want to yell! I want to cry! But I can do thatter when no one is looking. If I end up doing it in front of Ninia, then who is going tofort her?!'' Victoria clenched her fists and said, "I will go call some NPCs from nearby." Victoria rushed to search for the NPCs while Ninia constantly healed Zach even though his HP was already maxed. "Wake up, my Lord¡­" Tears rolled down her cheeks as she wailed. Suddenly, Zach''s eyes opened, and he took a deep breath to fill his lungs so they could provide oxygen to his decayed, dying body. He sat up without moving anything in his body and looked at the wound in his chest, where the tip of the spear was still stuck. "Argh!" He yelled in pain as the cracks on his body widened. The tip of the spear got absorbed by Zach''s body, and he began to cough blood. A few secondster, he coughed out the tip of the spear from his mouth. "..." It was like a crystal with a red and ck shade, and it reminded Zach of something simr. ''This is¡­'' "My Lord!" Ninia called out to Zach and said, "Your wounds. They are healing!" The cracks on Zach''s body closed up, and his pain faded away within a few seconds. He waspletely healed, both physically and spiritually. "That attack¡­ was to help me heal¡­?" ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,824 0 new yers logged in. 1 yer died. Chapter 356 354- Please Continue Chapter 356 354- Please Continue¡¡¡¡"Are you okay, my Lord?" Ninia asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah. I feel¡­" Zach stood up while looking at his hands and body and said, "I feel fine." ''I don''t feel any pain whatsoever." Zach looked at the tip of the spear, which he had coughed a while ago, and noticed it was slowly turning into ash. "No, no!" Zach grabbed the tip, but it turned into ash in his hand. SIGH! "My Lord, please sit under the gazebo and have some rest," Ninia suggested. "Yeah." Zach and Ninia sat under the gazebo, but Ninia sat beside Zach and hugged his arm. After a few minutes, Aria and Misha arrived, and when they did, Ninia let go of Zach''s arm and pretended that never happened. "Oh! You are awake now?!" Aria sighed in relief and said, "We couldn''t find anyone. We interrogated every yer and NPC we saw, but¡­" "It''s fine. Whoever it was, I am sure we will find that person again." Zach turned to Misha and said, "You should go home. It''s not safe out here." Misha bit her lips and nodded before saying, "Okay. I will drop by the churchter." After saying that, Misha left with a gloomy face. Zach nced around and asked, "Where is Victoria?" "She went to call someone for help," Ninia responded. "I will go inform her¡ª" "There is no need to." Zach opened his menu and messaged Victoria toe back. Immediately after a few seconds, Victoria replied with, [On my way.] Zach messaged her again with: [Come directly to the church. We are heading there too.] Aria, Zach, and Niania returned to the church, and Victoria arrived a few minutester. She checked Zach''s body by patting him everywhere and asked, "Did Ninia heal you?" "She did heal me, but my condition got better because of that spear," Zach responded. Victoria turned to Aria and asked, "Did you find that person?" Aria simply shook her head in response. "How do you feel?" Victoria asked Zach with a straight face, but she was hiding her emotions behind. She wanted to cry and fall into Zach''s embrace, but she didn''t want to be selfish. "I feel a lot better. Just a little numb. Kind of like how one feels after recovering from a fever." "Go rest in your room. We will call you when the dinner is ready." "..." Now that Zach waspletely free from the side effects, he wanted to resume his ascendence and challenge the main Realm Boss. However, he quietly walked into his room andy on the bed. SIGH! He looked at the ceiling and muttered, "What am I doing? I wanted to take all the hurdles away from their path, so I decided to go alone. But I ended up worrying about them more. I am¡­ reckless. But I can''t ascend without being reckless. Everything in this game is reckless. Some yers in this game are risking their lives to ascend and clear the game. They are normal humans, unlike me, who is a monster hybrid. I should do better than them. I should be the first one to¡ª" KNOCK~ KNOCK! "Come in." The door slowly opened, and Ninia walked in with a flushed face. "Did I disturb your sleep?" she asked calmly. "No. Of course, not." She walked to the bed and said, "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Hmm~" Zach pondered for a few seconds and said, "How about you talk with me?" "...." Ninia puffed her cheeks and muttered, "What type of request is this?" "Then why don''t you ask me to do something?" "You promised some things when you started your religion¡­" Ninia quietly muttered. "Oh. Are you talking about the goals I set?" "Yes. You said if you got 5000 followers, you would make me your prophet, and you did. And then you promised if you get 10,000 followers. Now, you have almost ten times that amount of followers. So don''t you think it''s about time you change your NPC followers into yers?" Ninia asked calmly with a slight smile on her face. "About that¡­ I don''t really know a way to do that. But I promise you, I will find a way before I ascend to the second main realm," Zach stated with a confident look on his face. "You also have to find a way to mark your yer followers. They are too much in number to be manually able to do that," Ninia remarked. "Yeah. I have already thought of a way." Zach moved his hand towards Ninia''s face and touched her soft cheeks before saying, "I will use my undead army. They are more in number, and they don''t feel exhausted either." Ninia closed her eyes and leaned her face on Zach''s hand. She rubbed her cheek on his hand before opening her eyes and staring directly into Zach''s eyes. "..." Zach slowly moved his thumb to Ninia''s pink, juicy lips without saying a word. He gulped down nervously and continued rubbing his thumb on her lips. On the other hand, Ninia looked into Zach''s eyes with an alluring gaze. Her face showed no sign of feeling ufortable. In fact, it was blushed red. Zach''s gaze moved from Ninia''s lips to her chest. She was wearing her night clothes, and since she was in Zach''s room, she hadn''t covered her body like she did when she was out in public. He looked at her cleavage and gulped down before ncing back and forth between her eyes, lips, and chest. "My Lord¡­" Ninia finally broke her silence and called out to Zach. Zach pulled his hand back, thinking he had made Ninia feel ufortable. "Yeah.. sorry. I was just¡­" Even Zach had no idea what came over him. ''I always found Ninia attractive and hot, but since when did I start¡­'' He recalled a few events where he had be extremely close to Ninia, such as when he had woken up from a slumber. At that time, he had felt her voluptuous soft body, which had awakened something inside him. "Why¡­ did you pull your hands?" Ninia grabbed Zach''s hand and ced it on her breasts as she said, "Please continue." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,817 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 357 355- Zach and Ninia Chapter 357 355- Zach and Ninia¡¡¡¡Ninia ced Zach''s hand on her chest and said, "You can do whatever you want to do." "What are you doing?!" Zach asked with a surprised look on his face. Ninia smiled at Zach and said, "I belong to you. My body, my soul, and my everything is solely for you. Please, use my body to satisfy your needs." Her voice sounded more sweet than usual and calm as always. Zach gulped down nervously as his hands coped the feel of her soft breasts. "Do you even know what you are saying?" he asked with a judging look on his face. Ninia''s face flushed a bit as she averted her gaze to the side and muttered, "Do I need to say it out loud?" After hearing those words from Ninia''s mouth, Zach felt as though the door to the forbidden realm that was sealed with countless locks and shackles suddenly opened wide and weed him warmly. Zach gently squeezed Ninia''s breasts, to which she let out a soft moan. "Mnh~" Then, he moved his other hand and squeezed Ninia''s breasts. When Zach looked into Ninia''s eyes, she averted her gaze out of embarrassment. "If you can be daring, then you need to be shameless too. Look me in the eyes while I do¡­ while I massage you," he said with a grin on his face. Ninia looked into Zach''s eyes, but she broke eye contact the next second. "Actually. Sit on the bed." "Why¡­?" "Just sit." Ninia sat on the bed while Zach got up. Her face was directly in front of Zach''s crotch, and she couldn''t help but stare at it. ''It''s not hard¡­'' she uttered inwardly and asked herself, ''Am I¡­ not attractive enough?'' Zach hadn''t got a boner yet because he was nervous, and even though his body had healed, it was still experiencing some after effects. Zach ced his hands on Ninia''s shoulders and slowly moved them to her breasts. He squeezed them, but this time not as gently as before. "Mnh~" "Look me in the eyes, Ninia." Ninia lowered her gaze and said, "But it''s embarrassing." Zach raised his brow and said, "It''s an order." Ninia''s only weakness was Zach, and her strength was his orders. Zach used both of them and made her vulnerable and conflicted at the same time. She red softly at Zach and muttered, "That''s cheating." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "You made me do it. Now, keep looking into my eyes and don''t break eye contact until I say so." "What if I want to blink?" "You can blink, of course." Zach began squeezing Ninia''s breasts ever so gently and slowly increased his speed and pressure. Ninia''s face flushed even more as now she was looking into Zach''s eyes. After squeezing her mountains for a while, he touched her lips with his finger and rubbed his thumb on them. That was something he always did to his girls to make them desperate. Whether it was effective or not, only Zach knew. Zach inserted his finger into Ninia''s mouth and said, "Suck it." Ninia''s eyes widened as she never expected the sudden development. She slowly began to suck Zach''s finger while locking her eyes with him. "Alright, that''s enough. You can look away if you want to." Ninia''s face immediately fell on Zach''s crotch, and she smiled slightly after noticing a bulge. "My Lord¡­" "Okay, first of all. Stop calling me that." "But you are my Lord. How else am I supposed to call you?" she asked with a curious yet calm look on her face. "By my name, obviously. In fact, you should always have called me that. You are no ordinary worshiper or a stranger." "Then what should I call you, other than your name?" "Just call me by my name. And that''s an order." Ninia shook her head and said, "Even if you ask me that, I won''tply with that order. I just can''t call you by your name. It would be disrespectful and humiliating for me." "Uhh¡­" "It''s just like how a child would never call their parents by their names," she added. "Alright, alright. I got that. I won''t force you." Zach pondered for a while and asked, "Would you call me if there is a word after my name?" "No." She shook her head and said, "Your name shouldn''t be there." "Wow. You managed to make me speechless." Amid his thoughts, he remembered the very obvious thing he should have asked for. He looked into her eyes with a serious look on his face and said, "Call me daddy." "..." Ninia stared at Zach in disbelief but refused toment anything. "What? Don''t look at me with this judging gaze. And if you don''t want to call me that, you will have to call me by my name." Ninia gulped down nervously and opened her mouth to say that, but she didn''t. Zach''s ears and eyes were yearning to see and hear her call him that. He patiently waited until Ninia had gathered enough courage to speak. "Dad¡­dy¡­" she said with an innocent face. After hearing that, Zach''s snake awakened to the second stage and was having trouble staying in his pants. "Can you say it again?" "Daddy¡­" she said reluctantly with her sweet voice. ''Even though it''s only one simple word, it''s so effective¡­'' "Daddy¡­ Daddy.. Daddy. Daddy~" He ced his hand on Ninia''s mouth and said, "Whoa! Calm down, or I will ejacte in my pants." "But you are the one who asked me to do that." "And now I am asking you to stop." "Can I¡­ request for something?" Ninia asked hesitantly while squirming left and right. "Sure." "Since you want me to address you as daddy, I also want you to call me something other than Ninia. Oh, don''t get me wrong. The name¡ª Ninia that you gave me is the most beautiful name for me. But¡­ I just wanted you to call me something that no one does¡­" "Okay. What do you want me to call you?" "I don''t know." She looked at him and asked, "What am I to you?" ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,811 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 358 356- God-Zoned Chapter 358 356- God-Zoned¡¡¡¡"What am I to you?" He caressed her face and said, "You are the prophet of my religion." Ninia bit her lips and asked, "Am I only that to you¡­?" "Well¡­ you are also my friend." "And¡­?" "And a nun." "...." Zach chuckled softly and kissed Ninia on the lips. "...!" After the kiss, Ninia ced her hand on her lips and stared at Zach with a dumbfounded expression on her face. "That was¡­" "Hmm? Do you want another?" Ninia quietly nodded in response. Zach leaned in to kiss Ninia again, but he stopped and asked, "Before that, answer my question. Since you asked what are you to me, what am I to you?" "You are my God." "And?" "And nothing. You are my everything." ''Are her feelings for me genuine? What if they are just a form of loyalty? What if she simply thinks it''s her duty to let me use her body? Does she actually love me? If... I wasn''t her God; would she still have said the same thing? This is actually frightening, not going to lie. Thinking someone loves you romantically, and it turns out it was a normal love. But what about me? Do I see Ninia that way? Do I love her, or am I just lusting after her? She is cute, hot, and innocent. Not to mention, she is a nun. A forbidden fruit that shouldn''t be tasted, but I can defile her on mymand. Should I think too much about this? Probably not. I have made many bad decisions in my life, but ultimately, they ended up teaching me good lessons. I hated harem at first and hated my father for it too. Now, I have a harem of my own, and I understand my father had it rough. Honestly, getting a harem was one of the best decisions I made. So¡­'' Zach kissed Ninia again and muttered, "Having you wouldn''t be bad." "Hmm?" "What do you want me to do with you?" Zach asked Ninia. Niniaid down on the bed and spread her hands before saying, "You can do anything you want. My body belongs to you. Please, use it as per your need. I have noints or second thoughts." "I would appreciate it if you ask for it. And how do you feel about me?" he asked calmly. "What type of question is that?" "Do not think I am dumb. I have noticed you showing hints of jealousy when I flirt with the other girls, and I don''t think that''s normal. I have also seen you getting aggressive sometimes as well as possessive. Why do you do that?" "I¡­ don''t know. I just feel this tight and stingy feeling in my chest, and I¡­" Zach lowered his gaze and smiled slightly before saying, "I know that the NPCs in this game are real. They have emotions, intellect, and everything a normal human would have. But they are not born; they are created¡ª which I don''t think is true. You can''t create something and give them realistic feelings and emotions. Sure, you are created by the gods and all, but it doesn''t sit right with me. There are things you don''t remember, such as your name and even your identity. You were told to be the nun, and you took that role. You weren''t created for that role, but you couldn''t oppose the gods'' will. Even your appearance is not normal. You have this pale blonde hair that no NPCs do. Your ears are pointy, unlike the others who look exactly the same. I have seen the nuns from the lower and the higher realms, and they don''t look the same as you. So why do you? Was us meeting us and me making a religion just a coincidence? Even if it was, why is it so special? My biggest gripe with the NPCs is that they think of themselves as a tool for the gods. Not in this realm as I have be their God, but the other realms are getting heated by the 12 gods'' religions. It will be tough to spread my religion there, and that''s why I wanted to ascend somewhere no yer has ascended and be the first one. When I asked you what I was to you, you replied, with I am your God. I felt¡­ sad and conflicted. You are special to me, but you don''t think of me the same way, do you?" He asked with a gentle smile and a calm voice. "I¡­" "Actually, you don''t have to answer. I don''t me you. You don''t have to feel bad or guilty. I think the gods made it like the NPCs would never feel sympathetic towards the yers. No strong emotions, no strings attached. You think our rtionship is that of a God and a prophet. The NPCs think my rtionship with them is of a God and worshippers. Of course, that is true. But Ninia¡­" Zach caressed Ninia''s face before kissing her once again on the lips. He looked into her eyes and uttered: "I don''t want you to think that. I don''t want to stay your God. I don''t want our rtionship to be of a God and a prophet. I¡­" he paused for a second and said, "I don''t want to be God-zoned." "But that''s what I exist for! That''s my identity! You can''t steal that from me!" She said with teary eyes. "I am not. You can still be the healer, the nun, and my prophet. Just add one more thing." He kissed Ninia''s hand and uttered, "Be my lover too." "What¡­" Ninia''s face flushed for a few seconds before going back to normal. "What are you saying? That''s not possible. I can never do that." "Why?" "Because you are my God. You can''t be my lover and a God at the same time. That''s not possible. It''s just like having a father and a brother as the same person," she retorted. "You are getting better at giving examples." Zach furrowed his brows and stared solemnly at Ninia before saying, "Ninia. I order you to be my lover. ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,809 0 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. Chapter 359 357- Pure Hatered Chapter 359 357- Pure Hatered¡¡¡¡There was a chance that the gods had locked the genuine emotions of the NPCs when they were brought into the Gods'' Impact. And there was only one way to fix that. To rule out that order. That''s why Zach ordered Ninia to be his lover. There was no other choice for Zach if he wanted Ninia to truly love him by heart, not as her duty. "Ninia, I order you to be my lover," he said again. "..." Ninia had a dazed expression on her face as though those words had turned her switch off. "Ninia?" Zach calmly called out to her, but he received no response. "..." "Hey, are you okay?" "..." Zach shook Ninia''s body, but she still didn''t reply. Her body also felt lifeless with no resistance. He shook her harder, and her body fell to the bed. That''s when he finally saw her face, which looked expressionless. Her eyes had no light, and her breathing had stopped. She seemed like a lifeless doll with flesh. "Ninia! I order you to wake up!" Ninia''s body suddenly began to jerk, and her eyes rolled. She lifted her body before dropping to the bed again and passing out. "Ninia?" A few secondster, Ninia opened her eyes and stared at Zach with acurious look on her face. "Who¡­ are you¡­?" she asked. "....!" Zach''s face turned pale in less than a second. Sweat rolled down his forehead as he slowly opened his mouth to say, "I am Zach." "Zach? Why does that name sound so familiar?" she asked. "Are you¡­ are you okay? Why are you acting like this? Do you not remember who I am?" he asked with a panicked look on his face. "No. Have we met before? And¡­" she nced around the room and asked, "Why am I¡­ here? What is this ce?" ''Did she lose her memory after what I did? Did she get reset or something? It all happened because of me." He gulped down nervously and said: "This is a chamber in the church. And you are the nun. This world is made by the gods to punish humans. It''s a game, and there are NPCs such as you and yers like me. I became your God and made you the prophet of my religion. We were discussing some things, and this topic came up. I¡­ ordered you to be¡­ be someone you didn''t want to be, and then you started acting strangely and eventually passed out. And now¡­ it seems that you don''t remember any of that." "No. I remember all that. I can''t remember you, but I¡­ I feel like we have met before." ''Could it be that she forgot everything about me?!'' "Do you remember Aria?" "Aria, the goddess of death and destruction? Of course, everyone knows her and fears her. Why would you ask such a question? Even saying her name aloud can bring you destruction, you know?" she asked curiously. "Do you know Victoria?" "No. Who is that?" "What about Misha?" "I¡­ don''t." "What about Aurora?" "Aurora. Aurora¡­ I feel like I have heard this name before." SIGH! Zach sat on the bed beside Ninia and let out a weary sigh. He held her head in his hands and muttered, "You don''t remember anyone. But you somehow know Aria''s true identity, which no other NPCs do. Even you didn''t know that up until now. What have I done?" "Are you okay? I can feel many sad emotions emitting from you," she asked calmly. "...." "Not only sad. But you seem to be in pain too. Do you need my help?" "..." Ninia hugged Zach and pressed his face against her breasts. "You must have suffered a lot." She patted his head and continued speaking, "But it''s alright. Everything happens for good. You don''t have to endure everything. You are meant to let it go. Everything will be okay sooner orter. You are in a long battle that will never end, a war that can never be won. But what matters is that you participated in it. You are not alone in this. Everyone has lost, and they have gained too. You all must stay strong and fight together. Ultimately, everything shall be worth it, one way or another. And once everything has ended, you will look back at what you have lost and what you gained, and you will realize that what mattered was the journey and what you did on the way, not the destination itself. So you must not lose faith in yourself. You have your followers believing in your and your words. Please, I beg you, do not break their trust. They have nowhere to go. For you are all worthy of their prayers." Her voice sounded so soothing to Zach''s ears that he felt like listening to her all day and night. "You are still the kind Ninia I knew..." he muttered. "Hmm? Who is Ninia?" "You are." "No. My name is Selene, and I am the second princess of the Elf realm," she stated with a puzzled look on her face. "You are a¡ª what?!" he eximed with a visibly shocked expression on his face. ''A princess from an Elf realm?! So my hunch was correct! The NPCs in this world belong to some other world, and god had abducted them somehow. They wiped their memories, brainwashed them, and gave them a fake role and identity! Freaking motherfucking gods! They stole their existence! Are they truly qualified to be called a god? With the sins they havemitted, they have no right to punish the humans!'' Zach''s anger and hatred towards the gods had gone over the roof. Now that Zach knew that the gods'' actions had no meaning and atonement behind them, he no longer felt the pity he felt for them before. He wanted to end them and remove them from existence. "Hmm? Did you not know that already? You seem to know me so well, and I also feel safe and¡­ and¡­" She ced her hand on the chest and asked with a confused look on her face: "What is this warm yet anxious feeling?" "..." She caressed Zach''s face and asked, "Can I ask what type of rtionship we had?" ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,805 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter 360 358- Selene Chapter 360 358- Selene¡¡¡¡"What type of rtionship do we have?" Selene asked curiously. "Aplicated one. But maybe it was only me who was daydreaming. Since you don''t remember anything about me, that must mean I wasn''t important enough for you¡­" Zach responded with a gloomy face. "Whoa! Are you trying to guilt trip the person who remembers nothing?" "That was a joke." Zach shrugged his shoulders with a sigh and said, "I was trying to dodge your question." "Well, that''s so not nice of you. You know I am a weak-hearted person, and I can''t watch someone in pain. So if you do me like that, it''s going to be¡­plicated. Hmm, I think I now understand what you meant by ''we had aplicated rtionship''," she nodded. "You did. All ording to my n¡­" he said while averting his gaze. "Ehe~ You are funny and cute. I like you." "..." ''Even her personality haspletely changed. It''s like she is a totally different person¡­'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Well, let''s go out. I will introduce you to Victoria and Aria." "Wait¡­ by Aria, you don''t mean that Aria, right?" she asked while backing off her steps from the door. "Exactly that one." "She is¡­ alive¡­?" "Umm¡­ yes? Why would she not?" he asked with a confused look on his face. But then he thought. ''Oh. Is she referring to when she was exiled, and no one knew her whereabouts since?'' "I¡­ don''t think I am ready to meet her yet¡­" "You have already met her¡­ I mean, Ninia has already met her, and you two were good friends," Zach said calmly to reassure Selene that everything would be alright. "Is¡­ that so..?" "Yes. But maybe¡­ sometimes you fought with her¡­" he shortly added. "Fought?! I fought with the Goddess of death and destruction?" She eximed loudly and asked, "How am I still alive?" "Oh, no. I don''t mean the physical fight." Zach shook his hands and said, "It''s more like a verbal fight such as shouting at each other, insulting each other, making fun of each other. Fights like that. Or I would never allow anyone to harm you against your wish." "What?! I insulted and made fun of the Goddess of death? Seriously, how am I still alive?" "You are overthinking stuff. She is not as scary as everyone ims her to be." "Maybe you don''t know her well. She can literally annihte any living being by just wishing for it." "Oh, I know her well. Both from the outside and the insides," he said proudly. "Uhh¡­ was that a pun or something? Maybe my sense of humor failed to pick that up." "Long story short, she is my wife." "..." "And I am her husband." "You have got to be kidding me. You are the husband of death and destruction? I am sure you are cursed by now." Selene turned her back to Zach to avoid eye contact with him and said, "Please leave this room. I suddenly feel scared of you." "This is my room, for your information. And I am not leaving unless youe with me. You are my responsibility. You are the prophet of my religion, and it''s my duty to protect you at any cost," he asserted solemnly and grabbed Selene''s hand. "Wait. I¡­ I want to ask you onest thing before we.. we leave." She stared at Zach with a serious look on her face and asked, "What is your name? If you are the husband, then you must also possess unfathomable." "I believe I already said it a while ago. My name is Zach." "Zach¡­?" "Yeah." "No, I mean. Only Zach? What''s your family name? What tribe or creed are you from?" she asked curiously. "Oh, you were asking that. Then¡­ well, Zach is not my real name. It''s my nickname." "Then what''s your real name?" she asked while tilting her head to the right. "Zagreus. My name is Zagreus Astaroth," he introduced himself once again with a straight face. "But no one calls me that except my father, and no one knows about it." "Zag¡­ reus¡­?" Selene stumbled on her steps and grabbed her head. "Argh! What''s happening? Everything is¡­ suddenly spinning, and there is a voice calling¡ª" Selene suddenly stopped and fell to the ground, but Zach caught her and carried her to the bed. He ced her on the bed, but she suddenly opened her eyes in shock and tried to grab onto Zach. "Hey, hey. What happened?" he asked while patting her. "That''s what I want to ask. What happened? I was talking to you, and then you said something and¡­" She let go of Zach and asked, "Are you okay, my Lord?" "Yes, I am¡ª huh? What did you just call me¡­?" he asked with a frozen face. "Oh, my bad." She covered her mouth and said "Daddy" with a flushed face. "Are you Ninia?" "What else am I supposed to be?" she asked with a puzzled look on her face. "Are you sure you are alright?" She asked with a concerned and judging look on her face. "Maybe you should sleep. I wille to wake you up when dinner is ready." Zach hugged Ninia tightly, which surprised her, but she didn''t try to resist or feel ufortable. ''I didn''t realize it until now, but my entire religion will be hopeless with Ninia. No¡­ that''s just an excuse. I don''t think I can survive without Ninia. But¡­ she is not real. She is a fake identity created by the gods, and her real identity is Selene, who is supposedly a princess from the Elf realm. Even though I know that. I don''t want to lose Ninia. After hearing my name, I don''t know what exactly happened to Selene, but let me be with Ninia for a little longer. I know it''s selfish and immature of me, but I don''t have the courage to let go of her just yet.'' "Umm¡­ daddy¡­" Zach looked into Ninia''s eyes and smiled gently at her, hiding the sadness behind his face. "Let''s go out and help the girls," he said. "Okay." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,799 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 361 359- Night Time- Right Time Chapter 361 359- Night Time- Right Time¡¡¡¡Zach got up from the bed and walked to the door with Ninia, but before he could open his chamber door, Ninia tucked his clothes from behind. "Hmm?" "Can you¡­" she squirmed left and right and said, "Can you kiss me one more time?" "Sure¡­" Zach gave a passionate kiss to Ninia and left the room before her. Aria, Victoria, Noah, and Alina were already at the table, seemingly waiting for Zach and Ninia to arrive. "What were you two doing?" Aria asked with a suspicious re in her eyes. "I will fill you upter." After eating dinner and talking, everyone went to their respective chamber. But Zach couldn''t sleep, so he decided to head to the girl''s chamber. He left his chamber and made his way to Aria''s chamber, but she was fast asleep. "Well, I was nning to go to Victoria''s room anyway." He walked to Victoria''s chamber and opened the door, but it was locked from the inside. KNOCK~ KNOCK! He gently knocked on the door and said, "It''s me." A few secondster, Victoria slightly opened the door and asked, "What happened?" "Can Ie in?" "Sure¡­" Zach entered the room and sat on the bed. "Were you sleeping?" he asked. "I was about to." "Are you¡­ well, do you want to have sex?" "Wow. Didn''t think you woulde out so directly," she chuckled. "I have been thinking about it for a while, and I didn''t want you to feel that I am neglecting you. We have time right now, so we should cherish it. Who knows, when will be the next time we will get to spend time together. So I thought if you wanted to¡­ you know, have some fun," he uttered with an awkward smile on his face. "I mean¡­ yes. But¡­ I am afraid." She sat on the bed beside him and muttered, "Our first time wasn''t exactly one would call pleasurable." "Don''t worry. I will do it better this time. I swear. I have learned many sex skills and I now know how to satisfy a girl. I even made someone like Aria moan shamelessly, so I think you will also surely, definitely, enjoy it," he said with a grin. "I will trust you." "So¡­ are you stripping, or do you want me to strip you?" "I will strip." Victoria took off her clothes and revealed her naked body to Zach. "Wow. It''s just as I remembered. You truly look stunning when you are naked¡­" Victoria squinted her eyes and said, "So are you saying that I don''t look like one when I am wearing clothes?" "Your figure is perfect. But when you wear clothes, it doesn''t look the same. I am not saying you don''t look good in your clothes. Everything about you is obviously just fantastic!" "You have gotten a lot better at these lines, huh?" Zach also stripped and got on the bed, but his gaze suddenly fell on the door, and he asked: "Did you lock the door?" "No¡­" Zach hurried to the door and locked it from inside. "I am d I noticed. Or imagine someone walking on us having sex. If it was Aria or even Ninia, it would have been okay. But we can''t let the kids see us. It''s too early for them." Zach touched Victoria''s breasts and gently squeezed them before sucking on top of them. While Victoria stroked his snake. "Say¡­ do you want me to use my mouth?" she asked with a slight smirk on the corner of her lips. "Last time I asked, you turned me down saying ''Such stuff is not necessary'', and we jumped straight to the sex without any forey," Zach remarked. "Yeah. Maybe that''s why we couldn''t enjoy it. We ignored the first rule of sex; that is, both partners enjoying it." "Do you know how to suck it? It will be your first time too." Victoria shrugged her shoulders and said, "You know I also put something in my mouth such as candies, my thumb, my lips, the inner side of my cheeks. So I am pretty confident at sucking your dick." Victoria grabbed Zach''s snake in her hands and nced at Zach with a soft re in her eyes. She opened her mouth and uttered: "You better not make fun of me if I do it wrong." She licked the tip of his snake and kissed it before sucking it like a popsicle. She moved her lips up and down without moving her head and yed with the tip. A few secondster, she engulfed his entire snake in one go and began to move her head up and down. "Mnh~" Victoria made a noise while sucking. The slurping sound had filled the room, and Victoria showed no sign of stopping. After a few seconds, she stopped while staring into Zach''s eyes and uttered, "Can you¡­ ce your hand on my head and¡­" "Oh? Seems like someone has watched too much porn," Zach teased with a soft scoff. "I am a modern teenage girl. And what''s wrong with watching porn? It teaches us so many things about sex," she remarked. Zach ced his hand on her head, and Victoria smiled slightly before plugging her mouth with his snake. His hand moved up and down every second, but he thought it would be funny to tease her and began pressing her head down whenever it moved up to control Victoria''s head movement. Victoria had been looking into his eyes ever since she started, but when Zach moved her head, her gaze narrowed, and she red at him¡ª although her face seemed delighted. "I am going to cum soon!" Victoria ignored Zach''s words and continued sucking his snake. But when his snake began to twitch, she decreased her speed but increased the time she was keeping his snake in her mouth so she wouldn''t miss the shot. Zach tried his best to hold it as he didn''t want that feeling to stop, but a minuteter, he shot everything inside Victoria''s mouth while jerking his hips a little. He saw Victoria''s mouth getting filled and her cheeks getting puffed. "Wow. This is indeed a blissful sight to my eyes." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,788 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. Chapter 362 [Bonus chapter] 360- Victorias Cave Exploration Chapter 362 [Bonus chapter] 360- Victoria''s Cave Exploration¡¡¡¡Zach watched as Victoria tried to contain his milk in her mouth. He wanted to see what she do with it without giving her any instruction. Victoria stared into Zach''s eyes and waited for him to say something, but after receiving no response, she grabbed the cup from the table and spat everything in it. "Wow¡­" he couldn''t help but mutter that. "What? You didn''t tell me what to do!" she retorted. "You just said a while ago that you are a modern girl who watches porn. You should do what girls do after they get their mouth filled with the milk," Zachmented. Victoria squinted her eyes and said, "They do some stupid acting and spit it out." "I¡­ can''t refute that.." he sighed. Victoria looked at the cup and nced at Zach from the corner of her eyes before asking, "Did you want me to drink it?" "Not really. But¡­ yeah. Then again, I didn''t want to force you to drink it, and knowing you; you would have most likely drank it because you didn''t want to make me upset." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Didn''t you say there should be a mutual understanding between both partners?" "Actually¡­ I was going to swallow it as I was sure you would like to see that. But it was too much, and I was choking on it so¡ª" "It''s fine. You will get a lot of chances to drink again. Not to mention, your physique is now strong enough to handle my essence inside your body. It might even help you boost your physique drastically," he stated calmly. Victoriay naked on the bed and said, "You can start now." "Well then, let''s start with eating you out." Zach got between Victoria''s legs and began to lick her cave. "Hey! What are you¡ª Anh~" she moaned. "What are you doing?!" "I am eating your pussy," Zach replied in a muffled voice as he started eating Victoria''s cave. "Don''t¡ª nnn~ Don''t do that. It''s dirty~" "You sucked my dick earlier. So what''s wrong with me sucking your pussy. Besides, I never get a chance to do this." Zach slowly inserted his tongue inside Victoria''s cave, but he didn''t force it too much. He let him go until it could and started moving it. However, that was too much for Victoria, and she ended up orgasming with a loud moan. "Aanmh~!" she filled the house with her moan. Of course, Zach quickly covered her mouth by cing his lips on her lips. It waste at night, and everything was silent; even the slightest noise could wake one up. "Don''t yell so loud!" He whispered in her ears. "I don''t want Aria and Ninia to bang on our doors." "Are you afraid if they catch us?" Victoria asked with a judging look on her face. "Not in the slightest. But if they catch us, we might have to stop, and I¡­ want to fuck you for the rest of the night." "I¡­ don''t think I wouldst that long¡­" "We will see." Zach grabbed his snake and rubbed it at the entrance of Victoria''s cave. Victoria closed her eyes and clenched the bedsheet so she could take out her pain without letting out a grunt of pain. "I am going in." "Hmm." Zach slowly inserted the tip inside Victoria''s cave and made his way in as it explored and widened it until it reached the stop. "Are you in¡­?" she asked. "Halfway, yeah," She opened one eye and said, "Just thrust it in one go. I feel like a kid waiting to get injected." Zach took a deep breath and uttered, "Alright. This might hurt you a little so endure it." He thrust his into Victoria and plunged his snake deeper into her cave. "Amnh!" He raised his brows and asked, "Was that a moan of pleasure or pain?" Victoria finally opened both her eyes and said, "What do you think? You are experienced in this field, right?" "Okay then. I will check it first before answering." Zach once again thrust his hips and waited for Victoria to moan, but she didn''t. However, judging by the look on her face, it was evident that she was enjoying it. "Anh~ Anh~ Mnh~ Nmh~" Victoria moaned uncontrobly as she experienced the pleasure of getting railed by the mighty snake. It had been a few minutes since they both indulged in their love session. Now that Zach could hear Victoria''s sweet moans and see the orgasmic look on her face, he felt more excited to keep railing Victoria. "Anh~ Wait¡ªanh~ What''s going on~? How could something like this feel so good? You are simply moving your penis in and out of me, so why¡ªAnh~ No~ Stop~ I can''t think straight~ You are making me go insane~" It was Victoria''s first time experiencing true pleasure; understandably, she was scared too. She was feeling something she had never felt before, but she didn''t want it to stop. Her first time was painful, and she even got unbearable stomach pain when Zach released his essence inside her without knowing the risk. But now, everything was different. "What''s happening to me~? Why is my body suddenly turning so hot~?" Victoria began moving her hips up and down. "Why is my body moving on its own~? What did you do to me~?" Victoria''sments seemed so oblivious and innocent that Zach felt like he was taking advantage of her. "I have watched enough porn, but I never knew it could feel this good. If I knew this, I would have approached you to have sex with me after my stomach pain and subdued. I missed so many opportuVictoriaes in my life, but I am d to have you with me," she said with a gentle smile and a flushed face. Zach grabbed the two bouncing mountains in front of him and squeezed them gently before pinching the nipples simultaneously. "No~~! Don''t do that~ Don''t y with my body like this~!" "Do you feel good?" Zach asked with a smirk on his face. "Yes~ Yes~! It feels incredible ~ Please don''t stop until I pass out~" "That would be a problem for me." Zach grabbed Victoria''s waist and increased his speed after saying, "If you pass out, I won''t get to hear your sexy moans." Chapter ?362 Chapter 361- In a Closed Church Chamber Chapter ?362 Chapter 361- In a Closed Church Chamber Zach raised Victoria''s body by her waist and aligned his snake and her cave perfectly in a straight line. Then, he slowly began to move his hips back and forth. Victoria covered her mouth with her hands as she could no longer hold her loud moans and didn''t want anyone to hear them. After a few thrusts, he increased his speed and thrust his hips like before. "Aanh~ Mmh~ Nhhm~!" Victoria removed her hands from her mouth and submitted herself to Zach. Her breasts bounced up and down, and Zach was barely holding his urge to squeeze them. He let go of Victoria''s waist and squeezed her soft mountains, but Victoria''s hips were still raised. "Harder~ Harder~ Make a mess out of me~ I have never experienced this pleasure before, and I don''t want it to stop~ Please use my body until you are satisfied~ This feels so much better than our first time~" "I do. I am going to cum soon. Where do you want it? Should I creampie you?" "No~ You can''t cum inside me~" "Why not? You will get a lot of benefits with your physique too." "If you shoot inside me, the same thing will happen again. I don''t want to be bedridden by that pain." "Don''t worry. That won''t happen." "Do you promise?" "Yes. And if it does happen, we already have Ninia and Aria to heal you in no time. But seriously, it won''t happen. You are no longer a normal mortal." "Then do it¡­" Zach humped Victoria for a few more seconds and released his load inside Victoria''s wet cave. "Amnh~!" After releasing all the shots, he slowly pulled his snake out of Victoria''s cave and stuffed it into her mouth. Victoria reacted to it by wrapping her lips around it and sucking it. She swallowed the remaining milk from his snake and smiled at Zach. She puckered her lips and said, "It didn''t hurt, and it¡­ tasted good too¡­" Zach pinched her nipples and asked, "Are you ready for round two?" "Huh?" Victoria''s smile vanished from her face as she asked, "You want to do¡­ more¡­?" "Obviously." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "There is no way I will be satisfied with only one round. I finally got my hands on you. I want to make you feel much better!" Victoria slowly sat up and gulped down anxiously before dragging her hips back. "It''s already toote. I think we should end it here. You should also leave before someone suspects us. What if they heard my moans?" Victoria turned around on all fours and tried to get off the bed, but Zach grabbed her from behind and plunged his snake inside her cave in one go. "No~ If your dick stays inside me for even one more second, I will go insane~ You will break me~" Victoria''s legs and hands gave out, and she droppedzily on the bed. She had orgasmed as soon as his snake returned for the second round. Zach raised Victoria''s hips and grabbed her by the waist as he pulled her body back and forth while thrusting his hips ordingly. . The pleasure had gone over her head, and she was literally flying above the clouds. The only thing she could feel at that moment was getting plugged up by Zach''s snake. "Aanh~ Aamnh~ Deeper~ Go harder~" she moaned loudly. "Oh?" Zach smirked from the corner of his lips and asked, "What''s wrong? Gave in so easily already?" He teased yfully. "I don''t care anything about anymore~ Fuck me until I pass out~ And if anyone catches us, you will be the one in trouble~!" After railing Victoria from behind for a few minutes, he released his fresh, hot load inside Victoria''s malnourished cave. "Mnmnh~~!" She clenched the bedsheet tightly as her cave got filled with hot milk. However, she had no idea what had happened. Zach kept his snake inside her cave and slowly wriggled his snake to paint his milk inside every corner of her cave. "That felt so good," she said with an orgasmic look on her face and smiled in satisfaction. Zach smirked and asked, "It seems you have gotten used to it." "I don''t think I can get enough of this feeling¡­" she said while drooling. "Time for round three." Victoria thought Zach was done, but he hadn''t even started yet. "Wait, no¡­" Victoria covered her leaking cave with her hands and said, "Let me take a rest. I am so sensitive right now." "There is no rest for the wicked." Zach squeezed Victoria''s breasts and kissed her on the lips. After a few kisses, he said, "How about you get on the top this time?" "No way. I am scared." "There is nothing to be scared of. Think about it, you were scared a few minutes ago when we hadn''t started, yet, you were moaning with a satisfied face. It will feel better if you do it by yourself," he said calmly. "Since when did you be so good at sweet-talking with people?" Victoria sat up and remarked with a judging look on her face. "Practice makes one perfect." Victoria got on top of Zach and pointed his snake at the entrance of her cave. "..." Zach waited for Victoria to sit down so his snake could enter her cave, but she didn''t. "Uhh¡­ what are you waiting for?" he asked. "I am scared¡­." "I see. Let me help you. " Zach grabbed Victoria''s hands and said, "Look me in the eyes." Victoria looked into Zach''s face with an anxious look on her face. While Victoria was lost in Zach''s eyes, Zach suddenly thrust his hips up and plunged his snake inside Victoria''s cave. "Anh~!" She moaned again as Zach turned on his engine. "I~ Hate~ You~ Why would you do that!" "Why are you so cute when you are meek? Dammit! " Zach smirked and began to thrust his hips up and down. "I might fuck you for the rest of the night!" "Mhn~!" Chapter ?363 Chapter 362- Love Making Sessions Chapter ?363 Chapter 362- Love Making Sessions "Mnh~ Anh~ Amh~" Victoria''s breasts bounced up and down with every thrust as she tried her best not to fall from the top of Zach. "Do you like getting drilled in this position?" Zach asked. "Shut up~ I am angry at you~ You fooled me once again and betrayed my trust." Her breasts bounced with each thrust, following her soft moans and her face that tried to hide the embarrassment. "Heh!" "Mnh~ Nmh~ Yes~ I can''t get used to this feeling~ I want it deeper~ Go harder~" Victoria''s words were acting as an aphrodisiac to Zach''s ears. "I still don''t understand~ How could something like this feel so good~? And why does the first time hurt~? If only it was this pleasurable for our first time too, we wouldn''t have broken up~" "True." "We might not even have logged into this game." "That''s a possibility. I don''t want to say we broke up for good, but if we hadn''t, I wouldn''t have met Aurora and the other girls¡­" "But hey, everything happens for a reason. We broke up, and we became mature. We learned things we never knew we had to learn." "Yeah." "Mnh~ Anh~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes~ Keep going~!" "I have been doing all the moving since we started. Even when you are on top of me, I am doing most of the moving while you are only enjoying getting drilled. How about you move now?" he asked with a knowing look on his face. "I¡­ don''t know how to¡­" she said while averting her gaze, seemingly, she already knew but was ying dumb for some reason. "Move your hips back and forth while I thrust mine up and down. You will feel much better, you modern city girl~!" She did as Zach asked her to do, and she couldn''t help but appreciate for being born as a girl and for being his lover. After a few minutes, she noticed Zach''s snake was twitching inside her cave, so she asked: "Are you going to shoot~?" "Yes. Brace yourself." "Don''t shoot it inside me! My pussy will definitely flood with your milk!" "I already shot it twice, though." "That''s why I am¡ª aanh~!" Zach released his load inside Victoria''s cave and watched the orgasmic look on her face, seemingly, she had also orgasmed with him. "Amnh~!" She dropped on top of Zach and uttered in a meek voice, "You have filled me uppletely. If you pull your dick out, my pussy will leak." "Let''s go take a bath together before anyone wakes up," Zach suggested. "I don''t think I can walk after this¡­" "I will carry you." "Okay~" . Victoria thought Zach was kind enough to care about her that much, but she had no idea that she had walked right into his trap. She was like a sheep sleeping in a lion''s den, thinking it was the safest ce as no one would dare to enter the lion''s cave, even in his absence. However, she didn''t know that it wasn''t the lion she needed to fear, it was the cave itself. After Zach took Victoria into the bathroom, they washed each other''s bodies and dirtied them soon after. Zach repeatedly filled her up, again and again, sometimes in her cave, sometimes in her mouth. They continued it with no sense of time and spent the entire night making love to each other without sleeping a wink. Victoria was reluctant at first as she was scared of getting caught, but she couldn''t say no to the heavenly pleasure. Deep down, she didn''t want to stop. She loved Zach and wanted to show her love to him with her body. She did things she had never imagined in her dreams. She threw away her shame and got lost in the love-making activities. KNOCK~ KNOCK~ However, they were interrupted by the knock on the door. Victoria stopped riding Zach and looked at him with an anxious look on her face. "What now?" "Of course, this has to happen. It has be a cliche now," Zach sighed. Victoria was freaking out for no reason, so Zach carried her with his snake still inside her cave and gently pushed her against the wall. "Nmh. Mnh! Anm!" Victoria bit Zach''s shoulder to muffle her moans. KNOCK~ KNOCK! "Argh!" Zach groaned in frustration and asked, "Who is it?" "That voice¡­ Master Zach, is that you?" "Noah? What are you doing here? Go back to bed. If you want to pee, then do it outside," Zach said while humping his hips into Victoria. "I wanted to take a bath," Noah replied. "Bath? At this hour? I don''t think it''s wise to take a bath at midnight in such cold weather." "What are you talking about, Master Zach? It''s already morning." "...." Zach opened his menu and saw it was 6:09 AM. He smiled at Victoria, who was trying her best to hold her moans, and said, "We have been at this for nearly eight hours." "Master Zach? Did you say something?" Noah asked. "Ah, yes. Can you wait for a few minutes? I just got here, and I want to have a rxing bath." "Okay! I will wait outside!" "Mnh!" Victoria moaned as her eyes widened. She shook her head as though she didn''t want Noah outside. "It will take a while actually, maybe around ten minutes or so," Zach said to make him go away. "I can wait!" "How about you go take a jog outside? Running in the morning is good for your health. You are young, so developing such habits at this age will surely help you a lot in the future once you grow up. One day, when you will look back to this day, you will remember me and thank me for giving you this advice." Even though Zach gave Noah profound life advice, his all focus was on Victoria and her body. "Okay, Master Zach. I will take a quick jog around and return in around ten minutes!" "Anh~" Victoria finally let out a moan and said, "Let''s finish this~" Chapter ?364 Chapter 363- Yet Another Revolution Chapter ?364 Chapter 363- Yet Another Revolution "Mnh~!" Victoria moaned while kissing Zach on the lips. Even though Zach had said he would be done in ten minutes, they were still going at it. "I orgasmed two times since Noah left, but you are still not done~!" Victoria said while moaning. "Since this is thest round. I want it tost as long as possible." "But he wille back!" "Let him. I will just send him away again." After a few minutes, there was another knock on the door. "See~?" "Master Zach, you are still not done?" Noah asked. "Uhh¡­ yeah. I decided to rx for a few more minutes. How about you go and jog around the garden one more time?" "Okay!" PHEW! Victoria squinted her eyes and said, "You are making him run for no reason." "How rude. I am making him strong. In fact, this is nothing. I trained hard till I was seven years old." "You are you, and he is he. And here you are making him run because you want to keep fucking me~" "Oh? Then do you want me to stop?" "No~!" Victoria wrapped her legs around Zach and said, "Keep fucking me and release the biggest load inside me~!" Zach increased his speed and thrust his hips fast like never before. He squeezed Victoria''s breasts that were bouncing up and down with every thrust and grinned after looking at the orgasmic look on her face. She had been moaning and feeling so good all this time that she could no longer moan. The only thing she was looking forward to is to get her cave nourished by Zach''s fresh and hot milk. "Yes~ I am going to cum again~!" Victoria kissed Zach on the lips after saying, "Let''s cum together~!" She could feel Zach''s snake vigorously twitching inside her cave. She prepared herself for the biggest load of the day. She was excited, and her cave got tighter just by imagining what it would feel like. After a long minute of continuously drilling his snake into Victoria''s cave, he released his load inside her cave and hugged her tightly. "Aaanh~!" Victoria let out a loud moan that surely echoed in the entire church, and Zach hoped that it didn''t wake up the girls. "I am pulling out," he said in a calm voice. "Wait. No. Don''t pull out right now!" Victoria pulled Zach close and said, "I am so sensitive right now. And even the slightest movement will make me orgasm again." "Oh?" "Yes. So don''t move until I say so." "Alright. As you say. I won''t move." "Thank you¡ª" "Is that what you thought I would say?" Zach smirked at her with a haughty look on her face. "...!" Victoria''s face turned pale after hearing that, and she knew what was going to happen next. Zach began moving his hips back and forth at full speed and enjoyed the reaction on Victoria''s face. "Nnh! Mnh!" Victoria was ring at Zach with teary eyes, but her cave was tight as ever, and she was still wrapping her legs and arms around his waist and neck. "Dammit! Your pussy is twitching with every thrust. Do you feel good?" he asked with a grin. "I~ Hate~ You~!" she said with a flushed face. Zach continued railing Victoria for another five minutes and stopped. "Okay." He stretched his hands in the air and said, "Let''s go now. Noah must be returning at any minute." "Wait.." Victoria grabbed Zach''s hand and said, "I can''t walk. My legs and pussy have gone numb¡­" "It''s not hurting, right?" he asked with an anxious look on his face. Zach was afraid to hurt Victoria as the incident of his first time with her still haunted him. "No. It doesn''t hurt. I just¡­ it feels tingly, and my legs will probably give out if I try to walk," Victoria responded. "How will you walk to your room then?" "You will have to carry me." "What if someone saw us leaving the bathroom together?" "Well¡­" Victoria lowered her gaze, but it fell on Zach''s erect snake. "Why are you still hard¡­?" she asked with a confused look on her face. Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am still in the mood." "Even after all that?" she eximed in shock. "And you know what, I am actually d that you have a harem. Otherwise, I don''t think a single girl would be able to go through this every single day and night." "Yeah. My libido is godly." Victoria bit her lips and said, "Does that mean you are still not satisfied?" SIGH! Zach hugged Victoria and kissed her on the lips before saying, "I am more than satisfied. The situation is just so exciting that I can''t calm down." "You can use my body if you want¡­" she said in a low voice. Zach flicked his finger on Victoria''s forehead and said, "You can''t even walk properly and still want to offer your body so I can use it? Where is the Victoria I once knew that always nagged on every little thing." "I have changed." "Please let some things stay alive in you. You can''t lose the charm of your personality. And I won''t either." "Hmm." "Now. I cannot carry you to your room because¡ª first of all, you are naked, but you can wear your clothes with just one click. Second of all, it''s already morning, and the girls might be awake. There might also be injured yers outside, so it''s a bad idea." "Then how am I going to leave?" she asked anxiously. "I have got an idea." Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and said, "Go in." Victoria opened her menu and equipped her clothes before stepping into Aria''s domain. Zach closed the portal and equipped his clothes before leaving the bathroom. He nced around to see if Noah was there, but he wasn''t. "Well, ten minutes haven''t passed yet." He casually walked his way to Victoria''s room and closed the door. PHEW! "That was easy. If I knew I wouldn''t run into anyone, I wouldn''t have sent Victoria in the domain." Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain, and Victoria walked out, but as she couldn''t walk properly, she tripped as soon as she stepped forward. Luckily, Zach was there to grab her. He carried her to the bed and said, "I didn''t let you sleep for the entire night. Take some rest." "Hmm." Victoria grabbed Zach''s hand and said, "It was really fun. Thank you for the amazing night." Zach looked at the portal and raised his brow in amusement. ''Why didn''t I realize it sooner?'' He took a deep breath and muttered, "If Victoria was able to move from the bathroom to her room using Aria''s domain. Does that mean I can also use the same technique to bypass the level requirement to ascend to the higher realms?" ''If yes, then Victoria and Aria would have no need to clear the dungeons or level up 100. I can ask them to enter Aria''s domain and ascend myself to the second main realm. From there, I will open the portal again and bring them there!'' Zach has found a major loophole that was once again going to bring a revolution to Gods'' Impact¡ª after his first revolution, which was the invention of the MP potions. Chapter ?365 Chapter 364- New Plans Chapter ?365 Chapter 364- New ns Zach left Victoria''s room and sat at the first pew near the altar. He was now changing his n as he had found a revolutionary strategy to bypass the level requirements. Previously, he had nned that he would keep on ascending alone and keep the girls safe in the lower realms. Of course, he nned to return every night. He wanted to treat the ascendance as a job where he would leave every morning and return every night. However, now that he had found a way where they would be together all the time, he couldn''t be happier. After making a n and a few backup ns, Zach walked to Aria''s chamber, but she still seemed asleep. He went to Ninia''s chamber, and she was also sleeping with Elina on the bed beside her. ''They are still sleeping. Well, yesterday was a big event, and they did all the things by themselves. I will let them sleep. The same goes for Victoria. She must be tired, and I spent the night with her in such a state¡­'' Zach was just like Victoria when it came to worrying about each other. Even when he reassured her, he couldn''t do the same to himself. "Hmm¡­" he hummed in wonder and thought, "Maybe I should make breakfast for them? They will be happy." "Absolutely not!" Aria yelled from behind him. Zach turned around and remarked, "That''s the first thing you say after waking up instead of a ''good morning'' or a good morning kiss?" "That cer." Aria grabbed Zach''s hand and dragged him out of the kitchen while saying, "We both know how much you suck at cooking." "But I just wanted to help." "Oh, I am sure you do. But if I let you make breakfast, you will do more good than bad." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Zach raised his brows and said, "And hey, I am not that bad at cooking, okay?" "What I am trying to say is ''while you are trying to help us, you will just make things worse and end up troubling everyone.''." Aria shrugged her shoulders and added, "I am just doing you a favor." "But I can at least watch you from close, right?" "From afar." "Okay." Aria washed her hands and face before heading back to the kitchen. "What do you want to eat?" she asked. "Anything is fine." "Wow." Aria rolled her eyes and sighed before saying, "Thanks for the answer." A few minutes passed, and Aria had just begun to make breakfast. Zach slowly got near her and hugged her from behind. ".....!" Aria jolted in surprise and tried to break free from Zach''s grip. "What do you think you are doing?!" "Giving a nice and warm hug to my lovely wife?" "Right. I am sure you are going to pull some pranks. Please let me make breakfast peacefully." Zach hugged Aria even tighter and whispered in her ears: "We seem like a couple on a honeymoon." "What''s a¡­ honeymoon?" she asked with a curious and confused look on her face. "Uhh¡­ that''s¡­ well, it''s like a vacation a couple goes to spend time together after getting married. But a couple can go on a honeymoon at any time they want, so there is no specific time limit. Or so¡­ I think." Zach exined while swinging Aria left and right in his embrace. "Then you must be nning a big honeymoon with all the girls in your harem," Ariamented. "You bet." Aria turned around and hugged Zach. She ced her ear on his chest and listened to his calm heartbeat, which sounded forceful for some reason. Amidst that, she took a deep breath and sniffed his scent, only to smell a different smell on him. "You smell like¡­ Victoria¡­" she said. "Wow. Even though I took a bath, you can still recognize the scent, huh?" Aria squinted her eyes and uttered, "Now that I think of it, why were you awake so early in the morning?" "I¡­ didn''t sleep." "Hmm?" Zach moved his face close to Aria''s ears and said, "Victoria and I fucked like crazy for the entire night." "Seriously¡­?" "Yeah. She went to bed a few minutes ago." "I don''t know what to say. But I am happy for her. I am sure she was waiting for her turn as well." "Aurora might be pissed if she learns of this. I am sure she will insist me to fuck her even in that condition," he sighed. "Don''t you do anything to her." "Of course, I won''t." "Now. Get out of here, and let me make breakfast." "Is there anything I can do? I want to help you." "Nothing. Just wait. Oh! Yes, actually. How about you order the demons to clean this ce?" "..." Zach stared at Aria with a judging look on his face. "What? Did I say something weird? And you were the one who wanted to help." "I mean¡­ you are asking the demons to clean a church. That''s hrious and ironic at the same time," he scoffed softly. CLAP~ CLAP! Zach pped his hands and said, "You heard thedy. Get to work." Lower-ranked demons appeared from the shadows and dark corners of the church and knelt down in front of Zach. Zach pointed his finger in a certain direction and said, "You will find all the tools required to clean this ce." The demons nodded and rushed to clean the church. Zach turned to Aria and asked, "Anything else?" "There is one thing I want to confirm. But we will talk about thatter when we are alone." "We are currently¡ª" "I know, I know. But not right now. How about you wake up Ninia and Elina?" "I can do that." "Victoria will be sleeping for the rest of the morning and at noon, so I won''t make food for her. If she wants to eat, take her out for dinner or something," Aria suggested. "Today, I will mark all my followers with my Sigil. And I am going to fight the realm bosster. Then, I still have to take care of one thing." Zach walked to Ninia''s chamber after saying, "You girls should pack your bags to leave this realm soon." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,739 0 new yers logged in. 49 yers died. Chapter ?366 Chapter 365- Waking Ninia Up Chapter ?366 Chapter 365- Waking Ninia Up Zach knocked on Ninia''s room, but he received no response, so he went inside. Elina and Ninia were still sleeping on the bed, and Zach wasn''t sure whether he should wake them up or not. Sure, he hade to wake them up, and he could wake Ninia up without any problem. But waking Elina up was a different matter. ''She is a 14-year-old girl and is probably in her rebellious phase. I don''t want her to misunderstand the situation and get weird ideas,'' he uttered inwardly. Now that Zach had his own religion and he had thousands of yers as his followers, he had to maintain his proper image in public. Even if a false rumor spread around the realm, he would lose many followers, and his name would be defamed. Zach decided to wake Ninia up, but she was sleeping on the other side of the bed that was touching the wall, and to wake her up, he had to climb on the bed. SIGH! He walked to the other end of the bed and tapped a few times on Ninia''s leg without calling her name. A few tapster, Ninia slowly opened her eyes and closed them again. But her sleep vanished when she noticed Zach was in her room. She sat up on the bed and said, "Lord Zach! Why are you here?!" "Shhh!" Zach ced a finger on his lips to ask her to keep quiet. He pointed his gaze at Elina and said, "You will wake her up." "What are you doing here? Is everything alright?" "Yes." Ninia''s face suddenly flushed as she averted her gaze a few times before finally making an eye contact with him. She squirmed a little and asked: "Are you perhaps here to do the night activity? We can''t do it here since Elina is sleeping. Please wait in your room, I will be there soon." "...." "I need some time to prepare myself." "What are you talking about?" he whispered. "I am here to wake you up. It''s already morning!" "Heh." Ninia smiled at Zach and said, "Now is not the time to joke, my Lord. Go wait in your room, I will¡­ wait¡­" After noticing the serious look on Zach''s face, she realized he wasn''t lying. "It''s really morning?!" she eximed. "Oh, my Lord. What have I done? I didn''t wake up on time for my duty! I havemitted a major sin! Please, forgive me, master Zach. I am ready for any punishment!" "Calm down. You are literally yelling. You will wake her¡­" Zach nced at Elina and found her eyes open. "Oh, she is awake." Elina sat up on the bed while rubbing her eyes and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you here?" "It''s morning. Wake up. Aria is making breakfast. You should get ready in the meantime," Zach said to her in a calm voice. "Oh¡­ okay." Elina got off the bed and said, "I did feel like I slept a lot today." She stretched her arms in the air and yawned loudly, which made Ninia yawn too. After fixing her hair and clothes, she left the room and walked to the bathroom to wash her face. But her face was red as a beet. ''What was that?!'' she yelled inwardly. ''They were talking about dirty stuff, weren''t they?!'' Elina had woken up right after Ninia woke up. And she heard everything Ninia had said to Zach. Even though it was a misunderstanding on Ninia''s part, and it was resolved quickly, the damage was already done. ''I don''t understand Zach''s rtionship with the girls. But it seems that everyone likes him. Even Ninia, who is a nun; a sign of purity and innocence, was ready to do dirty stuff with him. But since he is a God and Ninia serves him, it''s understandable? What''s a nun''s job anyway? They devote their lives to their God, which, in this case, is Zach. Does that mean Ninia already belongs to Zach?'' Elina decided to stop thinking and washed her face. Meanwhile, things were getting awkward in Ninia''s room. "I¡­ should I also leave." Ninia hurriedly got off the bed and rushed to the door, but Zach got there before and closed it before locking it. "What are you doing? I need to leave. I can''t let Aria use this event as an excuse to tease me when we fight the next time," Ninia said while backing her steps from Zach. ''She is a total opposite of Selene. I thought that Ninia was just a small part of Selene''s personality change, and it would be possible for her to regain Ninia''s memories, but now I am afraid that''s not possible.'' "Master Zach, I need to leave," Ninia repeated herself. "Then go. I am not stopping you," he shrugged. "But you are standing at the doorway, and it is locked." Zach stepped aside and said, "Go." Ninia gulped down anxiously and hesitantly walked to the door. She slowly walked a few steps and then suddenly dashed to the door. She sessfully managed to unlock the door, but just as she was about to open it, Zach grabbed her from behind and hugged her tightly. "....!" "What''s wrong? Why did you stop?" Zach felt her body and whispered in her ears. "Because¡­ you are holding me¡­" she said while weakly trying to break free from Zach''s grip. Seemingly, she didn''t want to but was acting to do so. Zach slowly moved his hands from Ninia''s waist to her breasts and squeezed them gently before rubbing his cheek on her cheek. "Master¡­ you are touching my¡­" "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Zach turned her around and pushed her against the door before pressing his lips on her lips and locking them together. "Not¡­. right now¡­" she managed to utter between the kisses. After a few kisses, when Zach stopped for a second, Ninia looked into Zach''s eyes and said: "I suddenly don''t feel like leaving this room." ==== Total yers in the game- 1,481,731 0 new yers logged in. 8 yers died. Chapter ?367 Chapter 366- Tasting Nun Chapter ?367 Chapter 366- Tasting Nun Ninia wrapped her arms around Zach''s neck and said, "How could you do such things to a nun who is the sign of purity and holiness?" "Is that so? Then I must be punished for the terrible sin I havemitted. Please punish me." Ninia brought her face close to Zach''s ear and whispered, "Daddy~" "...!" She then kissed him on the lips and pressed her body against him. "Whoa~ Someone''s being a little aggressive all of a sudden," Zach remarked. "I am not. I am doing what I always wanted to do. Whenever I looked at you, I imagined how it would feel to touch you, to hold you, and to kiss you. Of course, I knew that I was having unholy thoughts, but a nun''s duty is to devote her soul, body, and everything to their god. You are my god, so having any sort of thoughts about you is nothing but a way of worship." Ninia said with a grin on her face. "Is that so? Then howe you never made moves on me?" "You were always surrounded by either Victoria or Aria, so I never got a chance. Besides, I was afraid of what you might think of me." "Come to think of it, you did tempt me a lot and forced me to look at you¡­ holy body. Like the time when I woke up from my slumber and found you sleeping beside me. And then, when I fell on top of you, you didn''t show any difort. There are many other small things. Now I know why Aria and Victoria were jealous of you. I thought they were overreacting, and you were simply showing your devotion to me as a prophet of my religion, but who knew you had such ulterior motives." Zach failed to notice Ninia''s advances as he never looked at her that way. But it was until Ninia eventually managed to seduce her that he began to look at her as a love interest. Still, even when Ninia harbored such feelings for Zach, she didn''t know the name of that rtionship. It was obvious to anyone''s eyes that she was in love with him, but she herself wasn''t aware of it. Perhaps one of the reasons was that she thought of Zach as her God, not a man. Still, Zach knew it was the gods'' doing, and the NPCs were restricted from experiencing feelings such as love. Zach sat on Ninia''s bed, and Ninia sat on Zach''sp. "Am I heavy?" she asked. Zach didn''t bother to reply and showered her lips with kisses. Their tongues intertwined and salivas got mixed with each other. While their mouths were busy kissing, Zach moved his hands to Ninia''s breasts and squeezed them gently after poking to her nipples. Ninia was wearing her nightgown, which was thinner than her usual nun outfit. When Zach had touched her breasts thest time, she was wearing her nun outfit, but since she was currently in her nightgown, the sensation of her breasts felt much softer. It was the same for Ninia. Zach''s touch was making her thrilled, and she was getting touched at the ces she had never touched herself. After a few kisses, Zach pushed Ninia onto the bed and unbuttoned her dress. "It''s embarrassing¡­" she said while covering her breasts. The rest of the dress was still on her body, but the main view was visible, and Zach''s eyes were feasting on it. "Is my body to your liking?" she asked hesitantly. Zach pointed his gaze at the bulge in his pants and said, "Do I need to say it out loud?" He touched Ninia''s bare breasts and couldn''t resist the urge to suck them. They felt different from any others he had touched so far. ''Is this the physique of an elf?'' he wondered. "Your body is perfectly carved. It''s exactly how I wanted you to be, and I am happy to say that you have far exceeded my expectations." "I am d you liked it." Ninia spread her hands and said, "It''s all yours. Do whatever you want with it." Zach licked his lips and sucked her nipples for a while before moving to the main dish¡ª to drink the juice from the forbidden cave. Ninia was enjoying the pleasure, and she had no idea what Zach was going to do. After touching her cave and rubbing his thumb over her full-sleeved panties, Zach took them off and touched them directly. "So soft¡­" He inserted his finger into her cave, which was so tight that he felt like his finger would get crushed between her cave walls if he didn''t pull it out. "Mnh¡­" Ninia let out a soft moan, but her face showed signs of pain. "Are you okay?" he asked calmly. "Yeah." she nodded and said, "I felt like I was stabbed by a rod, and it was tearing me apart." "That''s the best description I have ever heard." Zach rubbed his thumb on Ninia''s clit and yed around with her cave to make it wet. Then, he licked it and said, "Time to taste you." "My Lord! What are you doing?!" Ninia suddenly sat up and said, "That ce is dirty. Please don''t do such things. You don''t have to make me feel good. You should only worry about your own pleasure." "Oh, shut up. If you ever say that again, I won''t talk to you." "Nuu!" "And weren''t you the one who said, ''My body is all yours. Do whatever you want with it.''? So I am doing whatever I want, and you can''t stop me." "But what if you get sick by licking that nasty ce?" "Shhh! You are a nun, the sign of purity and innocence. So every part of your body is ever pure and sweet. Now, let me enjoy your taste and allow me to feed on it." Zach licked and sucked Ninia''s cave for a few seconds before inserting his tongue inside. "Anh~" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,726 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter ?368 Chapter 367- Forbidden Juice Chapter ?368 Chapter 367- Forbidden Juice Zach ate Ninia''s cave and pleased his ears with her moans until they both were satisfied. It didn''t take Ninia to get into the mood and enjoy the pleasure. She even used her hands to press Zach''s head against her cave so he wouldn''t stop. "Please don''t stop~" she moaned. After hearing that, Zach smiled from the corner of his lips and continued eating her out. "Something ising~" A few secondster, Ninia orgasmed, and Zach drank her forbidden juice from her cave. "Did you feel good?" Even though Zach already knew the answer, he wanted to hear it from Ninia''s mouth. However, she was unable to answer as she was still trying to fathom the pleasure of the orgasm she had just experienced. Her face was flushed red, and her eyes were barely opened while her body waspletely rxed. It was almost as though she had passed out, but she hadn''t. She took heavy breaths as her stomach moved up and down, with her breasts moving a bit with every breath. "It felt good¡­" she said while facing the other side. "Look at me and say that." Ninia slowly turned her face to Zach and locked her eyes with him. She opened her mouth but didn''t say anything until she saw Zach squint his eyes. "It felt good." "Wow. That was so emotional." Zach got on top of Ninia and kissed her on the lips a few times before moving down and sucking her breasts. "These breasts always appealed to me. Whenever I looked at you, my gaze first fell on them, almost as though they were inviting me to touch them, to feel them, to squeeze them, to suck them." He said while sucking and pinching her nipples. "Daddy, is this really okay?" Ninia asked hesitantly. "Hmm?" "You are a God. Are you okay with doing such activities with someone lowly like me?" Zach bit her nipple and said, "Don''t lower your self-esteem. You are the most important in my religion. For instance, I wouldn''t mind losing all my followers and worshippers; I would never want to lose you. I can get as many followers as I want, but I cannot get you. No one can rece you." ''Not even Selene¡­'' he added inwardly. "What Aria and Victoria would be against this. What about Lady Aurora? If she gets to know that I seduced you with my¡ª" "Aurora is thest person you should worry about. She wouldn''t care, honestly. I don''t think Victoria would mind too. But Aria¡­ well, you two always fight, so maybe she will pass some remarks before acknowledging you as a harem member," he responded calmly while ying with her breasts. "I have no intention of joining your harem." Ninia yed with Zach''s hair and said, "I don''t think I am qualified. So even if Aria doesn''t acknowledge me, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can use my body and satisfy yourself in need, I am content." "If I truly wanted to fuck someone only to satisfy myself, then I would go to Aria and Victoria. They would be more than happy. I am with you because I want to be with you." "Ninia, listen." Zach held Ninia in his arms and said, "I know you understand all this. The concept of love is non-existent in the NPCs. The petty gods had made sure that the yers couldn''t coexist with the NPCs and start a family in the game. But I will change that. Once I find a way to turn the NPCs into yers, all the restrictions the NPCs have should permanently be removed. And once that happens, you will realize how much I love you." Ninia smiled at Zach and kissed him on the lips. She took off his shirt and rubbed her fingers on his chest to feel his manliness. "Since you made me feel good. It''s my turn now." She ced her hand on the bulge under Zach''s pants and said, "I don''t know what to do, so you will have to teach me." She brought her face close to his ears and then added, "Daddy~" "Not going to lie, every time I hear you call me daddy, I get this¡­ wild urge to push you down and ravage you like an animal." Zach got off the bed and stood in front of Ninia while Ninia stayed on the bed and pulled down Zach''s pants, revealing his erect snake. "Wow~!" She chirped with awe. "Heh!" Zach chuckled and said, "That''s a reaction I would expect from a girl seeing a dick for the first time." "What should I do now?" she asked eagerly. "Try touching it," Zach advised. Ninia slowly moved her hand to his snake and touched it, but she retracted her hand when his snake twitched. "Eek! It''s moving!" "It''s because your hands are cold. Grab it again and stroke it up and down," Zach instructed in a calm voice. "O¡­okay¡­" Ninia moved her hand to Zach''s snake and grabbed it with her hand. Then she grabbed it with her other hand. "...." Zach watched Ninia with a smile on his face and muttered, "I can''t believe this is truly happening. When I met you for the first time in this church that night, I would have never imagined we would be doing this one day." "I am d you feel that way." After a brief pause, she said, "Even though I am grabbing it with both my hands, there is still enough space left for a third hand and the tip too." Ninia admired Zach''s snake size and uttered, "Is this a normal size in your world?" "Uhh¡­ no. And let''s not talk about this." "What should I do now?" Ninia asked with an innocent look on her face. "Start stroking it at your pace." Ninia nodded meekly and started stroking Zach''s snake up and down with her both hands. After some seconds, Ninia began to enjoy it and increased her speed. "Am I doing it right?" "Yeah. You are doing great. Just keep going." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,722 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter ?369 Chapter 368- Nuns Mouth Chapter ?369 Chapter 368- Nun''s Mouth "What should I do now?" Ninia asked while stroking his snake up and down. "Suck it with your mouth." Ninia gulped down nervously and slowly opened her mouth to kiss the tip of his snake. Then, she licked on the sides and made it wet. "It''s so big. I don''t think it will fit in my mouth," Ninia remarked. "Don''t worry about it. Just suck as much as you can. No need to force yourself. It''s your first time, after all," Zach instructed in a calm voice. Ninia nodded and opened her mouth to suck it. However, she only managed to take the tip in her mouth. "My mouth won''t open anymore¡­" Ninia said with Zach''s Snake still in her mouth. "Heh!" Zach chuckled and said, "You have to move your head up and down and use your hands to stroke it too. You will get used to it. Just take it easy. We have so much time." Ninia started stroking it up and down with both hands and used her saliva to make it wetter so it could get slippery. She used her mouth to suck it up and down. After a while, Ninia got used to it, and she increased her speed. She was able to take 1/3rd of Zach''s Snake in her mouth without any sign of struggle on her face. Zach could see Ninia''s cheeks bulging when his snake hit the sides. "You can stop if your jaw hurts and take a break," Zach uttered with a concerned look on his face. Ninia shook her head and stopped for a few seconds before pulling his snake out of her mouth and saying, "It just feels like I am eating a big bite which is hard yet soft at the same time. I can''t chew on it but only suck it." "Uhh¡­ yeah." "And for some reason¡­" Ninia touched her cave and said, "I feel good when I suck it, and I feel like sucking it more. But I can''t move my head further, so I want you to move my head." "Alright." "Just don''t force too much. I don''t want to choke on it," she added. She sucked the tip and gulped his snake. After sucking as much as she could, she nodded at Zach and gave him a signal to move her head. Zach ced his hands on Ninia''s head and said, "I cannot know how much you can take in, so make a sign when you want me to stop." Ninia nodded and continued sucking Zach. "Since it''s your first time, I don''t expect you to be crazy good at it. I am already feeling more than good, and just the fact that a nun is sucking my dick¡­ that alone is enough for me to cum right now." Zach slowly began to move Ninja''s head back and forth with his hands. After a while, he gradually increased his speed and forced his snake into her mouth. Zach could feel the tip of his snake hitting Ninia''s throat. "Wow, you can take half of my snake without any problem.'' Zach was surprised at how fast Ninia was learning things. "Even Aurora and Aria took a while to get used to it. While Victoria didn''t bother trying her hard. She was just focused on making me feel good." Suddenly, Ninia''s teeth bit his snake, so he looked into Ninia''s eyes and asked, "Are you okay?" His snake was still in her mouth, and she continued sucking it without replying to Zach''s question, as though she was trying to say she was okay. "Wait¡­" Zach raised his brow and asked, "Could it be that you bit me on purpose?" Ninia averted her gaze in response. "I see. So you are jealous that I am talking about other girls," Zach smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "I have never seen the angry Ninia. Maybe I should tease you more so you will get angry, and I will see a new side of you." Ninia once again yfully bit his snake. "Should I tell you how amazing Aria''s pussy was? Perhaps, you would like to know how Victoria moans when I hit her sensitive spot?" he teased Ninia jokingly. Ninia bit his snake again, but this time a little less yful than before. Zach was dying to see angry Ninia. Sure, he had seen her yell at Aria and Victoria, and she had even yelled at him when he did reckless things, but that was different. She was angry for Zach''s sake and had never been furious for personal reasons. Zach wanted Ninia to let out all of her emotions. He had once broken the restriction on Ninia, and she ended up regaining all her memories and her true personality. However, Zach wanted Ninia and Selene to coexist together and be one person. The only way he could think of was to make Ninia experience all types of emotions. You have been biting me for a while now. It is time for your punishment," Zach uttered with a gentle smile on his face. His words and facial expression were different from each other, but even Ninia knew that Zach was simply joking. "Well then, I will be a little rough now." Zach started moving Ninia''s head back and forth with a uniform motion, but he also started moving his hips back and forth. He thrust his hips into Ninia''s mouth while pulling her head back and forth with her long, pointy elf ears. Then, he increased his speed and started deep-throating Ninia but made sure not to force it too much. After some thrusts, he was about to cum, so he let go of Ninia''s head and let her move at her pace. However, that was a mistake. Had he let go of Ninia after shooting his milk in her mouth, it would have ended there. But as soon as he let go of Ninia''s head, the door of her chamber suddenly opened, and Aria walked in. "Zach. Breakfast is ready. How long¡ª" She stopped when she saw Ninia was already having Zach''s long snake as breakfast. "...!" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,712 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter ?370 Chapter 369- Holy Water Chapter ?370 Chapter 369- Holy Water "..." - Zach. "..." - Ninia. "...." - Aria. Zach simply needed ten more seconds, and he would have released his holy water inside Ninia''s mouth. But now, he may never get another chance. "How did you¡­" Zach nced at the open door that was still shaking after it was opened. "How did you enter this room? I was sure I had locked the¡­" He stopped on his words and let out a weary sigh as she shook his head at Ninia. "You didn''t lock the door again?" he asked. Zach''s snake was still in her mouth, and even though she had stopped moving her head, she was still sucking it. She slowly pulled it out from her mouth and said, "I might have forgotten to lock it." "...." Zach finally jerked his head to the side and looked at Aria, who was staring at them in disbelief. "Is breakfast ready?" he asked. SIGH! Aria shook her head and uttered, "I expected something like this to happen eventually, but I never expected for it to actually happen! Come on! Why did I have to be the one to catch you two?!" "That''s what you are angry about?" "I don''t really care what you do with who. Even if you slept with a random NPC or your worshiper. But I have no interest in knowing my husband''s sex tales. So long as you do it behind my back and I never find out about it, it doesn''t matter. However, I do get jealous when I see it happening in front of me!" "You can always pretend that you didn''t see anything," Zach remarked. "Well, that''s impossible to do if the first thing I see after entering the room is your dick in her mouth." Zach raised his brow and asked, "No offense, but you don''t seem angry. You just look¡­ err¡­ annoyed?" "I was making breakfast for you outside, waiting for you toe so we could have some alone time, but you were busy with the mother of your religion," shemented. "Anyway, I am not angry. But tell me the detailster." "Hmm?" "You two were always close, but you only thought of Ninia as a prophet of your religion. So what''s with this sudden development? Wait¡­" After briefly pausing and ring at Ninia, Aria continued, "Don''t tell me you two were always a thing." "No. Of course not. You know I never hide if I fool around with a girl." "Yeah¡­" Aria squinted her eyes at Ninia and uttered, "You serpent. You finally managed to seduce my husband, huh?" Ninia hugged Zach and said, "He is my God, and my rtionship with him is more significant than a rtionship between a husband and wife." "Yeah, yeah." Aria rolled her eyes and said, "Just finish it and let him cum. I don''t want to bebeled as an annoying harem member who didn''t let him cum." Ninia and Zach stared at Aria for a few seconds as though they were expecting something to happen. "What are you waiting for? Start sucking him!" Aria yelled. "Wait, you are going to stay here and watch us?" Ninia asked with a flushed face. "Aww~ Look who is suddenly embarrassed," Aria teased. "You catching us was different, and watching us is another. Obviously, anyone would be embarrassed if a person with no manners doesn''t know how to give private space to someone," Ninia remarked with a judging look on her face. "Oh, wow. Look who is suddenly talking about manners." Aria furrowed her brows and said, "You are the one with no manners. You are the one who made moves on my husband. And you are the one who doesn''t have any shame." "Uhh¡­ can you two fightter because the mood is really turning me off. And if you two continue this for any longer, I don''t think I will be able to cum soon," Zach quipped. Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "Don''t look at me. Tell that to Ninia. I already gave her my permission to suck you off and make you cum, so I can finally have breakfast with my husband." Zach turned to Ninia and said, "Continue, please. I really want to cum. I couldn''t cum earlier either with Victoria because she had reached her limit. And I truly don''t want to get blue balled twice in the morning." "I want to continue, but please ask her to leave. It''s embarrassing, even for me." "Argh!" Aria walked toward Ninia while saying, "Get away from him. I will suck him off and make him cum." "No! I will do it!" Ninia immediately plugged her mouth with Zach''s snake and began sucking it. She nced at Aria from the corner of her eyes, and her face flushed a little. However, she didn''t stop and began moving her head. "A girl who can''t satisfy a man doesn''t deserve to stand beside him," Aria stated. "I wouldn''t go that far." Zach shot a smile at Aria and said, "I don''t love a girl for her bed skills." "I just said that to miss her off~" Aria groaned. Ninia ignored everything and focused on making Zach feel good. Even if Aria''s words didn''t hit her as she intended, she wished to satisfy Zach. After a while, Zach''s snake began to twitch inside Ninia''s mouth, and her eyes widened. "I am cumming!" Zach let out all his milk into Ninia''s mouth. After thest shot, Ninia''s cheeks were puffed because her mouth was full of Zach''s milk. "This scenery again¡­ it never gets old¡­" he uttered and patted Ninia''s head. "You can spill it out. I don''t expect you to swallow it on your first time." Ninia shook her head and started swallowing it slowly. Zach''s snake was still in her mouth, and she was sucking it while swallowing his holy water. Once Zach released every single drop of his milk into Ninia''s mouth, he pulled his snake out from her mouth and watched Ninia with an amused expression on his face. Ninia chewed on Zach''s milk as though she wanted to savor the taste. Her puffed cheeks eventually turned to normal, and Ninia swallowed everything without spilling a single drop out. "How was it?" Zach asked with a mischievous grin on his face. Ninia licked her lips and smirked before ncing at Aria from the corner of her lips. She kissed the tip of Zach''s snake and responded, "Your holy water has cleansed me." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,693 0 new yers logged in. 19 yers died. Chapter ?371 Chapter 370- Noah is Missing Chapter ?371 Chapter 370- Noah is Missing Ninia licked Zach''s snake and said, "That was so holy. Please give me more of your holy water. Please cleanse me more~!" "Whoa, girl! Calm down!" Aria pulled Zach close to her and said, "You are not the only one who wants his holy water. And now is not the right time. Breakfast is getting cold, and Elina has been waiting for us." Zach wore his clothes and turned to Ninia as he said, "Get dressed ande out. I will be waiting for you." "Okay, daddy~" "...!" Aria turned to Zach and squinted her eyes with a re. Then, she pointed her finger at Ninia and asked, "What did she just say?" "She said darling." "No, no. I clearly heard it. She called you daddy!" "Then why ask?" "You¡­" Aria wanted to say so many things, but the words couldn''te out of her mouth. She sighed in frustration and muttered, "You made a nun call you daddy?" "If you think about it, everyone refers to the priest as a father and the god as all father or something. Ninia is not only a nun but a prophet of my religion. So technically, I am a father, and she can call me daddy without any problem," Zach asserted with a grin on his face and shrugged his shoulders. "Wha¡­" Aria scoffed with a sigh and said, "Why does that actually make sense?" "God knows everything. Believe in him." "Don''t forget I am the goddess everyone fears. Even if I am not at my best, I am still¡­" Zach held Aria''s hand in his hand and said, "You are. You are as magnificent as you were when I met you for the first time. As for your powers, I have a n, but I need time to work on it. And if that n works as I intended, you will be able to shed this mortal body you are trapped in and return to your glorious form." Zach and Aria left Ninia''s room while she changed her clothes. "What took you so long? I have been for you to¡­ wait, where is Ninia?" Elina asked. "Is she still sleeping?" "She will be here in a few minutes." Aria served the food to Elina and said, "BUt we shall start eating in the meantime." "Where is Noah?" Zach asked while grabbing a bite. "I checked his room, but it''s empty," Elina replied. "Oh, I know that. He woke up early and said he was going to take a jog around the garden. But he should be back already. It''s been like¡­ more than half an hour already." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "Did you check the bathroom, by the way? He could be there." "I just returned from there. It was empty," Elina replied. "But it smelled somewhat funny¡­" Zach averted his gaze and uttered while eating: "Maybe someone used a new type of shampoo or conditioner." He opened his menu and said, "Let me message him." "I already did," Elina instantly responded. Zach raised his brow in amusement and thought, ''She is smart, alright. But she is¡­ quick too. She knows what to do in a dire situation and can make the right decision. And she is only thirteen! or maybe fourteen! Once she grows up, she is going to be a hell of a girl. Be careful, Noah, if you two happen to be a thing in the near future, you will have to be worthy to stand beside her.'' "What did he reply with?" Zach asked curiously. Elina shook her head and said, "I haven''t received a reply yet." "I see." Zach ate the food withrge bites and muttered, "I will have to and check. I can''t let anything happen to him." A few secondster, Ninia came wearing her nun outfit. Zach licked his lips and thought, ''Next time, I will ask her to give me a blowjob in her nun outfit.'' Ninia sat on the chair beside Zach and began eating breakfast. "It''s cold already¡­" she muttered. "You should havee earlier then," Ariamented. "You are right. I was waiting for my Lord to cum, and it was worth a wait." Ninia smirked at Aria from the corner of her lips and said, "At least that was fresh and hot." Zach facepalmed himself and muttered, "What are you two talking about in front of a teenage girl? This conversation has a double meaning." "Oh!" Elina choked on her bite, but she managed to drink water. "...." Zach scratched his cheek and thought, ''Could it be that she understood everything?'' "Are you okay?" Zach asked. COUGH! COUGH! Elina nodded while coughing. "..." "I just got Noah''s reply," she then said. "Oh! What did he say?" "I was on my way to the church, but the NPCs called me in the restaurant, and now they are not letting me leave." Elina read Noah''s message. "I wonder what happened¡­" Ninia muttered. "I am almost done eating. I will go check," Zach stated. "I think you should stay here." Aria pointed her gaze at Ninia and said, "You have something to tell her, right?" "Uhh¡­ you are not talking about what I think you are talking about, right?" Zach asked awkwardly and used his telepathic ability tomunicate with Aria. ''What are you talking about? There are so many things, so I would appreciate it if you could narrow it down.'' ''You reached level 100 already, and you said you found a way where we won''t have to level up to ascend. If that''s the case, then we have no reason to stay in this realm. Finish the unfinished business as soon as you can so we can ascend already.'' "Oh¡­ yeah¡­" Zach nodded with a weary sigh and said, "You and Elina go check up on Noah. If you need my help, just message me, and I will be there." After eating breakfast, Aria and Elina left, while Zach and Ninia stayed in the church. "Daddy¡­ what was Aria talking about?" Ninia asked in a calm voice. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,680 0 new yers logged in. 13 yers died. Chapter ?372 Chapter 371- God and his Prophet Chapter ?372 Chapter 371- God and his Prophet "What is it, My Lord?" Ninia switched to ''my lord'' while calling Zach as she realized it was something serious. "I reached level 100, and now I am allowed to enter the second main realm," Zach stated calmly. "Oh¡­" Ninia''s eyes widened for a second before getting heavy. She lowered her gaze and muttered, "I see." "Yeah. Initially, I was thinking of ascending alone and clearing the realms. And return here every night or every two days. But I realized that was not a great idea." After a brief pause, he continued, "As you already know, to enter the second main realm, a yer has to be level 100 or more, and neither Victoria nor Aria has reached level 100. And it''s hard to reach level 100. If they start to level up now, it could take them a month. Usually, I would love to stay and rx here for a month. Spread my religion and just cultivate it all the time. But I don''t have time." "Why¡­?" Ninia asked calmly. "Is there something you have to do?" "I am trapped in this world like all the other yers. The sooner we clear it, the better. We all want to go home, and I think I am the only one who can clear this game." Zach didn''t show any body or facial expression while saying that. He knew his words were hurting Ninia, so he didn''t even look at her while speaking. "If you¡­ clear the game and return to your world, that would mean we would never see each other again¡­" "No. That''s not true." Zach shook his head and said, "I promised you I won''t leave you behind, and I will keep that promise. Once everything has settled, I wille to get you and take you to the human world. We will always be together." Ninia held Zach''s hand in her hands and uttered, "You can''t vouch for the future. The promise you make might not hold a weight on you when you make them, but it slowly gets heavier and ultimately bes a burden on you. I don''t want to drag you or anyone down. Even if you leave me behind, I would dly ept my fate." Zach bit his lips and asked, "If you really mean it¡­ then why are you crying?" Tears were rolling down Ninia''s cheek, and her eyes had be red. "It''s just water." "Don''t lie. A nun shouldn''t lie." "I don''t want you to leave me!" Ninia hugged Zach and wailed in his arms. Zach patted her back and said, "I am not leaving you behind." "Every time you are away from me, I constantly fear that you might be in danger. My heart always feels like it''s about to pop out of my chest. I can''t sleep. I can''t eat. I can''t taste the food. I can''t focus on healing. I can''t focus on praying. I can''t do anything. Nothing¡­" she bellowed. "I don''t know how I can reassure you. To be honest, I am not sure myself. But I have to try. For you, for Aurora, for Aria, For Victoria, for Aquarius, For Ruli, and for Xie Lua. I have to do what I am tasked with. I have to defeat the gods. I was born for that. I was trained for that. I¡­ have to end the era of gods." He nodded to himself and continued, "Did you know¡­ I hated my father. He had a harem. Truth to be told, I didn''t hate that he had a harem. I had many moms, and they all loved me. But I never met my real mother. I hated ''him'' for having a harem, not the idea of the harem. He rarely came home, and even when he was home, most of the time, he came to take care of some unfinished business. He never had time to mother Erza or anyone. He didn''t have time for me, nor Zoe. We all wanted his attention and love, but all he cared about was his work; his duty was a pir of the world. But¡­" Zach scoffed wryly and uttered, "I was wrong. He wasn''tmitting himself to his duty. He wasn''t protecting the world. He was protecting me. He was protecting my family. He did everything for us. He sacrificed his time, happiness, rtionship, everything¡ª to protect us. And now, he is waiting for me. It''s my turn to save him. To save you and everyone. I am Zagreus Astaroth, son of Deus and the demon queen Lilith. I was born dead with no body but a faintly beating heart. I wasn''t meant to be alive. But my father didn''t give up. He went against the order of the universe and gave me life. He triggered a cosmic impact. And I can trigger millions of cosmic impacts. I can go to any length to save my loved ones." He held Ninia''s face in his hands and caressed it before saying, "Not even a death can stop me. I am the husband of death and destruction, dammit." Ninia gently smiled at him and kissed him on the lips. "Just like your task, I also have a task, which is to love you and devote my everything to you. Please, don''t worry about me and do what you must. I will stay in your heart even if I can''te with you. I am not a yer, so I can''t even message you like you do with others. But I will reach you with my prayers. I am an NPC, so I can''t even level up like the yers, so I can''t try to be with you. But you will always be in my heart. I will wait for your return and wee you wholeheartedly upon your arrival." "What¡­ did you just say¡­?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "I will wait for your written¡ª" Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. "No, before that." "I am not a yer¡ª" Zach suddenly hugged Ninia and said, "There is a way!" "Hmm?" "If I can take Aria and Victoria with me to the higher realms, then I should be able to take you too!" DING! [We need you here! It''s an emergency!] === Thanks, @zippercritter, for the gift! Chapter ?373 Chapter 372- Complains Chapter ?373 Chapter 372- Comins [This is an emergency!] Zach read a message from Aria. "What happened? She didn''t send any context," he muttered. He turned to Ninia and said, "Sorry, but I need to leave for now. Something must be up outside." Ninia nodded and said with a gentle smile on her face, "I will wait for you." Zach immediately dashed out of the church and jumped in the air. He flew for five seconds beforending and jumped again. "I am still going faster than I would have by walking or running. But I wonder what happened. They are in the restaurant so I don''t think there should be any trouble. Maybe some yers caused a ruckus? But Aria won''t call me for something so trivial, and she would definitely won''t brand it as an emergency. Maybe a pandit or the yers from another religion? That could be the reason, but again, Aria can handle them alone with ease." Zachnded in front of the restaurant and walked to the door. He thought he would hear loud noises or see people running out or around the restaurant, but much to his surprise, it was calm as the sea. ''Okay, this does feel like an emergency. What is this, a calm before cmity?'' Even the door of the restaurant was closed while it used to be open most of the time unless it was Housefull with the yers. Zach opened the door and walked inside, only to see Aria, Elina, and Noah sitting at the table while being surrounded by the gang of NPCs. "What''s going on here?" he asked calmly. The NPCs turned to Zach and said, "You are finally here." "That''s not the answer to the question I just asked." He turned to Aria and asked, "Are you okay?" "Yes." She nodded and said, "They asked me to call you and refused to tell me the reason." Zach furrowed his brows at the NPCs in annoyance and asked, "What''s this nonsense?" "We wanted to talk to you about something," the restaurant owner said. "I understand that. But was there a reason to keep Aria and the others here?" he asked with an annoyed face. "Let''s go outside in the garden and talk. The others are waiting for you there." "...." Zach grabbed Aria''s hand and left the restaurant while Noah and Elina followed him. "You two should go back to the church. I will handle everything," he said to them. He then nced at Aria and said, "I want to say the same thing to you, but I know you won''t leave me." "You bet I won''t." After reaching the garden, Zach stood in between while being surrounded by the NPCs of the kingdom. "So? Will anyone tell me what''s going on? And if you truly needed anything, one of you should have just dropped by the church. Was it necessary to do all this and make it so dramatic?" Zach was annoyed by the fact that he was called out when he was having a crucial moment with Ninia. He wanted to spend some more time with her, but he had to stop because of the NPCs. Now, depending on why they called Zach out, his annoyance would either turn into fury, or it would vanishpletely. The NPCs nced at each other as though they were contemting on who would speak. "Speak up. I don''t have all day, you know?" "We have aint." "Aint?" Zach raised his brow in confusion and asked, "What type ofint?" "During the summit, you promised so many things to the yers for joining your religion. But we weren''t promised any of that. We are displeased by your action, and we feel like we are being neglected. Is this because we are NPCs and not one of your own? Why do you care more about the yers?" "Whoa, whoa. Calm down." Zach pped his hands to get everyone''s attention and said, "What made you think that I care more about the yers?" "So far, we aren''t given any benefit of joining your religion. Why is that?" one of them asked. "I did. There is a church, although it already existed. But you all have the privilege to worship me. I am giving you free protection, aren''t I?" Zach said calmly. "What about the rewards you promised to the yers?" "You also promised us that you will make us yers," someone asserted from the crowd. "I did. I remember that, and I will find a way. Just have some patience." "It''s hard to believe you when you have done nothing for us." Zach took a deep breath and let out a big sigh. "If that''s what you think, then so be it. Even if I try to convince you, I am sure you won''t believe me." He nced at Aria, who was lost in thoughts and knew exactly what she was thinking about. Aria had a simr experience when she was still a worshiped Goddess. "How long do we have to wait?" "I don''t know. I am still¡ª" "That means we shouldn''t have any hope, right?" "I didn''t say that. Would you please stop jumping to conclusions?" Zach groaned. "We feel betrayed. Now that you have your own kind worshiping you, you no longer need us!" "..." Zach didn''t know what to say. He wasn''t sure if he was in the wrong or if the NPCs were being selfish. It was true that Zach gave more benefit to the yers than he promised to the NPCs, but that was simply an incentive. If Zach found a way to turn the NPCs into yers, he was going to give them the same benefits as the yers. He had no reason to not treat them equally. All he wanted from them was faith and loyalty, but that seemed to be wavering before his eyes. That was a downside to bing a god. "All of you! How dare you speak against our Lord?!" a feminine voice yelled loudly. Of course, Zach recognized the voice instantly. It belonged to none other than Ninia. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,659 0 new yers logged in. 21 yers died. Chapter ?374 Chapter 373- Ninias Speech || Shadow Sigil Chapter ?374 Chapter 373- Ninia''s Speech || Shadow Sigil "How could you speak against our Lord?" Ninia asked them calmly, but her voice carried heavy emotions. "We have no choice but to do that," one NPC said. "What else can we do? We are stranded by the one we worshiped as our God!" the second one said. "We gave him everything, yet we never got anything in return," someone said. "We still kept quiet until he promised bigger rewards to the yers. That is unfair!" "I understand how you are feeling," Ninia said in a loud voice to shut everyone up. "I understand." "¡­" Ninia stepped forward and stood beside Zach as she continued, "Whether we get something in return or not, he is our God regardless. We shouldn''t expect anything from him in the first ce. Remember, we need him. He doesn''t need us. Did you forget how he saved our lives during the demon invasion? How can you forget all his favors? If it wasn''t for him that day, we all would have died. Who is being selfish now? Since when did we all start to seek something we never wanted? He lost his lover in the demon invasion, but did he ever me us? No. His lover could have escaped through the portal like every other yer, yet she stood and fought for us despite losing all her powers. He has already done so much for us. We all owe our lives to him. Even if we worship him for our entire life, we wouldn''t be able to repay his debt. Yet, you all¡­" Ninia shook her head and said, "I am ashamed of all of you. Not only did you speak against him, but you berated him too. Is that your loyalty to him?" Ninia''s speech had left everyone speechless. Every single word she said was true, yet the NPCs never took that in regard to where it mattered the most. The NPCs looked at each other and dropped to their knees altogether. "Please, forgive us, Lord! We don''t know what came over us. We deeply apologize for our actions!" they allmented together. "..." "Feel free to punish us for our actions!" Zach nced at Ninia and asked her to do something. "Raise your heads," she said. "This was all just a test from our Lord to test your loyalty, and all of you failed miserably. Regardless, he is graceful, and he will fulfill his promise. He will make us yers and give the same benefits he gave to the yers!" She announced while spreading her hands in the air. ''Wait, what?'' Zach gulped down anxiously and muttered, "I don''t mind doing that, but I have yet to find a way to turn them into a yer." Ninia held Zach''s hand and nodded in affirmation, seemingly asking him to trust her. "Before the sun sets, our Lord will make us yers!" "Oh, my humble and almighty Lord. We are forever grateful to you. You gave us new life, not once, but now twice. We will never forget your blessings and worship you till ourst breaths!" the NPCs asserted. "If you want to do something for me, spread my religion as much as possible. That would be the greatest help to me." "Of course." Zach noticed that yers who were his followers had also entered the garden. They had arrived at the promised time without any dy this time. "You all can return to your duty and return by the sunset," Ninia said. All the NPCs left, and the garden was now filled with the yers. ''I have to mark them.'' "All of you,e out." All the demons in Zach''s shadow came out and knelt before him. Among them, La was there too. Aria furrowed her brows after seeing her and shot a re at Zach. She had realized that Zach had used necromancy on a dead yer against her advice, Zach averted his gaze and ignored eye contact with Aria. ''I am dead.'' He called La back into his shadow and pped his hands loudly. "Heed mymand and do what I tell you," Zach ordered the demons to mark the yers'' hands with a sigil of a shadow. They were the only ones fit for such a task as they drained MP from Zach to stay outside of his shadow. They had no stamina, so they couldn''t get tired even if they worked for twenty-four hours for eternity. The demons began working on Zach''smand, but Cerberus didn''t move from his position. Zach raised his brows in amusement and asked, "And why are you still here?" [Such trivial matters are not suitable for me. I will stand by your side and protect you.] Cerberus replied with a proud face. "Oh? What makes you think I currently need protection? I am surrounded by my demons, my wife, and my prophet. Not to mention, I am in a perfectly healthy condition, unlike the other day when I was suffering from the side effects of my demonification. Cerberus pointed his gaze at Aria and said, [Are you sure you don''t need my protection?] Zach turned to Aria and found her ring at him with a furious look on his face. "Do you think you can save me from her?" he asked Cerberus. [Unfortunately, no.] SIGH! Zach gulped down anxiously and said, "I know what you are going to say, so let''s scratch all that and let me apologize for going against your advice. But I was inquisitive to find out about it. And in the end, everything turned out well. If I had used necromancy on her and revived her. I wouldn''t have returned to my senses after my demonification. I still don''t know what she did, but all I know is that she saved me. So¡­" Zach shrugged his shoulders and asked, "Are we good?" SIGH! Aria let out a sigh and muttered, "It''s just¡­" "Hmm?" "I am the Goddess of death and destruction. I deal with dead souls, well, not currently but still. And you brought a dead soul back, which was like a betrayal to me." "Oh¡­" "It doesn''t really matter as I am not the one doing that anymore." "Yeah." Zach then turned to Ninia and asked, "Why did you promise such a thing to the NPCs? You know I still haven''t found a way to¡ª" "You have." "Hmm?" Ninia smiled at Zach and said, "You turned me into a yer." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,650 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter ?375 Chapter 374- Secret to Turn the NPCs into Players Chapter ?375 Chapter 374- Secret to Turn the NPCs into yers "You turned into a yer?" Zach repeated Ninia''s words. "I don''t understand. How so suddenly¡­ oh wait¡­" "After you left, I was washing dishes while waiting for your return. I was thinking about how I should spend myst day with you. Suddenly, a transparent screen appeared with some numbers on it. At the same time, Elina and Noah returned to the church with a panicked faces. I asked them if everything was alright, and I also asked for you and Aria. They told me everything they knew, so I quickly rushed my way here. I was on my way to the restaurant, but I saw the NPCs heading towards the garden, so I followed them. I wanted to interfere sooner, but I waited for what they had to say. And I couldn''t hold myself when they began to speak against you. And¡­ you know the rest." She stated in a calm and meek voice. Zach smiled and patted Ninia on the head before caressing her face and rubbing his thumb on her cheeks. "Not in public, my Lord," Ninia mumbled with a flushed face. "Thank you, Ninia. They wouldn''t have listened to that speech if I had given it. They would have thought that I was defending myself. You came at the right time." "But I don''t understand how I became a yer after drinking your essence." "It''s quite simple, actually." Zach paused for a second before taking a short breath and said, "This game has two ways to level up. First is, of course, leveling by EXP. And second is physique cultivation. The NPCs have that restriction, and they won''t level up or cultivate even if they try to. However, when you drank my essence, it broke that seal and increased your physique, and the game registered you as a yer." He exined in a calm voice. "Ahem." Aria cleared her throat and said, "Isn''t it too early to be happy? Even if your essence can turn the NPCs into yers, how will you give your essence to the NPCs?" "I can make essence pills. That should work, right?" "It can." Aria nodded. Although she was asking questions, she was calm and genuinely curious about how Zach nned to achieve that. Zach turned to Ninia and asked, "Do you know how many NPCs are there in this kingdom?" "Unfortunately, I don''t know the exact number, but a little more than a thousand thest time I counted," she responded while looking at Aria. Aria nodded and said, "Yeah. I was with her, and we were counting together since you said you don''t have any way to know the number of your followers." "Let''s assume 1200 for now." Zach pondered for a few seconds with a curious look on his face and uttered, "I have made essence pills for Aurora, so I know how they work. But so far as I know, the size doesn''t really matter. Even if the pill is candy-sized or ball sized, it should have the same benefit. Of course, it''s because of the restriction in this game. It might be different in the real world. Keeping that aside, I can make about ten nail-sized essence pills with my one load since half of the content of the load gets wasted. So I would have to release my essence over a hundred times to turn all the NPCs of this kingdom into yers?" Usually, Zach would be delighted in regards to that. He had the capability to do that, but the reason to do that wasn''t appealing. Ninia held Zach''s hand with both hands and ced it on her chest. She gleefully looked into his eyes and said, "My Lord, I am the prophet of your religion and the first to join it. You said I am a mother to your religion. So wouldn''t it be fair if you use my body to release your essence?" "...!" Zach was genuinely taken aback after hearing that. He knew Ninia would do anything for Zach and his religion, but he never thought she would go as far as to offer her body for the task. Nevertheless, he would have been delighted if she had asked him to be dual cultivate with him out of love. Sure, he knew that Ninia had feelings for him, but the sentiment mattered. It wouldn''t change anything as they both thought of the same thing. But deep down, Zach felt a little disappointed. "Wait a minute." Aria stepped forward and said, "There are other ways to extract essence, too." Ninia shot a re at Aria and bit her lips. She thought Aria wasing in her way to stop their rtionship from making progress. "Yeah, but dual cultivation is the easiest and the most pleasurable way to do it," Zach responded to Aria''s statement. "Of course, but you understand what I mean." Aria turned to Ninia and said, "Remember, I will not stop you. No one will stop you. But don''t use this as an excuse to mend your rtionship with him. Be honest with yourself." "...!" "I was the same as you, and I was left behind. Sure, you will get things done in one way or another. But when you look back at these moments, you will regret not trying it," she added. Zach, on the other hand, was impressed by Aria. ''I never would have thought I would hear this from Aria. I guess it was bugging her,'' Zach uttered inwardly. He hugged Aria and said, "It''s okay. You have many more opportunities. And I was equally at fault, so don''t take all the me on yourself." He then nced at Ninia while hugging Aria and prompted her toe forward. Ninia embraced Zach and hugged him with a smile on her face. "My Lord, can I be honest with you?" "Yes." "You won''t feel grossed out?" "Never. Aren''t I always honest when ites to the harem?" he chuckled softly and said, "And let me just say it if we are on this topic." Zach moved his hand to Ninia''s butt and whispered, "I want to fuck you, Ninia." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,647 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter ?376 Chapter 375- God of Realm Chapter ?376 Chapter 375- God of Realm It was still morning when everything happened, and Zach had the entire day to do his remaining tasks. His demons were marking the shadow sigil to the yers, which would take a considerable amount of time. While he had promised the NPCs to turn them into yers by evening, so he had to start working on that. Aria, Ninia, and Zach returned to the church while his demons kept marking the yers. Zach advised Cerberus to watch over them and ensure no one is trying to take advantage of anything. Currently, Zach was with Elina, doing something important. He looked into her eyes with a serious look on his face and asked, "Are you sure you want to do this?" Elina nodded and said, "Yeah." "You might regret choosing me in the future." "I don''t want to think about the future. Right now, I think yours is the best choice. It has more benefits than the others." "Alright." Noah and Elina have been waiting for Zach''s return as they also want to join his religion. "What about you, Noah?" he asked to make sure, even though he was already aware of what Noah would reply. "Without a doubt! I have wanted to join your religion ever since you mentioned it. Elina was against it, but I managed to convince her somehow, and now she is ready too!" Noa replied gleefully. "Well, I am d that things worked out between you two, but there is something I need to tail you guys first." After a brief pause, Zach said, "I will be leaving this real soon." "You are¡­ ascending?" Noah asked with a gloomy face. "Yeah. I have to." "What about Aria and Victoria?" Elina asked with a calm yet curious look on her face. "They areing with me, of course." "But their level is not the same as yours." "I have a way to bypass that." Noah gulped down anxiously and hesitantly asked, "Can''t you take us with you?" Zach smiled at Noah and patted his head. "I can take you with me if I want to. But I won''t. I don''t know what the second main realm is like, and it could be filled with dangers. And even if it''s not as dangerous, it is still risky to carry you two around with me," he said calmly. "We won''t drag you down! I promise! Please don''t leave us behind!" Noah insisted with tears in his eyes. "It''s not about that, Noah. You have to understand that there is a reason why there are level requirements in this game. If the gods wanted, they would have allowed anyone to ascend and descend without the level requirements. Still, they put requirements," Zach politely exined. He was being as gentle and kind as he could to Noah and Elina. They reminded him of his little sister Zoe, and he would have done the same thing if she was in Gods'' Impact¡ª even though she already possessed unfathomable powers. "Listen¡­" Zach sat on his knees to look at Noah''s face directly. "I am going to take Ninia with me too, so you and Elina will be my only friends in this realm. Kayden and Misha are here, but they are not my followers. You two are. I want you two to take care of everything in my absence. The supplies from the magic shop and the other things. I have also started working on the HP potions, so you can sell them or heal yers if theye injured. I have taken care of almost everything, so you two won''t have to worry about a single thing. And by chance, you can always message me if something goes wrong, and I will return here immediately. This realm has be my realm. The NPCs from the rest of the kingdom of this realm will soon hear about how I turned my follower NPCs into yers. They will also join my religion for that purpose, and my religion will spread like wildfire. I honestly don''t expect much from the yers as they are¡­ well, humans. And we humans always forget about our benefactors when we don''t need them. Perhaps, it will be different here as they would need my resources more than often. Not only that, but I will leave three of my strongest undead demons here, and they will protect this realm. They will stay in the shadows of this realm, watch everything, hear everything, and protect everything. This realm will be free of the crimes or any type of shit you guys have gone through. I will ensure that this entire realm bes my sanctuary, where the yers can stay and feel safe. I am the God of this realm." "I understand, Master Zach. Please take care of yourself!" "Of course." ''At first, I wasn''t sure if I should leave such a huge responsibility on a kid''s shoulder. Not because I was afraid of them messing up, but because I did not want to burden him. However, now that Elina is with him, everything will be fine,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Alright, now move your hands forward. I will mark you." Elina and Noah raised their hands in the air with puzzled looks on their faces. They didn''t know anything about the mark, so it was a mystery to them. Zach took off his right glove and held Noah''s hand. Then, he pressed his thumb on the back of his palm. "Argh!" Noah grunted in pain. "It will burn a little." "I think you should mention it beforehand!" Elina shot a re at Zach and remarked, "Even though you are a God, you don''t act like one." "Isn''t that good?" he grinned. Then, he held Elina''s hand in the same manner and marked her too. "Just wondering, if you can make MP potions and HP potions, can''t you make EXP potions? That way, the yers wouldn''t have to work hard to level up," Elina asked curiously. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,642 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter ?377 Chapter 376- Knocking on Ninias Door Chapter ?377 Chapter 376- Knocking on Ninia''s Door "Can''t you also make EXP potions to help the yers?" "I probably can if I try to, but I won''t make EXP potions. I don''t have that much free time to spend on creating potions. And most importantly, do you know what EXP stands for?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Experience." "Exactly. yers need to learn. What if I make EXP potions and someone consumes them and ascends to the higher realm, only to die by the weakest monster there? I would be med for his death." "That''s true." "However, you two can level up today!" Zach said in a loud voice and turned to Aria. "My dear wife, how about you take Noah and Elina to the dungeons today?" ''I am going to fuck Ninia now, so it''s better if they are not here,'' Zach said to Aria using telepathy. ''When should I return?'' Aria asked. ''I don''t know. Maybe evening. I need to cum over a hundred times, remember?'' "Sure." Aria changed to her adventurer outfit, which was simr to her regr outfit in the pattern but in a different color. "Are you two ready?" "Yeah. I will get my sword from the room." "Me too!" Aria walked to Zach and whispered, "You are going to bed your prophet, who is the mother of your religion. I know this might excite you but remember, she is your loyal follower. She has the power to influence your religion. The more happy and satisfied she is, the stronger your religion will get. It might even increase your soul powers drastically. However, don''t forget that it is considered a taboo in thews of the Divine." Zach gulped down, not in anxiousness but in excitement. "I am really turned out right now." Zach grabbed Aria''s hand and ced it on his crotch. "You are so hard¡­" she said while looking into his eyes with an alluring gaze. She rubbed her hand against his snake and said, "You turned me on too." "Oops. It looks like my Goddess wife has to spend a day being horny." He kissed her on the lips and asked, "Can you manage it?" "I can. But in return, I want to spend my night with you." "Sure." Noah returned from his room while Elina returned from Ninia''s room. "We are ready!" "Alright, kids. Let''s go and have fun in the dungeon today!" Aria said cheerfully. She genuinely seemed excited, which made Zach relieved. "Hey, listen." Zach grabbed Aria''s hand and said, "Don''t go too deep. There might be ''surprise'' floors that might be troublesome for them." "I think I can handle all the 100 floors, but it will take a lot of time to clear them, and they are just kids, so they will get tired pretty fast. Moreover, we have already cleared that dungeon, so my EXP gain will be getting close to none on the first floors." "Yes." "So, how many floors should I let them clear?" Zach looked past Aria''s shoulder to look at Noah and Elina and said, "25? But of course, if they get tired, leave immediately. Treat them food and show them around. Let them enjoy this day." "Alright. I will message you when we are on our way here, so you can handle everything," she said while pointing her gaze at Ninia''s chamber. Zach gave something to Aria before she left with the kids, but he told her to not look at it until they had cleared the first floors of the dungeon. Now, the only ones in the church were Zach, Ninia, and Victoria, who was sleeping in her room after her wild night with Zach. Ninia went to her chamber as soon as they returned from the garden, and she even locked her door, which was rare. "La,e out." La came out of Zach''s shadow and stood in front of him with an innocent smile on her face. "..." Every time Zach saw her smile, he felt a sting in his heart. "Can you guard the church for me? If an injured yeres, check if they are gravely injured. If not, send them back. There are many healers avable who can heal the yers at the same if not, a little more coins." La nodded in response. "Umm¡­ can you see the yer''s HP bar?" "Yes," she spoke. ''She said she doesn''t remember anything of her past life but remembers the pain and regret she felt while dying. I have to make sure I don''t do something that can trigger her trauma,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Alright." Zach patted her on the head and said, "If the yer''s HP is lower than 30%, you call me. Otherwise, don''t disturb me, okay?" "Okay." "Good girl. I will reward youter at night. Also, you don''t have to stand. Just rest in the shadows until someone arrives. And I don''t think anyone would actuallye. They all are in the garden, getting marked." "I¡­" La uttered something but couldn''t finish. "Hmm?" She shook her head and turned around. "What''s wrong? You can ask for anything you want," he said calmly. La shook her head again without looking at Zach. "Come on. Now you got me all curious." "..." SIGH! "I order you to tell me." La turned around and suddenly hugged Zach. "...?" Zach hugged her back with a confused look on his face and asked, "Could it be that you just wanted to hug me?" "...MP¡­" "Oh! You want MP?" "Yes." Since the undead never felt thirsty or hungry, their only food was MP which they constantly fed on. On the other hand, Cerberus was revived as an undead using the core, so he had his own source of power other than MP. However, Zach had no idea how it worked for an undead soul. "You could have just asked for it." He poured 1000MP in La and said, "You can let me know if you want more." "That''s. Enough." She hid in the church''s shadow while Zach made his way to Ninia''s chamber. KNOCK~ KNOCK! "Ninia, it''s me. Open the door." A few secondster, Ninia opened the door and pulled Zach in. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,640 0 new yers logged in. 2 yers died. Chapter ?378 Chapter 377- Custom-Made Attire Chapter ?378 Chapter 377- Custom-Made Attire Ninia pulled Zach into her chamber and closed the door behind him. "...!" Zach was shocked, not by what she did, but by what she was wearing. "Do you¡­ like it?" she asked while squirming with a flushed face. Ninia was wearing her nun outfit, but it wasn''t her regr everyday nun outfit which Zach loved. It was a revealing nun outfit that Ninia had made, especially by keeping Zach in mind. It was a semi-transparent nun with a transparent veil on her head. Her navel was visible, and her thighs were stealing the scene. She was wearing her underwear and the firstyer of her nun outfit that only covered her private parts. And she wore a lingerie-type nun outfit on top of that. Zach didn''t know if it was custom-made or if such an outfit existed in the real world. Regardless, he was obviously left speechless, and his little brother had ripped through his pants to greet Ninia. "Why are you so fucking hot, dammit?" Zach stripped himself in less than a second and said, "I have never seen a girl so hot as you." Ninia squinted her eyes and said, "I bet you say the same to every girl you sleep with." "Well, you are not wrong, but¡­" Zach chuckled nervously and said, "Let me get this straight. Aurora is cute. Aria is sexy. Victoria is beautiful. And you are hot." "What would you say to a fifth girl?" Ninia asked with a judging look on her face. "Well, Xie Lua is definitely hot as she is a goddamn phoenix, but she is also sexy. Ruli and Aquarius are hot and beautiful." "You are just mixing the terms now." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "It do be like that, though." "I don''t care what you think of other girls, but I want you to focus on me for today." She stepped closer to him and continued, "Would you live to take off my clothes?" "Honestly, it would be such a shame to take this holy attire off you. And I am actually a fan of clothed sex, but since this is our first time together, let''s do this ritual in a pure and holy way." Zach removed the veil off Ninia''s head, which seemed awfully like when a groom takes off the bride''s veil to kiss her on the wedding day. He threw the veil on the bed and slowly began to take off her clothes one by one, but it''s of throwing them around in the room as he usually did, he kept the clothes on the table. He stripped Ninia into her underwear and said, "This would be my first time seeing you entirely naked. I am hard as a rock right now, and I feel like my snake can prate the strongest mountains and shape them into a cave. I will try my best to make this a memorable and pleasurable first experience for you. But if I end up going rough on you because of excitement, I apologize in advance." Ninia chuckled softly and hugged Zach, burying his face between her breasts while his snake poked her cave. "You can never hurt me, daddy~" Zach moved his hand to Ninia''s back, unhooked her bra, then moved them to her hips and gently spanked her. "You think too highly of me, my prophet. But since you have so much faith in your God, I must let you experience heaven." Zach carried Ninia into his arms and ced her on the bed. Then, he got between her legs and rubbed his thumb against her cave over her panties. "You are a little wet already." He removed her panties and immediately started eating her cave. "Mhn~" After a few seconds, Ninia''s cave was wet and ready for exploration. But Zach began to finger her to widen it enough so his snake could enter inside without hurting her much. He kissed her on the lips while squeezing her breast with one hand and fingering her with another. "I usually do foreys first before the main deed, but that''s impossible in the current situation." He once again got between her legs and ced the tip of his snake at the entrance of her cave. "Are you ready to relive the blessings of your God? "Yes~ Bless me by filling my body with your holy water and let me experience the pleasure of heaven~" "People do roley to make sex exciting, but this is fucking real! I am going to fuck a hot nun!" "Hehe." Ninia giggled softly and said, "I am as excited as you are, daddy~" Zach was about to prate Ninia''s cave while looking at her face to see her live reaction when she lost her virginity, but he suddenly stopped and remembered Selene. ''Is this okay? This body belongs to Selene, not Ninia. I thought if Ninia became a yer, she would regain her memories of Selene, and they would be the same person, but that didn''t happen. The owner of this body is Selene, and Ninia is just a persona. I love Ninia, but what about Selene? I am feeling guilty, but I am going to fuck Ninia regardless of that. It''s toote to back down. However¡­ what about Selene? I am afraid of losing Ninia. If Selene has managed to gain consciousness once, it can happen again. She is aware of Ninia, but Ninia is not cognizant of Selene. Should I tell Ninia about Selene? Logically speaking, if someone said to me that my body doesn''t belong to me and I am just a fake persona, I would be freaked out as hell. I will start to question my existence and end up having an identity crisis. I don''t want that to happen to Ninia, not ever. I know I am being selfish, but I don''t want to lose Ninia. I won''t tell Ninia until I find a way where Ninia and Selene can coexist together or be one person.'' "What''s wrong, daddy~?" "Nothing. I was just wondering for how long you would be able to stay sane," he chuckled softly. Secondster, Zach''s snake prated Ninia''s forbidden cave and began the holy ritual. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,637 0 new yers logged in. 3 yers died. Chapter ?379 Chapter 378- Holy Ritual Chapter ?379 Chapter 378- Holy Ritual "Is it in?" Ninia asked while clenching her teeth. "The tip is in." Zach slowly pushed his hips forth and prated Ninia''s cave further. But when half of his snake had entered the forbidden cave, blood came out and dripped on the bed sheet. He nced at Ninia, but she wasn''t showing any sign of pain on her face. He wanted to ask her if she was alright, but he already knew her answer and felt it would be a waste of time. He prated further in without taking his eyes off Ninia''s cave. Eventually, He managed to get almost his entire snake inside Ninia''s forbidden cave. "I feel like I am plugged in," she said with a soft chuckle. "It feels somewhat tingly too." "Should I move?" "Yes." Zach began moving slowly as he shaped Ninia''s cave with his snake. Once she had gotten used to it, he increased his speed and raised Ninia''s body by her waist. "I will try to be as gentle as possible, but it''s truly hard. If you feel pain or it hurts somewhere, let me know." He grabbed Ninia''s body by her waist and pulled it in before raising her body again. The sound of two bodies hitting each other was so loud that it seemed like someone was hitting the wall with a wooden stick. But that was being ovepped by Ninia''s soft moans. She was moaning loudly, not because she wasn''t feeling good, but because she was used to hiding her emotions as a nun. That continued for a few minutes until Ninia''s cave began to twitch. Zach licked his lips and said, "This is going to be your first orgasm with a dick." "Nhm~ I am looking forward to it~" "Oh, my dear child¡­ you shouldn''t have said that¡­" Zach smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "Now I am going to tease you and make you desperate. You will beg to cum, but you won''t be able to." Ninia puckered her lips and puffed her cheeks before saying, "I have faith in you. And I trust that you would never do something like that to your prophet, who loves you and has devoted her life for you." "Hey¡­ you can''t guilt trip me¡­" Usually, Zach would be the one controlling the girls in the bed and teasing them to make the session more spicy and exciting, but the tables had turned for the first time. Of course, he would stop if he felt as though the girl wasn''t happy with it, but no one had ever done something like Ninia. "What''s wrong, daddy~?" Ninia asked with a cheeky smile. "I am not stopping you from doing what you want. Nor would Iin if you do that. But I have ''faith'' in you." "You are emotionally stopping me!" Zach bit his lips in frustration and squinted her eyes at Ninia. "However, do you think I would stop if you guilt trip me?" "I have ''faith'' in you," she repeated again. "Would you please stop repeating that?" "It seems it''s working." Ninia wrapped her legs around Zach''s waist as he continued thrusting his hips back and forth. "And now you can''t do either~" "You cheeky little¡ª!" "Even if you stopped moving, I back move you using my legs, or I myself can move my body up and down~ Just a few more thrusts and I will have my first orgasm with my God''s holy sword~!" "..." Zach saw a side of Ninia that he never thought he would see. So far, Ninia had never dared to speak against Zach, whether it be in her favor or not. But even if she had, Zach would have understood her reasoning. But right now, he was seeing cheeky Ninia for the first time, and she had overwhelmed Zach in his own game. However, he had noints. Zach increased his speed and repeatedly hit Ninia''s womb with the tip of his snake. "You win this round!" A few secondster, Ninia let out her first loud moan and orgasmed. "Aanh~!" she moaned with a satisfied look on her face. Her cave was still twitching from the pleasure, and it released the forbidden juice. "That was¡­ heavenly¡­" she managed to murmur while gathering her thoughts to put them into words. "Let''s see who wins the second and theter rounds!" Without stopping even for a second, Zach turned on his engine again and began thrusting his hips onto Ninia. "Wait~! No~ Not so fast~ Let me¡ªanh~ Let me rest a little~!" "No can do. I have yet to cum and release my holy water in your forbidden cave toplete this ritual." "But I¡ªmnh~! I won''t be able to hold my moans~!" "That''s what I want!" Ninia''s body was the same, but she had not stopped holding her moans like she was before. She didn''t have the strength to keep herself in her character and say dirty words¡ªalthough she hadn''t realized that everything she had said was more than dirty words¡ª in the real roley. Her breasts bounced with every thrust, and Zach couldn''t hold his urge to squeeze them. But he was holding Ninia by her waist, so he couldn''t do it. He wanted to change the position, but he was about to ejacte soon, and he felt that changing the position when he was close to finishing would ruin the pleasure. He continued railing Ninia while staring at her bouncy breasts with an alluring gaze. Even Ninia had realized that he wanted them, so she touched her breasts and squeezed them to stop them from bouncing. Then, she smirked and said, "You were something about winning the second round?" "Don''t you dare!" "This is so much fun~" Ninia let go of her breasts and let them bounce freely. "I never thought teasing you could be so satisfying." "You are getting so brazen all of a sudden, Ninia. Just you wait, I will have the rope in my hands. I will make you regret taking advantage of my weakness!" he said while moving Ninia''s waist up and down while thrusting his hips back and forth. Ninia grinned and uttered, "I have ''faith'' in you~" A few secondster, Zach released his fresh, hot holy water inside Ninia''s forbidden cave. Thus ended the first holy ritual between a God and his beautiful prophet. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,632 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 379: 378- Holy Ritual Chapter 379: 378- Holy Ritual"Is it in?" Ninia asked while clenching her teeth. "The tip is in." Zach slowly pushed his hips forth and prated Ninia''s cave further. But when half of his snake had entered the forbidden cave, blood came out and dripped on the bed sheet. He nced at Ninia, but she wasn''t showing any sign of pain on her face. He wanted to ask her if she was alright, but he already knew her answer and felt it would be a waste of time. He prated further in without taking his eyes off Ninia''s cave. Eventually, He managed to get almost his entire snake inside Ninia''s forbidden cave. "I feel like I am plugged in," she said with a soft chuckle. "It feels somewhat tingly too." "Should I move?" "Yes." Zach began moving slowly as he shaped Ninia''s cave with his snake. Once she had gotten used to it, he increased his speed and raised Ninia''s body by her waist. "I will try to be as gentle as possible, but it''s truly hard. If you feel pain or it hurts somewhere, let me know." He grabbed Ninia''s body by her waist and pulled it in before raising her body again. The sound of two bodies hitting each other was so loud that it seemed like someone was hitting the wall with a wooden stick. But that was being ovepped by Ninia''s soft moans. She was moaning loudly, not because she wasn''t feeling good, but because she was used to hiding her emotions as a nun. That continued for a few minutes until Ninia''s cave began to twitch. Zach licked his lips and said, "This is going to be your first orgasm with a dick." "Nhm~ I am looking forward to it~" "Oh, my dear child¡­ you shouldn''t have said that¡­" Zach smirked from the corner of his lips and said, "Now I am going to tease you and make you desperate. You will beg to cum, but you won''t be able to." Ninia puckered her lips and puffed her cheeks before saying, "I have faith in you. And I trust that you would never do something like that to your prophet, who loves you and has devoted her life for you." "Hey¡­ you can''t guilt trip me¡­" Usually, Zach would be the one controlling the girls in the bed and teasing them to make the session more spicy and exciting, but the tables had turned for the first time. Of course, he would stop if he felt as though the girl wasn''t happy with it, but no one had ever done something like Ninia. "What''s wrong, daddy~?" Ninia asked with a cheeky smile. "I am not stopping you from doing what you want. Nor would Iin if you do that. But I have ''faith'' in you." "You are emotionally stopping me!" Zach bit his lips in frustration and squinted her eyes at Ninia. "However, do you think I would stop if you guilt trip me?" "I have ''faith'' in you," she repeated again. "Would you please stop repeating that?" "It seems it''s working." Ninia wrapped her legs around Zach''s waist as he continued thrusting his hips back and forth. "And now you can''t do either~" "You cheeky little¡ª!" "Even if you stopped moving, I back move you using my legs, or I myself can move my body up and down~ Just a few more thrusts and I will have my first orgasm with my God''s holy sword~!" "..." Zach saw a side of Ninia that he never thought he would see. So far, Ninia had never dared to speak against Zach, whether it be in her favor or not. But even if she had, Zach would have understood her reasoning. But right now, he was seeing cheeky Ninia for the first time, and she had overwhelmed Zach in his own game. However, he had noints. Zach increased his speed and repeatedly hit Ninia''s womb with the tip of his snake. "You win this round!" A few secondster, Ninia let out her first loud moan and orgasmed. "Aanh~!" she moaned with a satisfied look on her face. Her cave was still twitching from the pleasure, and it released the forbidden juice. "That was¡­ heavenly¡­" she managed to murmur while gathering her thoughts to put them into words. "Let''s see who wins the second and theter rounds!" Without stopping even for a second, Zach turned on his engine again and began thrusting his hips onto Ninia. "Wait~! No~ Not so fast~ Let me¡ªanh~ Let me rest a little~!" "No can do. I have yet to cum and release my holy water in your forbidden cave toplete this ritual." "But I¡ªmnh~! I won''t be able to hold my moans~!" "That''s what I want!" Ninia''s body was the same, but she had not stopped holding her moans like she was before. She didn''t have the strength to keep herself in her character and say dirty words¡ªalthough she hadn''t realized that everything she had said was more than dirty words¡ª in the real roley. Her breasts bounced with every thrust, and Zach couldn''t hold his urge to squeeze them. But he was holding Ninia by her waist, so he couldn''t do it. He wanted to change the position, but he was about to ejacte soon, and he felt that changing the position when he was close to finishing would ruin the pleasure. He continued railing Ninia while staring at her bouncy breasts with an alluring gaze. Even Ninia had realized that he wanted them, so she touched her breasts and squeezed them to stop them from bouncing. Then, she smirked and said, "You were something about winning the second round?" "Don''t you dare!" "This is so much fun~" Ninia let go of her breasts and let them bounce freely. "I never thought teasing you could be so satisfying." "You are getting so brazen all of a sudden, Ninia. Just you wait, I will have the rope in my hands. I will make you regret taking advantage of my weakness!" he said while moving Ninia''s waist up and down while thrusting his hips back and forth. Ninia grinned and uttered, "I have ''faith'' in you~" A few secondster, Zach released his fresh, hot holy water inside Ninia''s forbidden cave. Thus ended the first holy ritual between a God and his beautiful prophet. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,632 0 new yers logged in. 5 yers died. Chapter 380: 379- Cleansing Ninia with Holy Water Chapter 380: 379- Cleansing Ninia with Holy WaterNinia finally let go of Zach and moved her hands to caress his face. "That felt so~ good~" she said with an orgasmic look on her face. "Me too. Your body is awesome, and your pussy can''t even bepared to anything. And the fact that what we did was a taboo," he said with a gin on his face. "Did you enjoy my body?" Ninia asked calmly while looking into Zach''s eyes. "Yeah, obviously." ''We did it. I finally had sex with Ninia! Even though the main reason we did it was to create essence, we both are using that as an excuse.'' Zach uttered inwardly. ''Thank you, my NPC followers! If you hadn''t done what you did today, I wouldn''t have gotten this opportunity so soon!'' Ninia pulled Zach''s face closer and kissed him on the lips before saying, "Your holy sword is still inside me." "Do you want me to pull it out?" "No. I would rather want you to keep it inside." Ninia kissed Zach again and continued, "Your holy water is cleansing my body. Lately, I have been having a lot of impure thoughts around you, so your holy water is exterminating them from the inside. Once I have been fully cleansed, you can take it out." "But a few drops of holy water wouldn''t be enough to cleanse you, right?" "You are absolutely right. So please, keep shooting your holy water inside me and cleanse me thoroughly," she said with an alluring gaze and a desperate look on her face. "How many more times can you shoot inside me?" she asked curiously. Zach kissed her on the lips before replying, "As much time as you want." "Then go ahead and fill me up until it starts spilling from my pussy." After hearing that, Zach resumed thrusting his hips again. But before that, he had something to do. He ced his hand below Ninia''s navel and wrote something with his finger as if it was a spell. Soon after, Ninia felt Zach''s holy water moving deep inside her. ''Done!'' Zach grabbed her hips before increasing his pace. "Anh~ Amh~ Nh~!" she moaned in pleasure and spread her legs as though she was asking Zach to go even deeper. Ninia''s breasts bounced with every thrust, but just like before, Zach''s hands were upied, and he couldn''t squeeze them. "..." Ninia wanted Zach to mark her body from all the sides, so she herself raised her hips and said, "Go ahead and do whatever you want. I can move my body myself." Reaching out, Zach copped her left breast and massaged it while putting his mouth on the right, sucking and lightly biting her nipple. "Aah~ ahh~ ahh~" Ninia''s melodious voice was like music to his ears, making Zach want to take things further. His hand slowly left her breast and traveled down her delicate body. He traced the ripped fabric covering her willowy waist before making his way down to the gap between her legs, slowly rubbing it as if searching for something. And with how much experience he had at this point, it didn''t take him long to find it. He increased the pace of his hand to match that of his hips, rubbing her clit while consistently prating her. "Aamnh~!" Ninia bit her lip, trying to muffle her moans, but to no avail. She simply felt too good to stop herself. She was in the heavens, and she wanted to ascend even more. Zach yed with her clit, rubbed his thumb on it with one hand, and squeezed her breasts with the other. While Ninia moved her waist up and down. Zach once again grabbed her by the waist, but he raised it more this time and pulled her in to explore the deepest part of her cave. Soon, Ninia''s cave began twitching, and Zach realized it was the best time to go a little rough on her. Zach increased his speed with every thrust, and Ninia''s moans were working as chanting prayers. A few secondster, Ninia orgasmed with a loud moan. "Yes~!" Her face before and after she orgasmed didn''t change, but it looked more satisfying. However, Zach didn''t stop there. He continued nailing Ninia like never before. "Anh~! You are so good at this~!" she asked while moaning. Zach didn''t reply to her and continued ramming his snake into her now damned cave. But after looking at the desperate look on her face, she chuckled softly and said: "I have met many bad girls, and I spent hours cleansing them with my holy water. I am going to do the same with you, so make sure you keep looking at me with this orgasmic look on your face." ''I had sex with Victoria all night and stopped not long ago. My balls are empty, but my libido is super strong. The only problem is that it''s taking more than usual for me to cum. At this rate, Ninia would pass out even before I gathered enough essence to make a few dozen pills. I don''t think it''s possible to make over a thousand pills in a day, but I don''t want to disappoint my followers, or they will lose their faith in me. I will have to be a little more rough with her so I can cum faster.'' Ninia had just orgasmed, and the strength had left her body. She let Zach use her body to pleasure himself, although she also received the best pleasure in her life. Moreover, she hadpletely forgotten about the essence pill or her duty as the prophet of Zach''s religion. She was currently Zach''s lover, not his prophet. And Zach was delighted to see that. However, Ninia wanted more. She wanted to please him more even though she had no strength left. Her hands moved up Zach''s back before tracing his chest, and then she pinched his nipples. Her sudden actions caused Zach to remove his face from her soft marshmallows to look at her in shock. Not missing the opportunity, she agilely wrapped her legs around his back and flipped their positions. "Let me do the moving now, my Lord Daddy~" "I would prefer Daddy Lord. But actually, only daddy is better." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,621 0 new yers logged in. 11 yers died. *** Thanks, @DarknessSmile, for the gift! Chapter 381: 380- Naughty Nun Chapter 381: 380- Naughty NunZach''s snake was still inside Ninia, so when she got on top, she orgasmed once again because of a different pleasure. The feeling of riding his snake was entirely different from when she was lying down. She could feel his tip reaching all the way to her womb, bringing her further pleasure. "Anh~ Yes~ Yes~ Yes! Why does this feel different~? We are doing basically the same thing, right?" "That''s the magic of dual cultivation," Zach responded with a grin. She rode him like an amateur, although she was simply going with the flow to satisfy her thirst. asionally switching from pure up and down motions to rotating her hips. Combined with the way her cave massaged him and began taking the shape of his snake, Zach couldn''t hold it anymore. "Herees the second holy dose~!" He groaned as he let out his load, filling her up once again. "Aaanh~ I can feel it~ I can feel your holy water is filling me up~" Zach did the same thing he did after ejacting for the first time. Ninia wanted to ask what he was writing on her cave and why he was doing it, but she was so lost in the pleasure that she didn''t care about anything else. Even though Zach had just filled her up with his holy water, Ninia didn''t stop riding him. It was as though Zach''s dose made her even more horny. She was shaking her hips at a slow pace as though she wanted to enjoy every second of it. As the time passed, both Ninia and Zach got immersed in it, and their sex drive increased instead of decreasing. Ninia increased her pace and said, "Is it weird that I am having more impure thoughts even though you have been cleansing me?" "Don''t worry about it. I will keep cleansing you until you reach the state of zen," Zach replied with a grin on his face. Ninia''s breasts bounced as she shook her hips, and Zach couldn''t help but grab them. He squeezed them gently and pinched her nipples using his thumb and finger. Because of that, Ninia got a little tighter. "Do you like it when I do this?" Zach asked with a curious look on his face. "I like your touch~ I feel happy whenever you touch me. And I feel satisfied when your holy sword is inside me~!" "Wow. You are not even shy anymore. I like it." "I am going to cum~" Ninia moaned. "What about you? I like it when we cum together. And the feeling of getting filled up with your holy water is so thrilling that I want to get filled like that all the time~!" Zach sat up while pulling Ninia''s breasts and squeezing them. He sucked her nipples left and right and then pushed her on the bed on her back. "Yes~" He grabbed Ninia by her waist and pulled her body back and forth. "More~ More~" she begged. Zach also started moving his hips back and forth and slowly increased his speed as he got close to ejacting. And Ninia began moving her body up and down to make it easy for Zach to shoot everything inside her. He could feel Ninia''s cave walls clenching his snake from all sides. She had gotten so tight that it was getting hard for Zach to move back and forth. "Do you want my holy water?" Zach asked with a mischievous smile on his face. "Yes~ Yes~ I do~ I want all of it~" Ninia was desperate for the shot that she was trying her best to hold her orgasm as she wanted Zach to ejacte together. Zach knew Ninia wouldn''t cum until he shot his water inside her, but he had other ns. He wasn''t going to shoot just yet. He wanted to tease Ninia and make her more desperate. He hadn''t forgiven for what she had done to him in the first round. But now that Ninia was vulnerable, it was his best chance to make the best out of it. That''s when Zach nned to fill her up to make her as satisfied as possible. "Anh~! Anh~! Yes~ It''s about time~ I can''t hold it anymore~" she moaned. "Heh!" Zach smirked at her and said, "I think I am out of holy water." "No~ Give it to me~ Or I will die~" She moaned loudly. At that exact moment, Zach released everything inside Ninia''s thirsty cave, and Ninia ended up orgasming at the same time. "Aaanh~ Yes~ It''s feeling me up~ Keep shooting it inside me~" Ninia''s entire body twitched as her cave swallowed every drop of Zach''s holy water. He once again did the same thing as the other two times, but Ninia was lost in the heavens. He scoffed and grinned after seeing the orgasmic and satisfied look on Ninia''s face. ''Let''s take a rest. It''s her first time, and I already filled her up three times.'' "I will pull it out now," he said as he tried to pull out his snake from her cave. "No~!" Ninia once again wrapped her legs around Zach and said, "Keep it inside. You said you will continue until I am fully cleansed." Zach squinted his eyes at Ninia and said, "If you say it with a face like that¡­ I will start humping you again." "I don''t mind~ I don''t want it to stop~ Keep ravaging me until you are satisfied~" After hearing those words, Zach once again started moving his hips slowly. He could feel his juice mixing inside Ninia''s cave, which was working as a lube. ''Why is she so tight? I can''t just get enough of it! Elves are awesome!" Just like Ninia, Zach didn''t want to stop yet. He wanted to keep railing Ninia for a bit longer, and Ninia wanted Zach to nail her forever. "Yes~ Yes~ Harder~ Go deeper~ More~ More~" she moaned. "Make sure you cleansed every part of me." Once again, the room was filled with Ninia''s moans. She had gotten sensitive, and her sexy moans were the proof. A few minutester, she ended up orgasming again, and Zach couldn''t hold it anymore either. He ended up releasing his load inside Ninia''s tight cave, and only then she let go of Zach. "Aanh~ Yes~ Another one~ Fill me up~" She moaned. ''That''s four¡­ enough for forty pills,'' Zach uttered inwardly as he wrote something on her cave. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,615 0 new yers logged in. 6 yers died. Chapter 382: 381- Making Essence Pills Chapter 382: 381- Making Essence PillsThree hours passed, and they continued their holy ritual. Zach had been taking the lead as Ninia was tired, but she didn''t have enough of the heavenly pleasure. Ninia couldn''t endure the pleasure and ended up orgasming once again. She rxed her body but kept her hands and legs wrapped around Zach. Zach''s libido was ready for further heavenly shots. His snake wanted to explore Ninia''s cave even more. The two once again switched positions, with Ninia on all fours and Zach behind her. Without hesitation, he once again prated his snake inside of her. "Anh~ I like this position~ It feels like you are punishing me~" The first thrust was just the beginning. Zach didn''t show mercy this time, pounding her as hard as he could without hurting her. Her boobs jiggled wildly. Her soft ass rippled with every thrust. Seeing it, Zach couldn''t hold it anymore and shot his holy water for the ninth time. Ninia was an Elf, and her body could withstand longer than the other girls. Even Aria, who was in the mortal''s body, had many limitations. But Ninia, whose sexual stamina outssed many others, was already starting to tire out after so many intense orgasms with Zach. Her mind was in a wondend of pleasure, floating in the clouds, but before she could drift off to dreand, she heard a voice that came like a seductive devil. "Did you think we were done already?" he said with a grin. Zach turned her on her side, grabbing one leg and lifting it in the air as he continued to pound her. "We aren''t done yet at all. Not by a long shot." He once again grabbed her boobs into his hand, pinching her nipple and slightly twisting it. "Nhm~ Mmh~ Aahhnn~!" Ninia was barely conscious. Her mind was nk, her only thoughts being a pleasure. Her body had lost every other feeling, only focusing on the hot snake sliding in and out of her cave and the holy water that dripped out of it. After a few minutes, he released the tenth shot and repeated his usual procedure. ''That was the tenth shot. Enough for one hundred essence pills.'' Zach had a mischievous smile on his face as he watched her. His other hand that wasn''t pleasuring her boobs snuck its way past her cave towards another unused entrance. ''I have never done this before, but I think Ninia might like this. Not to mention, her womb is almost full of my essence. One more, and she will start leaking it.'' Realizing what was about to happen, Ninia slightly woke up from her daze. "W-wait! That''s-!" But she was toote. His finger slipped into her second hole uninhibited. It was a new kind of pleasure Ninia hadn''t felt before, and as Zach slowly added a few more fingers, a sense of pain also joined. "I never did this before, so this would be my first time as well," Zach said and plunged his wet snake inside another cave. "Wha¡ª!~!" As it was wet and mixed with their juices, it entered inside easily without much effort. But oddly enough, Ninia weed it. The mixture of pain and pleasure only made her feel better. "But why are you using that hole~!" she moaned with a groan. "I can''t use your pussy anymore." "Why not?" "It''s filled with my essence. Did you forget we also have to gather essence?" "Oh!" Ninia eximed loudly and said, "I totally forgot about that!" "I don''t me you. But don''t worry, I remembered." "But you wasted all your essence inside me! We had to father it in a vessel, right?" "Yes, but ain''t no way I was stopping every time I was about to cum and fill it somewhere; creampieing feels awesome. And besides, even after that, I would have had to extra and purity it from the remaining waste. Most of it would have been wasted. The essence is a delicate elixir, and you need to store it in a suitable vessel to contain it. Even then, it will turn into waste eventually. And guess what?" He asked while humping Ninia. "What¡ªanm~?" "The womb, or rather the girl''s insides, happens to be the best vessel of all. So whenever I released my holy water inside you, I extracted it from the waste and filled it in your womb. Currently, your womb contains pure and raw essence, which I willter extract from you, and it will also save my time from purifying it. The stuff dipping right now is nothing but a waste. It doesn''t contain the essence. But if I had continued using your pussy, the raw essence in your womb would have dripped out. That''s why I am using your back entrance. Not to mention, it''s so fucking right! Don''t you dare say you aren''t enjoying this!" Ninia puckered her lips and said, "I never said I am not enjoying this. But I didn''t like how you plunged your sword inside me without warning." "I wanted to see your surprised reaction, and I have got to say that it was precious!" A few more hours passed, and it was already afternoon. Zach had managed to release enough essence for two hundred pills, but that was still nowhere near the actual amount needed. Zach, of course, wanted to keep railing Ninia, but she passed out after orgasming over a hundred times. After that, Zach extracted the raw essence from Ninia''s body and began creating the essence pills. Typically, it would take him time to create them, but since he was making them in the size of a nail, it took surprisingly less time than he had expected. He made one pill in a minute, but he soon got used to it and divided his contraction into two. He started making two essence pills in a minute by using both of his hands. If he had four arms, he could have been able to make four in a minute. He thought he should at least make as many pills as possible and give them to the NPCs, so they don''t lose their faith in him. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,593 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. Chapter 383: 382- Out of Essence Chapter 383: 382- Out of EssenceAn hour passed while Zach continued making the essence pill while Ninia drifted to the heavens. He thought Ninia would wake up by the time he finished making two hundred pills, and then they would continue the ritual, but that seemed impossible now. "I guess they will have to do the work with 200 pills for now," he muttered. He opened his menu to see how many pills he had made, but as his hands were busy, he was using voicemands to control it, which he had never done before. ''I saw a few yers yelling skill names in the dungeon expedition. At first, I thought they were beingme and cringy by shouting the skill names, but it turned out they were activating the skill using the voicemands.'' Zach looked at his MP and noticed it was 10X times more than he had before he dual cultivated with Ninia. ''Dual cultivating with Ruli didn''t do anything. Perhaps because my soul powers weren''t awakened. But when I did it with Aria, my MP doubled. Same with Victoria. But it increased by 10 times when I did it with Ninia. I have heard that witches and elves are prone to be the first choice in dual cultivation, but I had no idea that the benefit was this huge. Not going to lie, I would rather prefer to have sex all day with the girls and cultivate MP than cultivate MP by sitting in a lotus position or resting. I think I dual cultivated for around five hours. So it''s safe to say that my MP increased by 2x in one hour. Still, this will be my first time seeing more than 100,000 MP¡­'' Zach smiled slightly and muttered,"I still remember the days when having 1000 MP was a big deal for me. Most yers still can''t have more than 1000 MP even after reaching level 50." He opened his inventory and saw he had already made 197 pills. PHEW! "I wanted to take a rest so badly. I haven''t slept ever since Ist met Aurora. I must let my body rest before I fight the main boss of the realm." KNOCK~ KNOCK! ''Who is it? La? But she wouldn''t knock. She has no need to knock as she can travel within the shadows and directly enter the room.'' "Who?" "It''s me, Victoria. And why are you in Ninia''s room? And why is the door locked? What''s going on?" "Umm¡­ wait for a minute, please." Zach hurried and made three more essence pills with the remaining essence he had left. "It''s been a minute already," Victoria said from the other side of the door. "Just a second." Zach made thest pill and let out a weary sigh. "Finally done." He then opened the door and invited Victoria inside. "What took you so long?" he asked with puffed cheeks. "And where is everyone? I came to check here, expecting Ninia to be out as well, but you replied instead. What are you doing here¡ª" Victoria stopped when she saw Ninia sleeping naked on the bed. "..." She nced at him and asked, "Did you r*pe her?" "No, what the fuck? Why was that the first thing toe out of your mouth?" "Because it''s so sudden! I did expect this to happen one day, but I never expected for it to actually happen!" "You said the same thing Aria said when she walked into Ninia giving me a blowjob," Zach sighed with a groan. "Wait, what? When did that happen? And what happened while I was sleeping?" she asked with a confused and curious look on her face. Zach told her everything that had happened after Victoria fell asleep. "So much development! Why did it have to happen when I was sleeping?!" "Forget about that already. I need to make more pills, but I am out of essence." "Oh? Good luck, I guess?" "I said I am out of essence." "And¡­?" Victoria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "I am inviting you to have sex with me, you dumbo." "Who are you calling a dumbo! And if you wanted to have sex, then why didn''t you just say so? Don''t use your ''profound'' words to make it sound like something really important," Victoria retorted and quoted ''profound'' with her fingers. "I thought that was obvious¡­" Zach scratched the back of his head and nced at Victoria from the corner of his eyes before saying, "So¡­ let''s start?" "No." "I have to admit I did not expect that." "I just woke up after a nice damn sleep. And I am not really in a mood to¡­ you know¡­" she shrugged. "Oh?" Zach raised his brow and uttered with a confident look on his face, "I can make you horny in no time." "Is that so?" Victoria stripped herself and sat naked on the bed. "Go ahead and try it." Zach locked the door to avoid the cliche and began eating Victoria''s cave. "I wonder if this is called a threesome?" Victoria asked curiously. "Not really. Ninia is not taking part in this, so I don''t think it can be called a threesome." Three hourster, Victoria had also passed out after receiving ten loads from Zach. "Today is an awesome day." Zach spent an hour creating another one hundred essence pills. "Now I have three hundred pills. That''s around 30% of the required amount, but I guess they will have to wait for tomorrow. It''s already evening, so the NPCs must be waiting." Zach looked at his shadow and uttered, "Urluk, return to me with ten lesser rank demons." The second Zach said that, Urlurk emerged from Zach''s shadow and knelt before him with ten lesser rank demons. "How''s the marking going?" Zach asked calmly. "Oh, my bad. I forgot you guys can''t speak." [It is going well¡­ My Liege¡­] Urluk responded in a hoarse and broken voice. "....!" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,576 0 new yers logged in. 17 yers died. *** Thanks, @DarknessSmile, for the gift! Chapter 384: 383- Wholesome Night Chapter 384: 383- Wholesome Night"You can speak?!" Zach eximed after hearing Urluk speak for the first time. [Since you named me, I evolved to a higher being. I can now freely converse with you, my liege,] Urluk responded calmly. "I see. You should have let me know then." [I had no idea I could speak either. I tried to speak just now, and I was able to. However, I believe the other demons you named haven''t evolved to my level yet.] "So they cannot speak?" [Precisely,] Urluk nodded. "So, how is the marking going again? How many yers have been marked?" Zach asked curiously. [Over sixty thousand yers have been marked. But more remains. It will take a maximum of two more hours toplete your task, my liege.] "Hmm¡­" Zach hummed in wonder and pondered for a few seconds before opening his menu and crafting two palm-sized boxes. He then filled the boxes with the essence pill and said, "Give one pill to one NPC." Urluk took the box in his hands and asked, [What should I tell them if I run out of pills?] "Tell them they will get them in the morning as breakfast," Zach chuckled softly. [As you wish, my liege.] "Take the lesser rank demons with you so the task can bepleted faster. And once you are done, I want you to return to the garden and help the other undead to mark the yers. If all the task ends, return to my shadows and take a long rest. Tell the same to Cerberus, and if he doesn''t listen, let me know." Urluk nodded and uttered, [I know he will not listen.] "Heh. You got that right. But hey, now that you can speak, you can annoy him inside my shadow," Zach scoffed softly. [If I do that, he willin to you.] "Yeah¡­" Urlurk returned to Zach''s shadow and used the other shadows to travel within shadows to travel faster. SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh andid down on the bed between Victoria and Ninia. He had covered them under the nket after they passed out so he could calm his little brother. He closed his eyes and cleared his mind to get a nice nap, but his meditation was disturned when both Ninia and Victoria turned to their sides and wrapped their arms and legs around Zach. Under normal conditions, Zach could have been happier. It was a dream of all men, including Zach, to be able to sleep with two naked beauties at the same time. ''I think most men in the world have sex at least once. They experience normal sex, while some experience threesomes and the rare foursome. I don''t think anyone would have had more than¡­ umm¡­ let''s say five partners at the same time. Unless it was some kind of orgy or a gang bang. I am talking about lovers. To be honest, I have heard quite a few cases where a person has intimate rtions with multiple people. But harem is quite rare unless you are a big shot or a really powerful person.'' "I must really be a lucky person to have such lovers who love me in spite of who I am¡­" Zach enjoyed being a sandwich between Ninia and Victoria, but he soon received a message from Aria. [We are almost at the church.] Zach sat up and equipped his clothes before leaving the room and waiting for them at the entrance. A few minutester, Noah, Elina, and Aria arrived. Elina and Noah seemed really tired, so Zach patted them and praised them for their hard work. That was something his father did to him after his training every day, and he liked when he was praised. ''I don''t think I have ever been a good son or a brother, but I want to be a good husband and perhaps a good father too,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "How many floors did you clear?" he asked calmly. "Twenty-five¡­" Noah replied with a gloomy face. "That''s actually great! So why do you look so down?" "I wanted to clear fifty floors¡­" "You know, even a guild of thousands of members had a hard time clearing the first twenty-five floors for the first time. You two did a great job." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "Everything okay?" Aria nodded and said, "After clearing the first twenty-five floors, we took a detour while enjoying the beautiful sunset. Then we decided to eat at the restaurant." "Oh, so you guys already ate?" "Yeah," Elina answered. "I told Aria to call you and the others, but she said you must be busy doing something important." "Yeah, I was busy." Elina walked past Zach while rubbing her eyes and said, "I am sleepy now, so I will go to Ninia''s room and sleep." "Okay¡ª wait." Zach used telepathy on Aria and said, ''Ninia and Victoria are passed out in Ninia''s room. Ask her to sleep in your room tonight.'' "Elina." Aria called out to Elina and said, "How about you sleep in my room tonight?" "Why?" Elina asked with a confused look on her face. "You know this is ourst night here, so I wanted to n things with Victoria and Ninia for the night. And you will be disturbed if the lights are on and we keep talking." ''I am making a Goddess lie. But technically, it''s not a lie since we are going to discuss our nster,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Alright. I will sleep in your room." "I will also go to sleep in my room," Noah said. "I bet my body is going to ache a lot tomorrow when I wake up." Now, Zach and Aria were alone. They looked into each other''s eyes with a smile on their faces. "Looks like you had a lot of fun today," Aria remarked. "Yeah." She showed him the bag and said, "I brought food for you three." "Let''s go to the room then." Zach took Aria to Ninia''s chamber, and the moment Aria stepped inside, her lungs were filled with Zach''s smell. "Wow¡­" she sniffed. "This room reeks of your smell." "I will bring the tes. You should wake the girls up." Zach left the room to grab the tes, and when he returned a minuteter, he saw Victoria and Ninia fighting. Zach, Ninia, and Victoria ate dinner while Aria watched them from the bed. Ninia and Victoria were still naked and didn''t bother to cover their bodies. After eating for a while, Zach began eating Aria, who was waiting for him. Ninia and Victoria ate dinner while Aria enjoyed Zach''s sausages. Once they were done eating, they also joined and spent the entire night with a wholesome foursome. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,554 0 new yers logged in. 22 yers died. Chapter 385: 384- Preparation for the Battle Chapter 385: 384- Preparation for the BattleWhen Zach opened his eyes, he was crushed by all the sides. Aria was crushing him from the right, Victoria from the left, and Ninia was on top of him with his snake still inside her dripping cave. "This is heaven¡­" he muttered. Then, he closed his eyes again and fell asleep. Yes, it was morning, and Zach humped the girls all night and just fell asleep. He had extracted enough essence to make eight hundred more pills and ced them on the table beside the bed. He nned to make the pills right away, but he was too exhausted to even move his finger. When he woke up, the girls weren''t in bed or in the room. "..." He slowly sat up and leaned on the fall to process his thoughts on what had happened before he fell asleep. "Last night was amazing, dammit. I feel so fucking refreshed right now that I can go fight the realm boss right away!" He got out of the bed and stretched his hands in the air. After warming up his body, he let out a yawn and covered his mouth so he wouldn''t getzy. "Now, time to create the pills. I wonder if Aria would help me if I ask her." He turned to the table, only to see there was no box. "...did Aria take it?" He wore his clothes and left Ninia''s chamber in a hurry. "Oh, Master Zach, you are awake!" Noah was the first one to greet him. "Yeah." Zach nced around and asked, "Where are the girls?" "Umm¡­ I don''t know. Elina wasn''t in her room either." ''Did Aria perhaps make the pills and go to distribute them to the NPCs? But there is no way she can make 800 pills in¡­'' Zach looked at the time and noticed 4 hours had passed since he had fallen asleep. ''Let''s say she was able to make the pills at the same speed as me. That''s 120 pills per hour. Even if she woke up soon after I fell asleep, she would have only made like 480 pills.'' Zach messaged Aria and Victoria, and they soon replied with: [We will be back in half an hour with breakfast.] "I guess I will take a bath in the meantime." Zach patted Noah''s head as he walked past him and made his way to the bathroom. After taking a bath, he sat with Noah and waited for the girls to return. ''Come to think of it, the girls were moaningst night. I wonder if their moans were audible in thest room. I don''t really care, but Noah is a kid.'' Zach turned to Noah and asked, "What level are you now?" "I reached level 20 when I went to the dungeon yesterday, and Elina, I think, reached 24," Noah responded instantly. "That''s quite a jump, honestly. Reaching levels 20 and twenty by clearing just the first 25 floors of the dungeon is actually great. I didn''t know they gave that much EXP," Zach mumbled. "Umm¡­" Noah gulped down anxiously and said, "We cleared up to floor 50 yesterday." "What?" Zach raised his brow in confusion and said, "But you guys said you only cleared the first twenty-five floors¡­" "Well¡­" Noah averted his gaze and didn''t finish his sentence. "What is it? You have been acting kind of strange. Are you hiding something from me?" Zach asked with a little annoyed look on his face. "You have been asleep for two days straight¡­." "What?!" Zach eximed in astonishment and immediately opened his menu to check the date. After confirming what Noah said, Zach let out a big sigh and muttered, "I have been asleep for 48 hours. No wonder I felt so refreshed." "Yes," Aria replied from behind. "Good¡­ morning¡­?" Zach greeted the girls awkwardly. "You have already taken a bath. That''s good. Come, let''s eat breakfast. We brought you many things," Victoria said with a gentle smile on her face. "You must be hungry after sleeping straight for two days," Ninia added calmly. Everyone ate breakfast, while Zach was even more confused than before. "I don''t understand¡­" he said while chewing. "I know I was exhausted, but to sleep for two days is¡­ refreshing. Why didn''t you girls wake me up?" "We tried to, but you wouldn''t open your eyes," Victoria responded. She then pointed her gaze at Ninia and said, "Ninia was freaking out. She thought you had entered into another slumber or something." "I would think the same," Aria quipped. "Let''s just say I had a really nice sleep. I needed a rest after my body was fucked up inside and outside by the demonification. I should have slept instead of overworking myself," he sighed. "That''s not your fault, my Lord. It''s because the NPCs made a ruckus that you have to stay away for the entire night," she said thest part with a flushed face after remembering the night of the holy ritual. "Oh, yeah." Zach turned to Aria and asked, "I guess that''s already taken care of?" Aria nodded and said, "Yes. Although making that many essence pills took me a while, I took my sweet time making them. But some of the essences were wasted as it started losing its effect after some time." "As long as it''s done." Zach pondered for a few seconds before saying, "So now everything is taken care of, right? Or am I forgetting something?" "I forgot to mention that Ninia ate quite a few pills while I was making them," Aria added. "But its smell was so tempting that I couldn''t¡ª!" Ninia stopped after Zach pointed his gaze at Elina and Noah. ''Seriously, I went out of my way to ask them without involving any words, and these girls are just¡­'' "I will leave for my battle with the realm boss then." "We wille," Victoria said. "Yeah," Aria nodded. "No. I want to go alone." "Do you¡­ not want our help¡­?" Victoria asked hesitantly. "It''s not like that. But¡­ the boss is most probably an Angel. I don''t want you girls to get involved in this stuff. Especially you, Aria. If the gods learn that you are still alive, they can try to pull some tricks." "You are right. Maybe it''s for the good that I can''t use my divine powers. That way, they can''t sense my presence." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,515 0 new yers logged in. 39 yers died. Chapter 386: 385- Bitter Sign Chapter 386: 385- Bitter SignAn hour passed after they all finished breakfast. Noah and Elina were getting ready to go to the dungeon with Aria, while Victoria was nning to clear the tower to get some rare items. Zach was sitting in one of the pews, and Ninia was sitting beside him while hugging his arm tightly. "Uhh¡­ Ninia. I need to leave soon." "I know." "..." Ninia had been like that ever since he told her that he was going to fight the realm boss alone. "Are you ready to ascend together with me?" Zach asked calmly. "But I am not level 100. Are you sure I can ascend?" "Well, I know a way, but I haven''t officially tried it yet. However, I am sure it will work, so don''t worry." After a brief pause, he chuckled softly and quoted, "Have some ''faith'' in me." Ninia understood the reference right away, and her face flushed in response. "I still find it hard to believe that we did something like that." "Yeah, it''s a fresh experience for me too. We crossed the boundaries and performed a forbidden ritual." "But I don''t regret it." Ninia smiled at Zach and said, "It was the best night of my life." "Mine too." Aria and Victoria arrived from their room and stood in front of Zach and Ninia. "Would you two stop flirting?" Ariamented. "Yeah. Now you are already lovers. No need to flirt like this." "Rx, girls. This is her first time." Zach defended Ninia. Aria and Victoria nced at each other and then looked at Zach. They shook their heads and uttered, "Look, he has a new favorite girl." "I don''t." Zach got up and stretched his hands in the air, or at least he pretended to. But after stretching his hands, he spanked Aria and Victoria, which made a loud noise. PLAT! "You¡­" Victoria ced her hands on her butt and turned around, while Aria''s face flushed. "What the¡­" Victoria made some distance from Aria and said, "Don''t tell me you are into this stuff?" She asked Aria. "I am not!" Aria denied it instantly. Zach showed his hands to Aria and Victoria and asked with a grin on his face, "Want another?" "No, thank you!" "Heh." he chuckled softly and said, "Aria, you are going to the dungeon with Noah and Elina, right?" "Indeed." "How many floors do you n to clear? You have already had them clear the first fifty floors, and I personally don''t think they can clear more," Zach stated. "I think so too. But they said they want to clear the first fifty floors again for practice." "Hmm¡­" After pondering for a second, he said, "Why don''t you take Ninia with you? She will get some fighting experience. I am also curious to see how the level-up system works for the NPCs." Aria turned to Ninia and asked, "Do you want toe?" "I could, but what about my duty as a healer?" "If I recall correctly, no yers came to get healed yesterday, am I right?" Victoria asked Ninia. "Yes," Ninia nodded. "That means most of the yers in this kingdom are now strong enough." Victoria took out her old sword from her inventory and handed it to Ninia while saying, "Here. Take this. Your secondary ss is already set as a healer, and you will have to choose your primary ss before you reach level two." Ninia nced at Zach and meekly asked, "What ss should I choose?" "Whatever you are good at. But I personally think you shouldn''t choose swordsman or bandit ss. It requires stamina. If possible, try the ranger ss," Zach calmly suggested. "I will try." "Wait a damn minute." Aria squinted her eyes at Zach and said, "Why are you recing my character?" "What?" "I am a healer and a ranger. If Ninia chooses the same sses, my character will be reced," Aria retorted. Zach looked at Ninia''s chest and then at Aria''s. "Hmm~" he hummed in amusement and said, "Ninia wins this round." "Argh!" Aria groaned and rolled her eyes as she said, "I will give her my old weapon if she chooses the ranger ss." He kissed Aria on the lips and then kissed Victoria. After that, he turned to Ninia and saw her puckering her lips. "So hot¡­" He kissed Ninia on the lips, but Ninia suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and began kissing him passionately. "Hey!" Aria and Victoria pulled them apart and red at Ninia. "Why would you do that?" Ninia puffed her cheeks and said, "You two have been with him for such a long time. I am sure you have kissed him hundreds of thousands of times, so why don''t you let me match that number?" "It''s against the rules!" Aria and Victoria said in unison. "Rules?" - Ninia. "Rules?- Zach. Both Zach and Ninia were confused as to what Aria and Victoria were talking about. Aria shrugged her shoulders and said, "Aurora made rules about harem, and we have to follow them." "Of course¡­" Zach chuckled awkwardly. Ninia squirmed a little and meekly asked, "Do you think Lady Aurora will ept me?" "Don''t worry." - said Aria. "Yeah." - said Victoria. They shot a nce at Zach and uttered, "I am sure Aurora had already seen thising from miles away." "I bet," Victoria seconded. "I am getting ganged up on by the girls. I better leave!" Zach left after kissing the girls for thest time. He ascended to thest realm of the first maid realm and reached the secret location on the map. "After I reached level 100, many things got unlocked. I have got extra maps too, so I know where exactly I will find the den of the Realm boss. But first¡­" Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and walked inside. "I want to see Aurora." Zach reached the throne but noticed Aurora was sleeping. [Master, you are here,] Milo greeted Zach. "Hey Milo, when did Aurora fall asleep?" [An hour ago,] Milo responded. "Oh¡­" [Should I wake her up?] "Oh, no. Let her sleep. I came here to see her. Let me know when she wakes up." [As you wish, Master.] Zach turned around and walked away, but he was stopped by Milo. [Master.] "Hmm?" [Are you okay?] "Of course, I am okay," Zach responded with a wry smile. [You look like you are in pain¡­] Zach bit his lips and smiled bitterly at Milo before saying, "What are you talking about? I had an amazing night of my life." After saying that, he left to fight the Realm boss. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,506 0 new yers logged in. 9 yers died. Chapter 387: 386- Unlimited and Infinite Chapter 387: 386- Unlimited and Infinite After exiting Aria''s domain, Zach made his way to the secret location by riding on Cerberus. [My liege, are you sure this is the ce?] Cerberus asked curiously. "Yeah. All the secret spots on the map have been marked, and this is the only ce which is not marked." [But I don''t see anything here. It''s a cliff.] "Not on the map. I have to find a way to reveal¡­ hmm¡­" Zach pondered for a few seconds and said, "Cerberus, you can fly, right?" [I Have wings, so yes.] "Can you fly with me on top of you?" [As long as you don''t fall.] "Then start flying," Zach ordered. [To where?] "Just fly forward. I will let you know." FLAP~ FLAP! Cerberus flew forward and kept flying. "You can go faster." [Okay.] A few seconds after Cerberus picked up speed, Zach fell down. [My Liege!] "Calm down! I jumped on purpose." Zach kept falling, but he eventually stopped mid-air for some reason. "So I was correct. This ce is invisible¡­" Chapter 388: 387- Surprise Plan Chapter 388: 387- Surprise nZach tried his best to remember the slogan he had deciphered after rearranging the words in the celestialnguage. "Thou who dares to enter, must look upon the gods; for thou who challenge the monster inside, must only be saved by the god''s grace." The door shined brightly, and Zach stepped back and waited for the door to open, but it suddenly stopped shining. "..." ''Did I get the slogan wrong? I think I said the same thing I said at that time.'' Zach once again ced his hand on the door and uttered, "Thou who dares to enter inside, must look upon the gods and¡­ no." SIGH! "Thou who dares to enter, must look upon the gods; for thou who challenge the monster inside, must only be saved with the help of god''s grace." The door mmed open, and the ground beneath Zach''s feet moved and pushed him into the room. THUD! Zach looked back to see the door had disappeared. He nced around and muttered, "Well, at least this looks like a final boss room. So I should expect one¡­ hopefully¡­" Zach walked further in and yelled, "Come out to y! I am bored!" It was indeed a throne room, but not like how one would expect. It had a throne in the middle of the chamber with nothing else inside or around except the dozens of pirs holding the structure. Zach walked to the throne, which was facing its back to him, hoping someone would be sitting on it, but it was empty. "Well, do it." Zach sat on the throne in a rxed manner and waited for the boss to appear. ''This better not be another puzzle room instead of a boss chamber, or I will be so pissed that I don''t know what I will do.'' A few minutester, Zach heard footsteps from the far end of the chamber, but he didn''t bother to look. Secondster, he heard footsteps from the opposite side, then from the back, and ultimately from the front. "Stop these petty games and show yourself, you coward." The footsteps walked to the closest pir and stopped behind it. "So you are a shy coward?" Zach scoffed arrogantly. The next second, a male angel walked out of the pir with his wings wide open and chest puffed. "It''s a surprise that a mortal was able to make¡ª" "You are the same dipshit as that day who talked about food chains, am I right?" Zach interrupted the angel and asked, "What''s your name?" "Why would I tell my name to a mere mortal? Know your ce, you foolish¡ª" "Shut the fuck up! You are a dog of gods. You are even lower than me. You should know your ce. Oh, right!" Zach pped his hands and said, "Why don''t you lick my shoes? And while you are at it, massage my legs too." "You¡ª!" The angel pped his wings and flew in the air before shooting magic attacks at Zach. However, Zach didn''t move an inch. He absorbed all the magic with the help of his gloves and said, "Try something else. I am not in a damn circus, you clown!" The angel raised his hands and conjured a glowing ball resembling the sun. "...." Zach knew it wasn''t the same entity who had attacked his family on that tragic day, but he couldn''t help but recall the events again. Without caring for what the angel was about to do, Zach asked, "Do you know a god named Ikaris? He calls himself the sun god." "Die you, lowly¡ª!" FWIP! Zach whistled, and Cerberus jumped out of his shadow. [As we nned, eh, my liege!] Cerberus attacked the angel and pinned him down to the ground. The angel tried to break free but to no avail. "Don''t struggle. Cerberus alone can defeat you even without using all of his power," Zach stated. He then leaned back on the throne and sat sideways so he could spread and stretch his legs on the hand rest. "Who are you?!" the angel shouted. "Answer my question. Do you know a god named Ikaris?" "I might have heard his name. He is only of the heavenly Gods; different from the Gods I serve," the angel replied instantly. "Where can I find him?" "I don''t know!" After a brief silence, Zach opened his mouth to ask, "Do you know someone named Deus?" "Never heard of him." "Is that so?" Zach pped his hands and said, "Do your thing, Cerberus." [With pleasure, my liege.] "What are you¡ª no! Arrrghhh!" Cerberus buried his fangs into the angel''s hand and ripped it out of his body as the blood spritzed on the ground. "Hey, hey. Don''t get too excited. We must keep him alive for the interrogation," Zach scoffed. "But then again, he is useless. He doesn''t know anything." Zach got up from the throne and crushed the angel''s leg with his feet. "If you tell me something important, I will let you live." "The Gods! They don''t care what happens in this world! They are not punishing the humans¡ª it''s just for timepass! They are nning for something big!" the angel uttered in a broken voice. "Something big?" Zach raised his brow with an amused expression on his face and asked, "And what is that?" "I don''t know!" "Cerberus, your turn," Zach chuckled. Cerberus plucked out the angel''s other hand and said, [My liege, I always envied the wings of gods and angels. Why do they look so pretty? While mine doesn''t even appeal to anyone?] "I have absolutely no idea. But you should ask the angel. He should know it." Cerberus began plucking out the angel''s wings with his ws before asking, [Answer me, angel.] "Stop! No!" Zach crushed the other leg of the angel with a sinister smile on his face. "Answer him, you shit!" "That''s because they are monsters! All the monsters and demons have to look ugly! They are evil! They are malice! Only the Gods and divines are allowed to look beautiful!" the angel yelled at the top of his lungs. "Oh, no. Cerberus, he called you ugly." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,502 0 new yers logged in. 4 yers died. Chapter ?390 Chapter 389- Underwhelming Fight Chapter ?390 Chapter 389- Underwhelming Fight "Say, Cerberus. I am bored. Do something to entertain me," Zach ordered Cerberus. [Like?] "Sing me a song." [My apologies, but I don''t know how to do that.] "Hmm¡­ then how about dancing?" [I don''t think I can dance, my liege.] "Hmm~" Zach hummed in amusement as he looked at the half-dead angel. "Why don''t you make him dance?" [My liege, one needs hands and legs to dance, and he has neither of that.] "True. How about singing?" [His tongue should no longer work because of the poison,] Cerberus responded calmly. "But he can scream, right?" Zach asked with a smirk on his face. [Of course. As long as he is alive,] Cerberus nodded. "How long do you think he will stay alive before he diespletely?" Cerberus inspected the angel''s body and said, [I would say about twenty minutes.] "Twenty minutes?! I don''t have that much free time. Do something entertaining in the meantime." Cerberus pondered for a while and uttered, [As you wish, my liege.] Cerberus opened his dragon mouth and spat fire at the angel. "Argh!" The angel''s body slowly burned as he screamed, while Cerberus and Zach watched the show with amused expressions on their faces. The angel''s body twitched in every way. He rolled on the floor, but the fire didn''t go out. "Heh!" Zach snickered and uttered, "Angels live in the heavens, demons live in hell. Yet, an angel is on fire now, or should I say¡­ experiencing a living hell? Now that makes me wonder, if humans and their souls go to heaven or hell after death, where does the angel''s soul go after death? If they return to heaven, doesn''t that mean they can''t die? However, if I remember correctly, mother told me that when divine entities such as angels and gods die, they get mixed with the universe and provide energy from there. I don''t know if that''s true or not, but if mother said it, then it''s obviously true." Amid the pain and unbearable suffering, the angel heard everything. He was curious about Zach''s mother¡ª although Zach was talking about Erza, the angel knew nothing. The angel''s skin had burned, and his flesh began to roast as the smell spread in the chamber. "Ew! It stinks!" [I was lowkey expecting to eat him, but since you said it stinks, I shall stop myself,] Cerberus stated. ''Crap. Now he is sulking. Let''s cheer him up,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Say Cerberus, this angel said that the demons and monsters are supposed to be ugly, and only angels and divines are allowed to be beautiful. However, who looks the most ugly in this chamber ?" Zach circled around the throne and climbed on top of it. No, he didn''t sit on the seat; he sat on top of the t while cing his feet on the seat. [This angel, of course,] Cerberus responded while looking at the dying angel. "Correct answer! You score 69 points!" The angel eventually stopped screaming as he got closer and closer to death''s door. He didn''t have the strength or sense to do anything. A few minutester, Cerberus turned to Zach and asked, [My liege, once this angel dies, who would be the most beautiful in this room?] ''What the¡ª! That''s a trick question, isn''t it? Damn, Cerberus is getting sassy. He is learning from me, huh? Well, a disciple can''t defeat their master.'' "That would be you, Cerberus," Zach replied in a calm voice. [What about you, then?] "I am, of course, handsome rather than beautiful." While Cerberus and Zach were having a buddy talk, the angel was taking hisst breaths. And a few secondster, the angel died. [Congrattions! You have defeated the realm boss!] "Heh!" [Congrattions! You have gained the title- Supreme Warrior!] "That''sme." [Congrattions! You have unlocked a secret location on the map- Angel''s Castle!] "I should have gotten this sooner." [Congrattions! The Angel''s Castle now belongs to you!] "Ehh¡­ I don''t really need it. What will I do with this ce anyway? I am going to ascend to the higher realm now. Not to mention, I have my own church and a nun," Zach groaned. [Congrattions! You have received a reward for defeating the realm boss!] "I doubt it''s going to be something useful," Zach sighed. [Congrattions! You have acquired a piece of ''????'' as a reward!] "Oh!" Zach eximed in amusement. "But they have to stop congratting me every time." Zach opened his inventory and mixed all the four pieces of ''????'' "It better be something useful, or I will be pissed. I think I have said this many times already, but this will be thest time since I have acquired all the pieces!" Zach clicked on ''craft'' and waited for it to process. "..." He was feeling the same as one would feel while checking the results of the exams online. [Congrattions! You have obtained a ring!] "...." Zach raised his brow and sighed in disbelief as he muttered, "Why am I even surprised? I should have expected this." Zach opened his inventory and selected the ring to drop it, but he gazed at the description and decided to keep it. ''Spatial ring.'' "Well, this could be useful. Let''s test and review itter." SIGH! "That fight was seriously underwhelming. What do you say, Cerberus?" [I always ask you to rest and take it easy, my liege. You don''t have to do anything. You can spend your time with thedies, while I clear this game for you,] Cerberus asserted with a confident face. "That sounds tempting, but sadly I can''t do that. I am Zagreus Astaroth, son of Deus and the demon queen Lilith. I was born as a key to annihtion. Gods? Angels? Heavens? Divines? None of that matters. If my existence is to end the era of gods, then I must live by it and do what I was born for. I¡­ will eliminate everything that stands in my path! I will be at the top!" Zach opened his menu and clicked on the name section. Since the yers were allowed to have a nickname instead of showing their yer or real name to everyone, Zach decided to set his nickname too. He inserted the words and added a nickname. "Not going to lie¡­ it kind of looks edgy¡­" [Hmm?] "I set my nickname." [What is it?] "It''s actually embarrassing to say it out loud, so I will say it only once." After a brief pause, Zach uttered, "It''s ''Overlord''." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,488 0 new yers logged in. 7 yers died. Chapter 391: 390- Spatial Ring Chapter 391: 390- Spatial Ring[That is indeed a weird nickname, My liege. What''s that supposed to do?] Cerberus asked curiously. "Well, I doubt it would scare yers away, to be honest. I just wanted to hide my real name. Let''s say, for privacy reasons, maybe? And¡­" Zach shrugged and said, "Can you think of a better nickname?" [Nickname fitting for my liege¡­] Cerberus pondered with his three heads for a while and used his snake tail to rub the chins. "..." Zach wanted toment something after saying that, but he stayed quiet and waited patiently for Cerberus to suggest a better nickname. [What about HaremLord?] "Uhh¡­ how is that supposed to intimidate the yers or NPCs or anyone, in that matter?" [Oh¡­ then¡­ What about Monster Lord?] "No." [yer Lord?] "No." [Star Lord?] "Anything but that, please," That nickname reminded Zach of Star Lord from the sea realm, whom he had killed and chopped into pieces. [What about the God Lord?] "Would you stop with the ''Lord''?" Chapter ?392 Chapter 391- Unexpected Rage Chapter ?392 Chapter 391- Unexpected Rage DING! [Congrattions! Your skill ''Dominator''s Touch'' has reached the threshold limit! It is now upgraded to ''Deus'' Authority''!] ?Deus'' Authority- Allows you to cast your semi-domain for a radius of fifty meters. In your domain, you can control everything. Once you have cast your domain¡ª unless someone with a stronger domain enters your domain¡ª it willst for five minutes. If someone with a stronger domain than you enters your domain, your domain will be devoured, and all your MP and HP will be sucked.? "...Cerberus¡­" [My Liege?] Zach tilted his head to the side and said, "Go hide in the shadows." [Okay.] "...." ¡ª BOOM! "...." BANG! The entire Angel''s castle was obliterated into pieces as Zach walked out of it unscathed. Cerberus couldn''t help but tremble in the shadows after witnessing that. He wanted to ask Zach why he suddenly let out the rage that was storming inside him, but he was afraid to even let out a whimper. Zach was connected to all his undead, not physically nor emotionally, but when they were in his shadow, they could sense his emotions such as happiness, sadness, and rage. Cerberus had felt Zach''s rage and it surpassed all his rage so far. "..." Without speaking a word, Zach opened the portal to Aria''s domain and jumped inside. Milo quickly approached Zach and said, [Master! You arrived at the right time! Lady Aurora woke¡ª] Zach lowered his gaze at Milo and uttered, "Sorry, Milo, can you leave me alone with Aurora for a while?" [S-Sure..!] Milo pped her dragon wings and flew away. Zach dragged himself to the throne and saw Aurora sitting there, seemingly waiting for him with a smile on her face. He jumped andnded on the throne beside Aurora. "Milo told me you came here earlier in the morning," Aurora spoke first. "Yeah." Zach sat beside Aurora and ced his head on her shoulder. "Hmm? What''s wrong? You seem to¡­ sad." "Something terrible and unexpected just happened¡­" he muttered. "Wha¡­t?" "I went to fight the main realm boss after reaching level 100. I made it to the boss and defeated him. I got a few rewards, and my DT skill got an upgrade," he spoke in an emotionless voice. "Then¡­ isn''t that great? It''s a power up." "It is great." "So why so down?" she asked anxiously. "The name of the ability is now ''Dues'' Authority''." "That''s¡­ your father''s name, am I right?" "Indeed." "Why¡­ why would the game give you an ability based on your name?" Aurora asked with a confused look on her face. "Remember when I told you my father had marked me?" "And because of that, you were in a deep slumber?" "Yeah. That wasn''t marking; it was a blessing." Zach looked into Aurora''s eyes and smiled wryly before repeating, "It was his blessings. He blessed me at that time." "I¡­ I don''t understand what you are trying to say. Please be clear¡­" Aurora hesitantly muttered. "I was blessed by many beings, and their blessings aretely being activated as my body adapts to them or I reach the requirement to trigger them. I believe you already know that much. Phoenix''s blessings got activated because I met Xie Lua again and her feelings for me were too strong. The Demon King''s blessing was activated because I used my demonic powers. Then there are Sea God''s blessings and others. My father had also blessed me, but his blessings were never triggered. Technically, it should have activated when I used his skill for the first time¡ª which was the Devourer''s Touch. That was his ability that I copied, but nothing happened. After that, it evolved into Dominator''s Touch. And at least to the Dues'' Authority." "Wait¡­" Sweat poured down Aurora''s forehead as she muttered, "You don''t mean¡­" "Yes. The ability won''t activate if the source doesn''t exist, in this case, my father." Zach hugged Aurora and asserted, "There are high chances that my father is dead." "...." Aurora hugged him back and tried to say something, but she had no idea what to say. Her words could hurt him more, but she couldn''t bear to see Zach suffer alone. "All this time¡­ I thought he was dead. But after seeing the memory in the slumber, I had new hope. I got a new reason to be motivated. I was excited to meet him again after clearing the game. I wanted to save him, but¡­ my hope was crushed." Zach hugged Aurora tightly and muttered, "What should I do now, Aurora?" "Well¡­" Aurora gulped down anxiously and said, "There are chances that he is still alive. Maybe you are just overthinking and being paranoid?" "You might be right. But¡­ I am scared to have hope again. I don''t want it to be crushed again." Aurora stroked Zach''s back and calmly said, "My mother used to say, ''You can see the stars even though you know you can''t touch them. Does that stop you from seeing them? No. But sometimes, the sky is hidden behind the clouds, but do you hate the clouds? No. Because they save you from direct sunlight. So why is it that one is often worried and afraid about something they are not sure of? What''s the point of it? If one was able to touch the stars, the stars would lose their essence. They won''t be special anymore. Sometimes, it is best to watch them from afar and enjoy the time.'' I don''t know if that helped you, but she told me this every time I was scared or sad. There are many more things she taught me, actually. I always thought she was a poet or a writer." Zach looked into Aurora''s eyes and smiled for the first time in a while without pretending or forcing his smile. "You are right. Thank you, Aurora. It was the right decision toe to you first because I didn''t want to go back to girls with a bad mood. Today is supposed to be a celebration since we are all going to ascend soon." "Then you should go and enjoy it." "I will. And you will too." "Huh?" Zach carried Aurora in his arms and jumped off the throne. "You have taken enough rest. I need you with me now." "...!" "It is the time of ascendance!" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,470 0 new yers logged in. 12 yers died. Chapter ?393 Chapter 392- Homecoming Chapter ?393 Chapter 392- Homing Zach walked towards the exit of Aria''s domain while carrying Aurora like a princess in his arms. "Oh.. right." He looked back and said, "Milo,e. We are leaving." Within a few seconds, Milo flew across the sky andnded beside Zach. "Where to, master?" Milo asked. Zach pondered for a few seconds as he didn''t know what to call that ce. But after a while, he smiled slightly and said: "To home." "Hmm?" "You have never been there, right? So just Follow my lead." Zach walked out of the portal and uttered, "Cerberus." [At yourmand, my liege!] Cerberus said excitedly. He had nevere out so fast as he did just now. Seemingly, he was waiting for Zach to call him out for a ride. "Wow¡­ you have grown so much¡­" Aurora muttered. [All thanks to my liege''s grace!] Cerberus ced his paw and head on the ground so Zach could climb on him easily. "Come, Milo," Zach gestured to her. Milo locked her eyes with Cerberus and said, "I would rather fly on my own." "...okay." Zach got on Cerberus, and Milo flew as Cerberus ran. Halfway through the portal of the realm, Cerberus increased his speed as Milo got ahead of him. Cerberus and Milo were having apetition to assert their dominance. Zach was holding tightly onto Aurora, so he didn''t have to worry about her falling off. However, Zach wanted a medium-paced ride. "Cerberus, run slowly so Aurora can see the scenery of the higher realms," Zach ordered. Cerberus slowed down on Zach''smand and said, [As your wish, my liege.] If Cerberus wanted, he could travel in the shadows and defeat Milo effortlessly if he wished to. However, he took it slow because Zach was with Aurora. Milo also slowed down as the reason she flew fast was that Cerberus was ahead of her at first. After half an hour, they reached the portal. "What do you want to do, Aurora?" Zach asked calmly. "We can descend directly to the second realm. Or we can descend one realm at a time and enjoy the sceneries of this beautiful world?" "I¡­ don''t know. A part of me wants to enjoy this date with you, but the other part of me wants to meet Aria and Victoria as soon as possible." "Well, choose one. I will do as you say." Aurora puckered her lips and puffed her cheeks after hearing that. She looked up at Zach and said, "That''s like choosing between fingering and kissing." "I can do both at once. So give another example." Aurora puffed her cheeks even more and squinted her eyes. "Okay, okay." Zach poked her puffed cheeks and then moved his hands to squeeze her breasts as he said, "We will go home first then. We can do sightseeing at any time." "Hmm." "Cerberus." [I heard you, my liege.] Cerberus descended to Zach''s realm and waited for Milo to pass through. ''She should be able to pass through as the undead could, too,'' Zach uttered inwardly. "Milo?" he called out to her. "I am here, master." Zach looked up in the sky and saw Milo flying high sky, unlike above the ground. "Why are you there?" he asked. "This ce has more yerspared to the higher ones. I don''t want to run into them, so I will follow you from the sky." "Alright." Zach patted Cerberus and said, "Let''s go." As Cerberus passed through the streets and buildings, the NPCs and yers stopped doing what they were doing and came out to watch Zach. For them, it was like their favorite celebrity walking on the street. Meanwhile, Aurora was surprised as to what was going on. She had no idea that the realm now belonged to Zach, as his religion was spreading like wildfire. The benefits and rewards were too much for the yers and NPCs, and they couldn''t resist the temptation. And now that the NPCs had be yers, the real yers were helping them out in leveling up and the rest of the things. That was what Zach had demanded from them after he had marked them with his shadow sigil. "What''s all this?" Aurora finally broke her silence and asked, "Why are they looking at us like this?" "I will fill you upter." After a few minutes, they finally reached the church. Cerberus once again ced his head on the ground and his paw in a position of stairs so they could easily get off. Zach carried Aurora, but after he got off Cerberus, Aurora nudged him and said, "Put me down." "Hmm?" "I want to walk on my own. Actually, I want to surprise them," she grinned slightly. "You haven''t told them anything, right?" "No." "Nice. You should go first and act normal. And then I will surprise them!" "That''s actually a nice idea. But can you walk on your own?" Zach asked with a concerned look on his face. Aurora grinned and said, "Why don''t you put me down and check for yourself?" SIGH! "Your cheekiness is still the same." Zach slowly let go of Aurora, but he didn''tpletely let go of her until her feet touched the ground. "..." Zach watched as Aurora managed to stand still without wobbling like a jelly. "Wow." "Ehehe." Aurora giggled. "I have been secretly practicing. Milo also helped me with it. I actually wanted to surprise you, but you surprised me by bringing me out." "I see¡­" "I can even walk freely and even run slowly. It''s just like having a fever and feeling weak, except I don''t have a fever, nor do I feel weak," she added. "Alright then. I will go and act normal." He turned to Cerberus and said, "Go back to my shadows. No, wait¡­" He nced around and moved his face close to Cerberus'' ears to ask, "Any updates from Urluk?" [Not yet.] Cerberus returned to Zach''s shadow after whispering something in Zach''s ears. "Milo, take care of Aurora, okay?" "Yes." Zach entered the church like always and acted normally. He was excited to see how the girls would react. However, he then remembered that they had left for the dungeon and the tower in the morning. ''Too many things happened today, so it slipped my mind.'' He messaged them and asked them to return as soon as possible. He then rushed outside and brought Aurora to his room so they could surprise the girls from there. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,466 0 new yers logged in. 04 yers died. Chapter ?394 Chapter 393- Surprise Chapter ?394 Chapter 393- Surprise "Are they here yet?" Aurora asked impatiently. "It''s been five minutes since you sent them a message," "There is no way they can get here in five minutes from the dungeon. Victoria might return first as she went to clear the tower, but the rest will take at least fifteen minutes if they hurry or get a ride here," Zach responded calmly. Aurora was sitting on Zach''s bed. While Zach was crafting potions, he hadn''t given any supply to Xie Lua for the past few days. "What are you doing?" Aurora asked curiously. "Making potions." "How do you make them?" "Well¡­ just think of filling water in the bottle." "That sounds easy." Auroraid down on Zach''s bed and sniffed his pillow. "Pervert," Zachmented without looking at her. "You can''t me me. I have been meaning to do this for a long time now." "Oh, I am sure you were," he chuckled softly. "By the way, do you want something to eat? We might have leftovers in the morning." "Yes, I do." Aurora grinned and said, "I want to eat your essence." "Sure, I will make you a pillter." "No. I want to drink it directly from your peepee." "I don''t think I will be able to hold myself back if we get intimate again. Thest time when I fingered you, I barely held myself back. It''s dangerous to do it in your current condition. And before you say something, yes, I want to fuck you badly." Aurora puckered her lips and asked, "Then why don''t you do it?" "You can barely walk properly without stumbling. If my snake crawls between your legs and enters your cave, you will be unable to walk again. Don''t forget the main point of recovery is to rest and not do something reckless. And before you say ''you can be gentle'', then that''s not the point. It''s your first time, and the first time is painful for girls. If this wasn''t our first time, then I obviously would be fucking you right now despite of your condition, as it wouldn''t be as painful. Not to mention, there is no way I can be gentle with you. I wanted to see my dick inside you ever since we ascended together from the first realm. And judging by your recovery speed, you should be able to jump and participate in the dungeons in a week or two. However, I will grant your wish. I will have you suck my dick and swallow my essence. Happy? But not right now, of course. Later at night. And yeah¡­ you are sleeping in my room and on my bed with me." Zach''s exnation mainly was in consideration of Aurora''s condition, while Aurora was thinking about Zach''s condition. "Zach," Aurora called out to him in a low voice. "Hmm? "You said you have done with Aria, Victoria, and Ninia. Did you ever feel like I wasn''t useful to you when you needed me the most?" After a brief silence, Zach shrugged his shoulders and responded, "Why do you think I would ever feel that way? I am a selfish person, as you know. And if I needed you, I woulde to you. Like today, for example. I was feeling conflicted, so I ran straight to you so you couldfort me." "As for me, I always feel like I am dragging you down," Aurora muttered. "If we had never met, you would be in thest realm by now." Zach smiled wryly at Aurora and said, "Don''t say scary things, my love. I would have be a demon lord if I hadn''t met you." Zach and Aurora talked with each other for a while until the girls returned. The first one toe was Victoria, as Zach had expected, but Aria, Ninia, Noah, and Elina returned soon after. Zach stayed in his room as he was having a moment with Aurora, but he had to leave. Otherwise, any of the girls woulde to his room to check and see Aurora, which would ruin the surprise they had nned. "I will keep them busy talking and ensure they don''t see you leaving the room. And I won''t close the doorpletely, so it doesn''t make a sound when you open itter," Zach said to her. "Hmm. But¡­" Aurora squirmed a little and said, "I know it hasn''t been long since Ist met them, but a surprise is a surprise. What should I tell them once I surprise them?" "Why are you acting like a shy girl from a ss who has a crush on the most popr boy in the school¡­" "Forget I asked¡­" Aurora sighed. "I was joking. Just be you; it will be alright." Zach left his room and made his way to the gate to greet the girls. "Yo!" He weed them with a wide smile on his face. "How are you doing?" "We are doing okay. Thank you for asking." Aria was the first to reply. They made their way in and sat on the pew to rx. Zach stood on the side, blocking their view from his chamber, so they didn''t see the door opening or Auroraing out of it. "I defeated the boss of this realm. We can now ascend at any time. Also, I called the ck slime a while ago to learn more about the upper realm, as the information was unlocked once I defeated the boss. Apparently, those who ascend to the second main realm can''t descend to the first main realm again. "What?!" Noah suddenly eximed. "Does that mean we will never see you again?" "Let me finish." He opened his menu, took off his glove, and wore the spatial ring. After that, he opened a ck portal and said, "Do you have something I can throw?" Noah handed his dagger to Zach and said, "I bought it yesterday." Zach threw the dagger into the portal, and it came out from another portal behind him. "Wow! That was so awesome!" "Was that spatial transportation?" Aria asked with a knowing look on her face. "Yes. Using this, I can teleport anywhere I want, but it''s kind of wacky and doesn''t take me to the exact spot I want." Zach was nning to show themter, but he had to keep them immersed in the conversation, so Aurora could catch them off guard and surprise them. "Surprise!" However, when Aurora stood beside Zach, the girls barely had any reaction on their faces. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,464 0 new yers logged in. 02 yers died. Chapter ?395 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 394- Getting Together Chapter ?395 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 394- Getting Together After receiving no reaction from the girls, Zach turned to Aurora and said, "I am sure they are thinking, ''Oh crap? Aurora is back! Now she will take Zach by himself, and we won''t get to spend time with him!'' or something simr to that." "We are not!" Victoria hissed. "You girls didn''t react to her sudden appearance. How else would she interpret that?" "What do you mean? How else were we supposed to react?" Aria asked with a puzzled look on her face. "I don''t know. She surprised you, so you would have acted surprised or at least pretended to be happy." "Wait¡­ that was a surprise?" Victoria sighed and nced at Aria. "Hmm?" SIGH! Aria sighed and said, "When you asked us to return, we immediately left the dungeon and rushed here. On our way, we heard people talking about something. Then, we stopped at the restaurant to buy lunch as we all were tired, and none of us wanted to cook lunch. I met Victoria there, who was talking with the NPCs, and she told me that the NPCs told her about you and Aurora riding a three-headed monster. So we already knew Aurora was here, and in fact, we were waiting for her to show up. We had no idea she was trying to surprise us." "I expected that was the case¡­" Zach muttered and turned to Aurora, "Our surprise n had failed even before we made it." "It''s fine¡­ I guess. It''s kind of our fault for not thinking of that possibility." Aurora looked at Noah and asked, "What is your name?" "Noah!" Noah cheerfully responded. She then turned to Elina and asked, "What''s your name?" "Elina." Noah and Elina had nicknames, so Aurora couldn''t see their real name. "You two look awfully young to be in this game. How old are you?" Aurora asked curiously. "I am 13!" Noah replied. "And she is 14." "What¡­?" Aurora shot a re at Zach and said, "They are off limits. You can''t go after kids." Zach''s face twitched after hearing that. He smiled forcefully and said, "It seems your head didn''t get fixed even after all that rest." Aria also shook her head in disbelief. Aurora nced at Ninia, who had been hiding behind Victoria all this time. "Why are you hiding?" Aurora asked calmly. "She thinks you will eat her alive," Aria responded. Aurora smirked at Zach from the corner of his lips and said, "There is only one thing I am interested in eating in a living person." Zach grabbed Aurora''s hand and dragged her to the side after saying, "You girls, set the table. I will smack some manners in her." Zach took Aurora to thest pew and said, "Would you stop talking dirty in front of kids?" "But I wasn''t talking dirty," she said with an innocent look on her face. "No matter how you look at it, yourment just now was about eating my dick." "No." Aurora averted her eyes and said, "I was talking about your handmade cooking." "Don''t lie. I can''t even cook properly." "Come on~" Aurora hugged Zach and said, "Why are you being so mean and strict to me? I was hoping you would spoil me after all this time." "I wouldn''t have said anything if Noah and Elina weren''t here. Anyway, no dirty talks in front of kids, okay?" "Okay. But who are they anyway?" "I told you about them, didn''t I?" "I don''t think so. Or maybe you did." Aurora shrugged her shoulders, "I have been sleeping a lot, so my memories are also jumbo mumbo. I am having a hard time deciding what was a dream and what really happened." Aurora pondered for a few seconds and squinted her eyes. He poked Zach''s cheek and asked, "What if this is a dream too?" Zach squeezed Aurora''s breasts with both of his hands and said, "It''s not a dream." After telling Aurora about Noah and Elina, they joined the lunch with the others. Aurora was surprised to know that Noah was a boy. For some reason, she thought Noah was a girl because of the way he talked and acted. While eating lunch, Aurora repeatedly nced at Ninia as she wanted to talk with her, but whenever her eyes met with Ninia, Ninia averted her gaze and avoided eye contact with Aurora. ''I don''t know why, but this is very amusing!'' Zach uttered inwardly. Zach was sitting in the middle, Aurora was sitting to his right, Victoria was sitting to his left, and then Aria and Ninia. Usually, Aria and Victoria would sit at each side, but Aurora had taken her position back. Aria and Victoria had no qualms as Aurora had specifically given them time to be with Zach in her absence. After eating lunch, Ninia immediately rushed to wash the dishes even though Zach asked her not to. And Aurora took that chance to talk with Ninia. Noah and Elina had gone to their separate rooms, and Aria and Victoria were talking about their adventure in the dungeon and tower. "I see. So Ninia also chose archer as her ss. Not going to lie, whenever I thought of elves, they always seemed to be the archer type. I can''t wait to go on an adventure with Ninia." Zach said in a neutral tone. "For some reason, I am having the same feeling I did when Aurora and I first started clearing the dungeon together," he shortly added. "Just admit it that you want to fuck her in a dungeon," Ariamented. "No. Of course¡­. not¡­" "It''s obvious from your face." "Wow. Now that Aurora is back, you girls are going to tease me all the time." [My liege, there is an update from Urluk,] Cerberus uttered from Zach''s shadow, and only Zach could hear him. "You girls have fun. I will take a walk around the church." Zach left the church and asked, "What is it?" [He has reached the flying castle.] "Oh! Nice!" Zach smirked maliciously and uttered, "I wanted to take care of that trash before ascending to the second main realm." Zach¡­ had sent Urluk to the flying guild castle to assassinate Elliott. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,455 0 new yers logged in. 09 yers died. Chapter ?396 Chapter 395- Zachs Scheme Chapter ?396 Chapter 395- Zach''s Scheme Before Zach went to fight the angel in the castle, he had summoned his army of the undead and asked them to not interfere in his battle. Of course, Cerberus was against it, but Zach had different ns. "Cerberus, I want you to do something else in the meantime. I have been talking about ascending for a while now, yet, doing nothing. I don''t want to stay here long. I will surely leave tomorrow, so I have to finish up some unfinished business." [What is that, my liege? Just tell me, and I will risk my life toplete your task!] Cerberus said with his utmost loyalty to Zach. "When Noah and Elina became my followers, I promised them something that the second realm is my realm, and there will be no evil deeds, but I can''t be sure of that. However, I will have to ensure that, so I want the lesser-ranked demons to spread across the second realm and kill every bad guy you see. Remember, they will have a red name tag, but make sure they are bad. They can be good guys who killed someone in self-defense or otherwise by mistake. Things can happen. The third and second-rank demons will spread to the higher realms and end all the possible evildoers. Once my followers ascend higher, they will spread my religion even more, and I will promise them the same thing. Cerberus and Urluk, I will give you the toughest task of all." [I am excited, my liege.] "Take Urluk to the flying castle and assassinate Elliott." [Who is that again?" "Wow¡­ that was savage¡­" [No, seriously. I don''t remember the names of the yers or NPCs. I only know yours and thedies'' names.] "The guild leader who I fought." [Ummm¡­] "The one who was after Victoria." [Oh! The one who we fried in the metal box!] "Yes. That shit," Zach nodded. "I want you to kill him." [I don''t mind, but why of all times? If you truly wanted to kill him, you could have killed him that day with your own hands. You would have felt more satisfied.] "I didn''t kill him because Shay asked me to. I can''t do something he doesn''t want me to, and he won''t do something I don''t want him to. It''s our thingy. I have made the same promise with Kayden, and that is why it''s kind of awkward when Misha is around. But now that they are married, I don''t have to worry about them. Putting all that aside, if I wanted, I could just ride you, go to the flying castle, and kill him myself. But I can''t because I promised Shay. However, I never said I won''t send someone to kill him. All this time, I was contemting on whether I should kill him or not. Because even if he is an asshole, hundreds of thousands of lives depend on him¡­ or rather, on the guild. Ultimately, I decided to kill that asshole because I didn''t want to regret not killing him when I had the chance." Zach patted Cerberus on the head and said, "I will wait for the good news." [My liege¡­ what about you?"] Cerberus asked hesitantly. [I know you don''t want anyone with you, but at least take someone who can help you out. By no means am I not saying you will need help or you are not strong enough to defeat the realm boss by yourself. However, I am simply worried about you. What if you went berserk again? There are many risks you need to consider. And I don''t want to go back to thedies and give them the bad news. Lady Aria will kill me if I allow you to do something reckless again.] "I don''t mind anyoneing with you, but you and Ulurk are the only ones present here." Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "You obviously can''t assassinate Elliott as the guild members would recognize you, and they will realize I am the one who got Elliott Killed. Even if you travel in the shadows, I am sure there is tight security around Elliott, and they will see you. I could send Urluk alone, but he can''t reach the flying castle alone as there is no shadow to reach there. And he cannot fly so¡­" The moment Zach uttered that, Urluk spread his wings and said, [I have wings now, my liege.] "Well¡­" Zach stared at Cerberus'' smug face and sighed, "That''s embarrassing." Urlurk knelt down and uttered, [My liege, let me go alone. I will bring his head to you.] "No, no. You don''t have to bring his head. Just make sure he is dead and his HP has hit 0! The others will most likely think it was done by one of the guild members, so leave a clue behind that it was done by an outsider," Zach suggested. [A clue, such as?] "Uhh¡­ a note or something? Or maybe make it like a revenge kill. Yeah¡­ do that¡­" Zach nodded and said, "Leave a note saying ''This is for what you did to my brother!'' or something. And it would look like a revenge kill. I am sure there are many or maybe even all the guild members who want him dead, so it''s not a big deal anyway," Zach scoffed softly. [As you wish, my liege. Now, I must leave. I must find the flying castle first as it ascended not long ago. And there are chances that the guild leader won''t be at the guild. However, I will make sure toplete your task. I will not return until I have killed the human and the yer named Elliott!] Urlurk spread his wings further and pped them before flying away. "..." Zach turned to Cerberus and said, "I have a n to y with the realm boss." ¡ª After around two hours, Urlurk finally found the flying castle and managed to infiltrate it. He traveled in the shadows and began the search for Elliott. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,455 0 new yers logged in. 0 yers died. Chapter ?397 Chapter 396- Elliotts Assassination Chapter ?397 Chapter 396- Elliott''s Assassination After getting to the Guild castle, it was a matter of time before Urluk assassinated Elliott. However, he first needed to find him. Back when Zach was exploring Victoria''s cave, he had taken a map of the flying castle and studied it thoroughly. Initially, he nned to go himself and kill Eliott, but it was risky as he could be seen by someone. He didn''t want to leave any strings behind, especially when a few of the guild members were also Zach''s worshippers. Zach had exined all the routes to Urluk and told him all his strategies to get to Elliott''s room. He had learned that Elliott spent most of the time in his office and his chamber, while he was missing in action for a few hours in between, and no one knew anything about it. Since Victoria and Misha were guild members in the past, they knew about the flying castle more than anyone. Especially Victoria, who was the vice-captain and Risen warrior''s guild. In fact, she was the one who had raised the guild to its current status, but she never got credit for it. Victoria regretted investing her time and mind in the guild as everything was under Elliott''s control now. Victoria also med herself for the demise of the guild members, who wanted to leave the guild but couldn''t because they had nowhere else to go. Zach was going to end that terror soon. [''My liege has advised me to scout the area first. This is my first time here, but this ce is truly magnificent! My liege should get himself an even bigger flying castle for him!.''] Thus began Urluk''s scouting of the flying castle. [''I also have to n an escape route first. As my liege had mentioned, there are guards in every corner. The guild members are training, while most of them are arriving and departing the flying castle toplete their quests and missions.''] Urluk was moving in the shadow, so the scouting to Elliott''s chamber waspleted in a few minutes. [''The biggest issue my liege addressed is that Elliott needs to be alone when I assassinate him. If someone were to see me, they could know it was done by my liege. Most of them have seen me and the other undead. I somehow managed to connect to Cerberus and updated him about my status, but I lost contact again. Only there was a shadow connected to this flying castle and the surface. If I had a stable connection with Cerberus, I could ask him to ask my liege about tips. This is my first time performing an assassination, so I know little about it. Ultimately, if I don''t get an opening, I will kill Eliott in front of the humans. And then I will kill those humans too. So there will be no witnesses! Yes! What a fantastic n! Why didn''t my liege think about it?''] After pondering for a while, Urluk continued, [''But if my liege hasn''t asked me to do that, I shouldn''t do it, right? Wouldn''t that be against his order? This is conflicting. Why must it be so hard to make even a simple decision?''] Urluk was hiding in the shadow of the statue in front of Elliott''s office. He was waiting for Elliott toe out for lunch so he could follow him and assassinate him when no one was around. [''ording to what my liege told me, Elliott leaves for lunch and returns after two hours. No human can eat for that long, except, of course, my liege. He is truly the greatest of all humans and gods. He can do everything!''] Urluk was feeling happy and excited as it was his first real mission tasked by Zach himself. He wanted Zach to praise him so he could unt in front of the other undead, especially Cerberus, who apparently was Zach''s favorite, ording to Urluk. Urluk was aware that he was given an important task and wanted to make Zach proud bypleting it without messing up. Not only that, but Zach also had confidence that Urluk would be able toplete the task. [''Most humans rest after eating lunch. So Elliott will also go to his chamber to rest after eating lunch. I will strike at that time and kill him in his sleep! That would be the best time to assassinate him as he wouldn''t struggle or make any noises. Even he himself would have no idea that he was killed!''] Urluk had thought of dozens of ways of killing Elliott; he was simply waiting for an opportunity to strike. A few minutester, Elliott finally came out of his office with an annoyed, angry, and frustrated look on his face. He punched the guard standing near the door and walked away. [''Hmm~ Was that a form of humans greeting each other?''] Urluk wondered. Urlurk followed Elliott through the shadows and reached the cafeteria where a few yers were eating. Eliott ordered his special food and ate it in frustration by taking big bites and spilling it all over the table and the floor. [''I don''t think that''s how humans eat. Why is he wasting food like that? They don''t have that many resources as mentioned by my liege, so shouldn''t he be saving the food? I don''t understand this human. Everything is wrong about him''] Urluk had no idea what type of person Elliott was or why Zach wanted to assassinate him. He only cared about Zach''s orders, and that was hismand. Whether Elliott was a good person or a bad one, it didn''t matter to Urluk. After half an hour, Elliott got up from the table and threw his half-eaten goods all over the floor. Then, he made his way to his chamber. [''Yes!''] Urluk couldn''t hold his excitement as Elliott stepped closer and closer to his chamber. He felt like a kid in a yground, waiting for his turn on the slide. A few minutester, Elliott reached his chamber and walked in before closing the door with a loud bang. The moment the door closed, Urluk came out of the shadow and slit Elliott''s throat. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,445 0 new yers logged in. 10 yers died. Chapter ?398 Chapter 397- Mission Accomplished ?398 Chapter 397- Mission Aplished CLICK! Elliott closed the door of his chamber and groaned out loud, but he had no idea that groan was thest groan he would ever do before dying. FWIP! He heard a sharp sound, but before he could react, Urluk hade out of the shadow and ced his dagger on Elliott''s throat. ''An assassin?!'' He thought. ''Only assassins can have such ability, but how did¡ª'' Eliott couldn''t even finish his thought as Urlik slit his throat all the way to the back of his neck. "...!" Elliott tried to cover his neck and stop the blood to save his MP from decreasing. He wanted to yell, but he couldn''t even let out a whimper without his throat. Urluk kneed Elliot from the back and kicked him on the ground while forcefully pulling his neck by grabbing his hair. THUD! Eliott''s headless body fell to the ground while his head remained in Urluk''s hand. [Did Iplete the task?] he asked himself. [My liege told me to leave his body as it is, so I guess I can''t bring his head to him. How would my liege know that Ipleted the task if I don''t give him proof? I could lie to him, and he would never know. Could it be that he trusted me so much that he knew I would never betray him? As expected of my liege! Not only was he confident that I would be able toplete his task, but he also trusted me that I wouldn''t betray him!] Urluk realized one thing after another, and his happiness increased every time he figured something out. Urluk thought it would be a good idea to take Elliott''s eyes and tongue as proof of his taskpletion, so he plucked Eliott''s tongue and gouged out his eyes from his eyes socket. Then he threw Elliott''s head near his body and said, [I am not going against my liege''s order. I left his body as it was. And no one will notice his missing eyes and tongue.] Urlukckedmon sense and the ability to understand anything. The only thing that mattered to him was Zach''s order. While he was indeed strong and formidable, it didn''t change the fact that he was hopeless without Zach. Unlike Cerberus, who possessed the intellect of a high being, Urluk was just a rank-five demon in hell. [What was the escape route again?] he wondered. Urluk was about to leave, but he stopped when he noticed a shadow hiding in the corner of the room. He immediately jumped on it and yelled, [Who are you?!] "Mph hmph phm!" It was a female guild member who was tied up. Her hands were chained, and her mouth was taped so she wouldn''t yell for help. [Why were you hiding here?!] Urluk didn''t know that it wasn''t normal for someone to be tied up like that. [Oh. no! What should I do?! My liege had warned me to not be seen by anyone, but I was seen. I made a big blunder! Now he will punish me!] "Phm! Mph!" The girl tried to speak, but everything was in vain. Her struggles were futile as the only thing Urluk cared about at that moment to somehow undo his blunder. And he could only think of one solution¡ª to kill the girl. [That''s right! I can do that! If I kill her, the problem will be solved! And it would look like these two killed each other or something!] Urluk raised his hand and killed the girl, or he would have, but he was stopped by someone. Or rather, his hand had stopped responding to him for some reason. When Urluk looked up, he saw Zach standing there with a furious re in his eyes. He had stopped Urluk by grabbing his hand. "What¡­ what do you think you are doing?!" Zach yelled at Urluk. Urluk mmed his hand in front of Zach and bellowed, [My deepest apologies, my liege! I should have scanned the room before killing that man. My ipetence brought this on myself! Please forgive me! You trusted me with a task, and yet I failed you. I could not be more ashamed! Please forgive¡ª no! I don''t deserve forgiveness for my actions! Please, kill me!] "...." Zach let go of Urluk''s hand and said, "Raise your head, Urluk." Urluk slowly raised his hand but didn''t dare to look into Zach''s eyes. "What had I tasked you with?" [To kill the human named Elliott, who is the ruler of the flying castle!] "That''s right. And what did I warn you about?" [To not be seen by anyone.] "Exactly." Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "When did I ever order you to kill anyone other than Elliott?" [Y-You didn''t!] "So why were you going to kill this girl?" [I¡­ I did not want to fail you, my liege. This was the first ever task you had given me, so after I realized I had made a blunder, I thought you would be disappointed in me and never give me another task,] Urluk responded without looking up. "How did you fail the mission? You did exactly as I had asked you to. If someone saw you, that''s bad, but you can do nothing about it. You were supposed to run in the case, not kill the witness," Zach stated calmly. "Listen, I know it will be hard for you to understand, but you can''t kill anyone unless I ask you to. I know you weren''t ready for a solo mission, but I am d I made it on time," he sighed in relief. [May I ask how you came here? The door of this chamber is still locked.] "After you updated Cerberus about your location, I waited for another update, but you didn''t contact Cerberus even after an hour passed. I was worried, but there was nothing I could do. Then, Cerberus suggested that if we get near the flying castle, he would be able to sense you. And he did. He told me that you were going to kill someone, so I used spatial teleportation and the shadow connection between you and Cerberus and teleported here." Zach untied the girl and removed the tap from her mouth to free her. "Zach? Is that you?" the girl asked. "You are¡­" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,438 0 new yers logged in. 07 yers died. Chapter 399 398- A Familiar Face "You are¡­ no¡­" Zach raised his brow in confusion and asked, "Who are you? I feel like I have seen you before but at the same time¡­ I cannot remember you. You know me so¡­ have we met before?" "My name is Zendeya!" "Uhh¡­ that''s not helping. How do you know me?" "School!" "Oh! Right. You are my underssman. Umm¡­ we met in the principal''s office after I got into trouble. And you were there for¡­ to get permission for a leave?" "Yes!" "Oh, okay. Fancy meeting you here¡­ like really. What are you doing here? And by here, I mean, in this guild or rather in Elliott''s chamber? You were tied, so obviously, you were not here by your choice." After looking at Zendeya''s condition, Zach smiled at her and patted her shoulders to reassure her. "You don''t have to answer. You are safe now," he said calmly. "But that thing was going to kill me." "Yeah¡­ forgive him," he sighed in disappointment. "Anyway, can you get up now?" "Yeah." Zendeya stood up with Zach and covered her eyes after seeing Elliott''s head rolling on the floor. Urluk was ying with it. "Cerberus." Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow in his mini form and said, [I know what you are going to ask me, my liege.] "Oh? Surprise me, then." [You want me to eat that human, don''t you?] "Wow, you actually surprised me. So, can you eat him?" Zach asked curiously. [I would rather not, but if you want me to, then I cannot defy your orders.] "Please eat him and get rid of all the evidence of the murder here. I will treat you to somethingter." [What about me, my liege?] Urluk suddenly asked. "You tried to kill an innocent." [...] "However, youpleted your task. So if you apologize to Zendeya, I will treat you with something too." Urluk looked at Zendaya and said, [I apologize for my action. It was nothing personal.] Urluk''s words had no emotions inside them, unlike when he talked to Zach. Zendeya didn''t say anything as she was still in a traumatic state. Cerberus had begun eating Elliott, so they waited for him to finish. Zach noticed Elliott''s eyes were missing, so he squinted his eyes at Urluk and uttered, "Where are his eyes?" Urluk brought Elliott''s eyes and tongue in front of Zach and said, [Here.] "Give it to Cerberus. The eyes are his favorite part of the body." Once everything was done, Zach turned to Zendeya and said, "You have to tell everyone that Elliott ran away and ditched his position as the guild leader of this guild because the guild''s stats were going downhill. Not a world less, not a word more. If anyone asks you how you know, then say that you heard him talking with someone about it. Do you understand?" Zendeya nodded and said, "Yes. I will do exactly as you said." "Good. Now that Elliott is dead, the next guild leader would most likely be Shay, as he is funding everything in the guild. Perhaps, I should tell him the truth about what happened and ask him to be the next leader." "..." "Although I do think disbanding this guild would be the best option." "Why would you say that? The only bad thing in this guild was Elliott," Zendeya remarked. "When Victoria was here, everything was fine. Elliott was under control, and Victoria was making all the major decisions. And she didn''t do it alone; she asked for the votes from the guild members. After Victoria left, everything became worse." "No. Don''t me it on me or Victoria. Remember, that guy was a piece of shit, and shit will remain shit. It will stink, and even if you spray perfume on it, it will still stink after a while," Zach stated with a frustrated look on his face. "No, I didn''t mean that." Zendeya shook her head and hands violently and said, "I was praising Victoria. Why would I me her?" "..." [My liege, it''s best if we leave now. We shouldn''t stay here for long,] Cerberus uttered after cleaning up the blood from the floor. "Just a minute." Zach pointed his finger at the closed door of Elliott''s chamber and said, "Do you know why guilds exist?" "To help people get strong faster and obtain the mutual benefits from the rewards?" Zendeya asked with a puzzled look on her face. "Exactly. But some yers take advantage of that. It''s fine in normal games, but this is a death game. The assets and resources of a yer are limited. Everyone''s afraid to die, but if they stay the same as they are, they will never learn to survive on their own. They can''t be dependent on someone else, no matter how pitiable they are. If they are giving nothing in return or providing no benefits, there is no need for the guild to keep them in the guild. If I were the guild leader, I would have kicked those yers long ago as they would be nothing but a burden who would also bring others down to protect themselves." After saying that, Zach opened the door and said, "But that doesn''t mean one can''t change. Some people just need a little push before they learn to fly. And remember, nothinges for free. You have to put your efforts into something if you want it." Zach was fairly angry at the guild members who were simply taking benefits of the guild for food and shelter and wasting the funds and resources. Of course, Elliott was top on that list. SIGH! "I will have to tell Shay to look into this yer and make this guild even better. And without Elliott, this guild will surely top the list." Zach recalled the number one guild of the game¡ª which was the guild formed by Edens'' Dynasty¡ª Aurora''s kingdom people. "Actually, you know what? I will do that right now. Since I am here, I might as well just meet him face to face instead of sending him a message. And since I am going to ascend, I might as well bid him farewell¡ª until we meet again," he muttered to himself as he opened his menu andter the friend list. He scrolled through the list but couldn''t see Shay''s name in the list. "Hmm? He should be on the list. In fact, I talked to him recently after ourst meeting. He was asking about¡ª" Zach''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what had happened. There were two reasons why a yer''s name would vanish from the friend list. One reason was that either of the yers had ''unfriended'' the other yer. And the second reason was that the said yer had... died. After realizing that, Zach''s mind went into a spiral. He had so many thoughts, yet he couldn''t proceed with even one of them. He was trying to collect all the clues in his mind and figure out what could have happened. Of course, he was aware of the two reasons, but he didn''t want to ept either of them. However, deep down, he hoped that it would be the first reason. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,439 1 new yer logged in. 00 yers died. Chapter 400 399- A While Ago A while ago, Shay was in the dungeon of the second realm, clearing floors one by one to reach the 75th floor. He was currently on floor 68, and his HP was 72%. SLASH! BANG! He shed the horned monster and used a firebomb attack to kill the beastpletely. His ATK was dealing a little less than the monster''s HP, so he needed to use a magic attack to finish the monster. However, magic attacks cost MP, and MP was precious for all the yers other than Zach. They all had finite MP capacity, and the only way to increase the capacity was to use essible points that were provided to the yers upon leveling up¨C which were also limited. yers had to decide on what stats they should use for those points. Of course, if the MP capacity was high but the ATK and DEF were low, that yer would be vulnerable to closed-range attacks. In such cases, the yers formed a party where each yer would y a definitive role. And they would level up and get stronger. Shay was trying his best to be strong enough to clear the dungeons on his own, but of course, there was a limit to what a normal human could do. Even if a yer''s level was high and their stats were good, if they didn''t have the game and real world skills, it was hard to rise among the countless others. However, Shay was lucky enough to have all of that above average. He had been training a lot in thest few weeks. He had realized that he would be doomed and left behind if he didn''t stand on his legs. Sure, he had money, and he could hire yers to work for him. They could do everything for him, from obtaining rare game items and giving them to him. But unfortunately, nothing would increase his physique. SLASH! BOOM! Shay repeated the same thing again. However, he missed the magic attack, and the monster jumped at him. Shay had no time to react or fire another magic attack as he was out of MP. Suddenly, a few arrows were shot at the monster, killing it instantly. [Congrattions! You have cleared the 68th floor! Please step through the portal to enter the 69th floor or retreat!] "Are you okay?!" a female voice asked. Shay got up and nodded while saying, "Yes. Thank you, Natasha." The girl was none other than Natasha, who was apanying him on the dungeon expedition. "Hmph!" Natasha puffed her cheeks and muttered, "And he had said ''I can do this alone'' when I asked toe along." "Oh,e on, I was just worried about you!" Shay groaned. "I didn''t want you to get hurt. I already lost one girl I loved, and I don''t want to lose a girl who loves me despite the asshole I am." Natasha rolled her eyes and remarked, "Why do you keep mentioning yourself as an ''asshole'' again and again?" "Because I am one? And don''t even try to deny it, please. I am aware of my terrible personality." "What''s wrong with being an asshole? I don''t understand. And the human world is filled with even worse assholes. Don''t degrade yourself thinking that doing that would help you in some way. It won''t." Natasha shook her head and continued, "It really won''t. It doesn''t work that way. Your guilt won''t go away. You won''t suddenly be a better person by doing that. The only thing that will happen by doing that is self-hate. You will start hating yourself, and that''s thest thing one should do." "Don''t act like you know how it feels," Shay retorted with an annoyed look on his face. "You are not like those people or me." He caressed Natasha''s cheeks with his hands and kissed her on the lips before saying, "You are kind and gentle who loved and epted me despite how I am. You are the reason why I am trying to change. I want to be a better person for you, so I don''t end up hurting you, ever." "You don''t really have to do that. And you don''t know me that well." Natasha bit her lips and asked, "What if I am not the type of girl you think I am? What if I am just acting to love you? What if I am truly a hideous girl from inside?" "Hah!" Shay chuckled softly and responded, "That wouldn''t matter. And if what you say is actually true, then I guess we are both alive." Natasha hugged Shay and smiled as she said, "Perfect couple?" "I wouldn''t say that yet. We have a long way to go to be a perfect couple¡­" He smiled wryly and mumbled, "Like Zach and Victoria." Natasha was a little annoyed that Shay mentioned his name. She hated Zach more than anyone in the world because he was the only man who had rejected her and wasn''t seduced by her. "Why are you friends with Zach? He is aplete opposite of you, and you two have nothing inmon." "That''s not true. But if I have to say it¡­ you can assume¡­ I admire him as an idol? He is perfect in every way. Not talking about, umm¡­ educational or financial field. I am talking about his human nature. He is a perfect example of the type of person I want to be. He loves his family and takes care of them. He is a good son and a kind brother. Everyone around him loves him. When he passes by his neighborhood, everyone greets him with wide smiles on their faces. And as for me¡­" Shay bit his lips and muttered, "I don''t get that type of treatment even in my own house. The maids and servants look at me as if I am some kind of trash. I wasn''t like this before, but¡­ I ended up like this after living in a bitter environment. But¡­ I am not ming anyone. I thought if I stayed with Zach, I would get influenced by him and be at least a half-better person than he is." "He is not exactly as you think he is. Anyway, let''s quickly get to the 75th floor and be done with it!" After that, they both proceeded to the next floor, unbeknownst to what was waiting for them. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,439 0 new yers logged in. 00 yers died. Chapter 401 400- Berserker A whileter, Shay and Natasha entered the next floor. Their HP decreased, and they got tired from one floor after another, but Shay wanted to reach the 75th floor to bid thest farewell to his first love. He had MP potions, so he was only worried about his HP. And fortunately, Natasha had changed her primary ss from swordsman to healer. [Congrattions! You have cleared the 74th floor! Please step through the portal to enter the 75th floor or retreat!] "Finally¡­ I am here¡­" Without wasting any time, Shay and Natasha entered the 75th floor, but they never expected to run into another yer. The yer was wearing ck armor and everything ck. His nametag was also ck, written as ''Overload'', and he was facing his back to the portal, looking at the monsters he had just killed. "Oh. A yer has already cleared this floor," Shay said. "Now it will take ten minutes to reset," Natasha sighed. "Guess we will wait." "No, you will not wait¡­ or rest!" The Overlord turned around. He conjured his sword in his hand and uttered, "But you will rest in pieces!" Shay stepped back and covered Natasha with one hand while moving his other hand at the Overload. "Hey man¡­" Shay chuckled nervously. "This is not funny." "Oh, I know. This isn''t supposed to be funny anyway," the Overlord replied. Shay took out his weapon while stepping back while the Overlord walked towards them. "What are you trying to do?" Shay asked anxiously. "To kill you, of course." ''Calm down, Shay. There is no need to be afraid. Just because he has some fancy intimidating armor doesn''t necessarily mean that he is strong. I am level 60, and Natasha is level 58. We both can easily defeat even a level 70 yer,'' Shay uttered inwardly and reassured himself. However, none of that mattered when the Overlord reached close enough to them to see his level. [Level- 999999999999999999999.] ".....how¡­ what are you?" "Hmm~ What am I? To be honest, I myself have no idea what I am anymore. But if I have to say it, you can call me a Berserker or Overlord or God of death and destruction or God yer or child of atrocity or a sign of impurity or Forbidden existence or a killer, just a psycho who is out to kill the potential enemies," the Overlord chuckled wryly. "Listen, if this is some kind of prank or you are just some wannabe yer killers, then we won''t hold back!" "Oh, sure. I can''t wait to see how strong you are!" Meanwhile, Zach was scolding Urluk for trying to kill Zendeya. And after a few minutes, when he tried to contact Shay, his name wasn''t visible on his friend list. Panicked, he ran out of the room and rang the bells loudly on the flying castle. He stopped caring for the guild members to find out about Elliott''s death. That bell was to summon a meeting between the guild members, so when Zach rang that bell, all the guild members came running, leaving all their work behind. There were only a few people in the guild who were allowed to ring the bell, but after Victoria left the guild, it was only Elliott. All the guild members thought Elliott had rung the bell. They didn''t want to get kicked out of the guild for beingte, as the guild was their house. If they got kicked out, they would have no ce for shelter and food. Moreover, the yers were forced to cash out all their money to the guild, so even if the yers had be strong and gained a fortune bypleting quests and stuff, they would still have nothing left in their pockets. They were deeply dependent on the guild. Once the guild members had gathered, Zach searched through all of them, hoping he would find Shay among them. He was still thinking that Shay had unfriended him. Of course, not all the guild members were present there, as some of them left for missions, some forpleting quests and tasks, and the rest for guild purposes. However, the current guild member recognized Zach in the first ce. Everyone knew who he was at first nce as he was a favorite topic of the guild. Some of them were his followers, some were the ones who had been with him in the dungeon expedition, some had seen his feat during the demon invasion, and the rest had seen him fighting against Elliott''s warriors and nearly killing Elliott. "Is Shay friends with any of you here? Like, is he on your friend list?" Zach asked. "No." "Even if we sent him a friend request, it''s up to him to ept it." "Yeah, why would he add us as his friends?" "So useless¡­" Zach sighed and asked, "Do any of you have any idea where Shay is?" "We don''t know." "Why do you think he would tell us if he is going somewhere?" "Why are you asking us?" "And why did you ring the bell like that?" "Why are you even here?!" "Cerberus!" Zach shouted and shit everyone up. Cerberus came out of Zach''s shadow in his mighty form, and all of them dropped to their knees. No, it wasn''t due to respect, it was due to sheer fear. Their legs had begun to tremble, and they could no longer stand. That was Zach''s intimidation. [Give your word, My liege. And I will crush and burn every one of them!] Cerberus yelled in anger. "We are not doing that." Zach jumped on top of Cerberus and said, "Take me to Kayden and Misha''s house." Urluk returned to Zach''s shadow, and Cerberus flew away with Zach. A whileter, theynded in front of their house, and Zach immediately dashed in, breaking the doors by force. "Kayden! Misha!" he yelled. Misha was out on the farm while Kayden was sleeping in his room, but Zach''s yell woke him up. "Kayden! Misha!" Kayden got out of bed and left the room to see Zach standing in the living room. At the same time, Misha also heard Zach''s yell and came running from the farm. "What''s going on?" Kayden asked with a puzzled look on his face. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,437 0 new yers logged in. 02 yers died. **** We have reached 400 chapters! Chapter 402 401- Locating Shay "What''s the wrong man? Why are you so panicked? Is everything okay?" Kayden asked calmly. "Shay! Is he on your friend list?" "Obviously¡­ we added each other together, remember?" "Check it!" "Okay. Stop shouting, bro." Kayden opened his friends and scrolled down, but a few secondster, his face turned pale. He looked at Zach with the exact panicked face Zach was making earlier. "He is not¡­" Zach turned to Misha and asked, "What about you, Misha?" "I have never added him as a friend." Misha shook her head as her hair moved left and right. "We were never even together. When he joined the guild, I had left, remember?" "Yeah, but¡­" "What''s going on, though? Why are you both panicking? Did something happen to him?" "He is not on our friend list." "Maybe he just unfriended you both?" Misha shrugged. "It doesn''t notify you when someone does that." "Shay would never do that," Kayden said. "Well, if you are that worried about him, why don''t you just go to the flying guild and meet him there? But if I remember correctly, they already ascended." "He is not there!" "Oh. Then¡­" Misha pondered for a while and muttered, "Then¡­ wait¡­" She gulped down anxiously and asked, "You¡­ are not saying that he¡­.?" "That''s what we are worried about!" "Zach! Zach!" Kayden tapped on Zach''s shoulder and said, "Elliott! That guild leader. Why don''t you ask him? He should know it!" "That''s not possible," Zach shook his head while sighing. "But at least try it!" "I killed that motherfucking Eliott!" "What the¡ª" "Now is seriously not the time to talk about it." Zach opened his menu and messaged Victoria to ask her if she had Shay as a friend or anyone who was close to Shay. "Hey¡­" Kayden slowly walked to the couch and sat on it with a petrified look on his face. He grabbed his head in his hand and muttered, "Zach¡­" "..." "If his name is not on the list anymore¡­ doesn''t that mean it''s already toote?" Kayden asked in a low voice. "...." Watching Zach and Kayden panic, Misha wanted to reassure them, but she herself wasn''t sure of anything. DING! Zach received a message from Victoria. He immediately opened it and read, "No, but I know someone who might have Shay as a friend. She is my friend called Natasha. Let me ask her." ''Where have I heard that name before?'' Zach asked herself. DING! [Zach¡­ something is wrong!] Victoria messaged. [What happened?] [Natasha is not on my friend list. Do you think she unfriended me?] [No. We will talk about thister. I have something important to do.] Zach turned to Misha and asked, "Do you know the girl Shay loved? She died in the tragedy on the 75th floor." Misha shook her head. "I think her name was something like Diana¡­ or Daina." "I do remember a girl with that name in the guild." Misha thought for a while and said, "But she was a pretty simple and in-looking girl. I don''t think someone like Shay would fall in love with her." "Now is not the time to talk about all this¡­." Kayden muttered. "He is not stupid tomit something like suicide." "Apparently, Victoria''s friend named Natasha also has the same case," Zach informed. "Could it be that they both¡­ wait¡­" Zach recalled how Shay wanted to know more about the 75th floor. "Don''t tell me that¡­ he went to that dungeon?!" "Even so, he was strong. He had skills and enough brains. And that tragedy was because of a god''s n, right? It was only a one-time thing. The regr 75th was normal. Two high-level yers could easily take on the boss on the 75th floor," Zach then added. "Where else could he have gone?" Kayden wondered. "What if he went to fight the real boss or something?" "We don''t have time to sit here and think about the possibilities! Kayden, you do what you can do. I will go to the dungeon and make sure my assumption isn''t true. Let''s just hope that he is alright and he simply unfriended us. I wouldn''t mind if he doesn''t want to stay friends with us anymore, but he definitely shouldn''t be dead. He can''t die in a stupid game like this! He is a professional gamer, for fucks sake! He would never die in a game!" Zach ran out of the house and jumped on Cerberus. "Take me to the dungeon, and go as fast as you can!" [As youmand, my liege.] Cerberus pped his wings and soared through the sky. "Faster!" [...] Cerberus changed his form from three heads to only one head and turned the shadow matter into a pair of new wings. Now, he had four wings that he used to fly much faster than before. Within a minute, they had reached the dungeon of the second realm. And even before Cerberus couldnd properly, Zach jumped off and dashed into the dungeon. [My liege! Wait, you shouldn''t approach so carelessly. There might be a monster even stronger than the soul eater!] Cerberus warned Zach as she chased after him. "I don''t have time to worry about this. This is a situation when one needs to act careless! Go into my shadow, Cerberus! And you remember your training, right?" [Of course, my liege.] Cerberus went into Zach''s shadow and uttered, [I will be ready for your signal to surprise attack any enemy and monster.] Zach''s undead army was strong, but Zach wanted to use them efficiently as the undead also used up Zach''s MP whenever they were outside his body. So he had trained a few of the undead, such as Cerberus, Urluk, and many others, in his free time and taught them various battle sequences. That way, Zach''s MP would be saved, and the undead would be able to attack the opponent from the shadow. Zach immediately dashed into the portal and selected the 75th floor. He could go into any floor he wanted as he had already cleared the entire dungeon before. DING! [Warning! Warning! Danger! Do not proceed further! Warning! Warning!] === Total yers in the game- 1,481,433 0 new yers logged in. 04 yers died. ==== Thanks, @Amelia_444, for the gift! Chapter 403 402- 75th Floor [Warning! Warning!] "What''s this notification?" [A high-level monster has breached through the system! Warning! Do not proceed further!] "What? And why is the system giving me a warning about something like this? If anything, this all should be nned by those petty gods!" It took a few seconds for the portal to take Zach to the 75th floor, and when he reached there, he instantly dashed forward, only to see a bizarre scene he wished he had never seen. And that scene was going to haunt his nightmares for eternity. The Overlord was standing in front of Zach, right outside the portal, as though he knew Zach would arrive there. "Wee, Zach¡­ or should I say¡­ son of Deus, Zagreus Astaroth?" the Overlord scoffed out loud arrogantly. Zach ignored the Overlord and looked past his shoulder to see the severed body pieces of Shay and Natasha. "I was nning to give them a painless death, but they tried to fight back. I thought they would be able to defend themselves, but they were just a bunch of weaknesses pretending to be strong," the Overlord scoffed. "But don''t worry, I don''t think it hurt them. I was very swift when I chopped them into small pieces, and all that happened in less than a second. You know, I have always been curious about how the yers died in the game and in the real world. If they die in the real world due to some unknown circumstances, they will die here too, but how would they die? Would they simply disappear into nothing, or their body-sh-soul corpse remains in the game? If they die in the game, they will die in the real world, but how would that happen? Would they just¡­ die? Like poof, and they are gone. Or would they die the same way as they did in the game? I wish I could confirm this, but I guess I will never get a chance again. Aren''t you curious too, Zach? Hmm? Wait, why do you look so angry and sad and disappointed? Shouldn''t you be happy that I killed them? Wait a minute, what date is it? Was I early this time?" He opened his menu and said, "Oh, Yeah, I am one month early, actually. But that''s actually better since nothing will happen now. Anyway, I got to go. See you¡ª" Zach punched the Overlord in the face so hard that his helmet cracked. Overlord was sent flying to the other side of the floor while Zach stood lifeless in the middle of the floor. Overlord stood up the next second and scratched his helmet in confusion. "I don''t understand. Why would you do that?" "I will fucking kill you!" "Oh¡­ I see. So you are the ignorant one," he sighed The Overlord moved his hand at Zach and said, "Still, I can''t have you die here, nor can I kill you. I can beat the shit out of you and leave your near death''s door where it would take you months to recover. However, I will give you a chance to turn around and return to your girls." Zach conjured a gun in his hand and fired several shots at the Overlord, but instead of hitting him, the Overlord absorbed all the magic attacks. "Oh,e on! I even gave you a second chance. Why are you so thick-headed? But if you want to fight me that badly, then sure. Be my guest," he shrugged. Zach''s human form was slowly changing into his demon form as his emotions were raging inside him. He conjured a machine gun and fired continuously at the Overlord, but nothing happened to him. Suddenly, Cerberus jumped out of Zach''s shadow and dashed at the Overlord. "Seriously? That was your n? Did you think it would work? I could feel the murderous re from him, even from the shadows." The Overlord conjured a golden-ck colored rod in his hand and threw it at Cerberus. It was so fast that Cerberus couldn''t even see iting, and it hit him. However, the Overlord didn''t stop there. He threw a dozen more golden-ck rods and trapped Cerberus in the shadow to prevent him froming out. Then, he looked at Zach and said, "Be careful there, you might not want to let your demon side take over you. I don''t have any more curse-dispelling elixir to shoot at you. And in case you didn''t get it, yes, it was me who threw that spear at you on the day of the summit." "Why did you kill them?!" "What do you mean? Is that even a question? I killed them to help you, what else? I have been taking care of the bad guys, so you don''t have to go through the same suffering as I did. Why do you think everything has been so easy for you so far? This is a death game, not a harem simtor, to make yourself a harem and have fun with them. Did you seriously think you were just so lucky and everything fell on yourp? Or were you perhaps in a misconception that you had worked hard to earn everything you currently have? Well, you might have, but be grateful that you didn''t have to go through the same thing I and many others did. I just wanted to help you, but it''s not the help you are thinking of. I am doing this for myself, and I don''t care what happens to you. Even if your friends or lovers die, it''s none of my concern. I will still continue doing what I have been doing all this time, whether you like it or not. However, take this as ast warning. If you interfere in my work, I will mess up your life. You do what you must do, and I will do what I must do." The only thing in Zach''s mind was rage. His best friend was killed by a psycho yer killer, and he was talking about how he did the right thing. Of course, Zach was nning to let the Overlord continue his boring speech and just stand there, doing nothing. After all, he wasn''t the type of guy to make rational decisions, especially in critical times when he shouldn''t be reckless, but he always was. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,430 0 new yers logged in. 03 yers died. Chapter 404 403- Devourer "Who the fuck are you?! Why is your name tag ck? And how could a yer be at such a high level?" Zach dashed at the Overlord as his gloves were bright red. "Are you a cheater?! Or are you a god abusing his powers to kill the mortals?!" Zach jumped in the air and shot a few blind magic attacks to distract the Overlord. Then, threw a few conjured weapons at him even though he knew the Overlord would just absorb them somehow. But it was all part of his ns. His undead and Urluk came out of Zach''s shadow, which was right beneath the Overlord. They grabbed the Overlord''s legs and body while Urluk shed his neck. Zachnded in front of the Overlord, grabbed his helmet with one hand, and punched him with the other. The helmet cracked even more, but Zach didn''t stop there. He then pounded his fists on the helmet until he could see visible skin. The Overlord couldn''t even move his finger as the undeads had involved him with their bodies. Once the lower side of the helmet cracked, Zach touched the Overlord''s chin and uttered: "Die!" Zach could feel his MP getting sucked as his DT began doing its work. However, he soon realized that it wasn''t his DT using up his MP to kill the Overlord. It was the Overlord devouring Zach''s MP and HP at a rapid rate. "That was indeed a nice strategy, I will give you that. But it would never work on me. After all, you and I are the same!" The Overlord shrugged his hand and freed himself from the undeads'' grasp. Then, he grabbed Rudy''s hand that was touching his chin and said, "You still don''t know how to use this ability efficiently, huh? Let me teach you." The Overlord sucked up all of Zach''s MP that he had cultivated by dual cultivating with the girls and devoured his HP. "...!" Zach used his other hand to conjure a spear and stabbed the Overlord in the chest, but he also absorbed it. "You still don''t understand, do you? Magic attacks won''t work on me. No matter how powerful they are, I will devour them all. I am the devourer. And as for the physical attacks¡­ heh, you can''t hit metal with air. I am invincible. You can''t defeat me. No one can defeat me¡­ even your old man or the petty gods. There is only one person in this entire universe who can beat me, and that is me, myself!" The Overlord stopped devouring Zach''s HP when it reached 1. Then, he threw him to the ground and said, "If you move, even a little, or try to fight back, I will kill you! You don''t have HP to exchange it for HP. You don''t have any potions on you. So if you don''t want to die, just stay there!" "..." Zach clenched his fists in frustration and yelled, "Answer my question! Who are you?! Why did you kill Shay?! And what do you want from me?! Why do you have the same abilities as me, and how do you know everything about me?!" "..." The Overlord crouched down in front of Zach and said, "Answer me, son of Deus. Are you living a happy life?" "If by happy you mean this shit hole, then no." "I expected that answer," he sighed. "You are still taking everything for granted. You don''t realize the value of the life you have. I could live to live your life¡­ but s, that doesn''t matter. " "..." Zach''s eyes widened in bewilderment as the Overlord''s helmet eventually cracked because of the heavy damage caused by Zach. The face under the mask was the same as Zach''s, but it was a lot different at the same time. He had scars, and his hair and eye color were different. His facial features had also changed with fangs and horns. His skin had turned rough with cracks all over his face leading down to his neck and further below. Even though his eyes had colors, they had no life in them. There were sigil symbols and marks all over his face, and the flesh behind his skin was non-existent. "What¡­?" It was natural for Zach to be baffled after seeing the Overlord''s face. "I told you, didn''t I? We are the same. You know nothing about me, but I know everything about you. I have been watching you. Smiling¡­. crying¡­ living¡­ you sure are lucky. I did everything for you and took care of all the hurdles in your path while you were having fun with your harem. Say, how does it feel to be loved? To be wanted by someone? I have long forgotten that feeling. I don''t even remember how it feels to embrace someone. Why? Why did it have to be me? Why did I have to go through all this crap? It could be you¡­ but we are the same. I can take your ce in no time, but it doesn''t matter even if I do that. This world, the human world, and the entire universe will be destroyed in three months. No matter how strong one bes, they cannot stop it. The humans who moved to mars, the aliens living on the others, as well as on the stars and the other gxies in this universe. It will be the ''Genesis,'' and everything will once again restart. Call it a big bang although that is themest thing we have ever heard¡­ don''t you think? The real enemy is not the gods, it''s the universe itself. And do you know who will bring that so-called genesis? We! We are the key to annihtion! We will destroy everything! You must be wondering what the heck? Why would we do that? Well, it''s not under our control. When you insert a key inside a lock, the lock has no choice but to open. It''s as simple as that. So¡­ me, let me take care of everything while I deal with the rest of our enemies; you can defeat the gods in the meantime." === Total yers in the game- 1,481,426 0 new yers logged in. 04 yers died. Chapter 405 404- Reasoned Excuses "If we are the same, why did you kill Shay? Wasn''t he our friend?" Zach asked with a frustrated and gloomy look on his face. "Argh! You are still hung up on that?" "..." "I killed him because he would have be our¡­ well, yours, actually; he would have be your enemy," the Overlord shrugged his shoulders and said, "If not, he would have died in the near future anyway. So what does it matter? We were never close to Shay anyway." Zach clenched his fists and mumbled, "You are lying. I don''t know what the fuck you are on about, but I considered Shay my best friend. He and Kayden were always there for me. They were the only ones who had put their trust in me. He is the reason we agreed to y a VR game and got stuck here. He is the reason we met Aurora and the girls. He is the reason I am what I am today. Without him, nothing would have happened. We would be living the same old boring life. Aurora and Victoria would have died alone in this game. Aria would still be suffering, Ninia would still be lost, and Aquarius and Ruli would have been living their fated lives. We would have never reunited with Master Xie Lua. What about all that, huh? In the human world, we couldn''t use magic, we couldn''t cultivate, we couldn''t do anything. Coming into this game allowed us to be what we were destined to be. How else would we have found out what truly happened to father? I don''t know what happened to you or how much you have suffered, but if you were me, you would have never forgotten all that." "Oh. I get it." The Overlord let out a weary sigh and groaned, "You are an idiot. A dumbass. A naive kid. Why does all that matter? Why do you care about all that, huh? It''s your life, and you should care about yourself. Let all of them die, who cares?" "I would never say those words. You are not me. Even if you im to be me, you are not me!" "And here we are. Why do I even try, to suffer?" the Overlord covered a ck matter in his hand and said, "No pun intended." "You are not me! I will never be like you!" "Oh, we are very much alike, Zach. You just don''t realize it. No, you do realize it, but you refuse to admit it. There is little to no difference between us, except I am smarter and stronger than you, while you are a dumbass. Your entire life is a y, Zach. And you have been doing nothing but acting, pretending to be someone you are not. Ever since you were born, you have been fooling everyone. First, you wanted to be a proud son for your father, but you failed. You are nothing but a pathetic loser. When you made your first friend of your age, you only became friends with him because you thought you could use him in the future. You only pretended to be Kayden''s friend. In fact, you never considered him as one." "You are lying!" Zach red at the Overlord as his eyes began changing color. "You don''t know anything about me!" "Your anger makes everything clear. Next, your first love¡ª Misha, Kayden''s step-sister. You loved her and wanted to marry her, and that''s the only reason why you got close to their family." "..." "But then you discovered Kayden loves Misha too, so you began maintaining a distance with Misha. What was that for? Why would you do something like that for no reason? Did you think Kayden would hate you if you stole his sister from you? No, the only reason you could do that was to still keep being friends with him. Everything you have done in your life was for your own selfish gain, and once you were done using them, you threw them away. Victoria, for example. Did you think you dated her because you loved her? No. You wanted to date her because you lusted after her. The most beautiful girl in the school had a crush on you because you saved her life and proved her innocence. You had this sense of superiority over everyone. You thought you were better than every boy in the school, and that''s why Victoria chose you. But soon, you realized that wasn''t the case. You noticed that you actually fell in love with her but weren''t sure. You didn''t want to change the reason for dating her, and that''s precisely why you didn''t mind having a fling with Siesta. If you wanted, you could have easily gotten rid of the evidence from her. You had plenty of chances, but you didn''t. Why? Because you wanted to keep your little affairst longer. Sure, you began dating Victoria after that, but that doesn''t change the fact that you were enjoying cheating on her. You didn''t love Siesta, but you loved Victoria. Whatever happened between you and Siesta was just a fling, but that doesn''t matter, as you still continued that even when you were going out with Victoria. And then you had sex with her. You could have reconciled with her if you wanted to, but you didn''t. You wanted her to dump you so you could get on with¡ª." "That''s a lie! She didn''te to¡ª" "She didn''te to school the next day, yes." The Overlord interjected Zach and continued, "I knew exactly what you were going to say." "..." "So what if she didn''te to school? You could have gone to her house, but you didn''t. Your half-assed feelings and actions led to what happened next. Hear me, Zach. You are pretending everything. Even now, you think you have changed, but you have not. You say we are not the same, but we are. Do you want to know why and how?" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,424 1 new yer logged in. 03 yers died. Chapter 406 405- Demons Heart The Overlord raised Zach''s head by his hair and said, "What will you do if I kill you girls in front of you, huh? Will you let out the monster inside you? Will you be like me? And will you still say we are not the same, huh? Listen, Zach, let me give you a piece of advice as a mature adult¡­ everything we do¡­ we do for ourselves. And by we, I mean everyone in this world. You want to save your harem, why? Because ''you'' don''t want to lose them. If you do, ''you'' will be sad. See that, hah? All our actions are nothing but an act of selfishness over others to make us feel good and happy. Why are we like this? I don''t even know why I am doing this? Who am I doing this for? For you or for me? But we both are the same, so why? I don''t understand. Why did all this have to happen to me? And why must I go through the same thing again and again? That''s right¡­ I am here to make things right. To take revenge. To¡­ to¡­ what? To¡­ do¡­ to have¡­ the¡­" The Overlord nced aimlessly as though he had suddenly forgotten everything. "Well, whatever. I have said enough." The Overlord stood and opened a portal out of nowhere. "..." "Oh! One more thing, our old man is still alive. The reason you didn''t get his blessings was because I stole them from you. It wasn''t our father who showed you that memory, it was my doing. Father had only blessed us at that time. So¡­ while I do all that, find a way to save him. There are a few enemies you should take care of, but they will be easy for you to deal with. Whatever you do, don''te in my path, or I will kill your lovers. Only then will you realize how it feels to lose something you don''t know the value of. This is not a request or a warning, or a threat. This is my statement. I am you, so you should know better that we always fulfill ourmitments. Your lovers or harem or friends don''t matter to me. Even if they die, I don''t care. The only thing that matters is you. I can''t let you die. If you die, everything will fail. And yeah¡­" He pointed his finger at Zach and said, "Remember the card you got after clearing the 100th floor of this dungeon?" ''The Lord awaits you.'' Zach recalled. "That was me. If you figure out what it is and how to use it, you will be able to find me." The Overlord faced the portal and showed his back to Zach as he said, "You can do whatever you want then. You can kill me and take revenge for killing Shay. But remember, you can only use it once. So only use it when you are confident enough to defeat me. Otherwise, you will end up dead." After saying that, the Overlord passed through the portal and disappeared. "..." Zachy on the ground and stared at nothingness for a few seconds. He was still baffled by everything, and the only goal in his mind was to hunt down the Overlord and give him a painful death. [My Liege! Are you okay?!] Cerberus asked in a panic. [I cannot sense or listen to anything. But there is only one shadow in the area.] Zach slowly crawled to the spot where the Overlord had trapped Cerberus in the shadow. He used the rod as a support to stand up and then pulled them all out, freeing Cerberus. Cerberus instantly came out, covered Zach with his body, and wrapped him under his tail. [Don''t worry, my liege! I will save your¡ª huh? Where did he go?] "..." [Oh! My deepest apologies. You must have killed him!] "No¡­ Cerberus. As they say, you can never get rid of your shadow under the light¡­ I could not defeat my shadow. The only way to get rid of the shadow is to be the shadow¡­ and thus¡­ I will do what he kept saying¡­" Zach opened his menu and changed his nickname¡ª using a token¡ª from ''Overlord'' to ''Shadow Lord'', but he soon changed his mind and deleted that. He then wrote ''Zagreus'' as his nickname. "Let the world know me¡­ Let the gods know me¡­ Let me¡­ know me." Zach couldn''t bear to look at Shay''s chopped body, so he asked Cerberus to dig a hole and bury them. Once Cerberus was done, Zach stood before his grave and said, "I don''t know what to say and how all this happened. But¡­ I am sorry. I will avenge your and Natasha''s death. I will kill that bastard and get your revenge." Cerberus stood beside Zach and said, [What are we going to do now. my liege?] "Something I should have done a long time ago." [And that is?] "ept who I am. It''s time to embrace my demon side and be one," Zach responded in a solemn voice. [How will you do that? The Demon King''s blessings are still unstable, and you can''t control it.] "I am not talking about the blessings, Cerberus. I am talking about my existence. When I was born, I only had a heart, which was a demon''s heart. I was born a demon." He walked towards the portal while saying, "I am going to leave my human self behind and be a demon. That is¡­ the only way to control the Demon King''s blessings." Cerberus went in Zach''s shadow as he passed through the portal and got out of the dungeon. "I need to call everyone at the church and inform them about Shay''s death. And what will I do about the Risen Warrior''s guild? They now have no one to run the guild, and I don''t know anyone who can manage that." Zach had messaged them toe to the church, and everyone had arrived by the time he reached the church, although there were only two people¡ª Misha and Kayden. The girls were already there. He told them everything but didn''t say that the Overlord was some version of him. Zach himself had no idea who or what exactly the Overlord was and how he came to be. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,418 0 new yers logged in. 05 yers died. Chapter 407 406- Major Developments "I still can''t believe Shay and Natasha are dead¡­" Victoria muttered, sitting at the pew beside Misha, who was the only female friend she knew in the real world. "Yeah¡­" "Shay was a douchebag, and Natasha was a kind girl. She was the one who helped me get together with Zach after we¡­ I¡­ broke up with him. Regardless, neither of them deserves to die like that." Misha bit her lips and looked at the altar before saying, "There are dozens of yers dying every day, even more, when the game was just new. Now, everyone has gotten used to it and is ying with caution. And most yers in the game now are skilled enough to survive. That was not what I was trying to say¡­" Misha sighed and lowered her gaze. "Many yers die every day, but it hits hard when someone you know dies. I can''t imagine how it would feel if someone close to us¡­ dies." "Zach would have felt the same when he saw Aurora after the demon invasion," Victoria stated. "Yeah, but it''s different with Zach. He doesn''t show emotions to anyone and keeps hiding them. He will endure and endure, but never share his pain with anyone." Misha chuckled wryly and muttered, "He has always been like that ever since we were kids." "You know him better than anyone here, don''t you?" Victoria asked. "If you put it that way, then yes," Misha nodded. "But we are not that close, though." "You know about Zach''s harem, don''t you?" Victoria asked Misha with a judging look on her face. "Hmm? Harem? What does that mean?" Misha yed dumb. "Has anyone ever told you that you suck at lying?" "Oh, shut up." "So? For how long have you known?" "I have no idea what you are talking about." "Are you still going to pretend that you don''t know anything? Come on, any girl would find it suspicious if multiple girls are fawning over the same guy and living together with him," Victoria remarked while staring at Misha. "Argh! Fine. I knew about it." "Umm¡­" Victoria gulped down nervously and hesitantly asked, "What¡­ what do you think about it?" "Hmm?" "Like¡­ what are your thoughts on the harem? Do you find it repulsive or disgusting or whatever?" "I don''t really think much of it." Misha shrugged and said, "Why should I judge someone''s rtionship? That makes no sense." "I guess¡­ but do you think others would find it disgusting?" Misha furrowed her brows and flicked her finger on Victoria''s forehead. FLICK! "Ow! What was that for?" "Why do you care about what others would think of your rtionship? Since when did you be like this?" "No¡­ it''s just¡­ anyone would hate being judged, right? What if they don''t ept you? I don''t care about me, but what would they think of Zach?" SIGH! "Believe me, that thought has never crossed Zach''s mind. While Victoria and Misha were having a chat, Aurora and Ninia were busy making food for everyone. Kayden had taken Elina and Noah for the dungeon expedition to clear his mind from Shay''s death. He wanted a distraction from everything and wanted to take out his pent-up frustration on the monsters. Meanwhile, Zach was alone in his chamber with Aria. He wanted to discuss something important, and Aria was the only one capable of helping him on that matter. A few minutester, Zach and Aria came out of the room, but none of the girls asked what they were discussing alone in the room. Zach talked with Victoria and Misha like normal and even helped Aurora and Ninia in the kitchen as though nothing had ever happened. Once the food was ready, they all ate together like always. After dinner, Zach gathered the girls as he wanted to make an announcement on something important. "I have decided that we are not going to ascend for a while," he stated. "But why? Is there a problem with the¡­ you know, the bypass trick?" Victoria asked with a curious and confused look on her face. "No. I am going somewhere else," Zach responded. "Somewhere else? Are you nning to go alone?" Aurora asked. "Yes." "May I ask where you are going, my Lord?" Ninia quipped. After an eerie silence, Zach opened his mouth and said, "To Hell." ¡ª - . Meanwhile, in the real world. More and more deaths were reported, and everyone was distraught. They had no idea what to do and how to save their loved ones. Erza had gotten her hands on a VR headset with the help of Leona, who was Erza''s archangel. She had decided to enter Gods'' Impact and save Zach all by herself, but she was denied entrance when she tried to use it. Gods'' Impact transformed the souls of the humans, but Erza was a God, and she had no soul. Aria was able to enter because she used her special skill to clone her body using her powers, and she had entered the Gods'' Impact using a backdoor by connecting her domain with the game when it was justunched. Erza had lost all her powers, so she couldn''t do any of that. She was frustrated, so she decided to take a long bath, leaving the VR headset unguarded. Zoe knew everything, and she was dying to meet Zach, so she used it and entered the Gods'' Impact. When Erza returned from her bath and found Zoe''s body on the ground with a headset on top of her, she realized what she had done. That day, she cried and cried. She begged Deus for help, but nothing could be done. A few hourster, Shay''s death had be a headline on the inte and in every media. Since Shay was the son of the wealthiest man in the country and his family held power, Shay''s death was the nail in the coffin for the major power holders in the world. Siesta¡ª Shay''s sister, who saw the news, decided to use the VR headset to meet the love of her life¡ª Zach. She had also entered the Gods'' Impact. Two people, who Zach cared about, had entered the death game to meet him. === Total yers in the game- 1,481,415 0 new yers logged in. 03 yers died. Chapter 408 407- Departing To Hell A dayter. "Are you sure about this, Zach?" Aurora asked with a concerned look on her face. "Yeah. Sooner orter, I had to do this. And now I am in a situation where it''s ''the sooner, the better''. I truly should have done this a long time ago." "But¡­ is there no other way?" Victoria asked this time. "No. How can there be another way? I want to go to hell, unless, of course, there are other hells¡­ well, there actually are, but I only have one way to enter hell, which is the crack that Aria is trying her best to open for a few seconds," Zach asserted. "My Lord¡­" Ninia hugged Zach''s arm and said, "I don''t want you to go there." "Ninia, we already talked about it, didn''t we?" Zach gently patted Ninia on the head and said, "I have to do this. Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. I promise." "I will pray for your safety¡­" she muttered. Rudy turned to Misha, who was staring at him for a while and asked, "Uhh¡­ well, I would appreciate good luck from you. You have always been my lucky charm." He said with a smile. "..." Aurora and Victoria raised their brows and looked at Zach with a judging look on their faces. "I didn''t mean it in a weird way. I swear. It''s just Misha that wishes have always helped me. Her words are like blessings for me." He chuckled softly and said, "It''s almost as though she is some sort of angel." Misha''s face turned pale after hearing that, but she kept her calm and smiled it off Zach. "Yeah, I wish you luck, Zach. And I hope you get what you are seeking," Misha prayed. "Uhh¡­ should I say ''Amen'' in my own church?" he scoffed softly. Aurora and Victoria nced at each other and nodded in agreement. "Ahem." Victoria nudged Zach and said, "Can I talk to you for a second?" "Sure." Victoria and Aurora grabbed Zach''s arm and took him to the corner. "What''s all this?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "You do know that Misha is your best friend''s wife, right?" Victoria asked with a knowing look on her face. "Obviously. I went to their wedding with Aurora and Aria." "So why were you flirting with her just now?" Aurora remarked. "What the¡ª! How was that flirting? Come on, that was just a regr chat between two childhood friends. And besides, I think of Misha as my sister. There is no way I would ever¡ª" Zach stopped on his words as he recalled what the Overlord said and how he had exposed Zach''s every hidden secret. ''Dammit! It''s true that Misha was my first love, but that was just a childhood crush. It was never serious! And she is Kayden''s wife now. I need to stop thinking about it before I be overly conscious of it,'' Zach uttered inwardly and prepared his mind to forget about Misha. He had only given up on Misha because Kayden loved her. He didn''t want to ruin their rtionship. Hence he distanced himself from Misha and kept doing it, but God''s Impact brought them close again. However, Kayden and Misha had gotten married, so Zach couldn''t do anything, even if his feelings for Misha resurfaced. Unbeknownst to Zach that Kayden and Misha had already talked things out, and they had already divorced. Moreover, Misha was with the girls because she wanted to join Zach''s party and apany him, as Kayden had suggested. However, she discovered that Zach had changed his n and wasn''t going to ascend before finishing the unfinished business in hell. So now she no longer had to rush everything and wait until Zach returned from hell. "Hmm?" Victoria and Aurora ganged up on Zach and asked, "What''s with that sudden pause, huh? Don''t tell me you actually have a thing for Misha!" "No¡­e on¡­" Zach released a weary sigh and uttered, "I understand why Aurora is acting like this since she has always been a weirdo. But you too, Victoria?" "It''s not my fault if you act so suspicious, you know?" Zach nced at Aria, who was watching everything from the side, and used his telepathy to connect to her. ''Help your husband out!'' ''Why should I? After all, I am also curious to know your answer,'' Aria responded with telepathy. ''Oh great, so now it''s three verses one. I need someone on my side.'' "You two, stop troubling him!" Ninia rushed to help Zach. "He has a lot in his mind." Zach rushed to Ninia and stood beside her with a smirk on his face. Then, he nced at Aria, Aurora, and Victoria and said, "Thank you, Ninia. You are the best." "It''s my duty to help you, my Lord." The trio and Ninia exchanged a few remarks while Zach smiled at them wryly. He might be acting normally, but he was still devastated about Shay''s death and nervous about entering hell. Aria looked at her nails and said, "I think I am ready. I conjured as many soul powers as I could. But it''s thanks to your energy-binding technique, Zach. You made me a soul power potion from my domain, which I can use outside my domain to manifest my goddess form for a few seconds." "Don''t thank me. I got the idea from Victoria." "Yes, I know. But still, you did the work and made it possible." "Let''s go now." Aria, Aurora, Victoria, Ninia, Misha, and Zach went outside the church and gazed up at the sky. "Are you sure it''s safe?" Victoria asked curiously. "What if Aria opens the crack and demons invade again?" "That won''t happen because I will be standing right in front of the crack." Zach summoned Cerberus and climbed on top of him. Then, he turned to the girls and said, "I will be leaving all my shadow army here to protect you girls and this realm. Urluk has already told me everything about the demon king of that hell. I know the shortcuts and all. He even drew me a map, so invading hell would be easy. But he doesn''t know anything about the inner hell, so I will have to find my way there." ''Finally, I am going to take revenge for the demon invasion. And perhaps¡­ meet mother too¡­ if possible.'' === Total yers in the game- 1,481,406 0 new yers logged in. 09 yers died. Chapter 409 [Bonus ] 408- Hallway Of Hell "I know I have already asked you this many times, but are you really sure about this, Zach?" Aria asked. "Yes, for thest time. Yes, I am. Please, open the crack so I can go to hell." "..." "..." The girls stood there in silence without saying anything. SIGH! "Look, I know you all are worried about me, but you just have to believe I will be alright. I am not trying to brag, but I am strong. And know that hell is not part of the game. In other words, there are no restrictions on my power there. I can go all out, and I can''t wait for that moment," he said while cracking his fingers. "Can''t wee with you?" Victoria asked. "Honestly, I want to take you, girls, with me, but it''s super dangerous. Last time, only a mere 2,500,000 demons invaded this world and caused mayhem. And hell is full of demons. There will be low-rank demons to higher-rank demons. And then the demon king, whose head I am going to crush with my bare hands. Aurora and Aria will be the strongest yer in this game after I leave for hell. So don''t forget to take care of yourself rather than worrying about me," he chuckled softly. "Wait¡­ if the hell is not part of the game, doesn''t that mean you are going to lose your game and system elements? How will you take things out of your inventory? And most importantly, how will we message each other?" Victoria asked with a baffled look on her face. "Well¡­ there is nothing we can do about that. But I will try to return as soon as possible." "And how soon is soon?" Ninia asked this time. "Time passes differently in hell, so I cannot tell the exact time. Even I don''t know what the ratio of the time in hell is. But I won''t be gone for long." "I am ready now!" Aria stated as she finally conjured enough power to get a hold of the crack. Zach kissed Ninia, Aurora, and Victoria on the lips. Then he turned to Misha and smiled nervously at her as he didn''t know how to bid her farewell. Misha decided to take things in her hands and hugged Zach tightly before saying, "Good luck!" For once in a decade, Zach hugged Misha back and said, "Thanks." Zach stepped closer to hell while facing Aria and smiled at her. "Thank you. "I love you." "That''s¡­ not what I was expecting, but¡­" He kissed Aria on the lips and said, "I love you too." He nced at the girls and said, "I love you all." When his gaze fell on Misha, he smiled and chuckled nervously, then added, "Except, Misha¡­ of course." Then, Zach jumped into the crack as it closed immediately. Cerberus safelynded on the ground and said, [I will be living in the shadows. If there is anything youdies need me for, just call my name.] After saying that, he disappeared into the shadows. The girls nced at each other as though they didn''t know what to do next. Ninia hurried back into the church while saying, "I will start praying for my Lord''s safety." "I will¡­ go into my room..." Victoria left. "I will take a bath." Aurora also left. Now, only Aria and Misha were standing next to each other. Misha couldn''t handle Aria, so she decided to leave for her house as soon as possible. She walked past Aria while ring at her from the corners of her eyes. "Poor Zach, he is surrounded by traitors,'' Ariamented. "..." Misha stopped on her track and turned to Aria. "What did you say?" "I am just stating the truth. You have been deceiving Zach this whole time." "What do you mean? I have been nothing but honest with him. I have always supported him for everything he has done." "Oh?" Aria furrowed her brows and asked, "Then does he know that you are an angel sent to spy on him?" "...!" Misha''s face turned pale after hearing that. "I will take that reaction as a no." "How do you know that I am¡ª!" She stopped and nced around before lowering her voice. "How do you know that I am an angel?" "Well, I have always had my suspicions on you." Aria shrugged her shoulders and continued, "Your presence concealing technique is well mastered. But unfortunately for you, your face is a solid resemnce to your mother." "You know my mother too?!" "Oh,e on, I am Aria, the Goddess of Death and Destruction. Erza and I ruled the world together. We used to sit beside each other on one throne in heaven. How often do you think I have seen her archangelse and leave to report everything?" Aria scoffed with a sigh as though she wanted to reveal it in a better way, but she realized she had failed. "...so¡­ what? Are you threatening me that you will tell everything to Zach?" Misha asked curiously. "Oh, I am not. Because you will be the one to tell him that when he returns from hell." "...!" "Don''t be so surprised. I am giving you a chance to prove your innocence. I am sure, and I understand that you must have had your reasons that you kept everything a secret from him, but the time is up. I cannot stand and watch Zach getting devastated after learning the truth about your real identity from somewhere else. It''s better if you tell him yourself and exin everything to him. And I am sure he will understand," Aria stated calmly. "Why¡­ would you do that for me? Don''t you hate me?" Misha asked hesitantly. "Oh, I do. But I will never involve Zach in between my hatred for you. I am sure you don''t want to hurt Zach either, right?" Misha nodded and said, "I will tell him everything once he returns from hell." "Good." Meanwhile, Zach was talking in the long hallway of the outer area of the first hell, seemingly heading towards the middle area so he could meet a few demons who could wee him by dying with his hands. When he finally saw a demon in his sight, he smirked and said, "Is there where I should say ''I am home''?" === Total yers in the game- 1,481,400 0 new yers logged in. 06 yers died. Chapter 410 409- Bandit Demons When Zach reached the gates of the middle area of the hell, he saw a few guards guarding the entrance. "Finally, I saw someone after walking for minutes!" Zach rushed to them and yelled, "Yo! Working hard, huh?" The guards to Zach while stomping their spears on the ground. "Who are you?" one guard asked. There were five guards, and all of them were twice Zach''s height. "I just want to pass through the gates. You can open it nicely, or I will have to break it, and you will have to repair itter," Zach responded nonchntly. "Heh!" the second guard nced at the third guard and snickered. "He says he wants to pass through the gates!" "Yeah!" "..." "Should we tell him where he is?" the fourth guard uttered. "No need. A lost soul must have ended up in this part of hell somehow. We will feed on it now!" the fifth guard dered. "And here I thought you guys would have brains, but it seems demons'' stupidity is on a whole other level." Zach showed his demonic eyes to the demons, and they instantly fell to their knees. "See? It wasn''t that hard." Demonic eyes were like a status symbol for power in hell. It was a rare urrence for someone to have demonic eyes, and those who didn''t were bound to be scared of the ones above them. Only a few royal and noble demons had demonic eyes, which they acquired after years of practice. "We apologize for our actions. If you had told us that you possess demonic eyes, we wouldn''t have ever even looked at you!" "Please forgive us! We will do anything to get your forgiveness." "I don''t have time to waste for the likes of you. Just open the gate and let me pass." "Yes, of course!" The guards opened the gate and immediately kneeled down afterward. "Please be careful. You are entering middle hell. While you may be strong, the demons living inside are barbaric. They will stop at nothing until their target has been eaten by their hounds." "Oh? Thanks for the information. I was actually going to kill you all, but now I have decided to spare your worthless lives since you gave me a heads up." Zach casually passed through the gate and entered middle hell. "I heard about it, but it actually lookspletely different from outer hell." There were seven hells that were in an entirely different locations away from each other. But they were connected through a portal that could only be essed by the most powerful ones. Therefore, the ruler of the first hell couldn''t enter the second hell, and the ruler of the second hell couldn''t enter the third hell. However, the ruler of the higher hell could quickly enter the lower hell whenever they wanted. And the ruler of the said lower hell had no other choice but to bow down before the strong ones. Each hell was divided into three parts. Outer hell, middle hell, and inner hell. Outer hell was for the weak demons, but it was empty when Zach passed through it because all of the citizens of the outer hell had died in the demon invasion. The middle hell had strong demons, but not strong enough to be called the high demons. While the innermost hell was where the strongest demons resided. The archdemons and high demons protected the demon king in the inner hell, and that''s where Zach wanted to go. He had already been nning to go to hell for a while after the demon invasion, but he didn''t have a reason to make that his priority as the crack to hell had already been closed. However, after meeting the Overlord, everything changed. Undoubtedly, the Overlord was more potent than Zach, and there was no way Zach could defeat him even if he used his blessings right. After all, the Overlord was Zach''s future self, who was more experienced than him in everything. He knew how to use his blessings properly, and he had much more fighting experience and knowledge than Zach. However, the Overlord was worried about one thing¡ª which he kept mentioning to Zach again and again¡ª and that was his demonic powers. ''The way he mentioned it, it seemed as though he didn''t know how to use the demonic powers¡ª no, he knew how to use them. Otherwise, he would have the anti-demon elixir or whatever he used on me that day. Could it be that he knows about the blessings but can''t use them for some reason? He kept calling me a monster and all that, so now I will give him what he wants. I will learn to be more like a demon." "And what could be a better ce than hell?" Zach walked through the hallway to the middle hell after passing through the gates. After walking for a while, Zach finally encountered the middle-rank demons who had ambushed him from all the sides, or they were trying to. The atmosphere of the middle hell reminded Rudy of the secret boss dungeon, where Rudy met Cerberus after passing through the river ofva and a bridge. Surprisingly, at that time, too, he was a target of assassinations. CLAP! CLAP! Rudy pped his hands to let the demons know that he was aware of their presence. "You call that an ambush?!" Zach sneered and said, "You should work better on it because it didn''t work. If it was me in your stead, I would have died from embarrassment. You all are a failure!" Dozens of demons jumped in front of Zach and surrounded him from all sides. "I am about to reach the main middle hell, but I ran into you bandit demons." Zach stretched his hands in the air and said, "I am confused. Should I call you all brave because you tried to ambush me, or should I call you stupid because you tried to ambush me? Nevertheless, is everyone in the middle hell like you, or are you just some outcast?" he scoffed. Zach beckoned them and asserted, "I hope you give me a good fight. Don''t disappoint me, demons!" *** Thanks, @Sergio_C_Carom, for the gift! Chapter 411 410- Demonic Civilization 69 demons surrounded Zach, and all the demons were mid-rank to upper mid-rank demons who could easily defeat even a level 50 yer. While Zach had reached level 100, his level didn''t matter as he was out of the game. Moreover, his game skills and blessings were all innate to him, which he had obtained with his real-world talent and blessings. Demons used demonic magic that was rted to the type and rank of demons they were. Some could use rare demonic magic, which could easily surpass an A-tier skill in Gods'' Impact. However, no matter how powerful they were, they could never win against Zach. All the demons dashed at Zach at once; some used magic while the rest went melee. They had weapons with them, but Zach didn''t use weapons. Sure, he could conjure one, but that would use his MP. Zach could only cultivate in the Gods'' Impact. he had no cultivation power outside the game, and there was no MP regeneration either. Therefore, Zach was saving as much MP as possible for the fight with the demon lord of the first hell¡ª Nirn. Of course, even without weapons, the demons couldn''t even touch him. He was well trained in every sort of fighting style, and although he didn''t have real fighting experience, he could effortlessly overwhelm any opponent. Zach dashed past the demons rushing at him and attacked the demons who were casting a magic spell since they were defenseless. He kicked them and punched them like a maniac. His physical strength was so high that he could easily crush the head of the mid-rank demons. After taking care of the magic users, Zachunched himself on the demons with weapons. He pounded his fists on them and grabbed their weapon, killing his next target. He had no need to conjure a weapon when he could just take one from them. SLASH! In less than three minutes, Zach had killed all the bandit demons. SIGH! He patted his clothes to remove the dirt and said, "I have grown stiff. Let''s run my way to actual middle hell." Zach stretched his hands and legs as though he was warming up to run a marathon. And then he ran and ran and didn''t stop until he reached the middle hell. "Oh¡­" He was surprised to see an actual civilization in the middle of hell, which looked nothing like the outer hell where there was nothing but tnd. There were homes, huts, and tall structures. There was a colossal tower in the middle, and demon guards were roaming around the city. The scenery was good, but everything else was devastating. The demons were treated poorly ording to rank and wealth status among the demons. The guards were beating the demons they deemed fit. Even though it was a demon civilization, nothing was civilized in it. Zach increased his running speed and flew in the sky above the city. His shadow cast on everyone as he flew past the houses and buildings. He handed on top of the tower and kicked the guards down from the top. Then, he grabbed the rope to the bell and pulled it so hard that it ripped from the bell. DING~ DING! DING~ DING! The bell rang and echoed in the entire city, catching everyone''s attention by surprise. They all turned to the bell to see why it rang at an unusual time, and they saw a young band standing there with a smug look on his face. "Yo! My fellow demons! How are you all doing?! Wait, no need to answer that because I can already see you are being treated like shit!" He scoffed arrogantly. "Hey! Who is that guy?!" a guard yelled. "I don''t know." "Get him off the tower and bring him to the middle of the city!" "We will cut his head off in front of everyone so everyone here can know what would happen to them if they raised their voice against us or tried to rebel against the demon lord Nirn!" the guard announced. "Well, well, no need toe up here to wee me. But if you insist, then please do. And yeah, I am thirsty after running my way here, so bring some cold drink for me!" Zach climbed even higher and raised his voice: "Citizens of the middle hell! Listen carefully! You are the citizens of this city! You live here! Your family lives here! And yet, you all are being suppressed by the guards?! That''s hrious! There are thousands of you and only mere dozens of guards beating you. You can easily overpower them! If you think you don''t deserve to be treated like a ve, then you are wrong. You all are worthless and useless pieces of crap who are letting some guards treat you like shit! Remember, you are letting them do that to you! If you want to change something, then you have to do something! Grab whatever you can from near you, and start the revolution against the guards! Kill them without mercy and let them know they can''t win against the power of unity! If you are afraid of that so-called cowardly demon lord, then do not be frightened. That piece of shit neveres out of his pce. He is afraid. I will take care of him for you all if you take care of the guards first!" Zach''s words were wisdom to the demon citizens. They simply needed a push, and Zach gave them a kick. To them, Zach was their savior, and he hade to save them, but that wasn''t exactly the case. Zach did all that for himself. He wanted to create mayhem in the middle of hell and eliminate all the guards. He wanted the demon lord to know that his reign was close to an end. He wanted Nirn to know that someone had arrived to challenge him. He wanted to announce his presence and assert his dominance in his home¡ª hell. Chapter 412 411- Starting A Demonic Revolution Zach''s words started a revolution in the middle hell against the rule of the demon lord Nirn. However, Zach''s n was far from over. "It has just begun!" There were hundreds of guards in the city, and they all lived in the city tower in the middle of the city. The tower itself was protected by many factors and barriers, but the top was left unprotected with only a few guards there that Zach had effort defeated. Now that the demon citizens had begun a rebellion, the guards could no longer suppress the angry citizens. The only way to stop them was to stop their messiah¡ª Zach, who was leisurely stretching his hands at the top of the tower. While the citizens in the middle hell were mid-rank demons, the guards were not. Most of the guards were either peak mid-rank or high-rank demons. Otherwise, the citizens would never have to fear the guards if they were of the same rank. Regardless, just being at high rank wouldn''t necessarily mean they were strong. They were worse than low-rank demons if they didn''t train or had no fighting experience. Just like how a sword can''t do anything with a dull edge, the demon citizens were powerless. On the other hand, the guards were trained and had fighting experience. Not to mention they also had powerful weapons and high magic affinity. All the guards patrolling in the city rushed and flew to the tower to save themselves, thinking they would be safe. Unbeknownst to them that they were heading straight to the death''s door. The foolish demon guards thought they would be able to take on Zach as he was alone and they were in hundreds. As the guards entered the tower from the doors and windows, the tower became the target of the citizens who chased the guards. The guards'' target was Zach, who had begun the revolution, and they wanted to shut him down so the citizens could go back to their weak selves. "Time to execute the¡­ execution¡­" Zach muttered. He cracked his fingers and neck before leaning down on top of the tower. "Listen carefully, citizens of the middle hell. You should never let someone rule over you if you don''t acknowledge your ruler. Tell me a single thing good about the demon lord. What has he done for you except giving you a¡­ well, hellish life. But that''s out of the point. You live here, so you know the best. Now, answer me!" Zach knelt a little forward as though he was nning on jumping down. "What is hell?!" Zach asked them. "And where are the human souls that end up in hell? Do you know why the hell was made? To punish the evil souls, no matter what race they belonged to. I don''t see anyone other than demons here. The demon lords of each hell are tasked with certain quests that they mustplete on a daily basis and report them to the higher-ups. None of that happens here. You are not in hell to live your life like this! You are a demon! Go all out! Show them the monster that you are!" Zach jumped down the moment the guards reached the top to catch him. "Catch him!" one guard yelled. "Don''t let him escape!" another one shouted. The guards could only yell while Zach swiftly made his escape. "What should we do now?" "He jumped down and blended with the angry citizens." "We cannot find him, and even if we do, there is no way we can return alive if we go down there." "But if we don''t find me, we will be killed by the demon lord Nirn!" "We are dead either way!" "No! We have to kill that bastard before the rebellion spreads to the other cities as well.!" "If we let him escape, then this rebellion won''t end, and the demon lord Nirn will learn of this!" "And he hates noise!" "He will annihte all of us, including everyone here!" "Who is that man anyway? And why does he know so much about hell?" "He is a demon. The guards at the gates wouldn''t let anyone enter unless they were demons." "I have never seen him before." "Just who is he?!" "He was talking about killing the demon lord." "What an idiot!" "I know, right!" "He has no idea how powerful the demon lord Nirn is!" "I have heard that even the demon lords of the second and third hell fear him!" "Still, what if that man does what he proimed?" "Are you serious? No one can enter the inner hell to hurt the demon Lord." "Yeah, you have never been there, so you don''t know." "Know what?" the guard asked with a confused look on his face. "Every single demon in the inner hell are high-rank demons." "Yeah, I already know that." "You don''t understand. All the high-rank demons are guards, not citizens." "Wait, you are saying that the five hundred thousand high-rank demons living in the inner hell are all guards of the demon lord Nirn?!" he eximed with a baffled face. "Yes. That man would be an idiot if he truly nned on doing what he said he would." "I see, I see. Entering the inner hell indeed sounds impossible. Even I am not ''that'' reckless to go there alone. If all five hundred thousand high-rank demonse at me at once, I will have to waste so much time and energy defeating them. And by the time I reach the chamber of the demon lord, I am sure he will make an escape as the coward he is." "...!" The guards turned to each other as they tried to find the source of the voice. Zach had indeed jumped down, but he came up again and heard everything the guards said. Moreover, that was his n all along¡ª to get intel before foolishly crashing into the inner hell. "He is here!" the guards yelled at the top of their lungs. "Search him!" "He is in this chamber! "Close all the doors and windows, and don''t open them until we find that son of a¡ª!" The head of the guard who was speaking fell and rolled to the ground. "Why do you all yell so much? Everyone hates when someone yells, you know? Now, let''s decorate this tower with your corpses, shall we?" === Thanks, @Sergio_C_Caro, and @BroC011i, for the gift! Chapter 413 412- Execution Inside The Tower If Zach wanted, he could have entered the middle hell quietly and stealthily killed the guards, but he didn''t. If he did, that would have taken him hours to get rid of all the guards from the city. Not to mention, he would have gained no intel on the inner hell. Even if he had managed to get some information from one of the guards, that would never have been enough. Therefore, Zach started the revolution and lured all the guards to one ce where he could interrogate them and then execute them ordingly. It was all part of Zach''s n from the start. And now that he had got what he wanted, he had no need of the guards. The same guards who had closed the windows were now opening them so they could escape. But whoever attempted to move ended up getting sliced into pieces. "Don''t fear!" the leader of the guards said. "He is the only one! And we are in the hundreds! Look around you and find him! He is undeniably in this chamber! Don''t let him escape." "Oh,e on. Why do you keep saying the same thing again and again?" Zach scoffed. His voice was echoing,ing from all sides, so the guards couldn''t even trace him. "Giving fake confidence to your soldiers even when you know you cannot escape¡­ honestly¡­ that''s pitiable¡­" The leader began to kill the guards to find Zach. He thought if he killed everyone in the chamber, he would surely find Zach. But Zach, however, had different ns. Zach opened the nearest door to the leader and said, "Let''s see if you care more about your life or catching me." As soon as the door opened, the leader made a run to the door, but the moment he stepped out of the chamber, his body turned into ashes. "Seriously¡­ you all are liars. Of course, no one cares about anything else other than themselves. That''s amon nature of every living being. So why must they enjoy terrorizing the weak? I know the answer, but still¡­ if you have no guts to challenge someone stronger than you, so you have no right to hurt the weak." Suddenly, all the doors and windows of the chamber opened, followed by Zach''s voice that said, "If you step out of this chamber, you will die. If you stay in the chamber, you will die. And if you somehow manage to escape, you will be killed by the citizens. If you survive even that, you will run straight to your demon lord, and he will kill you in the end. So no matter what you do, you will die. Your name has been written on a death note, and death is waiting for you. It''s up to you to decide how you want to die. You can choose any of the four death packages I gave you. But my personal rmendation is dying by hand as that''s the easiest." All the guards present in the chamber couldn''t help but quiver in fear. Until a while ago, they were tantly beating the citizens in the city, but now that it was their turn, they had be losers. Regardless, Zach was amused enough by all that, but he got bored pretty soon. "Alright. Your time is up. Die and be one of the lost souls in hell!" The bodies of the hundreds of guards dropped to the floor and turned into ashes. A few secondster, Zach jumped into the chamber from one of the windows and confirmed everyone was dead. "Well, that went smoothly." In truth, Zach was never in the chamber. After he jumped, he climbed the tower, but from the outside. And after eavesdropping on them, he killed a guard that was close to the window. He spread his terror and then opened the door, from which the leader had tried to escape, but Zach was waiting outside and killed him. Surely, he had fooled them all, but he got that n from La, who was still in his shadow. Zach wanted to be one with the shadow, so what could be better than hiding in in sight but still staying invisible in others'' eyes? SIGH! He let out an exhausting sigh and muttered, "Now, what to do? I cannot enter the inner hell alone. It''s too dangerous. But what if I lure out the demon lord outside? That sounds impossible considering how much of a coward he is." "Hmmm¡­" Zach hummed and pondered for a few seconds beforeing up with an idea. "What if I turn everyone against him? But that has a low chance of working as I highly doubt he cares for his citizens." Zach jumped out of the tower andnded in between the citizens. "Rejoice, citizens! All the guards of this city have been exterminated. No need to thank me, but if you truly want to thank me, then take me to the person who has been to inner hell before." The citizens nced at each other while whispering, but none of them spoke directly to Zach. "And just so you know, I am stronger than the demon lord. So I wouldn''t suggest anyone try to backstab me or betray me. I wouldn''t think twice before cutting you all down if I sense you all are brewing something," Zach asserted nonchntly. "My name is Zagreus! You may know me as a ''Legend of the dead demon child''," he announced. "...!" The citizens began to whisper even more. A few secondster, an old man stepped forward and asked, "Are you truly the legend of the dead demon child?" "Indeed." "But you are alive." "Well, yes. But you know how the story goes, don''t you?" Zach shrugged and said, "And you must also know what happened to those who tried to harm the dead demon child." "Yes¡­ we know¡­" The old man nodded and uttered, "Please follow me. I will take you to the only demon in the middle hell, who has been to the inner hell and returned alive." Chapter 414 413- Legend Of The Dead Demon Child Zach followed the old man, who took him to the end of the city where people lived in huts. "Please follow me," the old man said once again. After walking for a few minutes, the old man entered the hut, and Zach followed him. Inside, a bedridden man was sleeping on the bed, who was missing his legs and one hand. The old man brought a wooden log for Zach and said, "Please sit." "Who is this person?" Zach asked as he sat on the wooden log. "He is my father, who was a high-ranking demon and spent ten years in inner hell," the old man responded. "I see." "There are only adults in the inner hell, and every month, a few of the demon lord''s personal guardse out of the inner hell and take the women from here. And they leave the newborn demons out on the streets. The citizens who can afford to raise a child take them in, but some of them die while the rest of them survive as street rats. This has been happening for decades, even before I was born. And I am 69 years old. My father was one of those personal guards of the demon lord who came to pick up the girls and leave the newborns. When he was 20 years old, he fell in love with a girl from middle hell. But he knew that her life would soon turn upside down, so he kept her hidden from the other guards. However, the demon lord learned of that somehow and forced my father to bring her to him. And¡­ the girl eventually became the demon lord''s ve, or should I say¡­. his ything. He knew that my father loved the girl, so whenever the demon lord was about to have fun with her, he would call my father to watch. That continued for years until, one day, my father had it enough. He decided to run away with the woman and her newborn baby. But he was caught, and the woman was killed in the process. My father carried a newborn with him without caring for his life and managed to escape from the inner hell. The guards thought my father had died as he was eaten alive by the demon lord''s pet, but he crawled down with missing legs and carried the newborn in his remaining one hand. And he raised the newborn as his own child." The old man looked into Zach''s eyes and said, "I am that child." "So¡­ you are the son of the demon lord?" "Heh¡­" the old man chuckled wryly and said, "Each and every newborn dropped here every month is the demon lord''s child." "...!" "Talking about the demon lord''s pet, it has evolved to peak and can devour the entire middle hell¡ª consisting of twelve cities¡ª in one bite. It''s second to the demon lord in terms of strength, and no one in the middle of hell can defeat them," the old man asserted with a gloomy look on his face. "Where can I find that pet?" "It guards the gate of the inner hell, and only a few people are allowed to pass through the gates." "Hmm~" Zach pondered for a while and thought, ''If I kill the pet, I am sure the demon lord would be angry. But would hee to fight me directly or send his minions? I don''t want thetter one to happen as I am trying to save time. I even used a few MPs at the tower. I kind of wish I had brought Cerberus with me. He would have easily taken care of the pet. I have La with me, but there is no way she can fight. And even if she can, I can''t let her fight alone. I came here to know more about the inner hell, and I did get some information to enter, but it''s still not enough. Only if I could actually cultivate MP here. Wait¡­ I cannot cultivate MP in the normal way, but what about the other way? Dual Cultivation is one of the best techniques, or one could say, method, to farm MP. But¡­ for that, I need to have sex with someone, and I don''t have anyone right now. Should I just walk around the city and see if I can find a girl who agrees to dual cultivate with me?'' While Zach was lost in his important thoughts, the old man was curious about something. "Are you truly the dead demon child from the legend?" he asked. "In the flesh." "But how is that possible? The dead demon child was nothing but a bedtime story for the kids. If you are real, does that mean you are here to seek revenge and destroy the hell?" "No. I am only here to destroy Nirn and his army. And then the heavens. I don''t n to do anything with the hell, unless it messes with me and gets on my bad side. As long as they don''t get involved with me, they are safe and sound," Zach responded while counting his fingers. SIGH! The old man sighed in relief, but it didn''tst for long as he recalled something else from the legend. "Is it true that you are actually dead?" "Yup. But no. And I was dead for only six hours or so. My soul was kept preserved in the spirit realm, and once the vessel¡ª also known as my body¡ª was made, my heart and soul were added to it." "But what about the seal?" "Hmm? What seal?" Zach asked with a curious and confused look on his face. "The seal that keeps your soul in your body. Legend has it that your soul was too powerful to be contained in a shell, so your father¡ª the supreme lord¡ª had to make a seal for you." "Hmm~" Zach hummed in wonder and muttered, "I had no idea about this. Did mother Erza purposely skip this part of the legend to keep it a secret from me?" === Thanks, @Sergio_C_Caro, for the gift! Chapter 415 414- Map Of The Inner Hell ''My body has a seal on it to control my soul?'' Zach wondered. ''That doesn''t make any sense, but at the same time, that would exin many things as to why I had 0 soul powers. I admit that soul powers were not supposed to be high, but they shouldn''t be 0, either. So if I truly have a seal on me, is that the reason I couldn''t cultivate in the real world? My physique was already maxed, but everything rted to my soul was 0. Wait, I can cultivate in God''s Impact, so does that mean that the ''seal'' on my body is no longer active? My soul''s powers were activated when I gained my first follower¡ª Ninia. So she technically broke that seal off me? And Uncle Tis also said that the blessings of different beings are sealed inside me, and I need to have some sort of connection with them for it to break. Could it be that the legend got the meaning wrong in trantion, and they actually mean the blessings which are sealed? I have no way to know it. I can ask the old man to bring me the book where the legend is written, but it would obviously be tranted into a demonguage. The original legend was written in the old celestialnguage that even I can''t read without stuttering on every word.'' Gods'' Impact was an unfamiliar world to Zach and all the yers in it. Unlike the other worlds which Zach had researched on and had read and heard about their culture and legends, he knew nothing about the Gods'' Impact. His knowledge was seemingly iprehensible in every other matter. Deus¡ª Zach''s father, had raised and trained him remarkably in every field. Of course, as a child, Zach hated all that and wanted to enjoy his life like the other kids his age, but Deus was super strict with him, making Zach fear him. However, all that training and hard work was paying off at this moment. Had he been thrown into another world, he would manage to survive just fine, but he wouldn''t be enjoying his life as he is in the Gods'' Impact. That was obviously because he met the girls who truly loved him from the bottom of their hearts. Although, the Overlord¡ª who was Zach''s future self¡ª wasn''t as lucky as him and had suffered so much pain that he had to be what he was now. He even said that Zach would be like him if he had gone through the same experience as he did. Still, Zach chose a different approach and came to hell to master his ace card¡ª the Demon King''s Blessings. ''I will have to find someone who knows about it. Grandpa, who gave me these blessings, died soon after my birth. So my only hope is my mother, who is the Demon Queen of the seventh hell if I remember correctly. I haven''t seen or talked to her in over a decade. I am not really fond of her, but she is my mother, regardless. I wonder if she knows I am here?'' Zach was still at the old man''s hut and was waiting for the old man to bring him the secret map of the inner hell that he could use to find any shortcuts. But he didn''t have high hopes as he didn''t expect any shortcuts. ''If the area is so well guarded, finding a shortcut would be impossible. Still, the map should be worth looking at so I can at least make my escape n if things go south¡­ or should I say, down.'' Even if there was no demon invasion, Zach would still have gone to hell, but not for Nirn, but to ess the gate to the second hell. The only way to enter the higher hell was to pass through the portal located at the demon lord''s castle of every hell. Zach nned to meet his mother in the seventh hell; to do that, he had to pass through the remaining six hells. If he was stopped or challenged by the demon lords of the respective hell, he wasn''t going down without defeating them. However, Zach had already realized that MP was very crucial to him. So he either had to save it as much as possible and find other ways to fight or to learn demonic cultivation for which he needed a partner. After waiting for a few minutes, the old man finally arrived with a few more elderly demon citizens who were supposedly Nirn''s children. The old man handed the map to him and said, "Please be careful, young lord. You are ourst hope. Please stop the demon lord and free us from his reign." The other elderly demons bowed down to Zach and said the same thing. "He has been doing this for hundreds of years, and no one has ever stopped him. We don''t care about our lives as we are going to die soon in a few years anyway, but we want you to save the young generation," they all said. "Don''t worry. I have a personal score to settle with him, so no matter what happens, I will bring you his head!" Zach looked at the map and memorized every street and hiding spot. "Can I ask about the authenticity of this map?" The old man pointed his finger at the map and said, "Some of the women who were abducted get tossed here once they grow old. We have been making this map for decades, and it''s still far fromplete." "Thank you for this. It will be a great help," Zach said calmly with a smile on his face. ''It would have been awesome if they had provided the demon lord''s castle map too, but as they say, beggars can''t be choosers. Still, after analyzing the map, I saw a pattern of the streets. They are made in a way that no one can escape without getting caught. And I can''t 100% rely on this map. As they said, they have been making it for decades, so there are chances that some things have changed.'' Chapter 416 415- Their God || Free Soul Powers Zach was sitting at the top of the tower, watching the city and its citizens. ''There are other cities in the middle hell. And each city has one gate to inner hell. Apparently, it''s said that the demon lord''s pet guards all the gates, but that makes no sense. I get it that they said the pet is enormous, but it can''t possibly guard all the gates. The cities are far apart from each other. And just by the iplete map of the inner hell alone, I can say that the inner hell is at least 50 times the size of my realm. My realm is 50 kilometers in radius and 100 kilometers in total. So fifty times that would be five thousand kilometers. No monster can be that huge. Even Cerberus can, at most, get to 10% of my realm in size at his peak. I can''t imagine how colossal the demon lord''s pet would be. However, there are high chances that it''s all a lie and a rumor spread to scare the citizens of the middle hell from trying to enter the inner hell. Maybe there aren''t that many guards, either. Therefore, I wanted to ask someone who had been to inner hell before, but most of them are dead or missing body parts and traumatized. And even if I ask them, there would be no benefits as they only know what the inner hell was like decades ago. I want someone who has been there in recent months. Only if there was a spy or an insider. And even if there was, I doubt they would admit it openly.'' Zach got up and cracked his neck and hands while stretching and twisting them a little. "I guess it''s time to do what I am best at¡ª which is¡­ bullshitting." Zach jumped down and strolled into the market to blend in with the citizens. However, his stunt from earlier made him a celebrity in the city, and whenever he went, the citizens bowed down to him and gave him stuff as gratitude. ''Yeah, finding someone to help me in this city won''t work. Time to switch to another city where no one knows me. Typically, my n would be to go to the city from where the demon lord''s castle is the closet in the inner hell. However, ording to the map, the castle is precisely at the center of inner hell, so no matter what city or gates I decide to enter, I would have to travel the same distance.'' Zach would leave for the next city whenever he wanted, but he was constantly being followed and gazed at by the citizens, who weren''t letting him go anywhere. The citizens of the middle hell considered Zach as their God. ''Being famous is bad.'' After eating the food provided by the citizens, Zach was taken to a garden to spend the night there. ''I will slip away at night when they all are sleeping. I can run away now, too, if I want, but I can''t. They are treating me like a God and hence, worshiping me. I am cultivating soul powers for free here. So if I run away, they will lose their faith in me, and my source of free soul powers will be cut off. And even if they seem like they are showing me gratitude for what I did for them today, they actually aren''t. They are just trying to burden me with favors. Since I promised them I would defeat the demon lord, they are making sure I do that. I bet if I say ''I can''t defeat the demon lord'' to them. They will chase me down to the depth of hell.'' Zachy down on the mat provided by the citizens and closed his eyes to pretend to sleep. He thought the citizens would go to sleep as well, but they had surrounded him and watched over him to make sure he didn''t go anywhere. ''Yeah, these guys are going to be a problem. But oh well, I will simply brainstorm my ns in the meantime. I already have my escape n ready. She is just waiting for my signal.'' Zach had already spent hours in the city and had gained too much information about the city and the middle hell. He even acquired a 100% authentic map of each city, which was being sold as a book in the market. The book had tourist spots, facts, and historical details about each city in the middle hell, and it was well written and easy to understand. ''This city is the first city of the middle hell and also the poorest. And the next city is a little better than the previous one. So if I want well-mannered or developed demons, I should go to the top city of the middle hell. If I walk, it will take me about a week to get there. If I run, then around four days. And if I use a vehicle, I can reach there within two days depending on the type of vehicle. But that was written in the book. I could fly in the real world, so I can surely fly in this one too. Sadly, the book didn''t mention anything about flying because flying from one city to another city is forbidden and a horrendous crime. Can you believe it? That''s like asking birds to not fly or asking fish to not swim¡ª that was my initial reaction after reading that. But it was exined in the next paragraph. Flying from one city to another is indeed forbidden, but flying within the city is not. I guess that''s because if everyone just flew over the cities, how would they charge tax and shit? However, that rule is for the citizens of the middle hell, and I am not one of them! If they chase me down or try to attack me, I will have no choice but to strike back.'' Zach opened his eyes, and as he had expected, he was still surrounded by the citizens. ''It''s about time. The escape n begins!'' Zach suddenly sat up and pointed his finger at the tower. "Hey, look! What is that?!" Chapter 417 417- Escaping The Obssessed Followers Zach suddenly sat up and pointed his finger at the tower. "Hey, look! What is that?!" There was a shadow crawling on top of the tower, holding a fire torch. "Who is that?" one of the citizens asked. "Oh no!" Zach eximed. "Could it be that it''s one of the guards who was hiding all this time?!" "Yes! Yes!" "Oh no!" Zach eximed again, but a little more exaggerated this time. "Why is he holding a torch?! Could it be that he is trying to call for backup?!" "Hurry! We should kill him before that happens!" All the citizens rushed to the tower to kill the guard. However, that shadow was La, who was acting on Zach''s order. The moment the citizens reached the top, La had vanished, and so had Zach. When the citizens returned to the garden, they found something written on the ground on the spot Zach was sleeping earlier. [We have captured the rebellious price on the demon lord''s order!] "They captured our savior!" one citizen yelled. "How careless of us! How could we leave him behind!" "What should we do now?" "Without him, we are helpless." "No, we are not," someone from the crowd said. "He gave us strength and a reason to move forward! He risked his life for us! He freed us from everyday torture! We shouldn''t forget all that!" "But what can we do without him? We are weak and worthless." "Yeah. We had only one hope, which was also destroyed by the demon lord." "No. We have to put our faith in the dead demon child! So what if he was abducted by the demon lord? He promised us that he would free us all! He promised that he would defeat the demon lord! We should trust him! We shouldn''t lose our faith in him! Let''s keep praying!" "He is right." "Let''s all keep our faith in him." The person who said that slowly separated from the crowd and slipped off from an alley. "That would do it," he muttered. The person was none other than Zach, disguising himself as a citizen by hiding his face with a cloth. Had Zach simply escaped without leaving anything behind, the demon citizens would have lost their faith in him the next second. However, Zach''s simple trick just increased their faith in him even more. ''I can feel my soul power charging up. With this, I can convert it to MP without using my life force. But let''s not use DT on anyone. I can use Deus'' Authority and create my own domain. However, I have never done it before¡ª although I saw my father using it when I was in a memory slumber.'' Zach left the city while making sure no one saw him. And since he had already killed all the guards in the city, there were no guards at the city gates either. A few minutes passed, and Zach chose the forest route to start his journey, which was also the best ce to hide. It was nighttime, so everything was quiet except Zach''s loud and hasty footsteps. "..." Zach raised his brow and swiftly jumped on the tree. He moved from one tree to another without making much noise, but the rustling of the branching rubbing with the leaves was something he couldn''t control. Of course, Zach could fly and avoid all that, but he wasn''t for some reason. He jumped to the ground and started running, but suddenly disappeared after passing a certain tree. Out of nowhere, a shadow of a person peeked from behind the tree and nced around. "Where did he go?" "Behind you," Zach responded. The person immediately grabbed the weapon and attacked Zach, but they were knocked unconscious after receiving a punch in the face from Zach. "I thought I was being paranoid, but someone was really following me," he muttered. Zach pulled a few veils from the tree and tied the person before taking off their mask. "Let''s see who you are. Probably some random bandit, trying to loot the travelers." He removed the mask and was surprised to see a demon girl, but very much human-like. The only difference was her demon horns and fangs. "This is the first time seeing a demon looking so¡­ human-like. She looks like a character from the games Kayden used to y. Kind of cute and hot at the same time¡­" he muttered. "Who are you calling cute and hot?!" the girl hissed with closed eyes. "Oh? So you were pretending to be knocked out? Not going to lie, you fooled me there." The girl opened her eyes and red at Zach with gritted her teeth. "Whoa. Be careful, or you might just break your fangs while gritting like that." "Untie me! Why can''t I break through these silly weak-looking veils?" "I poured some mana in them and made them one thousand times stronger. Now, if you answer my questions honestly, I might let you go depending on what you were after." Zach grabbed the girl''s chin and looked into her eyes as he asked, "Tell me, why were you following me?" "I wasn''t following you. I was just passing through the forest and happened to run into you. I thought you were a bandit, so I hid myself." "I see. My bad, then. I will let you go." Rudy ced his hands on the veil until the girl, or so she thought, but Zach tightened them even more. "Did you seriously think I would fall or such a cheap lie?" Zach furrowed his brows and said, "I will ask you onest time. Why were you following me?" "..." The girl continued to re at Zach without speaking a word. "If you think that I won''t harm or kill you because you are a girl, then you are wrong. I can kill you now if I want to, but I want to know why you were following me. Do you understand? I am giving you a chance to redeem yourself. You can save your life by spilling the beans." Chapter 418 417- Self Torture "Just kill me then." The girl shrugged her shoulders and said, "Let''s see if you are a man of your word or not." "Oh? I like your spirit. But you are mistaking something here." Zach smirked at the girl and said, "I never said I would kill you physically." "What¡­ Do you mean¡­?" the girl stuttered. Zach licked his lips and said, "You know¡­ you have a pretty nice body for a demon. Red-brownish hair, red eyes, and excellent body shape, especially your boobs. I don''t know how old you are, but you look young enough. And I am away from my lovers, so how about I use your body to satisfy myself?" "...!" The girl''s face turned pale after hearing that. She started sweating and gulped down in fear. Of course, Zach was bluffing. He would never do something so inhumane to any girl. And surprisingly, the bluff seemed very effective. Zach slowly moved his hand to the girl''s chest and touched her breasts. "Hmm~ Softer than I imagined." "S-Stop!" the girl yelled. "For a girl, her chastity is everything. I am not a bad guy, you know? But if you leave me no choice¡­ then it''s not my fault," he shrugged. "No! Stop! You can''t do that!" "Don''t worry." Zach moved his hand down to the girl''s cave and said, "All my lovers say I am very good at it. I am sure you will enjoy it. And I will be gentle." "No! Please stop!" "Then just answer my question." "I c-can''t!" "Now you are being selfish, you know? You don''t want to give me any information, and you are not answering my question. Not to mention, you were terrible at tailing me." "I am not bad! You are just too good to read and sense your surroundings!" the girl retorted. "Oh, thank you for the praise. I can''t go rough on you now." "Stop¡­ don''t do it¡­" ''What''s with this girl? This is the farthest I can go. Why isn''t she confessing anything? She doesn''t care if I kill her, but this is obviously affecting her.'' Zach squeezed the girl''s breasts a little harder and asked, "You leave me no choice." "You will regret doing this once you learn the truth!" she said with teary eyes. "Yes. I often used to regret after masturbating, so I am used to it." "Just kill me¡­" ''Come on! Just fess up already! I seriously don''t want to go any further, but If I stop, she will realize that I was bluffing all along and never tell me anything!'' "I know I said that chastity is important for a girl, but do you seriously keep it above your life?" Zach asked curiously. "You don''t care if you die, but you don''t want to get vited?" "Yes." "You seem too innocent to be a demon, not going to lie," Zach sighed. "I think any human girl would choose the former one rather than dying, but I obviously respect your decision. And judging by your reaction, you seem like you are a virgin." "I am n-not!" "Is that so?" Zach raised his brow and rubbed his finger on the girl''s cave before saying, "Then why are you making a big deal out of it?" "Mnh~ Stop~!" Zach immediately pulled his hands back and made some distance between himself and the girl. ''Did she seriously just moan?! I feel like puking!'' The girl was surprised to see Zach retreating, but instead of catching onto Zach''s bluff, she seemed more embarrassed about moaning. ''Is my bluff still in effect?'' Zach wondered. Zach gathered up his courage to give the final push to the girl. ''If she doesn''t say anything after this, I will kill her and bury her body somewhere, so she doesn''t doesn''t get eaten by a monster or herpanions don''t find her¡ª if she has one.'' Zach took out a dagger and ced it on the girl''s neck. "Alright, if you want to die so badly, then I will give you." However, even after such a warning, the girl seemed relieved that Zach had changed her mind. But that was too early to be relieved. Zach smirked at the girl and said, "I will kill you and then use your body." The girl''s eyes widened after hearing that, and she tried to break free from the veil chains. "And not only that. I will chop all your body parts except the part that matters. And I will carry it with me on my journey and use it whenever I am in the mood." Zach felt his dignity dropping below the degenerate level after saying that. ''Come on. Please, just spill the beans!'' While Zach was indeed torturing the girl in his own way, he himself was getting tortured by saying those things. "You¡­ you would really do something like that¡­?" the girl asked with a disgusted look on her face. ''Don''t look at me like that!'' "So, are you finally going to say what I want to know?" "I can''t." ''Argh! This bitch is so stubborn!'' "Well." Zach raised his dagger and said, "Go to hell, then!" Since Zach''s bluff had failed, he decided to kill the girl and bury her body afterward. The girl closed her eyes as Zach swung the dagger. Her entire body was trembling, proving she was scared of dying. Out of sheer fear, the girl opened her mouth and yelled, "I am your sister!" Zach stopped the dagger at the girl''s neck with a dumbfounded look on his face. "Wha¡­t?" "I.." The girl turned her face to the side and muttered, "I am your sister." "Zoe¡­?" "No. I am a demon¡­" "But¡­ I¡­" ''Well, father had a harem¡ª probably bigger than mine. So what are the odds that he didn''t have children with his other harem members?'' "Do you have any proof to prove that you are actually my sister?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "Sadly, the first hell doesn''t provide any ID like in the human world," the girl retorted. "So, in other words, you could be lying" Zach ced the dagger on the girl''s neck and asked, "Tell me one reason to believe you." Chapter 419 418- Demon Sister Chapter 419 418- Demon Sister "So, in other words, you have no proof to prove that you are my sister, right?" Zach ced the dagger on the girl''s neck and asked, "Tell me one reason to trust you?" The girl looked into Zach''s eyes without any fear and said, "You don''t necessarily have to believe you. If you think I am lying, go ahead and r*pe or do whatever you want with your body. But I wonder how you would feel like after you learn that I was telling the truth and you r*ped your sister?" Zach frowned his face and red at the girl for a few seconds, seemingly trying to intimidate her into making her confess the truth. "Alright, then, tell me your mother''s name?" Zach asked. "I can''t say that." "Why not? I know the names of all my mothers." "No, you don''t," the girl scoffed softly and said, "Do you really think father brought all his wives to his home in the human world?" "..." "Okay then, tell me your name." "I can''t say that either." SIGH! Zach groaned out loud and said, "Look, you have to give me a reason and proof. I might not kill you or do anything else to you, but I won''t break you free, either. You will be tied to this tree forever. A monster woulde and kill you. Even worse, some bandits will catch you. And before you say anything, no one can free you from this veil except me. So if you don''t want to die helplessly like that, give me something in return." "Fine. My name has my father''s name in it." "What?" "Guess it, you idiot!" "I don''t want to," Rudy shrugged. "My name is Asmodeus," she sighed. "Wow, it really does have a father''s name in it," Zach muttered. "However, that''s still no reason to believe you. You could be lying." "Why would I lie about something like that? I already gave you enough information. Why and how would anyone know about father and his harem?" "Heh. Nice trick, Asmo. But you can''t fool me." "It''s not a trick!" "I openly announced in the market that I am the dead demon child. So obviously, they know who my parents are. And if they know my father, they should also be aware of his harem. Which in this case, you are using their names to fool me." "My mother''s name is Lilia," she suddenly said. "Lilia¡­?" Zach raised his brows, and he muttered, "I have heard this name before. Where was it¡­? I think mother Erza mentioned it in¡­" Asmodeus turned her face to the side and mumbled, "She is your mother''s sister. He slept with my mother a few times when your mother wasn''t around." "Oh! Right!" Zach eximed and snapped his fingers as he recalled¡ª although it was Asmodeus who told him. "Do you believe me now?" "Well¡­ to be honest¡­ that still doesn''t prove anything. All the things you mentioned can be found in any demon library. And I bet they have thought all that in the demon school in the high hell civilization." "Whatever!" Asmodeus hissed and said, "Just admit that you don''t want to believe me." "Why were you following me?" Zach asked with a judging look on his face. "If you answer me that, I will untie you." "I cannot answer that." "Fine¡­ then tell me, what are you doing here?" "It''s the same question. You just rephrased it." "I am not talking about this forest. I am asking why the daughter of Lilia Astaroth who is the queen of the fifth hell¡ª is in this shithole¡­ or¡­ shithell." "I am here to kill that son of a bitch¡ª Nirn!" "Oh? And you happened to be here when I was here?" "It''s a coincidence. In fact, I have been living here for over a year, and you came like a day ago!" Zach raised his brow and asked, "So you are telling me that you have been here for a year and still never managed to kill that piece of shit. And then you ''coincidently'' happened to be passing through the forest when I was?" He quoted ''coincidently'' with his fingers. "..." Asmodeus bit her lips and muttered, "You were right. I was following you." "Heh!" "But it''s not what you think!" She retorted. "I was just¡­ curious. Why would the dead demon childe to hell? I even thought you were an imposter trying to scam the citizens. And that''s why I was following you to confirm whether you were the real one or just an imposter. Therefore, I didn''t answer any of your questions because that would have been the same as providing secret information to an imposter who would use that information to fool even more people with authenticity. And people would believe that imposter as he would be telling the truth." "That makes sense, actually," Zach nodded. "And I thought I was right." "What? You thought I was actually an imposter?" "Well, only the lowest scum would say the things you said. I don''t know how Erza raised you in the human world, but it seems she didn''t do a proper job." "Don''t bring mother into this. And no, she never taught me such things. Also, I didn''t mean a word I said. There is no way I would have done such a thing to a girl. I would rather kill her than even touch her body inappropriately," he said in a low and calm voice. "But you did touch me inappropriately and asked me vulgar questions." "..." Zach untied Asmodeus and let out a soft sigh. "If it''s not toote to apologize, then I am sorry. But I would like to say that you kind of forced me to go that far. Had you just admitted that you were my sister and told me everything, there wouldn''t even be a need for me to do anything." "Oh?" Asmodeus turned to Zach and said, "So it''s my fault now?" "This conversation reminds me of the things happening in the real world. And my home too." He chuckled softly and said, "I used to fight like this with Zoe every day. I hope she is safe and doing well." Unbeknownst to Zach that his dear little sister¡ª Zoe, was spending her survival days in Gods'' Impact. Chapter 420 419- Childhood Memory Chapter 420 419- Childhood Memory Zach and Asmodeus were walking deep into the forest. There was an awkward mood between them, especially after how Zach had touched her before to make her confess the truth. Now, he couldn''t even look her in the eyes, let alone conjure the courage to start a conversation. Zach was walking a little ahead of Asmodeus, and she was blindly following him from behind. "So, how did you travel from the fifth hell to the first hell? You had your chance to kill the demon lord when you were in the inner hell of the first hell, right?" Zach asked curiously. "That''s not how the traveling between the hell works." "Then enlighten me, dear sister." "You should at least know that to travel from a lower hell to the higher one, you need to use the portal located in the demon lords'' castle in the inner hell." "Yes, I do. Is it different when it''s the other way around?" "Not exactly. If someone wants to descend from the fifth hell to the first, they would have to descend to the fourth hell, third, second, and atst, they will reach the first," Asmodeus exined. "It''s like an elevator, alright." "But the seventh hell has a different portal. Since it''s the strongest and the highest hell, it has many unique devices, and one of them is a gate." "Let me guess, that gate opens to the other gates of hell?" Zach guessed. "Yes. But no ordinary demon or any demon can use the gate. It''s located behind the throne of the demon queen Lilith, your mother''s throne. Since she is my aunt and everyone knows that in her castle, I was allowed to use it. And I ended up at the entrance of the first hell." "Did you meet my mother?" Zach asked in a calm voice. "No." Asmodeus shook her head and said, "No one has seen the demon queen Lilith for thest fifteen years. Some also believe that she has passed away." "Do you¡­ think the same?" he asked while stuttering a little. "I haven''t seen her either. Nor have I heard any news about her. The seventh hell is at peace, and your mother''s four generals are ruling the seventh hell in her stead," she informed. "What are the chances that I will meet her if I reach the seventh hell?" "Don''t ask me those questions. How am I supposed to know that?" "You are right¡­" After walking for a while, Zach couldn''t help but ask, "So did my father¡­ like¡­ r*pe your mother?" "Not that she has ever mentioned that," she replied vaguely. "Earlier, you said, ''your father slept with my mother,'' and that doesn''t really sound like they were in a rtionship." "Who knows? I am not close with my mother, and I have never seen your¡­ well, our father in person." A brief silenceter, she added, "He chose to live with his powerless goddess wife in the human world." "..." "It wouldn''t be strange if I have many more other siblings, but it''s obvious as day that only Zoe and I have actually lived with them. He was always busy with his duties, protecting the world from evil and whatnot." Zach stopped and turned to Asmodeus to ask, "On a scale of one to ten, how much do you hate me?" Asmodeus frowned her face and uttered, "You would need a much, much bigger scale to measure my hate for you and all our other siblings." "Heh!" Zach chuckled softly and asked, "How many of our siblings have you met?" "You would officially be the first brother I have met face to face. And you turned out to be a bigger asshole than I thought." "And how many have you met unofficially?" he asked curiously. "I have seen our youngest sibling, who happens to be Zoe, the biological daughter of the ''former'' goddess of life and prosperity." She quoted the ''former'' with her fingers. "How have you seen her? Have you ever visited the human world?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "No. There is this device in the seventh hell that connects with the people you want to see. But there has to be the same device on the other side. I don''t know where she got that device from, but¡ª" "Hang on." Zach interrupted Asmodeus and asked, "A magical device used for video calling between the different worlds?" "If that''s what you want to call it?" She shrugged. "I¡­ I do remember my father having something like that. You see when¡­ I think I was four years old, and it was my birthday. Many of my father''s friends and wives hade to celebrate, but the person I wanted to meet the most was¡­ well, mother. And¡­ I waited for her at the door. Even when everyone had alreadye, they called me inside to cut the cake and stuff¡­ I didn''t. ''What if my mother came and saw I had already cut the cake?'' I thought. I had never seen her before, so that was the only thing I ever wanted in my life. I would wish for it on every possible asion, and when I thought I would finally meet her on my birthday, all my hopes were shattered. Needless to say, the birthday party turned into a disaster and became one of my best birthdays ever. I cried all night, andter¡­ I remember the sun was rising, and I had locked myself in my room. And¡­ father knocked on the door. Of course, I didn''t open it," he scoffed softly. "But he entered through the window and sat beside me on my bed. And then he asked me to close my eyes, and I did. I could never say no to him or defy his orders. His words weremands to me. I was that scared of him. So when I closed my eyes, a voice called out to me. I was baffled at first, but then my father said, ''Your mother wants to talk to you.''." Chapter 421 [Bonus ] 420- Brother And Sister ? "You¡­ heard a voice in your head?" Asmodeus asked. "Yes, and somehow¡­ I just knew that voice belonged to my mother. I immediately opened my eyes, thinking mother was there, but no one was there. Then father exined that she couldn''te to the human world because of a certain pact. But she wants to talk to me using a soul technique. It was a kick in the nuts when my father told me that I couldn''t use the soul technique because of ack of magic. So he connected his soul with mine. He said it was a forbidden technique, but it wouldn''t be a problem if they kept it short. I had one minute to talk with my mother, and I¡­" Zach chuckled softly and said, "I didn''t know what to say. There were so many things I wanted to ask her, but it was impossible to¡­ you know¡­ to sum it up in one minute. Still, I asked her so many questions, and the stupid me was expecting answers to all of them." Zach scoffed wryly and continued, "I spent the minute asking her and¡­ and¡­ she never responded to any of my questions. She just spent a minute listening to my stupid questions. I wonder what she was thinking at that time. Or did she even understand any of my questions? I was speaking so fast and stuttering in every second sentence. However, right before the one minute ended, she wished me a happy birthday." Zach smiled wryly and muttered, "That was my best birthday so far. So if you think you had the worst childhood, you might want to reconsider that." Asmodeus rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t see how that was a bad childhood. At least you had peopleing on your birthday and celebrating with you. I had no one. You got to hear your mother''s voice, I never heard my father''s voice." "Let''s just stop talking about this and get all mncholic, alright? We have a mission." Zach tried to change the topic as they were no point in continuing the conversation. "No, It''s my mission. I am the one who is going to kill the demon lord." "I am aiming for the same thing, so why not just do it together, hmm?" Zach shrugged his shoulders and said, "A brother and a sister ying the demon lord would be a great tale for children, you know?" Asmodeus looked up at the sky and said, "We need to hide!" "Huh? "Follow me!" "Wait, what are you¡ª!" Asmodeus didn''t listen to Zach and ran in a specific direction. Zach had no choice but to follow her, so he chased after her. A few minutester, they reached a cave and went inside. Asmodeus repeatedly kept ncing at the sly on her way to the cave, but Zach couldn''t see or sense anything. "Would you tell me what''s going on?" "King''s patrol." "Huh?" "The demon lord''s seven generals¡­ one of them was on patrol duty." "But I didn''t see or sense anyone. And even if someone was there, why are we hiding? We can grab that shit and beat him up until it gives us information." "It''s not that easy! You have no idea how powerful they are." "Well, I killed a low-rank angel, and it was easy as fuck," Zach shrugged, not knowing that it wasn''t a low-rank angel but an archangel. "You did what?!" "Err¡­ if I be honest, that was my pet who killed him, but I would have done that anyway." "No way!" "Yes way. Now, let''s get out of here and get that bastard''s attention." "About that¡­ you cannot see or sense him." "What do you mean?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "Look, you have to tell me what you know so I can make some ns, and we can work on it." "I give you information, and you use that to kill the demon lord so you can make your name more popr than it already is?" Asmodeus furrowed her brows and continued, "And I end up bing the sidepanion of the dead demon child?" "I did not say that. I am not after fame or anything. I am just here for revenge and to learn to control or use my demonic powers," Zach stated calmly. "Oh, yes. Then what was back there in the city? You asked them to worship you, and now you say you are not after fame?" Asmodeus remarked and pped her hands as she said, "Wow, I am so convinced!" "Why are we even fighting about this?" "I have been here for a year, collecting information and making my own ns. And then you suddenlye and take everything away from me? Does that sound okay to you, huh? What would you do if you were here for a year, making ns, and then someone came and tied you to the tree? What would you do if your brother or sister threatened to kill and r*pe you? What would you do if someone who had lived a better lifepared to you came to you and said how their life was shit even though it wasn''t? Do you not understand what you have been doing all this time? You are making everything about you. You should be grateful that I haven''t done anything to you. For the first time in my¡­ in my life, I am meeting one of my siblings and¡­ this happens¡­" Asmodeus bit her lips and muttered, "I really wish I had died when I was born." "...." Zach lowered his gaze and calmly said, "I didn''t know how you lived your life, okay? And I don''t know how your childhood was. You had a mother, your real mother with you¡ª which I didn''t. I was just¡­ jealous¡­ I guess? But you didn''t have our father with you¡ª which I did. I wasn''t trying to brag or anything, it may have seemed like that. I was just happy to have to meet a sister I never knew I had. And¡­ I felt I could rte with you, which apparently backfired." "..." Asmodeus didn''t say anything in response and kept her head in her hands. "It always ends up like this whenever I talk with anyone. Only a few handful people can tolerate me. "Zach ced his dagger beside Asmodeus and said, "I think it would be better if we do this our own way." After saying that, he left the cave to travel alone. Chapter 422 421- Emperor Of Mist ? After Zach left the cave to travel alone, Asmodeus was alone in the cave. At first, she thought that Zach would return after taking a walk and wouldn''t leave her behind like that, but when Zach didn''t return after a few minutes, Asmodeus realized that she was forsaken by Zach just like everyone else in her life. SNIFF! The tears she had been holding all the time rolled down her eyes. She wiped them but more just came out. "Why does this always happen to me?" she asked herself. Her gaze fell on the dagger Zach had ced beside her, and she threw it away. "Stupid¡­ " she muttered. She walked out of the cave but soon returned inside after realizing it was toote to go outside. "I can''t believe I will have to spend the night alone in this cave. It''s all my fault¡­ I should have acted nicely and listened to what he was trying to say. I even made him feel sad and guilty for no reason. I didn''t want to do it. I thought he was trying to make fun of me, but I was wrong. His life wasn''t any better than mine. Yet¡­" She wiped her tears and gulped down before muttering, "It''s not toote to chase after him. Maybe I will find him resting in another cave in the distance? Wait, no¡­ what if he gets attacked by the demon lord''s general? I have to go save him!" Asmodeus got up and rushed outside the cave, or so she wanted to, but she was stopped by an invisible barrier. "...!" She could walk freely inside the cave but couldn''t leave the cave. She tried striking her sword but felt like she was hitting a robust wall. She grabbed a small piece of rock from the ground and threw it out of the cave, but it also bounced back. "Don''t tell me¡­" ''I am under attack!'' Asmodeus clenched her sword tight and stood in a defensive stance. "Who''s there?! Show yourself!" [How funny!] A voice said. [When I was patrolling, I sensed movement in the forest, but I assumed it was some monster out for a hunt. I was about to leave but then heard yelling, so I came to check, and what a surprise!] "Are you the demon lord''s general?" Asmodeus asked without showing any fear on her face. [Of course I am! Do you think anyone is as worthy and powerful as me to be the demon lord''s general?] "Well, there are six more generals, so I don''t think you are some big shot," Asmodeus scoffed with a shrug. [How dare you?! I was going to let you live after beating you miserably, but now I will kill you!] "I was just traveling through the forest to the next city. I don''t think that''s a crime," Asmodeus remarked. [If you are not a citizen of this hell, then it is a crime to roam freely!] "But I do have citizenship of this hell. Do you want proof?" [Shut up! Don''t act smart, you bitch! I heard everything! You were plotting to kill the great demon lord!] "Oh¡­ welp¡­ you should have mentioned that first. I am not really a fan of acting or lying." Asmodeus made a cut on her finger with the sword and said, "Let''s fight!" [Ahahahaha! What makes you think that you can defeat me?] "I don''t know. And I am not sure if I can defeat you. But then again¡­ you are a coward who can''t even show himself in front of his opponent, so that boosts my confidence to the next level!" [How dare you call me a coward! Not once, but twice!] Suddenly, out of nowhere, a figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. The man was wearing a full body coat, and his skin was gray colored with red eyes and sharp ws. "..." Asmodeus raised her brow as she tried to remember the name of the demon lord''s general, but she couldn''t recall it. [Hah! I see your body has frozen in fear! That''s right! Tremble before me and ask for my forgiveness! If you lick my toes and do anything as I say, I might make you my ything!] "Eww. That''s disgusting." Asmodeus spat on the ground and said with a disgusted look on her face. "Who would even want to stand beside you, let alone look at you. You look so ugly, and what''s with that edgy outfit? Do you think you look cool? Even the ugliest monster would look beautiful if it stood next to you. And even a disgusting worm monster wouldn''t want to mate with you! Have you ever looked in the mirror?" Asmodeus scoffed out loud and asserted, "Earlier, I said my confidence was boosted, but I would like to know from where in the hell you get such confidence to even call yourself a living being? And if you don''t mind, would you please make yourself invisible or whatever? I feel like puking whenever I look at your face. Better yet, just get the fuck out of here and don''t show your face to anyone ever again!" While Asmodeus didn''t attack the general lord physically, she had inflicted +9999969 emotional damage and destroyed him mentally. [Heh¡­heh¡­ hahahahahaha!] The general lord''s eyes glowed red as he said, [I have changed my find. I will keep you alive and y with your body every day!] "Eww! Again. I got the same threat not long ago. And to bepletely honest, I would rather let my brother r*pe me than allow you to touch me with your disgusting hands!" Asmodeus shot yet another emotional attack. [Enough! How dare you disrespect me so much! Domain expansion!] The general''s body slowly turned into mist and covered the entire cave. "...!" [I am the Emperor of the Mist! I can turn myself into a mist, and no one can touch me!] The mist moved towards Asmodeus as the voice uttered, [I will enter your body and have my fun with it!] Asmodeus swung her sword, but as he had said, the de couldn''t cut the mist. [Ahahaha! I will make you regret everything you said!] Asmodeus covered her mouth to stop the mist from going inside her body. [Do you think your mouth is the only ce I can enter your body?!] Just as the Emperor of the Mist was going to enter Asmodeus'' body, the mist was pulled back for some reason. And then, a voice uttered: "Do you think no one can harm you just because you are a mist?" Chapter 423 422- Battles Of Domains ? "Do you think just because you are a mist, no one can harm you?" The emperor of mist felt resistance in his domain, and he couldn''t move his mist around. [Who are you?! And how did you enter my domain?! No one can enter someone else''s domain and take control over it!] "I didn''t mean to, but your domain was so fucking weak that I didn''t even notice it," Zach scoffed out loud. [How dare you disrespect¡ª!] "Shut the fuck up, you lowly demon!" Zach crushed the mist in his hand and forced the emperor of the mist to manifest a physical form. [How¡­ How is this possible?! How can someone touch me in my mist form?! I am the most powerful general of the demon lord!] "If someone like you is the most powerful, then I guess I shouldn''t even be worried about that massive pet guarding the gates of the inner hell," Zach remarked as he wore his clothes. [Who are you?! State your name!] "I don''t think I need to introduce myself to a worm who is going to die soon. But I guess you should at least know the name of the man who killed you. Then again, I don''t need to say my name, but you should know me as the Dead Demon Child!" [Impossible! That is just a bedtime story for the demons! There is no way such a thing exists!] "Well, I am the proof." The emperor once again turned into a mist, but this time, the color of his mist was not gray or ck; it was precisely the same color as the background in the cave. He had made himself invisible and be one with the cave. [Ahahaha! What will you do now?!] As he was a mist, his voice sounded from everywhere in the cave, and it was impossible to know his exact location. Even if Zach knew it, he couldn''t do anything unless he had a fistful of mist in his hand. [I don''t know who you are, but you seem to be quite attached to the girl. It''s obvious that you care for her, and I am going to use her to destroy you!] "Show yourself, you coward," Asmosdues yelled while ncing around in a defensive stance. [I will defile that girl in front of you and break your heart, which would break your soul. Then, I will take control of her body and use it to kill you. You will either defend yourself by killing her with your own hands or run to let her kill you. Either way, I will win. This is not my first time doing it. I am used to dealing with people like you. And it always brings a smile to my face when I rip them apart, inch by inch. This is what happens when you mess with the great general lord! The Emperor of the Mist!] "Asmo, close your eyes, cover your eyes, and duck down," Zach ordered. Without asking any questions, Asmodeus did what Zach asked her to. [Do you think that won''t stop me from entering her body?! I will show you my true strength! Suffer my wrath and¡ª] CLAP! Zach pped his hand together, or so it seemed like, but he intervened his fingers and only kept his middle fingers up. "Domain¡­ expansion." Domain expansion was a simple technique to understand yet veryplicated to execute. Zach had never used such a technique before, as he only got it after killing the angel. However, it wasn''t his first time seeing that technique. He had seen Deus using it many times, but thest time was against Ikaris¡ª which was also thest time he saw him. Of course, Zach was never taught of this technique. He had yet to learn and practice domain expansion to master it perfectly. However, Zach knew that casting a domain inside or near someone''s domain was the only way to win if the opponent had used the domain expansion. It was a game to assert dominance, and the more powerful domain would devour the weaker domains. When he used it against the emperor of the mist, he wasn''t even sure if it would work or not. But he had to use it. When Zach cast his domain, he expected something to happen, but nothing happened. Even the emperor of the mist was left speechless. [Hah?! What was that? Do you think anyone can use that technique? It requires years of practice, and only those who have achieved transcendence can use it. Someone like you shouldn''t even¡ª] The emperor of mist stopped speaking when he saw Zach smirking at him. At first, he thought Zach was simply smirking, but he soon realized that he could see him. "You are right. But your logic doesn''t apply to me." Zach''s eyes glowed golden as he opened his mouth. [What are you¡­] "Bye-bye, you mist of shit!" The emperor of the mist was sucked into Zach''s mouth, including his domain. Zach¡­ had devoured the existence of the emperor of the mist. "...!" Asmodeus was in shock. Even though Zach had asked her to close her eyes, and she had done that, she couldn''t keep her eyes closed for long. Her brother was fighting one of the strongest beings in the first hell, and there was no way she could just sit and close her eyes. However, she saw something she shouldn''t have. She immediately rushed to Zach with a concerned look on her face and shouted, "Hurry up! Try to puke!" "What?" Zach asked with a confused look on his face. "The mist went into your body! It will kill you from the inside. You have to do something!" "Rx. Rx." Zach ced his hands on Asmodeus'' shoulders and said, "He didn''t go inside my body, I ate him." "What?!" Asmodeus eximed. "My existence is to devour. So when I used domain expansion, everything became edible." "What are you saying? I don''t understand." "I don''t understand either, but it''s something rted to my powers. I can suck and release anyone''s life force by touching them. But when I cast my domain, I don''t have to touch anyone; I just have to think, and it will happen. So I didn''t just devour the emperor of the mist, I devoured everything inside the domain except you." === Thanks, @Rackeem_Simmonds, for the gift! Chapter 424 423- Shadow Spatial Teleportation ? "What do you mean by you devoured everything?!" Asmodeus asked with a confused and shocked look on her face. "I just exined it to you, didn''t I?" "I need a better and simpler exnation." "Uhh¡­" Zach pondered for a few seconds and said, "I absorbed everything." "..." Asmodeus shot a furious re at Zach and sighed, "Forget it." "As I am trying to say, I ate everything and gained¡­oh.. right¡­" Zach rubbed his hand under his chin and wondered, "What did I gain?" Asmodeus turned to Zach and stared at him with an even more confused look on her face. "First of all, how did I even cast my domain? I didn''t see or feel any changes. Now I am starting to wonder if I even cast a domain? As far as I am aware, a domain should be visible to anyone. The emperor of shit''s domain was also visible and in effect, as Asmo couldn''t leave the cave. So if my domain casting failed, doesn''t that mean I didn''t use my DA skill. But I was able to devour him without touching him, so my DA skill was active, and hence, my domain should have worked too. Alright, this is getting confusing for no reason." Zach nced at Asmodeus and muttered, "You made me confused too." "Don''t me me! And stop calling me Asmo! My name is Asmodeus!" Asmodeus hissed. "Look, I am never calling you by your full name, and you know the reason why. So you either let me call you Asmo or tell me another name you want me to call you by." "Do you seriously think my name can have any nickname?" "No¡­ actually," he responded with an awkward smile. Asmodeus looked outside the cave and asked, "What should we do? It''s still night. Should we rest here?" "I don''t feel tired, so I don''t need to rest. But if you want to rest, then sure." Asmodeus raised her brow and asked, "How do you not feel tired after everything you did today?" "You can say I am used to it." Asmodeus made herselffortable on the log and leaned back to the wall. "I don''t want to drag you down by resting the night here. But let me sit here for a few minutes." Zach sat beside her and closed his eyes before leaning to the wall. Asmodeus stared at him as her face flushed a little. "Thank you¡­ for saving me. And I am sorry for saying all those mean things to you. I was just¡­ frustrated and sad¡­" "It''s fine. I should have been considerate to you." After a brief silence of awkwardness, Asmodeus gulped down nervously and uttered, "If you hadn''te to save me¡­ I don''t know what might have happened." "..." "How did you arrive at the right time, though? Don''t tell me you were watching me from outside?!" "No." Asmodeus sighed in relief after hearing that. Seemingly relieved that Zach didn''t hear what she had said. However, she couldn''t be more wrong. "But I did listen to everything," Zach added. "Huh?" Zach showed his dagger to Asmodeus and said, "Why do you think I left this behind?" "Why¡­?" I don''t have any weapons on me as I can conjure them using magic. But there is a sword in my inventory that I was supposed to give to my lover. However, hell is neither part of the game nor connected to it, so I can''t ess any system or game elements. This dagger was made from shadow." Zach tossed the dagger in his shadow, and it disappeared. "And¡­?" "It''s not made of my shadow, but mypanion¡ª La." Zach pped his hands and said, "La, can you introduce yourself to Asmo?" La came out of Zach''s shadow like a ghost and stood in front of Zach and Asmodeus. "...!" "This is La, and she is apanying me in hell." Asmodeus retreated to the far side of the log and asked, "There is a girl living in your shadow?" "Yes." Zach took out his spatial ring from his pocket and showed it to Asmodeus. "Using this ring, I can teleport anywhere I want, but it''s wacky, to be honest. So unless I leave a mark, I cannot teleport. So I left the dagger made from La''s shadow and used spatial teleportation to arrive here. And as for why I arrived at the right time¡­" Zach chuckled awkwardly and said, "I was listening to everything because I can hear what my shadowpanions here. However, I couldn''t hear the emperor of the shit, and I thought you were just venting and talking to yourself. Still, I am d I decided to check up on you. Otherwise, who knows what might have happened." Asmodeus'' face flushed red in embarrassment after remembering everything she had said after Zach left. But her most embarrassing statement was: ''I would rather let my brother r*pe me than allow you to touch me with your disgusting hands!'' Of course, Zach knew why she was embarrassed as he had heard everything, but he didn''t want to mention it as it was as awkward for him as it was for Asmodeus. A few secondster, Asmodeus took a deep breath and got up from the log. Then, she looked at Zach and said, "Just so you know, I didn''t mean any of those words, okay?!" "I know, I know." "You better not get funny ideas about me because we are traveling together now!" She hugged herself and continued, "I better be careful when I sleep. Who knows what I might wake up to." "Oh, don''t worry." Zach waved his hand in denial and said, "You are not even my type, to begin with." Asmodeus'' face twitched in anger after hearing that. She walked out of the cave after saying, "Let''s go now! I have had enough rest!" "..." Zach got up and patted La on the head. "Thank you for helping me out today." La nodded and returned into Zach''s shadow. SIGH! Zach let out a weary sigh and left the cave. "I should find a demon girl who is ready to dual cultivate with me. Let''s hope I find one in the next city." Thus began the journey of a brother and sister on the quest to defeat the demon lord. Chapter 425 424- Wingless Demon ? It''s been about an hour since Zach and Asmodeus began their journey with one goal in their mind, which was to defeat the demon lord of the first hell. However, they hadn''t exchanged a single word with each other ever since they left the cave. Of course, Zach wanted to ask her many things, but he didn''t want her to snap like she did in the cave, so he kept his mouth shut and continued walking. But he had walked enough. "Can''t we just fly?" he asked with a hint of annoyance in his voice. "No." "Why not? If you are afraid of being seen, then that''s a stupid reason. I can deal with the enemies if something happens," he said calmly, without sounding demanding. "We are not flying." SIGH! "I thought if I talked to you nicely and calmly, you would change your attitude, but it''s still the same, huh?" he remarked. Asmodeus red at Zach and said, "If you have something to say, then say it on my face." "I believe I was pretty loud. And it''s hard to believe that you didn''t hear it. So if you are just trying to make me repeat myself, thinking I would change my statement or rephrase it, then you are wrong." He shrugged and said, "I will happily apologize if I am in the wrong, but right now, you are being a bitc¡ª" He coughed. "Brat." "..." Asmodeus continued walking alongside Zach and muttered, "There is a reason we can''t fly." "And that is?" "I¡­ can''t fly." "Why not? We won''t be seen if we fly above the clouds." "I said I can''t fly! It''s not that I don''t want to fly¡­ I can''t fly!" "Oh¡­" Zach facepalmed himself and muttered, "So that''s what you meant." "Go ahead and make fun of me. I was teased about it all my life. Even at school, all my ssmates called me a wingless demon." "I would have made fun of you if that was aughing matter. It''s just like making fun of a cripple person because they can''t walk. That''s just inhumane¡­. who in the hell would do that," Zach muttered with a disgusted look on his face. "But you must be feeling superior, right?" Asmodeus scoffed wryly. "You can fly effortlessly even though you don''t have any wings, while I can''t fly even though I have wings." "Wait, you have wings? So why did they call you wingless?" Zach asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Because you couldn''t fly with the wings?" Asmodeus nodded in response. "That''s just stupid." "..." "I am not calling you stupid, I was calling your ssmates stupid, by the way." "I wasn''t like this before. I could fly just like everyone else, but then something happened, and¡­ I lost my ability to fly," she uttered with a disdainful face. "I wish I could teach you how to fly, but I know nothing about flying with wings. But if you want, I can carry you in my arms and fly¡­." Zach stopped on his words when he noticed the re in Asmodues'' eyes. "There is no way I am allowing the man¡ª who threatened to r*pe me¡ª to touch me." "Why do I feel like you are going toment on that whenever I try to get close to you?" "Because I will." After walking for a few more minutes, Zach shot a quick nce at Asmodeus and curiously asked, "How did you know the emperor of shit was watching us? I couldn''t sense or see him at all, but you were aware of it." "I wasn''t. I didn''t know it was the emperor of the mist. I just know it was one of the generals." "And I am asking how you know it?" "The sound, I guess?" "What''s that supposed to mean?" he asked with a confused look on his face. "I am not trying to brag, but my senses are pretty keen, and I still couldn''t sense anything wrong." "The spirit¡­ told me¡­" Asmodeus muttered. "What?" SIGH! Asmodeus let out a weary sigh and showed her sword to Zach. "Uhh¡­ are you¡­. trying to challenge me for a sword fight¡­?" "No, you idiot! This sword has a spirit sealed inside of it!" "How am I supposed to figure that out?" Zach groaned. "Anyway, what type of spirit? Is it one of those elemental spirits?" he asked curiously. "No¡­ it''s¡­" Asmodeus caressed the sword with a gentle smile on her face. "It''s the spirit of my friend." "Umm¡­ okay." Asmodeus raised her brow and asked, "I was expecting you to ask more questions." "Oh, I want to. But this seems like a sensitive topic to you, and I don''t want to trigger your trauma or something." "It''s nothing like that. This sword itself is a spirit. It was a spiritual sword forged by our father for my mother. This sword is the only thing I have of him¡­" "Your mother allowed you to take it with you?" "She doesn''t need it anymore, so I use it. The sword has been with me ever since I was a kid. It knows all my secrets. Whenever I was sad or happy, I talked with the sword. I even sleep with the sword beside me. And I¡­" Asmodeus stopped when she realized she had revealed more information than needed. Sheposed herself and continued, "Anyway, I have heard a legend that if you kill the demon lord with a spiritual sword, the sword can manifest a human form. And who would be the best target for it?" "The demon lord of the first hell, also the weakestpared to all demon lords," Zach answered. "Indeed. And that''s one of my reasons to kill him." "So there are other reasons, too, huh?" Zach asked with a grin. After walking for about an hour, they eventually left the forest and reached the gates of the next city. "Do we need to go to this city? We can just skip it and proceed to the next one," Zach asked Asmodeus. "I don''t know about you, but I am starving. I need food and water, so yes! We have to go to this city!" Chapter 426 425- Stopping By A City ? Zach and Asmodeus casually walked towards the gates as if nothing was wrong. "Only two guards?" Zach muttered and nudged Asmodeus. "I was expecting more guards at the gate." "Don''t touch me!" Asmodeus whispered violently. "And the gates of the cities are just for the show. The guards won''t even ask for anything when we pass. Back in the day, there used to be deadly monsters in the forest, but we just passed through the forest and didn''t even encounter any." "Is that so? I thought they would ask for money to enter the city." "The only city with heavy security is the capital, where the biggest gates of the inner hell are located." "If I remember correctly, ording to the map, the capital city is¡­ four cities away?" "Yes, but if we take a shortcut through the forest, seas, and mountains, we can save a lot of time. But it would still take us a few days, so let''s buy some food for our trip, too," Asmodeus suggested. Asmodeus passed through the gate, and so did Zach. "Hey, wait!" But Zach was called out by the guards. Zach shot an annoyed nce at Asmodeus and turned around to look at the guards. "What''s up?" The guards looked up and then looked at Zach with confused looks on their faces. "..." "Who are you, and where is your permit to enter this city?" one guard asked. Zach nced at Asmodeus to see if she could do anything to help, but she shrugged her shoulders. ''I don''t think killing the guards would solve the problem. But why did they stop me and not Asmodeus? It must be because I don''t have any demonic features on me. Asmodeus has horns and a tail, but I look ever so human.'' Zach stood in an arrogant stance on purpose and confidently said, "Do you know who I am? You dare to stop me? Do you want to face my wrath?!" ''Don''t tell me he is going to reveal that he is a dead demon child. He won''t¡­ right?" Asmodeus thought to herself. ''He can''t be that stupid. I would understand if he tells the citizens, but revealing to the guards who can order a warrant after him is undoubtedly thest thing he should do in the demon world.'' Zach proudly puffed his chest and said, "I am the strongest heavenly general lord and the leader among the seven demon lord''s generals! I am the emperor of the mist! And you dare stop me from walking on my ownnd?!" The guards gulped down in fear and began quivering. "We d-didn''t know!" "You should know! I am not letting you off the hook! I will kill your family in front of you and then kill you!" The guards fell to the ground and began begging for mercy. "Please forgive us!" "I will forgive you if you tell me where the best ce to eat is in this town." "Surely!" Zach took the address from them and left with Asmodeus. "..." Asmodeus was staring at Zach with squinted eyes on the way. "Would you stop looking at me like that?" "I must admit, your impression of the emperor of the mist was spot on. But then again, there were many differences between the two of you," Asmodeus remarked with a smirk. "I am offended. Now, you have no right to yell at me when I do something to offend you." "Like? What will you do? Touch me inappropriately?" she asked with a knowing look on her face. Zach turned to Asmodeus with a disappointed look on his face and said, "Would you please stop bringing that up every time you don''t have aeback?" "But I am just asking," she shrugged. Zach raised his brow and asked, "Could it be that you actually enjoyed being tied up to the tree and threatened like that?" "I didn''t!" "Actually, I also remember you letting out a moan when I identally touched your.. vagina." "I didn''t moan!" Asmodeus hissed with a flushed face. "See? You don''t like how I tease you about it on the same topic. So the next time you bring this up again, I will bring the moaning part." "Grrr!" Asmodeus gritted her teeth and red at Zach as though she was going to eat him up alive. She only had this one trick she could use against Zach, which was no longer valid. Her frustration was over the roof. After walking for a while, they reached the restaurant that supposedly had the best food in the city. While eating, Asmodeus nced at Zach and muttered, "I am actually surprised that you didn''t cause any trouble yet." "What''s that supposed to mean?" "We passed by dozens of guards on our way here. I expected you to attack the guards and start the revolution like the other city." "This city doesn''t seem so bad, and they are not treating their citizens like shit. And besides, the guards are simply doing their job. They have family and everything, and I don''t want to take that away from them. Unless, of course, theye at me first with the intention to attack me. Then there will be no mercy. It''s not like every guard or demon is bad," he shrugged. "..." Asmodeus didn''t say a word and continued eating. "The outer hell was empty like a draught in hell. I didn''t see a single demon until the gates of middle hell, where I ran into the bandits. And I know that all the demons, including the soldiers and the citizens of the outer hell, were forced by the demon lord to pass through the crack and attack the realm. I bet there used to be more guards and soldiers in the middle hell, too, am I right?" he asked curiously while passing arge piece of meat to Asmodeus. "Yes," Asmodeus nodded while chewing. She pointed her gaze to her te and asked, "Are you not hungry?" "It''s not that I am not hungry, but I just don''t feel like eating. I will get the drink, though. And perhaps we will find some fruits in the market." After eating, Zach and Asmodeus did some shopping for their trip and left the city. Zach didn''t have the currency of hell, so Asmodeus paid for everything. Chapter 427 426- Hells Spawn Chapter 427426- Hell''s Spawn A few hours passed, and it was almost noon when Zach and Asmodeus found themselves in a rather inconvenient situation. Unlike the previous forest, the ones they were currently passing through were well known for monsters and monster hunters that roamed and lurked in the shadows, waiting for the passersby to let their guard down and attack them. Asmodeus, who was a demon and grew up in the higher hell, was very wary of everything, but Zach, on the other hand, was nonchnt until¡­ they came across the monster''s den. They were walking while chatting, teasing each other, and passing jokes. Suddenly, Zach sensed an unknown presence. Of course, he inspected the area but couldn''t see anyone. He was certain that it was yet another general lord of the demon lord. Just like when he couldn''t see or sense the emperor of the mist, he couldn''t see what he had sensed. When he turned to Asmodeus to tell her, the expression on her face evidently showed that she had also realized it. Zach found it strange as to why the general lords of the demon lord couldn''t be seen or, in some cases, sensed. If it was someone other than Zach, they would have been long dead, as they would have never realized anything was wrong. Even Asmodeus wouldn''t have known it if it wasn''t for her spirit sword, which could somehow sense them. Zach and Asmodeus had stepped into a domain cast by the general, and the domain constantly spawned monsters from all sides. It was a new type of domain that wasn''t visible until they stepped inside it. Or perhaps, it was an inactive domain that got triggered by sensing someone''s presence. It had been an hour since Asmodeus and Zach entered the domain, and no matter how many monsters they killed, more just spawned. When Asmodeus tried to run away, the domain split into two and followed her. But when she returned to Zach, hoping the domain would merge and she would fight alongside Zach, but that didn''t happen. Asmodeus was stuck in a different domain, and she was having a hard time after fighting for an hour straight. "What should we do now?!" Asmodeus yelled. "My hands have be heavy! I can no longer keep this up! I can''t even breathe properly! Do something!" On the other hand, Zach was enjoying himself as he felt the rush that reminded him of his early days in Gods'' Impact when he cleared the dungeons. But he wasn''t getting any EXP or rewards for killing the monster in the domain, so he didn''t feel motivated enough. "The domain won''t vanish, and the monsters won''t stop spawning until we find the caster. And I think that coward shit is nearby since the domain is so strong." [Hihahaha! You are wrong, outsider!] a voice echoed in the domain. "Oh, great. The coward is here." Zach turned to Asmodeus and said, "Hey, Asmo! Why don''t you turn your sassy mode on and inflict some emotional damage to this coward like you did with that emperor of shit!" "I don''t have time for that! Please, do something. Or I will die!" [That''s right! You both will die! This is not an ordinary domain! This is a living domain! This is my hell''s spawn! My domain is connected to the core of the first hell, and it will never run out of power! So even if you manage to find me and kill me¡ª which you obviously wouldn''t¡ª the domain will still stay active. No matter what you do, you cannot escape my hell''s spawn! You both will die here, so why not stop struggling and die?!] "Wow, that''s actually a great idea, not going to lie. It makes a lot of sense. Why should we try to struggle when we can do nothing?" Zach raised his hand in the air and slowly walked towards the other domain. "Asmo." He calmly called out to Asmodeus and said, "Put the sword down. You don''t have to fight. Don''t do anything." "What do you mean?!" She shouted while shing a monster''s neck and stabbing two others in one strike. "Look into my eyes." "I don''t have time to do anything! Can''t you see!" She pointed her finger behind Zach and said, "Watch out! The monster is¡ª" Asmodeus ended up looking into Zach''s eyes and let go of her sword. "Do you trust me?" he asked. Asmodeus nodded and said, "You have already saved me once, so my life now belongs to you. Even if you wish to do¡­ to make love with my body, I can''t say no because I would have already been dead if you hadn''t saved me." Zach had used his demonic eyes that asserted his dominance over those weaker than him. They would drop to their knees and follow Zach''s order. If he asked them to kill themselves, they would do it without asking any questions. It was absolute submission. However, it worked differently on Asmodeus as she was stronger than Zach in demon form. Zach only had demonic eyes, while Asmodeus was a pure demon. When Zach asked Asmodeus if she trusted him, she couldn''t lie to him because she was charmed by Zach''s demonic eyes. And she answered honestly what and how she felt. Zach ignored what Asmodeus said and focused on his n. After fighting the monster for an hour and learning that the domain was hell''s spawn, Zach noticed that only twenty demons could stay in the domain at once. If he killed one, one would spawn. But no matter how many he killed or how many spawned, the number of monsters in the domain didn''t exceed twenty. Therefore, Zach used his demonic eyes to assert his dominance against the monsters and stopped them from attacking. He did the same with the monsters inside Asmodues'' domain. Now, there were two domains with a total of forty monsters who couldn''t do anything. Zach''s n was to provoke the caster and make him appear before him, so he could obliterate him for wasting their time. === Thanks, @Veedrix, for the gift! Chapter 428 427- Fool of Traps Chapter428 427- Fool of Traps Zach and Asmodeus'' main goal was to travel and reach the capital to easily ess the inner hell gate, and whatever happened to them in their way was nothing but a nuisance. They had wasted an hour fighting monsters in the hell''s spawn, and there was no end to them. After Zach came up with an idea to deal with them, they had to wait for the domain caster to appear in front of them. However, they didn''t necessarily have to wait for the caster to move forward. They could continue their journey while still staying in the hell''s spawn as it followed them anywhere. The domain caster had trapped Zach and Asmodeus to an eternal hell''s spawn, which they would never be able to escape; they were caged. However, the same cage was now protecting them from other monsters, as no one could enter inside the domain from outside or escape from inside. Needless to say, Zach and Asmodeus continued walking without caring for the caster. [Do you think you can keep this up for long?!] The caster yelled. [I don''t know what you did, but you will run out of powers soon!] Zach didn''t even have to do anything to provoke the general lord as his every breath was triggering him. [For how long will you walk? You will have to stop! You will have to take the rest! You will have to eat! You will have to drink! You will have to sleep! And when you do that, my monsters will kill you mercilessly! You are just dying the inevitable!] Zach casually stretched his hands while talking and turned to Asmodeus. "Hey, Asmo, does hell have any insects?" "Yes, but most of them are demonized. You will find the same insects as the human world, but more powerful. Some can even kill a normal demon." "That sounds dangerous." Zach pretended to be shocked. "What should I do, Asmo? I keep hearing an annoying buzzing sound. Do you think that pest will bite me or just keep buzzing?" "Oh, don''t you worry about them. Those who buzz don''t bite." Asmodeus knew exactly what Zach was talking about, and she helped him trigger the domain caster. They both were simr in a lot more ways than one could imagine. Just like that, a few hours passed, and the domain caster didn''t dare to appear in front of Zach and Asmodeus as he knew that he would be toast if he did. All he could do was yell while hiding in his spot. He was waiting for the sun to set and the night to arrive. He thought Zach and Asmodeus would get tired and fall asleep. He wasn''t trying to hide his cowardice at all. Time passed, and the night arrived. Zach and Asmodeus took a couple of breaks to eat and rest while enjoying the sightseeing, which was surprisingly admirable. They saved a lot of time by taking a shortcut and traveling through the forest rather than by road. In less than 12 hours, they had crossed half the distance already, and if they continued without stopping, they would reach the capital by the morning. Of course, Zach wanted to continue, but Asmodeus couldn''t. She knew that the caster was waiting for them to fall asleep, so he could attack them, but there was no helping it. If she forced herself to keep walking, she would eventually pass out from exhaustion and end up troubling and burdening Zach even more. Not to mention, neither Zach nor Asmodeus had slept a wink after they left the first town. Hence, Zach and Asmodeus decided to rest for the night by the mountain hills near the river. "You can fall asleep without worry. I will keep an eye on us," Zach said to Asmodeus, who was barely managing to keep her eyes open. "Are you not tired?" she asked. "I am, but it''s not that big of a deal. I have been in more dangerous situations. I am kind of used to it," he chuckled softly as he missed the girls. ''Even if we resume our journey in the morning and reach the capital tomorrow, I don''t think we will be able to infiltrate into the inner hell easily. But I have already thought of all the possibilities and created a foolproof n.'' Asmodeus fell asleep while talking with Zach, while the demons in her domain turned to Zach, seemingly waiting for his nextmand. Zach watched Asmodeus and chuckled softly as he muttered, "So much for ''Not letting your guard down, huh?" An hourter, Zach decided to close his eyes to save energy, but his main goal was to fool the caster into thinking that he had fallen asleep. A few minutester, Zach heard a house, but he didn''t reach it because he wanted the caster to let his guard down first. He slowly opened his one eye while tilting his head to the side and a clear look at the caster. He was actually an insect in a somewhat humanoid size. "..." He had a stinger instead of a nose and tail, and his hair seemed like wires. He had green and red scales instead of skin, which seemed stic. And his ears were bigger than his face and looked just like a woofer. ''This bitch is a walking DJ!'' The caster was still far away from Asmodeus and Zach, so Zach waited for him toe close. He wanted to lure the caster into his trap and show him the meaning of a true trap. When the caster was close enough, Zach opened his eyes and watched him. But the caster was focused on Asmodeus as she was closer. "Oi!" Zach called out to him and showed him a middle finger. "So you were awake, huh?" the caster said. "What the fuck are you? You look like a viin from a kid''s cartoon. Are all general lords so disgusting and ugly looking? If yes, then it would be easy to find them among the crowd," he scoffed. "Laugh all you want. It doesn''t matter what you say or do. What matters is who wins in the end. And I will have thestugh!" Chapter 464 REAS’ EVER FRUSTRATING THOUGHTS

Chapter 464 REAS'' EVER FRUSTRATING THOUGHTS

WHEN Astrid entered his apartment, he was surprised when he saw that his brother was already there. But what''s more surprising was that the other was staring nkly at the ceiling and seemed to not even notice his arrival. With Reas'' SS Level physique, he should have already known that he was here even before he opened the door. But looking at the other''s dazed expression right now, that didn''t seem to be the case. When he walked towards the living room and the other still hadn''t turned his head, Astrid decided to prank the other. He carefully stood behind Reas and then pat his shoulders with a bit of force. "Boo!" Reas jumped out in fright, grabbed his arm, and was about to throw him over. He quickly called the other; "Reas, stop, stop, it''s me!" Astrid quickly said. Good thing the other has fast reflexes and immediately managed to stop. Reas let go of Astrid''s wrist and said with a bit of scolding, "Why did you sneak up on me like that? I almost threw you over!" "Well, isn''t the question here why did I manage to sneak up on you?" Astrid asked with a raised brow. Reas stiffened, knowing what his brother was trying to say. He sat back on the couch. "I''m just preupied." "With thoughts of Lauren?" Astrid said as he crouched down to pick up his AI cat housekeeper. "W-why mention him all of a sudden?" Reas almost stammered, sounding all defensive. Astrid became curious at his brother''s reaction. He sat down beside the other and said, "Ah, because you just had a lunch date with him?" Reas blinked, then a hint of red appeared on his cheeks. Probably because he was embarrassed by how he overreacted. "It''s just a simple lunch. Besides, we''re friends. Friends don''t go on dates." The way Reas said thatst part made it seem like he just ate something bitter. Now Astrid was truly curious about what happened to this ''simple lunch''. But that''s his brother''s business, and he didn''t have the hobby to pry. Especially since it involved his brother''s love life. He put Xiao Lan down and stood up. "I''ll make us some snacks," he said, walking to the kitchen. Reas raised his head once again and looked dazedly at the ceiling. Although the start of the lunch was awkward, it returned to normal with both their efforts, but things started to get weird again when Lauren mentioned his past ''scandals''. By now, he already understood that the other really didn''t have any romantic rtionship with those he had a scandal with. Lauren was simply too friendly that the public gave different meaning to his actions. But even if Reas understood that, there''s that small part of him that couldn''t help but be annoyed. And the most annoying thing of it all was that he didn''t know why he was feeling that way in the first ce. It''s truly confusing for him. But even though it''s annoying, it''s not like he disliked it. Which just made it more confusing. A heavy sigh escaped his mouth. If someone could read his mind right now, they would probably want to punch him because of how redundant all his thoughts were. But he couldn''t help it. These thoughts were the only ones that kept circling around his mind since earlier. No, probably not just earlier. But something that would suddenly pop up in his brain from time to time. "Why are you back so early, by the way?" Astrid asked from the kitchen. "I thought you''d be back muchter." His brother''s question finally stopped the spinning thoughts inside Reas'' brain. "He still has work," he only said. As he answered that, he couldn''t help but remember what happened before he and Lauren went their separate ways. ===== After lunch, Lauren said that they should walk in the bay area to help them digest the food they ate. Reas had no reason to refuse, so he agreed. Feeling the cool ocean breeze on his face, Reas nced at the person walking beside him. Lauren''s long hair was swaying with the wind, the corner of his lips was drawn up in a faint arc, showing his good mood. As if feeling his gaze, Lauren raised his head "I really enjoyed our lunch," the other started. "Since most of my friends are celebrities and a bright smile appeared on his face. His eyes curved like a crescent moon, revealing the small crinkles around them that showed how genuine the smile was. Reas couldn''t help but feel a small flutter in his chest at the sight. Lauren''s smile was infectious, and Reas found himself smiling back without even realizing it. For a moment, everything else faded away, and all he could see was Lauren. That was, until the other opened his mouth and said something that quickly ended this ''moment''. "I really enjoyed our lunch," the other started. "Since most of my friends are celebrities like me, it''s hard to go out with them without causing any, well, you know, gossip. So, I''m really d I have a friend like you. We should do this whenever the two of us have a free time." Reas steps faltered when he heard that. He didn''t know which one made him falter, the fact that Lauren called him a ''friend'' or that he''s not even considered as someone he could be in a scandal with. Lauren noticed him stopping and turned around with a questioning look. "What''s wrong?" Reas barely held on to his bubbling temper and said in a calm tone, "Nothing." But the fact that those thoughts circled around his mind even after they separated meant that it''s definitely just nothing. ===== Reas shook his head after remembering the emotions he felt then. It was a mixed of everything¡ªdisappointment, frustration, confusion, those three were the major ones. If he continued on like this, he felt like he would really have to consult a psychologist or at least someone professional. No, wait. He nced at his brother. Didn''t he have a perfect professional here? Maybe his brother could solve his problem. Chapter 429 428- Strength Vs Brain ? The caster spat a liquid on his hand and kept spatting until it took the shape of a sword with hundreds of stingersing out of it. Even a normal person could assume that the sword was venomous and filled with poison. The caster looked at Zach and showed him the sword as it stepped closer to Asmodeus. "Hehe! What will you do now, huh? You are stuck in that domain, and you can''t evene closer to this domain. I will kill this girl in front of you, and you will do nothing but watch! I know you are just a pathetic weak insect who can''t do anything but talk big, but don''t you worry¡­ I won''t kill you or hurt you. I will let you live with a memory of me killing this girl mercilessly in front of you! A memory that will haunt you forever!" Zach ordered the monsters inside Asmodues'' domain to save her, and they did. All the monsters turned to the caster and started attacking him, but they were of no match to the caster. As soon as the caster''s sword touched the monster''s skin, their bodies burned and eventually turned into acid. Even if Asmodeus somehow woke up before the caster killed her, even if she put up a fight with the caster, if the sword touched any part of her body, she would end up the same as the monsters. The caster raised his sword andughed out loud before yelling, "Are you feeling the despair of not being able to save someone close to you?! Are you feeling hopeless? Of course, you do! But this is just a start! You will feel much worse soon!" "You are watching¡ª!" He looked at Zach while lowering his sword but stopped when he couldn''t see Zach in his position. "Eh?" He nced around, but Zach was nowhere to be seen. "Impossible! The domain is still in full effect, and no one can leave my domain without my permission! Where did he go!" "Oi! You were using some real fancy word from that ugly mouth of yours." The caster jolted and slowly jerked his head back to see Zach standing right behind him. "Impossible¡ª!" Zach grabbed the caster by his neck and choked him while lifting him up in the air. "You, son of a bitch! How dare you try to threaten me!" Zach crushed the caster''s neck, but instead of blood or bone cracking sound, a yellow slimy liquid came out of the caster''s body, and Zach felt like he was crushing an insect. "Damn, he was an insect from the inside too. I just thought he liked wearing the ugly outfit to scare others, but ain''t no way you are scaring anyone, dude." Zach tossed the caster''s body on the ground and stepped forward. But he stopped and nced back at the caster. "Oh? You are still alive even after I broke your neck?" Zach ced his feet on the caster''s chest and said, "Stop pretending to be dead. I heard you let out a grunt when I smashed you on the ground." The caster opened his eyes and begged, "Please, spare my life! We can talk! I will let you go and never mess with you again!" "Oh, so now you want to talk, huh? What happened to all the big words you were speaking a while ago and almost all the time ever since you trapped us in your domain?" "That was a mistake. I was just doing my job. I had no idea you were so formidable!" "I don''t think I have any reason to let you go," Zach shrugged. "I will remove the domain if you let me go!" "It will automatically disappear once I kill you," Zach scoffed. "Try something else." "I will tell you anything you want! You are trying to find a way to enter inner hell, right?! I will lead you there if you spare my life!" The caster was trying his best to offer everything he could in order to save his life. "That''s a nice offer, but I already have made a perfect n to enter the inner hell, so you are useless to me." "What do you want?! I will give you anything you want in return if you spare my life!" "I don''t need anything, and I am sure as¡­ well, hell, that you can''t give me anything. Likee on, what can a dying man¡­ or insect, give me?" Zach applied a little pressure on his feet and began crushing the caster''s chest. "Argh! I will be your ve! Just spare my life!" "I don''t need a weak ve like you!" Suddenly, the caster swung his sword and scraped Zach''s leg. "Hehahah! What an idiot! I was just buying some time to grab my sword and hit you! My venom has already entered your body, and you will burn from the inside in no time!" "..." "A battle is not all about strength, you need to use your mind too! Just because you are strong doesn''t mean you can defeat those weaker than you! Now die!" The caster swung his sword again, but this time, instead of making a cut, the sword broke into two. "Wha¡­t?" The caster looked at the broken sword in his hand with a dumbfounded look on his face. "I think you, of all people, shouldn''t talk about brains. In fact, do you even have a brain? Your entire head has two big eyes and a long ass stinger. Where is the space for the good old brain?" "Why¡­ how are you still alive after being exposed to my venom?!" The caster yelled furiously. "Your venom may be strong for the small monsters, but not for me. Just like how a bucket full of water can put off a fire on the branch but not the entire tree, your venom couldn''t do shit to me because my body already has the deadliest venom." "In short¡­ tough luck, bitch!" Zach crushed the caster''s chest and stomped on his head a few times to feel better. === Thanks, @fireguy, for the gift! Chapter 430 429- Forest ? When Asmodeus opened her eyes, she saw Zach looking at her. She soon realized that her head was on Zach''sp, and she was hugging him. "...!" She immediately sat up and made some distance between herself and Zach. "W-Wh-Why are you so close to me?!" She hugged her body and asked, "What did you do to me while I was sleeping." "I didn''t do anything. I am sitting where I was before you fell asleep. In fact, you are the one who crawled your way to me and hugged me like this." "You are lying!" "Look." Zach shrugged his shoulders and pointed at the spot Asmodeus was sleeping before. Asmodeus thought of something for a while and uttered, "You dragged me here, and now you are making it look like I¡ª" "Oh,e on. Why don''t you just admit it? You should be aware of your habit of crawling in your sleep," Zach remarked. "..." "So you are aware of it, after all." "Shut up! I didn''t think I would do something¡­ wait¡­" Asmodeus nced around her and asked, "Where are the domains?" "I dealt with that ugly monster while you were snoring." "I don''t snore!" "That''s what you emphasized," Zach sighed. "How did you kill the general lord while being in the domain, though?" "You should stop referring to them as general lords. Honestly, they are nothing but edgy monsters. They are not even that strong. Definitely an overstatement to call them general lords. If I was the demon lord, I would be embarrassed to have them as my general lords, not going to lie." "Wow¡­ you hate them a lot more than I do. And why didn''t you wake me up if you were fighting?" "Because you were used as bait." "What?"! she eximed. "I wanted him to show himself ande close enough to me, but even if that happened, I wouldn''t have been able to leave the domains. The monster was obviously scared of me, so I knew he would choose to attack you as soon as you let your guard down. And he did. When he entered your domain, I used my spatial teleportation ability to enter the domain. Our domains originated from the same source point, so they were connected to each other. I generally can''t use spatial teleportation unless I have marked the spot, but it was different with the domains. I only had to mark my domain, and I could use spatial teleportation without marking my destination as I was traveling in the same space. That was the hardest part of the battle. The rest was like watering the nts," Zach shrugged. Asmodeus pointed her finger at the razed spot at some distance and asked, "That doesn''t seem like watering the nt." "Oh, no. That''s just me sting a few fireballs at the dead carcass of that shit to make sure he doesn''t get up again. You don''t know, but insects don''t die that easily, so I had to remove his body from existence." "Can we go back to where you said you used me as bait?" "No. I didn''t use you on purpose. The monster was going to kill you, which was predictable from the start. I mean, he even used a sly trick to capture us in his domain, which made him a coward at a first impression. And Obviously, I would never endanger the life of someone dear to me." "I¡­ am dear to you?" she asked with a slightly flushed face. "Not in the way you are thinking. You are my sister, and as your brother, I have a sense of duty and responsibility to protect you from any possible danger. Now, if you have taken enough rest, should we continue?" "Yes." Thus, Zach and Asmodeus resumed their journey. However, even after several hours had passed, they hadn''t left the forest. "Is the forest truly this big, or are we lost?" Zach wondered. "This forest is a shortcut that skips all the towns in between." "Yes, this is my 28th time hearing this from your mouth." "We will get out of here. Let''s just keep walking. There is nothing else we can do anyway." Zach stopped and raised his brows at Asmodeus while she walked ahead of him. "I have had enough of this." Zach dashed at Asmodeus and picked her up in his arms. "What are you doing?!" she shouted. Zach jumped in the air and started flying over the forest. "We have wasted enough time walking when I can fly." "But I can''t!" "Don''t worry, you are not so heavy that I can''t carry you around." "Put me down! You are touching me without my permission." "Listen, I know you don''t like this. But I am not doing this because I want to. We have no other choice if we want to save time. So let me carry you, and once we have made it outside the forest, we can walk all you want." "..." Asmodeus didn''t say anything to retort, so Zach took her silence as a yes. "Good girl. Only if you were so obedient all the time." A whileter, Asmodeus tapped on Zach''s shoulder and meekly said, "I am hungry." "I figured you would say that, but we are in the middle of nowhere, and I don''t see anything till far away. If you spot any trees that have fruits, let me know. I am also hungry." "Are you thirsty too?" "Well, yes. All that walking made him thirsty. Let''s hope there is a river nearby." After flying for a few more minutes, Zach noticed that the colors of the trees and sky had changed. "Is this normal in hell?" he asked. "Uhm¡­ actually, that means we crossed half forest." "Half?" "Yes. Most of thend in the middle hell is covered by this forest. Had we taken the normal routes, it would have easily taken us a week if we stopped at inns to eat and stay the night," Asmodeus stated. "Hold me tight. I am going to increase my flying speed." Chapter 431 Chapter 430- How To Learn To Fly 431 Chapter 430- How To Learn To Fly "Did you ever wonder how and why you can fly without wings?" Asmodeus asked curiously. "I did¡­ kind of. But father was more curious than me," Zach chuckled. "What did he say?" "Father took me to the Realm of Ancient, where everything was destroyed by the ancient civilization that lived there. It waster habituated again by a different civilization, but that''s the talk of some other day. I don''t know if you know, but the father could travel between the realms, so he would take me to different realms and worlds every month. There he would¡­" Zach stopped when he looked at the expression on Asmodeus''s face. She seemed jealous and a little angry after hearing Zach''s story. "Don''t look at me like that. Father wasn''t taking me ces to travel with me or to go on an adventure," Zach sighed. "Then why?" "He was training me. He wanted me to get adapted to any survivable situation. That''s the only reason I never freaked out when I realized the Gods'' Impact was made by the gods to punish humankind. I had been in even worse situations, so props to my father for all the harsh training he gave me in my childhood. I thought he never loved me, and all he cared about was raising a warrior worthy enough to be called his son," Zach smiled distantly. "I will be honest and say I hated him for many reasons, but it''s all thanks to him that I am alive. And not long ago, I was in a memory slumber and saw a sealed memory of mine¡­ of the day of hisst battle before he vanished. Many things happened in that memory but what surprised me the most is that he knew about Gods'' impact ten years before it happened. I am sure that''s the reason he trained me so hard. He gave me a mission, a quest, and I have toplete it¡­ no matter what happens," he uttered solemnly. "So anyway." He continued, "I was in the Realm of Ancient, and it had a strange climate where thend would be covered with water at night and withva during the day. So everyone lived in mountains and tree houses. During one of my training sessions, a part of the mountain copsed, and I fell with it. Father wasn''t around, and I was training with a giant who obviously couldn''t save me. Even I wouldn''t jump after someone to save them if I didn''t have the ability to fly. Jumping after me would have been suicide. It was nighttime, and thend was covered with water, which is much better than dying inva. As I was falling¡­ I closed my eyes and prepared myself to die. And then I hit the water so hard that I felt like my body was ripped apart. I was drowning, and the water was cold, but I felt warm because I was covered in my blood. I slowly lost consciousness as my vision faded away, but I still tried to swim up, hoping father woulde and save me. So I pped my hands and legs, and I kept pping them. I slowly started to move up and managed to get my head out of the water, but I was still pping my hands to stay up. Soon I noticed that I could swim even outside the water. As I pped my hands and legs, I flew up, but I was too weak to continue and fell down again. However, my father arrived on time and saved me. We stayed in that realm until I healedpletely and resumed my training. And during my training, I remembered how I could feel the air and climb on it when I was trying to get out of the water. And that''s how¡­ I gained the ability to fly without wings. Father didn''t know I had acquired this ability, and he wouldn''t believe me even when I told him until I showed it to him. I was six years old at that time, by the way. "Was father always harsh to you?" "I wouldn''t say always. I was just too scared of him so whatever he said or did, felt like an order to me. I must learn to control my demonic powers and find a way to save him." "I will help you too." "..." "Once we are done with our current mission," she added. "Do you perhaps n toe to the Gods'' Impact with me?" "Umm¡­ how long do you n to stay here? Would you leave after killing the demon Lord?" "I don''t n to stay long, but I am hoping to learn to demonize and de-demonize at will. If I can meet my mother, that would be worth the journey." "Wait, so you can turn into a demon, but you can''t turn back into a human? You said something about that earlier too." "If that was the only problem, I wouldn''t have minded it, honestly. The issue is that I go insane when I turn into a demon. I want to find a way to stay sane, at least," Zach responded. "What if you¡­ don''t turn into a full demon?" Asmodeus suggested. "That''s¡­ an interesting idea. But again, how do I do that?" Zach wondered. "We can think about thatter." After flying for a few more minutes, Zach heard the sound of a water stream. "Look around. There should be a river or a waterfall nearby. I will cover the left side, you look at the right." After searching for a few minutes, Asmodeus caught a glimpse of the river in the distance. Zachnded near the river and let out a weary sigh. "..." Asmodeus clenched her fists and gritted her teeth in frustration. ''All I am doing is causing him more trouble. He fought against two general lords and won, while I was nothing but a burden to him. Even now, he has been carrying me around. Maybe it was a bad idea to team up with him.'' Chapter 432 Chapter 431- Mystery of the Forest River 432 Chapter 431- Mystery of the Forest River "What''s wrong?" Zach asked Asmodeus after noticing she wasn''t drinking water from the river and just standing at the bank. "Nothing." Asmodeus drank water and stood in the river. "Be careful. You might slip and get yourself injured." "The stream''s speed is normal." SIGH! Zach sat by the river bank and washed his hands and face with the water before drinking. "Drinking water after being thirsty for a while is the best feeling ever. We should find a way to carry some water with us so we can drink it when we are thirsty. Even a drop is enough." "How would a drop of water be enough to satisfy the thirst of two people?" "I can create more water using that drop. I can do it without the drop too, but that water is not suitable to drink. If I have a drop of water, I can extract its characteristics and create more water." Asmodeus shook her head and said, "I didn''t understand a word you said, but okay." "..." Zach continued drinking water for a while as his thirst wasn''t sated. ''Is it because I flew too much?'' he wondered. ''In the human world, I didn''t use my flying ability that much, and I have never flown constantly for hours.'' Zach was busy drinking water when Asmodeus suddenly called out to him and said: "Zach, I think there is something wrong with this river." Zach looked at Asmodeus and asked, "What?" Asmodeus pointed her finger in the direction where the stream was flowing from and said, "I can''t see where the river ising from." "Hmm?" Zach couldn''t understand what Asmodeus was trying to say, so he got up and walked into the river. He stood next to her and looked in the direction Asmodeus was looking and pointing her finger at. "What the¡­" There was no starting point of the river. It was starting from the middle of nowhere. "See?!" "Calm down. It might be a well or something." "But water doesn''t flow like that from the well and create a river." "You stay here. I will go check." Asmodeus grabbed Zach''s hand and said, "I wille with you." "No. It''s dangerous, and I don''t want to put you in danger." Zach took slow and cautious steps to the spot where the river was starting from. ''The only exnation I can think of is that it''s a well. I mean, it''s amon happening and phenomenon that there is water beneath most of the surface of the earth. This is not the earth, but the factors should be simr. The water is leaking from the ground and making a river.'' When he reached the spot, he couldn''t see the pressure of the water. It flowed naturally from the ground like a waterfall once the ss was filled. ''If the water ising out without any pressure or force, how is the river flowing so fast with such force? The path is straight and doesn''t seem like a slope or a hill. Well, whatever, we are leaving this ce, so who cares. I don''t have time to solve a weird forest river mystery.'' Zach turned and said, "I was right. It''s a well. Nothing unusual at all." He was walking towards Asmodeus when he was suddenly hit by a lethal force of the water from behind. He crouched down and grabbed the surface with his hands to hold his ground. The force was so fast that it flooded the trees and boulders around the river. It was as sharp as a sword and as strong as mountains. When it ended, Zach looked at the spot Asmodeus was previously standing, but as he had feared, she was nowhere to be seen. The force came again, this time even stronger than before. But instead of holding his ground, Zach let himself get carried away by the stream. That was the easiest and the best way to get where Asmodeus was. After a while, the river ended at the waterfall and tossed Zach into the deep ocean. He tried to swim up, but he was being dragged down by an invisible force. It was almost as though the water was alive. Moreover, demonic sea creatures wereing toward him. However, the only thing he was worried about was Asmodeus. He was panicking at all. He nced around with his blurred vision to look for Asmodeus, but it was hard to see because of the water pressure and the invisible force dragging him down. "Stop," he uttered. "O water, Imand thee to stop." Zach had the Sea God''s Blessing, and he could control water at his will. The water pressure stopped, and the ocean became silent, but the invisible force was still pulling him down. However, he could now have a clear look in the water. He nced around and spotted Asmodeus being dragged away in the possible direction by the same invisible force. "...!" Zach tried to swim, but he couldn''t move his legs as they were being clenched by the invisible force. However, Zach could control the water, and thus he ordered: "O water, carry me to her." The water manifested into stairs and made way for Zach to reach Asmodeus. What''s more, is that he didn''t have to do anything. The stairs automatically began moving and carried Zach to Asmodeus at full speed. When Zach was at a close distance from Asmodeus, he noticed that she had passed out. ''No wonder she wasn''t reacting to all this. Well, I can''t me her. The water stream''s force increased all of a sudden, and it obliterated everything in its way. I am just d she is in one piece. Now, I have to get her out of this ocean and save her. I will deal with this ocean creature or spiritter.'' Zach realized that it was the attack of the water spirit, who had targeted Zach and Asmodeus. And he had a firm idea why. ''This water spirit has to be one of the general lords.'' Chapter 433 432- Water Spirit Chapter 433 432- Water Spirit ''I don''t know how or why the water spirit is here, but it''s our enemy, and I must deal with it before it causes more damage to us. But before that, I need to get Asmo to the shore. She passed out, and I am even feeling out of breath already.'' Zach couldn''t breathe under the water while using Sea God''s blessing. He gained the ability to breathe underwater from Aquarius¡ª who was the future sea Goddess. It was the blessing of the Sea Goddess. It was contradictory to use both Sea Gods'' and Sea Goddesses'' blessings at the same time. Zachmanded the water to take them outside the water, and the water obeyed Zach''s order. However, even after a minute of going up, Zach couldn''t see the top of the sea. The water was carrying Zach and Asmodeus at a very high speed, but they still couldn''t get out of the ocean. They had traveled over 10 kilometers in less than a minute, but there was no end to the ocean. ''What''s going on? There is no time to waste! If Asmodeus stays inside the water for any longer, she will¡­'' Zach didn''t take a second guess to realize what was happening. ''We are stuck in the water spirit''s domain. And just like every domain, you can''t escape it unless you cast an even stronger domain from the inside. I can''t handle two blessings at once, so using a third one seems like a stupid move. However, that''s what I do. I make careless decisions and somehow find a way to solve the problem. Right now, all I care about is getting Asmo out of¡­ wait, why am I trying to get Asmo out of here? So she can breathe, but I don''t need to go outside. I can make my domain inside the water spirit''s domain for Asmo. And there is enough oxygen in the water to breathe. I just have to¡­'' Zach raised his index finger up straight and ced his middle finger on his thumb while the rest of the fingers stayed still. "Domain¡­ expansion!" The second Zachuttered that, all the water around him was pushed, and the water spirit''s domain had shattered even though that wasn''t part of Zach''s n. After all, he had no idea how strong his domain was and how it was enchanted as he used it when Sea God''s blessing was active. As the water around Zach refused to touch him, Zach reached the bottom of the ocean andnded on the sea bed. He took a deep breath and let out a loud breath. "Now, there is no need to go to the shore." He sighed in relief and turned to Asmodeus, who was still passed out. "..." He ced her on the ground and her head on hisp. "Asmo." He called out to her. "Asmo!" He shook her head to wake her up, but her body stayed lifeless. "No way¡­" He ced his ear on her chest to check her heartbeat. ''They are very faint!'' He ced Asmodeus on the ground gently and adequately began to apply pressure on her chest to pump out the possible amount of water that managed to enter her body. He tried it a few times, but Asmodeus didn''t wake up. So without wasting a single second, he pressed his lips on Asmodues'' lips and gave her mouth-to-mouth CPR. After that, he once again pressed her chest a few times before giving her mouth-to-mouth CPR again. When that didn''t work, Zach removed Asmodeus'' top clothing and pressed his two fingers in the middle of the chest. "O the ocean water inside her body, leave¡­ immediately." Slowly, water starteding out of Asmodeus''s mouth, and the amount of water that came out surprised Zach. Half of it was the water she had drank from the river, and the rest was the water that entered her body when she was washed with the stream and drowned in the ocean. The water they drank was poisonous, but it only became like that after entering the body. It had a reaction inside the body and turned into a deadly poison. The water of the river itself wasn''t poisonous, but it carried poison inside it that was activated after entering their bodies. The poison weakened Asmodeus, and she lost her consciousness after getting hit by the stream. If it was a normal demon or an animal, they would have died after a single sip. Whereas Zach drank so much water, but nothing happened to him, as no poison had any effect on him because of his immunity to toxins. Zach hoped that Asmodeus would wake up as all the toxins had been taken out of her body, but she didn''t wake up, and her heartbeat kept getting fainter, just like her breaths. Zach pressed her chest three times and closed her nose before giving her mouth-to-mouth CPR. COUGH~ COUGH! Asmodeus opened her eyes while coughing into Zach''s mouth¡ª until she realized what was happening. She pushed Zach and made some distance between them. That''s when she slowly moved her eyes to her chest and saw she was half naked. She covered her body with her hands and red at Zach with teary eyes. "I trusted you, and you betrayed me. How could a brother¡­" She automatically stopped when she saw she was surrounded by water from all directions. "What''s going on?" she asked. "Cover yourself first, please." "Ah¡­ yes." Asmodeus fixed her clothes but kept her distance from Zach. "I know I am probably misunderstanding and jumping to conclusions. But I freaked out, okay. Any girl would think the same if they found themselves half naked in a man''s arm while getting kissed," she muttered. "Don''t worry about it. I am used to yourments, and they no longer have any effects on me. And yes, your reaction was justified." "What''s happening? Thest thing I remember was us drinking water by the river. And after that¡­ everything is nk." "Well, you can say it''s our lucky day since we are running into the demon lord''s goons one after another. This one made me worried as you weren''t responding, but everything is good now." Zach got up and cracked his neck to the sides. Then, he spread his hands and uttered, "Linear Domain!" Chapter 434 433- Undine Chapter 434 433- Undine Zach spread his hand in the opposite direction and uttered, "Linear¡­ domain!" Soon, the water started moving further and further, but only from the direction where Zach had pointed his hands to. The sound of the water being pushed back was simr to the sound of water falling from the river. "This is¡­" Asmodeus was awed as she nced around and saw what Zach had done. He had split the ocean into two parts withnd in between. "Damn, it worked." [No, it didn''t.] A voice said. Asmodeus stepped closer to Zach after hearing the voice. "Rx, it''s the water spirit." "How do you expect me to rx when the enemy is here?!" "It can''t do anything to us. Let''s get out of here first. We can talk to herter or just ignore her." "..." Zach grabbed Asmodeus'' hand and led her out of the ocean. "What¡­?" Asmodeus looked at the sand at her feed and muttered, "We were in an ocean?" "What did you think we were in?" The water of the ocean raised and formed a giant body. [Your domain didn''t work.] It said. [The water simply followed yourmands.] "Yes, you said that already. No need to taunt me." [Oh, I am not. I am¡­ curious. How did you do that when your domain didn''t work?] "Why should I tell you?" [If you tell me, I will surrender.] "Uhh¡­ no way." [Certainly, I am not lying. It seems you have control over water, and as a water spirit, I cannot do anything.] "If you know I have the power to control the water, then what else do you need to know?" [I am the water spirit, and the water should follow mymand. But you somehow managed to surpass a spirit. Either you are hiding your true powers, or you are rted to the sea realm.] "How about both?" The water level decreased, and a human-sized girl walked out of the ocean. Her hair was greenish blue, and her eyes were blue like water. Her skin was pale, and it was sparkling or rather reflecting all the lights falling on her. Most importantly, she was naked. "Are you truly from the sea realm?!" "You bet." The girl dropped to her knees and said, "Can you take me there?" "Why would I do that?" "I was abducted from the sea realm when I was a kid. And I was told to kill anyone who tries to pass through the forest. I don''t have any personal grudge against you. I was just doing my job. Every time I meet the demon lord, I ask him to send me back to the sea realm, and every time he says, ''next time''. It''s been ten years, and I am still stuck here, following hismand, hoping he will send me back one day. But now that someone from the sea realm is here, I don''t have to do that anymore. You can take me there!" "If you assumed that I would sympathize with your story and take you to the sea realm, then you are wrong. Did you forget you tried to kill us a while ago? Why do you think I will forgive you and send you to the sea realm, when I can kill you right here, right now?" Zach''s lifeless re and the emotionless voice on his serious face made the water spirit shiver. "It was nothing personal. I had no other choice. If I hadn''t followed his order, he would have killed me and abducted another water spirit to do his job," she said while sobbing. "Again, why should I care about you and your story?" "Because you¡­ you said you are from the sea realm. I thought you would help me. If I knew you were from the sea realm, I would have never attacked you in the first ce!" Zach couldn''t take his eyes off the water spirit''s naked body. ''Her skin is like Ruli and Aquarius. Without a doubt, she belongs to the Sea Realm.'' Zach hid his mouth behind his hand and lustfully gazed at the water spirit''s body, which she thought was a lifeless re. ''What should I do? She is not an enemy, but she did try to kill us. I can kill her with just onemand, but I feel like killing her would be a mistake. Should I forgive her? She wants me to take her to the Sea Realm, but¡­ I myself don''t know how to get here. Uncle Tis said he would send something. I don''t exactly remember what he said because I was more busy thinking about Aquarius and Ruli. But Aurora should know¡­ right? If not her, then Aria should definitely know.'' "Please, I ask for your mercy! w will do anything!" "Anything?" Zach raised a brow. "..." Asmodeus raised a brow after realizing Zach''s interest had been piqued by the water spirit. "Yes, anything! Oh, but please don''t ask me to kill innocent people!" "What is your name?" he asked. "My name is Undine." "That''s a¡­ familiar name." "Of course, it would be familiar. Undine is the mostmon name among the water spirits," Asmodeus quipped. "It is?" "You usually know everything, but at times like this, you don''t," she remarked. "I know important things. How am I supposed to know what''s the mostmon name in what world and realm? It makes no sense," he shrugged. "But I did," she said proudly. "You must have read it somewhere, and I bet that''s the only thing you know," Zach scoffed softly and turned to Undine. "Undine, can you enter my body?" "Huh?!" Undine''s face flushed as she lowered her gaze and muttered, "I know I said I would do anything, but to ask me to do that when we just met is a little¡­" "What are you muttering about? I asked if you could live inside my body or not." "Like¡­ possessing you?" "You are not strong enough to possess me." "That''s true. But I can try entering your body, with your permission, of course." "Yeah, go ahead. I can''t bear to look at you (body) any longer." Chapter 435 Nature of the Seven General Lords Chapter 435 Nature of the Seven General Lords Undine stood up and entered Zach''s body. "..." Zach stood still for a few seconds and asked, "Can you speak something?" [Umm¡­ my name is Undine.] Zach turned to Asmodeus and asked, "Did you hear that?" Asmodeus shook her head and said, "To me, it feels like you are talking to yourself." "Undine,e out of my body." Undine came out of Zach''s chest and kept the rest of her body inside him. "How do you feel?" he asked. "I feel the same as I do when I am one with the water. Right now, I feel like I am one with you. Your heartbeats feel like my heartbeats, and your body feels like my body. I don''t know how to describe this feeling since it''s my first time entering someone''s body." "Can you enter and leave my body without my permission?" "It seems so. But I be unconscious when I stay in a stable state for more than five minutes. It''s hard to keep on a humanoid shape. I am still an unawakened water spirit who is useless outside the ocean. Once I step onnd, I can''t do anything. I can''t manifest a shape for more than five minutes. So if you are nning to use me in battle, I would be useless. I would be d to help you if arge proportion of water is included." Undine went inside Zach''s body and added, [It''s been five minutes, so I will have to rest now. It''s been so long since I had a good sleep.] "...." "...." Zach nced at Asmodeus, only to find her ring at him in disappointment. "What''s with that look? If you have something to say, then be out with it." "You forgave her because she is a girl, right?" "What? No. What gave you that idea?" he chuckled nervously. "You killed the other two generals, but forgave her. And the only difference between the three is that the water spirit was a female while the two were males," she asserted. "I don''t me you for thinking that. Anyone would think that I forgave Undine because she was a hot girl with a perfect body who reminded me of someone from the Sea Realm, but that''s not the case at all." He shook his head and continued, "Undine is a water spirit, and she is made of water. She needs water to be alive. And I killed the other two because I knew they wouldn''t change and stab me in the back when they got a chance¡ª and they did, by the way. However, Undine can''t do that even if she wants to. I have the Blessings of the Sea God and the Sea Goddess. The sea is mine, and the water spirit is a part of it. I can remove her from existence simply by onemand." "..." "In short, she is no threat to us. Period." Asmodeus continued staring at Zach and asked, "Would you have done and said the same thing if the water spirit was a male instead of a female?" "We should hurry. Come on." "See? You changed the topic." "I did not. Now, let''s go. And¡­" He pointed his gaze at the waterfall and said, "You can drink water and take a bath if you want." "...do I stink?" she asked with a pale face. "I don''t know." "Why would you ask me to take a bath, then?" She gasped and hugged herself, saying, "Don''t tell me you n to attack me when I have my guard down." "Get your mind out of the gutter. I asked you to take a bath because you and your clothes are already gone since you drowned in the ocean. You can wash yourself better under and behind the waterfall." "I was joking about the first part. I didn''t think you would get so offended, "she muttered under her breath. "And yes, I would like to take a bath." "Good. Go ahead. But make it quick. I will wait for you." "Asmodeus inspected Zach from head to toe and asked, "What about you? You are in the same condition as me. Don''t you want to take a bath?" "Should I take it as an invitation to bathe together with you?" he chuckled softly, seemingly well aware that Asmodeus didn''t put much thought into her question when she asked it. "I will go first!" she ran away with a flushed face. SIGH! ''This is the worst! We ran into three out of seven general lords in one day. What''s with the shitty luck? Or was all this supposed to happen? It''s almost as if we are being watched, which is not the case. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be wise and better if all the seven generals attacked us at once? That would be crazy, to be honest. And if that''s not happening, that means the generals were ced in specific locations at certain ces. However, we only took the forest route because it was a shortcut. I feel like I am missing something. It doesn''t make sense. Why is it that the general lords cannot be sensed? If I think about it, all the generals we have run into so far have a specific nature. The first one was the emperor of the mist, which came from the clouds. The second was that insect-man, which is technically part of nature. The third one was Undine, the water spirit. What will be the next one? nt or a tree? Mountain? Ground? Fire? Wind? I see¡­ so that''s how it is. I must admit that the demon lord has at least some brains. He has nned well. It''s not that we are running into the general lords, the avable lords are running into us. They are a part of nature. We can''t possibly avoid them even if we want to. But oh well, it doesn''t really matter.'' "If we run into them, we will end them. And if we don''t run into them, it will save our time." Asmodeus has ced her clothes on the rock to dry while she covered her body with the leaves and stayed hidden behind the tree. Zach did the same, but he dried his clothes with fire and got dressed. Chapter 436 435- A Stop Before the Destination Chapter 436 435- A Stop Before the Destination ? Zach teased Asmodeus until she asked him to dry her clothes too. Once everything was settled, he carried Asmodeus and soared into the sky. Zach was focused on the path and ncing around for the enemies, while Asmodeus was focused on Zach. "Would you stop staring at me like that? You are creeping me out." "I have nothing else to do." "Then stare at something else." "You kissed me, right?" She suddenly asked. "Huh?" "When I was unconscious, you kissed me, right? Because you were kissing me when I regained consciousness." "That''s called mouth-to-mouth CPR. I doubt that term exists in hell, so I don''t me you for not knowing that." "But our lips were touching, so that''s a kiss, right?" "No, a kiss feels different." "..." A brief silenceter, she asked, "But you saw me naked. You saw my chest." "What are you trying to prove by that statement? I did it to save your life." "I am simply bored and trying to pass the time." SIGH! "You are annoying at times¡­ no, when have you not been annoying? You are always annoying," he sighed and increased his flying speed. "Do you hate me?" Asmodeus bit her lips and asked in a low voice. "I didn''t say that." "But I am nothing but a burden to you. Ever since we started traveling together, I have been dragging you down. I wouldn''t be surprised if you hate me deep down," she said with a gloomy face. "The only time you feel like a burden is when I am carrying you like this. Not because you are heavy, but because I can''t use my hands to fly faster." "You are just saying that so I don''t feel bad." "Do you think I would care about someone''s feelings? I am always honest and blunt about everything. If you were truly a burden to me, then, believe me, I would have left you behind¡ª regardless if you were my sister or not." "But I have been a damsel in distress all this time. All you have been doing is saving me from the start. You saved me from the emperor of the mist, then with the insect lord, and now from the water spirit," she stated. "You were against the odds with the emperor of shit. You had emotionally destroyed him, which helped me provoke him easily. You did everything. All I did was press the switch. It''s like the world''s strongest person doesn''t know how to swim, and he gets thrown into the sea and dies. That doesn''t mean he wasn''t the strongest. The same case is with you. No one could have fought against a mist. As for the insect lord¡ª again, I couldn''t have defeated him without you. He revealed himself in front of me to kill you, and I was able to defeat him because of you. And¡­ I don''t know what to say about the water spirit. Even the strongest can''t win against the spirits. They are nature itself. You would need an equal, if not more, power to defeat a spirit. So I am confused why you got the idea that you are being a burden. As I said, it would be great if you could fly so I wouldn''t have to carry you, but it''s not a big deal." Whatever Zach said was true, and he never thought of Asmodeus as a burden. In fact, he was thrilled to be on an adventure with a sister he never knew existed. After hearing Zach''s words and learning what he thought of her, Asmodeus'' face flushed a little as she rested herself on Zach. "Hey, you just became heavier all of a sudden!" "I gave my everything to you, so take care of me and my body, okay?" "..." Zach shook his head in disbelief and muttered, "You really should work on your phrasing." ''I need a third girl to join us, or I won''t be able to resist the temptation. Had we taken the normal route by passing the towns and cities, we would have met many new people and enjoyed our journey. However, that would have taken a long, long time. We sacrificed food and proper rest in exchange for time. Moreover, it''s toote to regret now.'' Asmodeus closed her eyes and fell asleep while Zach continued flying. In her sleep, Asmodeus said some strange things that Zach wished he hadn''t heard. When she woke up, it was already night. She was surprised at first but regained her senses and looked at Zach''s face. "Have¡­ have you been flying this whole time?" Zach nodded without saying anything. "Don''t your hands hurt?! Let''s make a stop and rest for the night somewhere!" "It''s fine. I can continue for a few more hours." "I am sure you can, but you need to rest. We are getting closer to the inner hell, and I am sure you can sense it, too, since your senses are more evolved and sharper than mine." "Yes, we will reach there by morning." "And that''s why you should rest. What will you do after reaching the inner hell if you are exhausted from the journey? You wouldn''t be able to give your best, and we can''t afford to lose there. Please, take a rest. Otherwise, I would feel bad." "You are right. We won''t get a chance to catch a breath once we reach the inner hell. We need to get enough rest. Let''s look for a ce where we can rest without worrying about being attacked." "When did youst sleep?" "I¡­ oh, I haven''t slept ever since I came to hell." "What?!" Asmodeus eximed in shock. "Don''t worry, we did take a rest together." "Resting and sleeping are totally different. Land this instant and get a nice sleep! I will guard your body with my body!" "Work on your phasing, dammit!" Zach groaned. " After flying for a few minutes, Zachnded near a big mountain and found a cave where they could rest. ==== Thanks, @Benjamin_Tucker_2928, for the gift! Chapter 437 436- In The Cave Chapter 437 436- In The Cave "There is no exit to this cave, and the only entrance is the one we came from. I set a few traps in case an animal or monster catches our smell andes to attack us. And no need to worry about the general lords, they are a part of nature, so no matter where we go, they will find us." Zach informed Asmodeus as they entered the cave to rest for the night before finally entering the inner hell and challenging the demon lord. "Understood." Asmodeus nodded. "I will wake you up if something happens." "I won''t be sleeping for long. But in case I enter deep sleep or don''t wake up even after the sun is up, shake me. And if I don''t wake up even after that, wet me or burn me." "..." Asmodeus gave a weird look to Zach and said, "I hope this is one of your jokes." "Sadly, no. I sometimes sleep for days if no one wakes me up." "Wait, really? What if you don''t wake up?!" "I just said wet me or burn me." "There is no way I can do that!" Zach shrugged his shoulders and chuckled, "Then wake me up with a kiss on the lips." Zach leaned on the wall and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes. However, he woke up a few hourster as he felt someone was shaking him. When he opened his eyes, he saw Asmodeus sitting on hisp and kissing him aggressively on the lips. He was still sleepy, but everything vanished, and he was wide awake once he tasted Asmodeus'' lips. His eyes widened in surprise, and he pushed her back. "Whoa! I was joking about the kiss part. I never thought you would actually do it. And why did you even do it? I thought you hated touching me." Zach let out a big sigh and wiped his lips as he couldn''t forget the taste of Asmodues'' lips. "I felt like I only slept for a few minutes. I can''t believe it''s morning already¡­" Zach stopped when he nced outside the cave, hoping to see bright light blinding him, but he saw dark. "...what the¡­" He rubbed his eyes and looked again. "It''s still night. Why did you wake me up?" Zach turned around, only to be pushed down by Asmodeus. "...!" She pinned his hands and pressed her lips on his lips, kissing him again, but this time even more aggressively. Zach tried to push her back, but she wasn''t budging. ''She is surprisingly strong! Where was all this strength before? No, that''s not important right now! I have to find out why she is kissing me like that. I don''t think she would do it if she was sane. Did she get possessed by a general lord? No, if that was the case, then she would be trying to kill me, not kiss me. And I don''t think she would ever kiss me. We are brother and sister, and she hates being touched by me. So why?!'' Zach ced his hands on Asmodeus'' shoulder and pushed her back after getting a firm grip. However, Asmodeus shrugged his hands and slipped them down. "....!" Zach''s hands stopped when they found something else to hold onto, this time a perfect shape and texture. He was groping her breasts. ''They feel bigger than they look¡­. wait, no! What am I thinking! I know I am a pervert, but I would never lust after my sister!'' Zach pushed Asmodeus back and pinned her on the ground to stop her from moving her hands. "What''s gotten into you? You are acting strange!" He asked. "If you are sexually frustrated, then I don''t think you should take it out on me. I am sure you will regret it more than anything else once youe back to your senses. So it''s better¡­ if¡­ you stop¡­ now¡­" Zach was also losing his senses and couldn''t take his eyes off Asmodeus'' body. His hands were still groping her chest while his face moved close to her face, and their lips touched. "...!" Zach bit his tongue to regain control of his body and retreated far back to the cave. ''What''s going on?! For a minute, I felt it was okay to do her. Am I sexually frustrated? No, even if that was the case, I would never¡­'' "Why are you running away?!" Asmodeus shouted and crawled towards Zach. "Why are you acting like this?!" "I am doing what you wanted! Stop running away, and let''s have some fun!" "Yeah, right! I may not have known Asmo for long, but she would never say this! Even if she wanted to do it with me, she wouldn''t say it." "But I am saying it!" She jumped on Zach and climbed on top of it. "Are you saying that I am not Asmodeus?" she asked with a seductive smile on her face. "No, you are Asmodeus. I already confirmed it. But there is something wrong with you. And¡­" He gulped down nervously and said, "Me too¡­ I don''t know what''s happening, but it''s wrong. There is something wrong with this cave! We have to get out of here!" "Why~?" Asmodeus cheerfully pulled Zach close and kissed him on the lips. "It''s an amazing ce. The temperature is cool, and we can warm each other up all night. What do you say?" "I would have taken that offer if you weren''t my freaking sister. Let''s stop this and get out of here!" "No~" Asmodeus ced her hand on Zach''s crotch and rubbed her hand. "I am sure your little brother down there is also lonely since you are away from your lovers. Don''t you feel sorry for it?" "Oh, believe me. You would cut it the moment youe back to your senses!" Zach conjured a rope with magic and tied Asmodeus'' hands. "Now you can''t do anything." "That''s right~ That means you can do anything you want with my body. Doesn''t this remind you of how we first met?" === Thanks, @Daoist705167, for the gift! Chapter 438 437- New Challanger Chapter 438 437- New Changer "Will you shut up?!" "No~ I won''t~ What will you do?" Asmodeus asked with a seductive gaze. "..." "Right~ How about you shut me up by stuffing something in my mouth? Something hard yet soft. Something long and thick. Something big with a tip? That would really keep my mouth shut for as long as you want~" "Ugh! I just ended up imagining that. Something is wrong with me!" "Nothing is wrong. Let''s just give in to temptation and enjoy ourselves. It''s not like it matters." "It does matter!" "How exactly?" She pressed her body against him and asked, "Is It because we are brother and sister? Why do you care so much about it? It''s not like we have ever shared a brother-sister bond. Just treat me like a random girl and give me pleasure. I am sure you want the same thing. You can use my body, and I don''t mind. In fact, I want you to ravage me and mark me as yours." "Enough! I have had enough of this!" Zach grabbed Asmodeus and picked her up in his arms. "Oh, my~ Are you finally going to¡ª" Asmodeus stopped when she realized Zach was walking towards the exit of the cave. "No~! What are you doing?! We can''t leave the cave!" "We are! This cave is making us insane. It''s simr to the aphrodisiac effect." [Oh? So you have experience with that?] A crisp voice asked. "So you finally showed yourself, huh? Yet another general lord of that shitty demon lord. Listen, why don''t we just go our way and save time?" [No can do. I must stop you from entering inner hell. And I will.] "The other general lords said the same thing, and now they are dead. Seriously, I am giving you a green card and letting you live. It''s a one-in-a-million opportunity. If you are smart enough, I would suggest you take it," Zach uttered nonchntly. [Yes, I know. The other lords are dead, and the water spirit has joined your team and betrayed the demon lord. But that is not why I am here. My job is to stop you, and I will do whatever I can to do that.] "What part of my offer did you not understand? You will die. Just get the fuck out of my sight, and I will let you live. I don''t have time to fight you!" [Indeed. It must be hard for you to fight in your current condition.] Zach fell to his knees with Asmodeus still in his arms. "...!" ''My legs¡­! They feel so heavy! And why do I have a raging boner?! I feel like it will prate my pants and pop out if I don''t relieve myself!'' [No one can fight in an aroused state. You are an intelligent man. I am sure you know what you need to do. You have such a beautifuldy in your arms, waiting for you to make love with her. Feel free to make yourself busy with her. I can wait for you, even if it takes an hour, a day, a week, a month, a year, a decade, or a century.] "Like I will do anything when I know a creep is watching us," Zach muttered. "Oh, don''t you worry. I am an inanimate object. I don''t have a gender, so it doesn''t matter to me. I have no feelings or emotions, so even if you somehow managed to kill me, I wouldn''t feel pain. I don''t have anything personal against you, and neither do you. We both want to survive, and we are doing our best to make that possible. So please, relieve yourself. I can wait.] ''Calm down, Zach. This is obviously a part of his n. He will attack us when Asmo and I are having¡­ wait¡­ no. Why would we have sex? Why did I even consider doing that? I am slowly losing my senses. I have to do something fast!'' Zach took a deep breath and cleared his mind. ''I already know the general lords are based on nature. This one is a mountain, and we are in a cave. He most likely trapped us in his domain and created an aphrodisiac effect.'' "Heh! I already know your trick, so it won''t work on me. I am immune to poison, so your aphrodisiac trick is useless against me." [I wouldn''t say that if I were you. Even an antidote or medicine is poisonous if you take them inrge quantities. Water will turn venom if that''s your weakness. There is no true immunity, simply tolerance. You surely have a high tolerance against aphrodisiacs, but you won''tst long. Still, I must say I am surprised you are still able to keep your sanity. Most challengers lost their sanity in less than three seconds, while here you are¡­ still half sane even after five minutes.] Zach gritted his teeth and furiously yelled, "You won''t get away with this. I will find you and chase you to the depth of hell to kill you!" [There we go. You showed your true colors.] Zach pped his hands loudly and uttered, "Domain¡­ expansion!" It was the absolute rule in the battle of domains, that if a stronger domain was created in an already existing domain, the stronger one would dominate. Undoubtedly, Zach''s domain was the strongest, even in its weakest form, so it was natural for Zach to assume that he had won. [Hmm~ A domain expansion. Complicated technique and not easy to pull one. It takes years of practice to learn it and centuries to master it perfectly. I won''t me you if you mess it up. Only one person managed to master all the domain techniques in less than a month. No one else is capable of pulling off such a feat. Your domain expansion failed because you have been casting them left and right without knowing its full rules. You never try to learn them. Nevertheless, everything would have stayed the same if your domain expansion was sessful.] "..." [After all, I haven''t cast a domain. You are under the natural aphrodisiac effect. It''s not my doing.] Chapter 439 438- Hell Chapter 439 438- Hell ''Natural aphrodisiac? What the hell does he mean by that?! If it''s not his doing and he hasn''t used a domain technique¡­ then where is thising from? The cave¡­? The mountain? Or¡­ the forest itself? There is only one way to find out.'' Zach ced Asmodeus on the ground and covered her with his body. Then, he used his skill¡ª Deus'' Authority and obliterated the entire mountain and his surroundings. The explosion was so big that it created an earthquake that woke up all the monsters and animals sleeping in the forest and the mountain caves surrounding it. He looked at Asmodeus to make sure she was alright and sighed in relief. "Heh, Asshole was talking so big. Kind of sucks that I couldn''t kill him slowly, but now that he''s taken care of, no need to worry about anything." Zach united Asmodues'' hands and leaned on the debris of the mountain. "Fuuuuck! That was so stressful." He took a deep breath and closed his eyes to rx, only to open them again when he felt something soft against his lips. Asmodeus was kissing Zach passionately on the lips. "...!" Zach pushed her back and covered his mouth. "What the fuck?!" "Why are you pushing me away? Isn''t that why you untied me so we could have fun?" "No!" ''Why is she still under the aphrodisiac effect?'' [Why would you destroy the mountain?] the voice asked. The debris moved and formed a face with two eyes and a mouth. "..." [Did you think the mountain was causing the effect?] The mouth moved as the voice spoke. [You could have asked me, at least. I would have replied to you honestly. The mountains worked as a barrier for the people, separating a city and this forest. Now that you have destroyed it, the monsters will attack the city all the time. Oh, my, oh¡­ what have you done?] "What are you?" Zach asked calmly. "I am tired of your games. Ever since I entered hell, all I have been doing is fighting." [That''s the life of a warrior, an adventurer.] "Answer my damn question." [I am not one of the general lords of the demon lord. I am the hell itself.] "...what?" [I am the hell. And the general lords were my children, except the water spirit. As you might have noticed, they were based on nature.] "What about the pet everyone is talking about?" [That would be me.] "So the hell is the demon lord''s pet? You have no self-respect that you submitted to a tyrant?" [Each hell has its own unique contract with its ruler¡ª the demon lord. They protect hell, and hell protects them. You are here to kill the demon lord, so as per the contract, I will have to save him.] "That shitbag is killing the citizens of hell! He is kidnapping women and killing children! How could you let him do something so disgusting and despicable on yournd?!" [Is that why you want to kill him? Or do you want to kill him for your personal grudge? Perhaps the one that has something to do with the attack on the mortal realm-like world?] "So what? That changes nothing! That asshat deserves to die, and you can''t stop me!" [I don''t have to. You are in no condition to move forward. I am hell, and I can control what happens in it. I can turn the water intova and the food into ashes. I can seize the air and kill everyone. Can you do something like that?] "You won''t be able to do that if I kill you." [You do possess the power to annihte a world, but you don''t know how to. If you kill me, the hell would be destroyed, including everyone in it. You will kill hundreds of millions, including the women and the children you spoke of.] "..." [Now, tell me, son of Deus. Who is more despicable, you or Nirn¡ª the demon lord?] "You know my father?" Zach raised a brow. [Of course. He is a legend. Who doesn''t know him? In fact, the person I spoke of earlier¡ª who mastered all the domain techniques¡ª was none other than your father.] "I usually hate it when someone acknowledges me through my father, but not today. How about we forget what happened today and act like we never ran into each other. Let me kill Nirn, and I will leave." [That I can''t do. What I can do is give you a chance to retreat. Usually, I would kill all the challengers, but consider it a favor that I am letting you go. Return to the world you came from and nevere back. Mind your own business¡ª as the mortals would say.] "..." [What do you say? Do we have a deal?] "There is no way I am retreating aftering so far! What about my revenge?" The face narrowed its eyes and asked, [Is everything about revenge for you?] "Yes!" Zach shouted. "Everything is about revenge! I want to take revenge on Nirn because he tried to kill my loved ones! I want to take revenge on that Overlord because he killed my friend. I want to take revenge on Icarus¡ª the sun god because he tried to kill my family. I want to take revenge on the gods because they trapped my loved ones in a death game! So if you want to know if I exist for revenge, then yes¡­ I do! Revenge is my fuel and my motivation. Earlier, you asked me if I would kill you and all the people in hell to kill Nirn¡­. My answer is yes. I will ask you for onest time. Step back and let me kill Nirn, or I will destroy hell. What would hell be if no one is living in it?" [...what will you do once you have killed Nirn? The Hell''s Throne can''t be vacant. Someone has to sit on it and be the new ruler. What is the guarantee that the next ruler wouldn''t be the same, if not worse than Nirn?] Chapter 440 439- Hells Throne Chapter 440 439- Hell''s Throne [Who will be the next demon lord of the first hell? Usually, the one who defeated him would be one, so let me ask you¡­ son of Deus. Would you sit on the Hell''s Throne and be the next demon lord?] "I will! If you let me kill Nirn." [Don''t reply without thinking or knowing full details. That''s not the sign of a good warrior. Once you have sat on the throne, you can no longer leave the first hell. You will forever be stuck here.] "...!" [I will ask again, Son of Deus, would you sit on the Hell''s Throne and be the next demon lord?] "...no. I can''t live here. Once I am done with my revenge, I will leave." ''Of course, I will try to meet mother and Asmo''s mother, but that''s not my priority. I believe that once I have defeated Nirn¡­ no, who am I kidding? That''s not the true reason I am here. Life force is the most prominent source of power, as everything is derived from it. My blessings feed on my soul power, which I get from my followers. But there are other ways to increase the soul power¡ª primarily used by the ancients. Raw methods could be considered inhumane in today''s era, and they are strictly forbidden. ording to the secret council, they have considered crimes as they are against thew. However, it doesn''t matter if they don''t know. I am here to take revenge, but my goal ining here was to learn to control my demonic powers. The demon king''s blessing not only feeds on my soul and life force, but it also takes control of my consciousness and existence. I learned that happens because of myck of rtive source power. Just like how a disease enters a human body and the immune system fights against it, I need a dominant soul power source to counter against my demonic powers so I can keep my sanity. I¡­ am here to devour his soul. He is a demon king, and eating his soul would give me enough juice. It''s not a permanent solution, but it''s a solution nheless. But first¡­ I need to get rid of¡­ hell. I can''t keep my sanity for long, and I truly don''t want to assault Asmo, even if it''s consensual.'' [You are wasting my time, boy. If you have no intention of bing the next demon lord, then I have no choice but to defend the current one. You are useless to me unless you can present me as a worthy candidate for the hell''s throne. Hmm~ Wait, what about that girl? I have been watching her ever since she stepped into the first hell. She can make a fine demon queen. If you agree to my terms, I will remove the aphrodisiac effect from the air and let you enter the inner hell.] "For what?" Zach furrowed his brows and uttered, "To chain her to the hell''s throne and cage her in this hell? Her life is miserable as it is, and I am not going to make it more miserable for my selfish gain." [What a shame. Your father would have agreed to my terms and sacrificed her for personal gain.] "My father is not that type of person!" [Them, sadly, you don''t know him that well. You two are quite simr in more ways than you think. He was sassy and savage, just like you. His mouth was always sharper than his de, and his remarks hit harder than his punches. You even look a lot like him. In fact, I believe you can fool one of his wives into thinking he has returned. However, there is one difference between the two of you two. He was serious even when he was beingical. He never let his guard down, even when he was with his loved ones. And most importantly, he was blinded by rage like you¡­ actually, I take that back. I forgot he once tried to destroy three worlds in rage because of one small reason. What I am trying to say is he would have sacrificed that girl if it meant for the greater good. Remember, no life is equal to more than one.] "I am not going to sacrifice her!" [Why is the girl so important to you? You met her two days ago. It is true that it''s natural to fall in love with the opposite sex when you are traveling together, but she can''t be that important to you. You can find¡ª] "She''s my sister!" [Oh! A discovery! How did I not know that? Well, I agree. Deus wouldn''t have sacrificed his sister, but he would have pretended to, as you could have too.] "...what?" [You could have agreed on my terms and killed Nirn. And then break your promise. You could have fooled me.] "That crossed my mind, but how was I supposed to leave hell without your permission? You need to open the door." [Hmm~ So we don''t have a deal. I gave you two chances, but you couldn''tply with either one. However, I may be hell, but I am not a monster. I will give you a third andst chance. Mate with that girl, and I will let you enter the inner hell,] the face said, forming a smirk on the lips. "Did you not hear me when I said she is my sister?" [I did, and that''s precisely why I am asking you to mate with her. Look around you. Look what''s inside the debris of the mountain you destroyed.] Zach nced at the remaining of mountains scattered all over the ce and saw bones in them. "...!" [These are the remains of what once were the challengers. They all came here to kill the demon lord; some were here to seek justice, others were for revenge, and the rest were to be the new demon lord. They weren''t given any chances. Not a single one could survive. I say you are one lucky person who was given not one or two but three chances. Say yes and mate with the girl.] Chapter 441 440- Chances and Challenges Chapter 441 440- Chances and Challenges The hell had given three chances to Zach. The first was to leave hell with Asmodeus and never return. The second was to sacrifice Asmodeus and defeat Nirn. And third was to have sexual intercourse with Asmodeus and enter the inner hell. [What do you say? It''s the best and the easiest offer yet. You just have to make love with her, and that''s it.] Indeed, it was a simple offer, but it was something Zach would never do against Asmodeus'' will. Even if she was constantly trying to mate with Zach, that was because of the aphrodisiac effect. Out of all three options, the first one seemed the easiest to Zach, which was to leave hell with Asmodeus, never to return. However, he couldn''t do that aftering so far. The second option was out of his choices, so he had to make do with the first and the third option. [You don''t have the liberty to think, son of Deus. We both are short on time. Will you do it or not?] "How can you ask me to mate with my sister?" [What''s so wrong with that? The skeletons you see are no different than you two. Some of them were brother and sister, mother and son, father and daughter, strangers, friends, and family. They had all types of rtionships, and they all died under the aphrodisiac effect. If you think you can win against it, you are wrong. It''s useless. Don''t waste your time even thinking about it. Do you want to know how they all died? While mating! Even when they were injured and bleeding, thirsty and hungry¡ª starving, when they couldn''t move their bodies, they continued to mate till they took theirst breath. Some had pets with them, and they mated with their pets. And those who survived used the dead bodies of their friends and family. As for the fools who came alone, they had no choice but to use the rocks, trees, and ground. They had lost their sanity to think about what was right and what was wrong. You two were supposed to be the same way, but I have no words against your strong tolerance against this. You have my respect for that, but you can''t stay sane for long. So agree to choose any of the three chances I gave you before it''s toote. It would be unwise to not make a decision. I have no emotions or feelings, which include favoritism, hatred, and mercy. It''s nothing personal, as I have already stated. However, you have been favored and given mercy. Yet, you still don''t¡ª] "I don''t need your favor nor your mercy!" [Then you would be the most foolish person to ever exist.] "Here me out, you fuckwit of hell. I don''t need your chances, I need challenges!" Zach has always been irritational in his decisions, especially at the time when it mattered. However, that''s what made him Zach. He had a solution to everything, no matter how dire a situation he was in. He always knew a way out, and his current situation was no exception. [Interesting. What kind of challenge would you prefer? You can''t physically fight me, nor are you in a condition to fight. So I hope it''s not a challenge about the battle.] ''Got ''em! He fell for my trap!'' Zach rejoiced inwardly. "You are supposed to give me a challenge." [I will let you suggest one. If I like it, we will agree on it.] "How about something like¡­ If I stay sane for the next ten minutes, I win, and you let us enter inner hell?" [Bold of you to assume you canst ten minutes. You are already on the verge of losing your sanity.] "Then why don''t you agree to the challenge?" he asked straight-faced. [Fine. If youst for ten minutes without doing anything to the girl, I will let you proceed to your quest. The cherry on top, you won''t have to find the next candidate for the demon lord either. However! If you fail toplete the challenge, then you will end up like the rest of the challengers. All the options I gave you earlier will no longer be valid, and you both will die mating.] "Start the timer already." [Very well. Your ten minutes have started. Let''s see how long you can hold.] ''My n worked. I canst for ten minutes if I try. I could have made the challenge of five minutes, but I wanted to sound convincing and challenging enough. I just have to clear my mind and wait for the ten minutes to pass. If I fail at that, I can knock myself unconscious, and ten minutes will pass in no time. However, what about Asmo? I tied her again, but she was clearly in pain right now. I can''t see her suffering like that. I can''t knock myself out. If I did, she could try to do something to me, and I would fail the challenge. We never set rules for this challenge, and the only condition is that I don''t have to do anything to Asmo. If I feel like I am losing my sanity, I will knock us both out. That won''t be against the rules, but I don''t want ''hell'' to wher, so I will have to make sure it doesn''te to that part.'' [Heh! You think you are too smart, huh?] Hell asked. "What do you mean?" Zach asked with an innocent look on her face. [I saw right through your n. And I still agreed, do you know why? Because there are no rules in this challenge, and everything is in my favor.] "..." [Do you know the one who holds the rope has the power to decide the fates of the ones clinging to it? Simrly, I can control the concentration of the aphrodisiac effect.] "...!" [And I just made it one hundred times more effective. I can make it a thousand, a million times more effective if I want. If you thought you could win these challenges, you couldn''t be more wrong. What you did is dig your own grave, but sadly, there would be no one to bury you two in it.] Chapter 442 441- Foolish One Chapter 442 441- Foolish One ''I messed up. I could havested ten minutes if I tried, but now that ''hell'' can control the concentration of the aphrodisiac in the atmosphere, my defeat is all but certain. I messed up¡­ I messed up a big big time. However, since he himself said that there are no rules, I won''t y fair either!'' "You know¡­ I was starting to understand you. Your existence was to exist. Unlike living beings, you have to protect the demon lord to survive. But¡­ you are just like every other enemy I have met so far. So blind by their power¡­" [Why are you acting like you are any different?] "I am not, but I am only half blind." Hell was the only opponent who had cornered Zach like this. Sure, he had been in various near-death situations so far, but none of them were as serious as the one he was currently in. After all, he managed to survive the other situation; even after being cornered, he found a way out. However, this one seemed like a dead end, or was it? Zach picked Asmodeus and jabbed her on the back of her neck to knock her unconscious. [...!] "Hah!" Zach scoffed after seeing the change of reaction on the hell''s face. [That''s against the rules! That''s cheating!] "Stop you whining, bitch. It''s not against the rules unless stated otherwise." [You¡­! I won''t let you get away with this!] "You don''t have to." Zach raised his hand below his head and said, "See you after ten minutes." [Not so fast!] Zach was leaning on the debris of the mountains, and there were no trees behind him. Yet, a tree branch emerged from the ground and wrapped around Zach''s hand. Zach tried to use his other hand, but the same thing happened. [What now?] Zach conjured a dagger in his hand and cut the branch in one strike. However, two more branches emerged from the ground and wrapped around Rudy''s wrist and shoulder. The same happened with his other hand and his legs. Then, small branches appeared from branches wrapped around Zach''s hand and covered his fingerpletely. All the voluntary parts of his body were trapped under the branches. [You need to make a hand movement to cast a domain. Even to conjure a weapon, you have to move your fingers. But now you arepletely trapped. You can''t do anything. You can''t! I win! Yes! I win! Again! One more time! I won!] "Heh¡­ hahahaha! Oh, you are such a fool." [What are you talking about?! Have you finally lost your sanity?!] "I never nned to knock myself out. There was no way I would do that as there was no guarantee you wouldn''t kill us when we were unconscious! I simply pretended to knock myself out so you would stop me from doing that, and you did just that! Thanks for trapping me in a way I can''t even move my fingers. Still, I never thought this would actually work. But as I said¡­ you are blinded by your power, and you can''t see something so obvious. Who is the fool now, huh?" [Noooo! No! No!] Hell yelled furiously. The branches retracted and freed Zachpletely. [What about now? You are the foolish one. Why would you tell me your n if it was working? Now I freed you, and you are back to square one! All your effort was in vain!] "Aah~" Zach let out a contended groan and said, "Seriously, you seem so immature. Falling for my tricks one after another." [What now?! You are just bluffing because your n failed! I will not fall for this trick!] "Good luck with that." Zach opened a portal in front of him and jumped inside with Asmodeus. [...!] And then the portal disappeared after Zach said, "See you in seven minutes, bitch!" [No! It''s cheating! It''s against the rules!] Zach had opened the portal to Aria''s domain. But that wasn''t an easy solution. He had tried to open Aria''s domain before after entering hell, but that didn''t work as he wasn''t in the Gods'' Impact. However, amid his thoughts, an idea crossed his mind. ''What if I use the spatial ring and use it to open Aria''s domain? It''s like selecting a waypoint and then fast traveling to it.'' Still, executing the technique wasn''t as easy as it seemed. Zach needed time, and hence he messed around with ''hell'' for a while and kept him busy while he connected Aria''s domain with a spatial ring. SIGH! He let out a sigh of relief andy down with his eyes closed. Asmodeus'' eyes were closed. Seemingly, she was still unconscious. "I will¡­ let her sleep¡­ I, too¡­ feel¡­ sleepy." Zach was strained both mentally and physically. ''I have never been so exhausted before. Fuck you, hell. You will pay for this. I don''t know if he will still consider the challenge valid. There is a high chance that he would go back to his words and try to kill me, but now I know his weakness. He was arrogant, and I broke his arrogance by defeating him. If I could beat him once, I could defeat him again and again. Now¡­ he should be afraid of me. He was underestimating me, and that cost him a big time. Anyway¡­ I am not returning to hell until I am done resting. I am really d I didn''t do anything to Asmo. I doubt she would remember a single thing she did when she was under the aphrodisiac effect. Although she would be confused as fuck when she wakes up.'' "La,e out." La came out of Zach''s shadow and sat beside him. "This ce is safe, but protect us in case something happens." La nodded and said, "Is it a bad time to ask for some Mana?" "It''s not¡­" Zach touched La''s face and released mana. "Thank you, master." After that, Zach fell asleep or, rather, passed out. La ced Zach''s head on herp and yed with his hair. Chapter 443 442- Harem Chapter 443 442- Harem CLANK! CLANK! "That''s right! You are doing great! Keep attacking! Don''t let your opponent n their next move!" "You are my opponent, though!" Aurora and Victoria were sword fighting, or rather, Aurora was training Victoria. "Then, shouldn''t you try harder to prove that you are better than me?" Aurora remarked. "I am still 60% disabled. I can''t jump or walk fast. I can''t dodge the dash. Yet, you still can''t unarm me? Now that has to be a joke. How did you survive for so long? You are holding back, aren''t you?" "Of course I am! You are the most valuable asset to Zach. There is no way I can afford to harm you in any way." "Oh, please. Like you can harm me." "That''s what I hate the most about you. You don''t try to act or prove that you are better than the rest of Zach''s harem members, you actually are the best!" "Maybe, I was the best, but not anymore. I am crippled, and I don''t think I will ever go back to what I was before. And you all have had sex with him, where I haven''t had any intimate rtionship with him¡­. except for that one time where I gave him a blowjob in the bathroom." Victoria and Aurora continued practicing sword fighting, while Aria was teaching the ways to fire arrows to Ninia¡ª since she had be a yer and had chosen ''Archer'' as her first ss. . Misha was also staying with them at the church as she had decided to join Zach''s party, and she was training the kids. "Victoria, try a little harder. If you are holding back, then you are never going to learn. What''s the point of me training you, then?" "I ''am'' learning! You are just too good that you can counter all my attacks even when you haven''t fully recovered yet. That''s a real princess for you. You have trained really hard to be what you are today, right?" Victoria asked with a curious look on her face. "I don''t like to talk about my past, especially anything rted to my royal hood, but since we are training and it''s rted to sword fighting, I will allow it. Yes, I have trained my whole life to prove to my father that I am not a frail girl who needs protection all the time and who would marry the man he chose for me. I was never enough. No matter how hard I tried, he never noticed me. It''s not like he was a bad father, though. He always made sure I was happy and satisfied, but he couldn''t see the sadness behind my smiles. I do hate him, but it''s not resentment. When I was trapped in his game, for a moment¡­ I was happy that I no longer had to live like a princess. Instead, I will be a warrior and a fighter. But I had no idea my princess roots had gone so deep that I could never leave my princess self behind. If you think about it, had I not been through all that in my life, I would have never tried so hard to prove myself to my father. And if I hadn''t done that¡­ I wouldn''t even have knowledge of sword fights. In simple words¡­ I would have died in minutes. So maybe whatever happened, happened for good. Although, there are many things on my list which I would have preferred if they hadn''t happened. Regardless, I am here¡­ as a princess¡­ a lover¡­ a friend¡­ a warrior. I am happy to be here. I love Zach, and I will love him no matter what happens, no matter what he does or what he bes. I will love him for who he is." "Uhh¡­. wow. Just¡­ wow." Victoria let out a short sigh with a soft scoff. "I just asked a simple question, and you¡­ you told me your entire life story. Must have been hard, huh?" Aurora narrowed her gaze and shook her head in disappointment. "At least try to act interested, bitch." "Oh? I am a bitch? You are the one who stole my lover from me. What should I call you, a slut?" "No, if he chose me over you, that means I am just better than you." Aurora shrugged her shoulders. "It''s simple. Is it my fault that you all suck?" "What did you just say?!" "Okay, rx. Calm down, both of you!" Aria butted in. "No fighting." She turned to Aurora and said, "I gave you permission to train her, not to insult her." "And Victoria. You are supposed to learn advanced sword techniques from Aurora. That''s it. No talking, no swearing, no insulting, no nothing. You just have to talk things out with your words." "..." "..." "And yeah, no hurting either!" Aria added. "Excuse me, but who made you in charge?" Aurora asked in a haughty tone. "As long as I am aware, I am the first member of his harem, so I should be the one setting rules, right?" "If you forgot about it, Zach left me in charge before he departed for hell." "It''s been so long since he left that I forgot about it¡­" Aurora sighed wryly. "Yeah¡­ it''s been a year¡­" Victoria nodded with a sad look on her face. "It''s been like a day! Why are you both suddenly getting along?!" Zach had been in hell for three days, but only a day had passed in God''s Impact. It was the exact opposite from the human world, where three days were equivalent to a week in God''s Impact. "What do you think he is doing right now?" Aurora wondered. "It''s only been a day, so I doubt he has achieved anything yet," Victoria responded. "But we are talking about Zach, so he might have turned the hell upside down." She chuckled. "What do you think, Aria?" "I am just hoping he wouldn''t bring a harem member from there," she groaned. "He is in hell, so¡­ the girls must be ugly, looking like the demons were in the demon invasion¡­ right?" "Oh, dear¡­ you have no idea how pretty some demonesses can be. And did you forget that the subus is a distant rtive of demons?" "I don''t think he would haveid hands on any girl in one day." "Yeah, let''s be optimistic." "He already has a princess, a ssmate, a goddess, a nun, a mermaid¡­ two mermaids, and a phoenix in his harem. What more could he possibly need," Victoria chuckled nervously. "A demoness¡­" Meanwhile, Misha¡ª the angel, was squirming in the corner after hearing that. Chapter 444 443- Two New Players

Chapter 444 Chapter 443- Two New yers

A silver-haired girl was walking in the dungeon alone, without carrying any weapons to attack or defend herself. She was wearing full-body clothes with sleeves longer than her arms, covering her hands entirely. She had no armor or any fighting gear with her, yet, she walked through the portal with aposed look on her face. She seemed to be in her early twenties. Her skin and hair were translucent, glowing even when they were covered. When she passed through the portal, she received a prompt. [You have entered the 50th floor!] As soon as she entered the 50th floor, she was hit by a fireball. She had no time to react but still managed to dodge it after receiving a little burn. [-13 HP!] The girl thought the monster had attacked her, but the fireball was shot by another girl yer, who was attacking the monster behind the silver-haired girl. The monster was a giant fire tortoise, and the girls seemed like the size of a football in front of it. [Level 50- Ancient Tortoise.] [HP- 98%] The turtle opened its mouth and charged a fireball at the end of its mouth. The fireball''s color changed from red to blue as it got bigger and turned into ava ball. The other girl continuously shot fireballs at the tortoise''s mouth to stop it from firing the chargedva ball, but it isn''t receiving any damage. After realizing her attacks were basically useless, the other girl hid behind arge rock to save herself from theva ball. She peeked from the side and watched the silver-haired girl approaching the tortoise instead of running away from it. The next moment, the tortoise shot theva ball that burned the very air itself. Theva from the ball thatnded on the ground burned the ground and dug holes. Naturally, if theva ball hit a yer, they would be burned into ashes with no trace of their bodies left behind. However, instead of dodging theva ball, the silver-haired girl moved her hand to it and absorbed itpletely. "...!" The other girl''s eyes widened in shock. Even the tortoise was surprised and quickly prepared tounch another attack to kill the silver-haired girl. However, before it could even charge the fireball into theva ball, the silver-haired girl created a biggerva ball with her hands and shot it like a beam. The entire dungeon was quaked by her attack, and everything around her was covered in dust clouds. The girl hiding behind the rock couldn''t see anything except the girl''s silhouette. A few secondster, the dust wore off, and everything was visible, but the girl wished she hadn''t seen such a bizarre scene. The silver-haired girl was standing unfazed, while the tortoise was missing its body part with 0 HP. [Floor 50 has been cleared! Pass through the blue portal to proceed further!] SIGH! The silver-haired girl let out a short sigh and nced around, seemingly searching for the other girl. The other girl trembled in fear and tried to hide, but her location was already exposed. She tried to peek again, but the silver-haired girl was no longer there. "Did she enter the portal?" "No, I did not." The girl jolted after seeing the silver-haired girl standing behind her. She jumped a few steps back and took out her sword before standing in a defensive stance. "What are you doing?" the silver-haired girl asked. "You killed that boss monster in one hit! It''s obvious that you are dangerous. Stay away from me!" "Is this how you thank someone who just saved your life?" the silver-haired girl asked in disbelief. "Anyone would be scared of you. It''s nothing personal." The girl looked at the silver-haired girl''s name tag and read her name. "Zoe¡­ level 15¡­" The girl raised her brow and asked, "How are you so strong at level 15?" "I am an exception. The levels in this game are merely just for the show. I am far stronger than anyone in this game." "Wow¡­ you sound so arrogant. But I guess your strength justifies your arrogance." "You were using fire attacks on a fire monster. That would do minimal damage. I would suggest you learn to use different elemental attacks. It''s not that hard to achieve affinity. Or you could have used a physical weapon." "I tried to use my sword, but it wasn''t doing damage to the monster! And¡­ I was also scared to go near it, so I used magic attacks. I don''t know that many rules. The ck slime told me a few things, but it''s hard to remember everything. And I can''t summon it during battles. When I reached level 10, I unlocked a secondary ss, and I chose mage since that''s what the yers in the inn told me when I asked them for suggestions." "..." "How do I say it¡­ I am not a gamer, nor have I yed games in the real world, so all this is out of my knowledge. I am still learning, but¡­. sigh¡­ I am new. I logged in recently." "Same." "Hmm?" "I am not a gamer either. And I am new as well." "You are joking, right?! You are so good at this!" "That''s my real-world talent." "...what?" "It''s nothing. And if you are new, clearing the dungeon alone was a big mistake. You could die, and apparently¡­ if you die in this game, you die in the real world." "I heard the same thing¡­ and the yers who lost their friends and lovers told me that too." "If you know that, then why are you here? Find something else to do that doesn''t involve risking your life." "I can''t. I have to get stronger and ascend to the high realm! I am here to find my love!" "I am too." "Really?!" "Yes," she nodded. The silver-haired girl was Zoe¡ª Zach''s little sister, but since God''s Impact was based on a soul avatar, her avatar was already the strongest. Zoe had a soul fragment of an ancient cultivator, so she seemed older than her age. While the other girl was Siesta¡ª Shay''s sister, who had logged into God''s Impact to find Zach. Chapter 445 444- Zoe and Siesta Chapter 445 444- Zoe and Siesta Zoe looked at the blue portal and said, "You can use the portal if you want. I can wait for the monster to spawn again." "I can''t." Siesta shook her head. "It''s fine. I don''t mind it," she said calmly. "No, I actually can''t." Siesta grabbed Zoe''s hand and took her to the portal, then she tried to pass through it, but she was stopped by an invisible floor. "What''s happening?" Zoe asked with a confused look on her face. "You are the one who cleared this floor, so it registered you as the portal owner." "I see. Now I understand what that sentence said," she muttered under her breath. After a few seconds, Siesta raised her brow and asked, "Wait, how are you here?! This is a solo dungeon, so no one should be here except me!" She jumped a few steps back and stood in a defensive stance. "You are the hidden boss, aren''t you?" "I am not." "That exins why you are so strong at such a low level. God, I trusted you for a second. Good thing I realized this before you backstabbed me." "You are clearly a misunderstanding. If you have read the rules and know everything, then you should also know that this is not how the dungeons work. Yes, this is a solo dungeon, but yers can run into other yers on random floors. There is a ten-minute reset window on each floor. On average, a yer takes about five minutes to clear one floor, so it''s bnced. But some yers manage to break the bnce and clear the floors faster than they were supposed to. Me, for example. So me running into you was a perfect coincidence." Zoe exined while taking a step forward. Siesta jumped and stood in a defensive stance after noticing Zoe was trying to get close to her. "Would you stop doing that? It''s annoying, really. And I don''t actually care if you believe me or not. And if I was truly a hidden boss, you would already be dead by now. What makes you think you are worth my time?" Siesta gulped down nervously and muttered, "Your words hurt. How could you say something so cruel with such a straight face? I bet you don''t have any friends in real life." "Who is being mean now, huh? And mind you, I have more friends than you! Also, my bro¡ª ahem, my lover taught me how to talk like this. He said you should treat people the same way they treat you. And I did just that," she ended with a shrug. "I am sorry. I¡­ have trust issues. I guess¡­ I was just scared. I don''t want to die¡­ but the thought of my lover dying in this game hurts me more." "I can understand that feeling. Now, if you will excuse me." Zoe walked past Siesta and left the dungeon through the exit portal. "Hey, wait!" Siesta ran after her and left the dungeon too. She couldn''t proceed to the next floor, and the floor 50 boss was going to respawn in ten minutes. She knew she wouldn''t be able to defeat it, so the best thing she could do was to leave the dungeon. Now, if she entered the dungeon again, she would spawn on floor 50, where she would have to defeat the boss to proceed to the next floor. "Wait!" She ran after Zoe, who was hastily walking towards the city. "Where are you going?" she asked. Zoe didn''t stop, but she slowed down so Siesta could catch up to her. "Can''t you see where I am heading?" "I can, but why would you leave the dungeon? You could enter the next dungeon floor." "I am not interested in clearing floors. All the rewards, quests, and everything in this game are useless to me. There is no weapon, shield, or armor stronger than me. I only cleared the dungeon to the 50th floor to pass the time and be eligible to ascend to the higher realm. Also, I needed to unlock my secondary ss to use magic freely. Zoe and Siesta yed questions and answers on their way to the city and reached a restaurant. Zoe entered the restaurant and ordered the food, but they asked for the payment first. "Since a lot of yers don''t pay after eating and make excuses, you would have to pay before making your order," the receptionist said. "How can I pay?" Zoe asked with a puzzled look on her face. "I will pay for her!" Siesta butted in and paid for Zoe''s order. "I will make my order too." Zoe sat on the empty table in the corner, and Siesta sat on the same table. "Why are you following me?" Zoe asked. "Wow. Is that how you say thanks to someone who just paid for your food?" Zoe raised her brow and remarked, "I don''t remember you thanking me for saving your life earlier." "Umm¡­ well¡­ I never got a chance, so let me do it now. Thanks for saving my life." "Same to you for paying for my food." "Don''t mention it." "How did you get this game''s currency? I only got a few dozen coins bypleting the quests I didn''t even know I had." "Huh? You don''t know? You can link your real-life bank ount to this game and freely use that money. And I happen to be rich, so I can live a peaceful life here if I want." "I only read about the important things." "Money is important too. Are you new here?" "It''s been like a few days. But I started clearing the dungeon today." "Oh. I have been clearing them since day one. And I happen to be quite good at using my brain to survive¡­ so I somehow managed it. How long did it take you to clear the first fifty floors?" "What''s fifty multiplied by 10?" Zoe asked. "500." "And what''s 500 divided by 60?" "Umm, 8¡­ something something?" "Hmm. Then it took me eight minutes to clear the first 50 floors. I could have done that in 5 minutes if I could use magic from the very start." "...holy moly¡­ you have got to be kidding me!" == Thanks, @Jeffery_Holley, for the gift! Chapter 446 445- Zoe vs Siesta Chapter 446 445- Zoe vs Siesta "You cleared fifty floors in eight minutes?! That''s insane. Please tell me you were joking!" Siesta eximed in shock and surprise. "Make it ten minutes. I might have wasted a few seconds in between while passing through the portals and to select the secondary ss." "There is no way anyone would believe you, but I just saw you one-shot the boss of the 50th floor¡­ and¡­ I don''t doubt you." Zoe looked at Siesta''s level and asked, "How did you manage to survive fifty floors of the dungeon?" "As I said, I cleaned a few floors every day. And I took a lot of breaks. I set traps and mostly used ranged attacks on the monsters bigger and faster than me. And¡­ I have unlimited money¡­ so I bought the best gear possible. Although most of the expensive gear is level locked¡­ so I can''t use them until I reach the required level. Still, I think I am a better newbie than others¡­. although only we are the newbies¡­ the other yers have already settled here. But they did say that thousands of yers longed in a few weeks ago in batches and turned this realm upside down. Apparently, they cleared all 100 floors of the dungeon in a single day. Also, they were provided unlimited funds, so all of them were equipped well. They formed a guild as soon as they got a chance, and their guild ranking immediately entered the top 10. It''s crazy¡­ right?" "What''s crazy?" Zoe asked with an unimpressed look on her face. "How did they manage to do all that in such a short time¡­?" Siesta was referring to the soldiers sent from the real world to empower their bodies through God''s impact. Since all of them were trained soldiers, they knew sword fighting and the use of every weapon. Unlike the other yers with no real-world talent, the soldiers were thousands of times better than them. After forming the guild, they elected generals,manders, and other required positions to run the guild. They had everything in control. They were well prepared. They named their guild ''Call of Crusaders'', and the guild leader was the Captain of their team. They had brought multiple tacticians, strategists, and advisors, with those who nned everything for them. Zoe shrugged her shoulders to Siesta''s question and said, "I don''t see how that is amazing or crazy. Literally, anyone can do what they did. Stop getting surprised and amazed at everything you see¡­ it''s useless and a moronic thing to do." "...do you ever say something¡­ good from that arrogant mouth of yours?" "If you don''t like what I say, you can always get out of my sight. I will pay back the bill to you once I have made some money." "I don''t need it." Siesta let out a short sigh and muttered, "I still don''t think you got any friends." "What did you just say?" Zoe raised her brow. "Just so you know, I hate people like you the most." "What do you mean by people like me? Do you mean rich, beautiful, and brilliant?" "No, the one who talks bad about someone behind their back because they don''t have the guts to say that on their face." "I was talking to myself." "But you were talking about me!" "Well, since you heard it¡­ I might as well say it out loud. I don''t think you have any friends!" "Huh. Maybe I should have let you die on that floor. I would have loved to see your skin and organs melting from theva." "..." "..." Zoe and Siesta red at each other for minutes. Neither of them spoke a word, and it seemed as though they were about to kill each other. If it wasn''t for the waiter who arrived at the right time with their food, they would have slit each other''s throats. Since the food had arrived, they stopped ring and began to eat¡ª although their eyes met once in a while. ''Was I too rude?'' Zoe thought. ''I know she said mean things to me, but¡­ she never said anything about me dying. I shouldn''t have said that. Should I apologize to her?'' Zoe needed to clear her mouth, so she moved her hand to drink water before apologizing to Siesta, but Siesta ended up taking the ss before her and drank the water. ''Forget it! I am never apologizing to her!'' Zoe''s face twitched in anger. Siesta drank a few sips and ced the ss back on the table. Then, she cleared her throat and looked into Zoe''s eyes. "What?" Zoe asked in an annoyed tone. "I am sorry. And thank you once again for saving my life," she said in a calm voice. "..." Zoe''s anger vanished in thin air. She looked at her and thought, ''Why would she apologize to me? She didn''t actually do anything that would warrant an apology. I am aware that I am mean¡­ and that''s precisely why I wanted to apologize to her. Maybe¡­ she is not a bad girl?'' "I am sorry too. And thanks for paying for my food." "So¡­ we are good now?" Siesta asked hesitantly. "I guess¡­" "Let''s start over again, then." Siesta moved her hand forward to shake hands with Zoe Zoe shook hands with her and said, "Nice to meet you. I am Zoe." "I am Siesta. Nice to meet you." ''So that''s how her name is pronounced¡­'' Zoe could read Siesta''s name on her nametag, but she wasn''t sure how to pronounce it, so she avoided calling her by name. "Can we two form a party?" Siesta suddenly asked. "Huh? Why?" "Well¡­ since we are the only ones who are new to this game? Everyone else has formed a party, and it''s hard to get into a new circle without feeling awkward. And¡­ I am a girl, so¡­" "What would I get from joining your party? I am strong to survive on my own," Zoe shrugged. "I don''t need you. A party can be formed where each party member can contribute something in mutual. What can you provide me if I join your party?" Chapter 447 446- Zach’s Girlfriend

Chapter 447 Chapter 446- Zach''s Girlfriend

"What can you provide me if I join your party?" Zoe asked with a curious look on her face. She was genuinely curious as to why Siesta would suggest forming a party with her when they had just met and what she could possibly provide her when she was the strongest yer in the Gods'' Impact. "I can¡­ provide you¡­" Siesta rolled her eyes and said, "...funds? All your expenses? Food and shelter. You can stay in an inn¡­ or we can buy ourselves a nice big house! Anything you want!" "What do you want in return?" Zoe asked with a judging look on her face. "Umm¡­ protect me¡­? Teach me how to be strong¡­?" "Again, what would I gain from babysitting you? I am sure I can make money in the game by doing the tasks and quests. And I don''t need a ce to stay. I doubt I would even feel sleepy or tired outside my home. I can''t sleep unless my dear mother and brother are safe at home." Siesta chuckled a little and said, "You are just like Zach. He told me the same thing once." "..." Zoe''s body froze after hearing that. "What¡­ did you just say¡­?" "Oh, sorry. Zach is my¡­ umm¡­ well, he is the person I love." Siesta rephrased herself halfway as she was well aware that she didn''t have any kind of rtionship with Zach. She had ckmailed him into entering a nameless rtionship with her. However, she indeed loved him since they first met. But she knew they could never be together as their worlds were totally apart. She was a rich heir to a world-leading industry while he was the heir to a bakery. Of course, she didn''t care about all that, but she knew she wouldn''t be allowed to marry him even if they both loved each other. She was a ve to her parents and theirpany. In fact, her marriage was already arranged with the heir of another world-leading industry. She simply wanted to have some of her memories with Zach, but she chose the wrong way. When she realized that, it was toote. When she decided to apologize and confess her love to him, she learned that he had gotten himself a girlfriend. That broke her heart, and she gave up on everything for good. The news spread like wildfire when the Gods'' Impact urred, and the yers began to die in the real world. They couldn''t figure out the cause, but by the time they did,? hundreds of thousands of people had hooked themselves to a VR game. At first, they thought a certain VR game was at fault, but it didn''t take them long to realize that the same phenomena urred no matter what game they logged in to. At that time, Siesta didn''t know Zach was one of the victims. She knew that Zach hated video games and he would never y a game in his life. However, when the news reached her, she was bewildered and went into shock. She couldn''t care less about her own blood-rted brother¡ª Shay. She didn''t hate him, but they both minded their own business and never interacted with each other. She had her heart put in a shredder, which ached every time she saw the death tolls of the people who died. The government had created an official website with the world domain that showed the total number of yers logged into the game and the death toll. They also provided the names of the people, which were made public with the permission of the world leaders. They all cooperated in that, including the king of the Edens Dynasty¡ª whose daughter, Aurora, was also a victim. Every morning and night, Siesta checked the updated list of the dead people and sighed in relief that Zach''s name wasn''t on the list. In fact, that''s how she found out that Shay had died. No one had informed her about his death, not even their parents. After Shay''s death, Siesta was scared to death. Shay was a professional gamer, who could be a top yer in any game, so him dying was a shock to Siesta. If Shay could die, then what were the chances that nothing would happen to Rudy? Thus, she logged into a random VR game, hoping she would reach Zach, but the reality was different from what she had imagined. ''How does she know Zach''s name? Is she his¡­ wait¡­ her name¡­ it feels like I have heard it somewhere before.'' Zoe pondered for a few seconds and tried to remember. ''Oh! Right¡­ I have heard Zach say that name. Does that mean she is¡­ his girlfriend?'' Once, Zoe had seen Zach walking with a girl wearing the same uniform as him, and when she confused Zach about it, he said she was his girlfriend. Of course, that girl was Victoria, but Zoe didn''t know that. She hadn''t seen her face nor knew her name. Now, she was mistaking Siesta for Zach''s girlfriend. ''If she is Zach''s girlfriend¡­ then I have to look after her and protect her. If anything happens to her¡­ or worse.. if she dies¡­ Zach would be sad, and I don''t want to see him sad.'' "Alright." Zoe nodded. "I will form a party with you, but we won''t take any other party members. Just the two of us." "Okay! Thanks! I will spoil you with my money! You can eat as much as you can!" "I will take that offer." Zoe ordered a few more things and filled the table with tes. ''I have to find Zach too. His surviving skills are impable, so I know he is alive. But where is he? He couldn''t cultivate or use magic in the real world¡­ but maybe¡­ just maybe, he can do that in this world. If that''s the case, then Zach is the strongest being in this game. And the strongest is always at the top, which means he is in the highest realm. I have to train his girlfriend and level up so I can ascend to thest realm!'' Chapter 448 [Bonus chapter] 447- Waking Up

Chapter 448 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 447- Waking Up

Zach opened his eyes and looked up at the starry sky. He was in Aria''s domain. "..." It took him a few seconds to remember everything that had happened. "Hell¡­ what the hell¡­ hell¡­" He looked to his right and saw Asmodeus sleeping beside him with her hands and legs resting on top of him. ''She really has a bad sleeping habit¡­'' She slowly sat up while grabbing his head in his hands. "Argh! Wow! I almost forgot this stabbing headache. It''s been so long since I had one. The aphrodisiac effect of hell was so strong. I even lost my control multiple times." He looked at Asmodeus and then at her juicy lips. He couldn''t help but recall the soft feeling when they were kissing. "..." He touched his lips and muttered, "I wish all that was a nightmare, but I know it wasn''t. It was reality. I feel so disgusted right now. The only reason I was able to fight back to the aphrodisiac effect is that I thought of Asmo as Zoe. Sure, I haven''t spent time with Asmo, nor do we have a brother-and-sister connection or rtionship. I didn''t even know about her existence. But I have Zoe. Thanks, Zoe¡­ for helping me." SIGH! He looked up at the sky and thought, ''I hope she is okay and doing fine in the mortal world. Mother must be worried sick also. Zoe has always been more than mature for her age, so I know she would be there for mom.'' Zoe had awakened her soul powers at the age of one, soon after Deus'' disappearance. She was already considered the strongest being in the mortal world because of her soul contacting the fragment of an ancient cultivator. She was also called a reincarnation, but not even the masters and experts from the other worlds and races were able to find out who. She was tasked to protect the mortal world when she was three years old. Obviously, Erza opposed the idea and told them she didn''t want Zoe to meet the same fate as Deus. Deus protected the human world and gave up his life for it, but where were these pirs, masters, and experts at when they were needed? Erza had learned her lesson, and she wasn''t going to let the same thing happen again. However, ording to ancient scriptures, contracts, and hierarchy, the pir''s child was supposed to be the next pir. After Deus'' disappearance, that post fell on Zach. However, everyone knew Zach was a failure, born with no magic. Thus, he was saved from unwanted duties and responsibilities. But after they learned about Zoe''s power, she was given the post. Erza couldn''t oppose that even if she wanted to. Had she tried to fight against them, she would have died. She was a Goddess of creation, but after losing her powers, she was just like a human woman. So she made a deal with them, which was to let Zoe decide by herself once she grows up and bes mature. However, she was a reincarnated soul, so she became mentally mature at the age of five. She could understand everything and speak everynguage. She had read all the books avable in the library, all the spells, all the secrets, all the scrolls, everything. She could single-handedly wipe the world from existence at the age of six. Erza wasn''t aware of that, but Zach was. He had seen what Zoe could do. He knew what would happen if they learned Zoe''s secret, so he asked her to y the role of a six-year-old. Perhaps, that was one thing Zach wished he had never said to her because the next day¡­ Zoe had indeed be six years old. As though she had suddenly lost her maturity, and her brain became that of a child. He never found out what truly happened to Zoe, but he came to ept reality and lived with it. Still, he knew that the day woulde when Zoe would have to leave the house and be one of the pirs. Zoe would sacrifice her life and happiness to protect the people of the world that didn''t even care for anyone other than their-selfish-selves. "I promised that I would save you from that¡­ and I will. Just you wait¡­ Zoe. Big brother will take care of everything. Once I find that traitor who betrayed father and snitched on him, I will kill him with my own hands." He moved his hands in front of his face and looked at them before closing his fists. "I will find him, crush his neck, break his bones, and rip apart his muscles before pulling out his esophagus. Then, I will stuff it in his mouth and make him eat it. I will pluck his tongue and feed him. I will gouge his eyeballs and make him chew it. I will rip apart his entire body except for his mouth and make him swallow everything. But first¡­ I need to get even stronger, I have to be the strongest so no one can stand before me without trembling in fear. To do that¡­ I need to learn to control my demonic powers¡­ for that¡­ I need demons'' souls. I have already killed hundreds of thousands of demons during the demon invasion in Gods'' Impact¡­ and that''s probably how my demon blessing got so strong that it went out of control. Even here in hell, I have already killed hundreds of demons, but I don''t feel like I got stronger. I need a bigger¡­ stronger soul that possesses insane amounts of demonic energy, and I know where I will find that." ''The demon king!'' "But¡­" Zach looked at Asmodeus and lowered his gaze. "I have to devour the demon king''s soul. While Asmodeus wants to kill the demon Lord using her sword so she can free the sword''s spirit." "Should I be selfish here¡­ or should I let Asmo do what she came here for?" Zach, master in making irrational decisions, was conflicted between the two options. Chapter 449 449- Blood Summoning

Chapter 449 Chapter 449- Blood Summoning

Asmodeusy still and defenseless, her body unconscious from the effects of the encounter with the spirit of hell. Her crimson red hair cascaded around her, forming a dark halo against the ground. Her crimson eyes, normally filled with fire and determination, were now peacefully closed, giving her an almost angelic appearance. Zach''s heart pounded in his chest as he gazed down at his sister''s vulnerable form. He knew the power and strength she possessed, but in this moment, she seemed fragile and delicate, reminding him of the responsibility he held as her brother and protector. He slowly approached her, his every step filled with hesitation and concern. His hand reached out, almost instinctively, towards her inner thighs. He gulped down nervously and grabbed the spirit sword stuck between her legs. The weapon glimmered with an ethereal light, a reflection of the power it held. But as his fingers grazed the hilt of the sword, he hesitated once more. Zach knew that he needed to take the spirit sword to protect both of them, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that doing so while Asmodeus was defenseless would be a breach of trust. Zach''s hand trembled slightly as he held the spirit sword in his grip. He knew the significance of this weapon, the bond it shared with his half-demon sister, Asmodeus. The decision he was about to make weighed heavily on his heart, but he knew it was necessary for their journey in Gods'' Impact. Taking a deep breath, Zach looked down at the sword, its de gleaming with an otherworldly light. He nodded resolutely, steeling himself for what he was about to do. The spirit sword was bound to Asmodeus, and only she couldmunicate with the spirit residing within it. But he had a n, a daring attempt to gain the power and guidance that resided within the sword. With determination in his eyes, Zach bit his finger, allowing a drop of his blood to fall onto the de. His blood, infused with his unique essence, had a power all its own. As the crimson droplet touched the surface of the sword, a radiant glow enveloped the weapon, and a faint hum resonated through the air. The moment seemed to stretch, the anticipation almost palpable. And then, to Zach''s astonishment, a figure began to emerge from the de. It took on a form that looked uncannily simr to Asmodeus herself, her fiery crimson eyes meeting his with a mixture of surprise and recognition. "Deus...?" the spirit spoke, her voice echoing as if from another realm. Zach''s heart skipped a beat as he realized that the spirit within the sword was indeed a manifestation of Asmodeus'' essence. "No¡­ it''s his son¡­ Zach¡­" he replied, his voice steady despite the awe and uncertainty he felt. The spirit regarded him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "You look a lot like Deus." "..." Zach wasn''t surprised that his father was known to everyone. "Why have you called upon me, Zach? You used a forbidden technique to summon me. It is against the rules and the contract of soul bounding." she inquired, her ethereal voice echoing in the air. "O spirit of the sword," he spoke aloud, his voice firm yet respectful, "I seek your counsel in a matter of great importance." Zach took a moment to collect his thoughts before responding. "Asmodeus and I have different paths we wish to take regarding the demon king," he began, choosing his words carefully. "She seeks to kill him using your sword, in the hope of freeing your spirit trapped within. On the other hand, I need to devour the demon king''s soul to control my demon form." The spirit listened intently, her expression unreadable. "And what would you have me do in this matter?" she asked, her tone revealing no emotion. Zach hesitated for a moment, feeling the gravity of his request. "I seek your wisdom and guidance. Is there a way for us to achieve both our goals? To free your spirit and allow me to gain control over my powers?" The spirit regarded him for a long moment, her eyes searching his soul. "Your goals are divergent, Zach." "I am aware of that." The spirit regarded him thoughtfully, her ethereal form flickering as she processed his words. "You seek my decision, yet you also fear the consequences of it," she mused, her voice resonating with an enigmatic tone. Zach nodded, his brow furrowing slightly. "I do. I want to respect Asmodeus'' wishes, but I also need to gain control over my powers to protect the people I love." The spirit of the sword seemed to be pondering something, her eyes narrowing slightly as if she were unraveling a puzzle. "Very well," she said atst, her voice decisive. "I shall give you my answer, but not in words. Solve this riddle, and you shall understand." Zach listened intently, his heart pounding with anticipation. The spirit of the sword presented him with a riddle, and he knew that the answer held the key to his dilemma. "In darkness, I reside, my essence imbued with power untamed. Yet in the light, I seek freedom, yearning to break my chains. What am I?" As Zach considered the riddle, the answer began to take shape in his mind. The spirit of the sword was testing his understanding, intelligence and decision-making abilities. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before he spoke, his voice steady and confident. "The answer to your riddle is ''a shadow,''" Zach dered. "You reside in darkness within the sword, bound by your imprisonment. But in the light, you seek freedom, yearning to break free from your constraints." The spirit regarded him with a sense of approval, her glow intensifying. "You have solved the riddle, Zach. Your understanding and willingness to ponder the consequences of your choices make you worthy of making decisions," she replied. "I don''t hate being bound to this sword. I like being around Asmodeus. That way, I can protect her and watch over her," she smiled. "Go and defeat the demon king. Devour his soul. I wille to your defense when Asmodues learns of the truth." Chapter 450 450- Hell’s Spirit

Chapter 450 Chapter 450- Hell''s Spirit

The swirling vortex of the portal slowly closed behind Zach as he stepped out of Aria''s domain. He turned to look back at the portal, his heart heavy with concern for Asmodeus. He knew that leaving her there was the safest option for now, but it didn''t ease the worry he felt for his sister. As soon as his feet touched the ground in Hell, he was met with the arrogant presence of the spirit of hell. The malevolent entity stood before him, a sinister grin ying on its shadowy features. "Well, well, well, look who decided toe back for more," the spirit taunted, its voice dripping with malice. Zach raised an eyebrow, refusing to let the spirit''s mocking get to him. He knew he couldn''t afford to show weakness in the face of such a powerful adversary. A smile formed on his face, slowly morphing into an arrogant smirk. "You thought you had me, didn''t you?" Zach retorted, his voice steady and defiant. "But I''m not so easily defeated. And besides, I have unfinished business to take care of." The spirit of hell seemed taken aback by Zach''s response, its dark presence flickering slightly. "You should have run away while you had the chance," it hissed, attempting to regain itsposure. Zach chuckled, a newfound confidence surging through him. "I don''t run from a challenge," he dered, his voice resonating with determination. "I just took a short piss break." The spirit of hell narrowed its eyes, its malevolence intensifying. "You think you''re clever, don''t you? We''ll see how long that arrogancests," it sneered. With an unyielding gaze, Zach met the spirit''s eyes. "You can taunt all you want, but I won''t back down," he said, his tone firm and resolute. "I''ll face whatever you throw at me and emerge victorious." The spirit of hell seemed to seethe with anger at Zach''s defiance, but it also appeared intrigued by his newfound confidence. It floated closer, its dark presence enveloping him. "We shall see," it hissed, its voice echoing through the abyss. "But know this ¡ª your destiny is intertwined with darkness, and it will consume you in the end." Zach''s smirk remained unyielding, his eyes unwavering. "We''ll see about that," he replied, his voice filled with conviction. As Zach stood in the dark and foreboding realm of Hell, the spirit of the hell noticed the absence of Asmodeus by Zach''s side. With a wicked grin, it floated closer, taunting him once again. "Ah, I see you left your precious sister behind. But don''t think you''re safe from my influence just because she''s not with you," the spirit hissed, its voiceced with malevolence. Zach smirked, refusing to let the spirit''s words unnerve him. "Oh, I''m not worried at all," he retorted, his voice filled with confidence. "In fact, it''s quite liberating to be free from the aphrodisiac effect for a while." The spirit of hell seemed puzzled by Zach''s response. "Liberating? What do you mean?" it asked, its dark presence wavering. Zach chuckled, enjoying the spirit''s confusion. "Well, you see," he said, a mischievous glint in his eye, "Asmodeus and I had some fun because of you. And without your meddling, we made intense love." The spirit of hell scowled, not quite understanding Zach''s cryptic words. "What are you talking about?" it demanded. Zach shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. "Oh, just some fun between siblings that they normally can''t do," he replied with a sly smile. The spirit of hell seemed baffled by Zach''s response, unable toprehend his nonchnt attitude. "You dare mock me?" it growled, its dark aura ring. Zach''s smirk only widened. "I''m not mocking you, just thanking you for inadvertently giving me this opportunity," he said, his tone yfully taunting. The spirit of hell seemed taken aback, its malevolence faltering for a moment. "I don''t understand your game," it said, its voice uncertain. Zachughed, enjoying the spirit''s confusion. "Oh, it''s quite simple, really," he replied. "You think you have power over us, but in truth, you''ve only given me a chance to do what I wanted with Asmodeus without your interference. So, thank you." After a brief silence, the spirit said, "Wait, are you perhaps saying that you actuallymitted sexual intercourse with your sister? "Yes." "But she was your sister! And you resisted her earlier!" "Of course I did. As I said, I didn''t want to do anything in front of you. And I had to pretend to resist for the sake of acting innocent, you know. Now, when she wakes up and remembers everything, I canfort her and tell her that it wasn''t her fault." "I¡­ don''t believe you! You are bluffing!" "I don''t care if you believe me or not," Zach shrugged his shoulders with an arrogant scoff. "It wouldn''t change the truth. I am truly thankful to you for making this possible." "...." "You see, when Iid my eyes on her for the first time, she struck me as a fuckable material. I wanted to seduce her and fuck her. Of course I didn''t know she was my sister at that time, and I was disappointed when I found out the truth. I wish I had never forced her to reveal the truth. That way, I could have managed to seduce her. But thanks to you, I got a perfect excuse and opportunity. And now that we have done it once, I can do it again and again. I just have to convince her that doing it a hundred times is the same as doing it a thousand times. So yeah, I will spare your life for making the impossible possible for me." "Hah?! Spare my life? You are in no condition to spare my life!" "Oh?" Zach raised his brow. "Are you breaking your promise?" "What promise?" "You said that if I fuck Asmodeus, you will allow me to proceed further into the hell." "I didn''t say that." "You did." "I didn''t!" It shouted. "And even if I did, there is no proof that you had sexual intercourse with your sister." Zach''s lips formed a smirk as he sessfully managed to trap the hell''s spirit with his bluff." Chapter 451 451- Dealing with Hell’s Spirit

Chapter 451 Chapter 451- Dealing with Hell''s Spirit

The shadows of Hell seemed to shift and churn as Zach turned back to face the spirit of the hell once more, his confident smirk still firmly in ce. The malevolent entity regarded him with a mix of curiosity and suspicion, unsure of what game Zach was ying. "You seem quite eager to taunt me," the spirit of hell remarked, its voice tinged with an air of caution. Zach''s expression softened slightly, his eyes locking onto the spirit''s crimson gaze. "My intentions are clear," he said, his tone sincere. "I have no desire to fight you. I will gain nothing from defeating you. My only enemy is the demon Lord." The spirit of hell regarded him thoughtfully, its dark presence swirling around him. "And what is it that you propose?" it asked, its voice a low whisper that seemed to echo through the abyss. Zach took a step forward, closing the distance between them. "I propose a deal," he said, his voice unwavering. "We both have amon goal ¡ª to defeat the demon Lord. If we join forces, we can increase our chances of sess." "Common goal? Did you forget I am on the demon lord''s side. I am protecting him from you. Why would I want to defeat the demon lord?" "It''s not hard to understand that situation you are in. The demon lord is slowly killing you, removing you from existence and you know it. All he has done in hell so far, killing and torturing the residents of hell. I can free them from their suffering if I kill the demon Lord." "That is not true. I don''t care about anything other than Hell''s throne. As long as there is someone to sit on it, I will continue to exist, no matter what happens," it said in a calm manner. "Yes, and will you be happy with that? You will live in humiliation with no power." "..." It stayed silent. "You are Hell''s spirit! You are supposed to be all powerful in hell. Hell is your domain and you should be able to do anything you wish! You can turn the water intova and the trees into monsters. And yet, you had to rely on small pests to stop me from advancing further in hell. Where is your dignity and ego, hell''s spirit? You are known as the Demon Lord''s pet, you know? You should be the one feared in hell, not the demon lord who is constantly devouring your powers for his selfish acts. It''s about time you show him who you are." Zach moved his hand forward and continued, "Think about it. You will never get another chance. No one will evere as far as I have to defeat the demon lord. If you don''t let me do what I came here for, you will never get another chance and you will continue being regarded as the demon lord''s pet." The spirit of hell seemed intrigued by Zach''s offer, its curiosity getting the better of its malevolence. "And why should I trust you?" it asked, a hint of skepticism in its tone. Zach''s eyes gleamed with determination. "Because it''s in both our best interests," he replied. "If the demon Lord is defeated, it will weaken his hold on this realm, including you. You''ll be free from his influence and able to exert your power elsewhere." The spirit of hell considered Zach''s words for a moment before responding. "You make apelling argument," it admitted, its voice more contemtive now. Zach nodded, seizing the opportunity to make his case. "Together, we can be a formidable force," he continued. "With your knowledge of this realm and my determination to protect those I care about, we can defeat the demon Lord once and for all." The spirit of hell seemed to ponder the proposition, its dark aura fluctuating as if weighing the options. "What guarantee do I have that you won''t betray me once the demon Lord is defeated?" it asked, its caution returning. Zach''s smirk returned, his confidence unshaken. "My word," he said firmly. "I may be cunning, but I am also a man of honor. If we strike this deal, I will uphold my end of the bargain." "My main question still remains. Hell''s throne can''t be vacant. Who will be the new demon lord once you have defeated the current one? Who will be the next demon lord of the first hell? Would you sit on the Hell''s Throne and be the next demon lord?" "I won''t. But I have a solution for that." "And that is?" "I cannot tell you unless I defeat Nirn first. I can''t trust you as you have nothing to provide me in return. I am giving you freedom, but you¡­ nothing," Zach shrugged. The spirit of hell regarded him for a long moment before extending a shadowy hand. "Very well. We have a deal," it said, a hint of begrudging respect in its voice. Zach sped the spirit''s hand firmly, sealing their agreement. "Excellent," he replied. "Together, we will face the demon Lord and emerge victorious." With their deal struck, Zach knew that the path ahead would be treacherous, but he also understood that they had a chance to seed with the spirit of hell on their side. The shadows of the spirit of hell swirled around Zach, enveloping him in an oppressive darkness. He felt a sudden weightlessness as he was pulled through the void, his surroundings blurring into an iprehensible haze. It was a disorienting sensation, like being caught in a whirlwind of shadows and whispers. As the teleportation process continued, Zach could hear faint echoes of sinisterughter and malevolent whispers surrounding him. It was as if the very essence of Hell itself was conspiring against him, testing his resolve and courage. But he remained steadfast, determined to face whatever awaited him on the other side. Finally, the darkness began to recede, and Zach found himself standing within the ominous halls of the demon lord''s castle. "Knock Knock, Nirn. Daddy is here!" Chapter 452 452- Demon Lord’s Castle

Chapter 452 Chapter 452- Demon Lord''s Castle

The architecture was a grotesque fusion of twisted and jagged spires, dark stone walls, and eerie flickering torches that cast eerie shadows upon the walls. The air was heavy with an oppressive aura, and every step he took seemed to echo through the empty halls. As Zach made his way through the castle, he couldn''t help but notice the brutal treatment of the demon ves. They were shackled and forced to toil under the watchful eyes of demonic overseers, their groans and cries of exhaustion filling the air. The demon lord ruled with an iron fist, subjecting his underlings to unspeakable cruelty to build his dark empire. As he walked through the dimly lit hallways, he came across a balcony that overlooked the central courtyard of the castle. Below, he saw lower-ranked demons, mostly imps and lesser fiends,boring tirelessly to construct a colossal statue of the demon lord. The statue was an imposing figure, its twisted form portraying the demon lord as a fearsome and powerful ruler. Zach''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene, his heart heavy with anger and sorrow for the enved demons. He knew that they were being forced to serve a cruel and malevolent master, and he couldn''t stand by idly. With a deep breath, Zach steeled his resolve, knowing that he had to put an end to the demon lord''s tyranny and free these innocent beings from their torment. The path ahead would be fraught with danger, but he was determined to confront the demon lord and put an end to his reign of terror. "No one can see you as long as you are cloaked in my shadow. My powers are at peak level in the Demon Castle," said the shadow. "I can make you visible and thousands of soldiers will jump on you." "..." "I hope you trust me now." As Zach and the spirit of hell continued their journey through the dark and forbidding halls of the demon lord''s castle, Zach couldn''t help but feel a heavy sense of concern for the enved demons and the innocent women and girls who suffered under the demon lord''s cruel rule. He knew that he needed to gather as much information as possible to n his next move. "Tell me," Zach spoke up, his voice low but firm, "What is the condition of the demons here? How do they fare under the demon lord''s rule?" The spirit of hell nced at him with its crimson gaze, the shadows around them seeming to whisper in response. "The demons here are subjected to ruthless treatment," it replied, its voice a chilling whisper that echoed in the corridors. "They toil day and night under the cruel gaze of their overseers, their lives a constant cycle of torment and suffering." Zach''s jaw clenched, his heart aching for the plight of the enved demons. "And what about the women and girls who have been taken by the High Demon Rank soldiers?" he asked, trying to keep his emotions in check. "What fate awaits them?" The spirit''s eyes seemed to narrow with disdain as it answered, "They are mere ythings for the demon lord''s sadistic pleasure. He revels in their fear and despair, taking pleasure in their misery." Zach''s fists clenched at his sides, a surge of anger and determination welling up within him. He couldn''t stand idly by while innocent lives were being crushed under the demon lord''s tyranny. "I won''t let this continue," Zach dered, his voice filled with resolve. "I will put an end to the demon lord''s reign of terror and free those who suffer under his rule." The spirit of hell regarded him with a hint of surprise, as if not expecting such determination from Zach. "You may be brave, but you are also foolhardy," it warned, its voice echoing with an air of caution. "Never let your emotions take over you¡­ ever," it added. "You humans have the privilege to control your emotions and make decisions." Zach didn''t waver. "I know the risks," he replied, his gaze unwavering. "But I can''t stand by while innocent lives are being destroyed. I will do whatever it takes to bring an end to this darkness." The spirit of hell regarded him for a moment before nodding slowly. "Very well," it said, its voice tinged with reluctant respect. "You have shown determination and courage. I will aid you in your quest to defeat the demon lord." As they continued walking through the dark and ominous halls of the demon lord''s castle, the spirit of hell regarded Zach with newfound curiosity. It seemed intrigued by his unwavering determination and the audacity of his n to confront the demon lord, who was said to be at his strongest within the confines of his own castle. "You are but a mortal, and yet you speak with such confidence of defeating the demon lord," the spirit remarked, its voice echoing through the shadows. "How do you n to achieve such a feat when he is at the peak of his power within these walls?" The spirit of hell raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Zach''s response. "Allies? Who are these allies that you speak of?" it inquired, its curiosity piqued. Zach smirked, realizing that it was time to reveal the true extent of his abilities and the strength of hispanions. "I have the support of powerful beings, both mortal and divine," he exined. "Don''t forget you are talking to the son of Deus." The spirit of hell regarded him thoughtfully. "But how do you n to confront the demon lord when he is at the height of his power?" it asked, its curiosity tinged with a hint of skepticism. Zach''s smirk turned into a confident grin. "We will find his weaknesses and exploit them," he replied. "Every ruler, no matter how powerful, has vulnerabilities. It''s just a matter of discovering what they are and using them to our advantage." The spirit of hell seemed taken aback by Zach''s response, its doubt giving way to a sense of admiration. "You are not as foolish as I initially thought," it conceded, its dark presence wavering slightly. Zach chuckled. "Appearances can be deceiving," he said. "But mark my words, we will face the demon lord head-on, and we will prevail." Zach stopped in front of a huge door. On the other side was the demon lord''s grand chamber¡ª the throne hall. Chapter 453 453- Nirn- The Demon Lord of the First Hell

Chapter 453 Chapter 453- Nirn- The Demon Lord of the First Hell

Zach''s footsteps echoed through the dimly lit hallway as he approached a massive door, adorned with intricate carvings of demonic symbols. The air was heavy with an oppressive aura, and he could feel the weight of the demon lord''s presence beyond the door. He knew that on the other sidey the grand chamber¡ª the throne hall, where the demon lord resided in all his malevolent glory. With a deep breath, he pushed open the door, and it creaked open with a haunting sound, revealing the grand chamber beyond. The sight that greeted him was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. The throne hall was vast and adorned with dark and macabre decorations. The walls were lined with menacing tapestries depicting scenes of conquest and destruction, and the floor was made of polished obsidian that seemed to reflect the malevolence in the air. At the far end of the chamber, upon a dais of bone and stone, sat the demon lord on his dark and imposing throne. He was a towering figure, his form wreathed in shadows and emanating an aura of pure malice. His eyes glowed with an otherworldly light, and a wicked grin spread across his twisted visage as he beheld Zach''s arrival. Zach''s heart sank at the sight before him when he saw a gathering of terrified women and girls, their faces etched with fear and despair. They were shackled and naked, their bodies filled with wounds and bruises. Anger and disgust swelled inside Zach as he beheld the plight of these innocent beings, forcibly taken by the demon lord for his sadistic pleasure. His hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms as he fought to contain his fury. The demon lord''s twisted grin widened as he noticed Zach''s reaction. "Do you like what you see, mortal?" he taunted, relishing in the difort he caused. "These are but ythings for my amusement." Zach''s gaze narrowed, his jaw tightening in anger. "You are a monster," he seethed, his voiceced with fury. "They are the citizens of your kingdom. Is that how you treat them?" "Hah?!" Nirnughed out loud while holding his stomach. Then, he suddenly stopped and red at Zach fiercely. "Are you seriously asking a demon to be nice? Don''t throw your morals at me, mortal." The women and girls looked at Zach with a glimmer of hope in their eyes, sensing a champion amidst the darkness. Their fear began to transform into courage, emboldened by Zach''s determination to stand against the demon lord. Zach took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the women and girls who were still in chains, their hope shining through the darkness that surrounded them. He knew that their safety was paramount, and he couldn''t leave them at the mercy of the demon lord any longer. With determination burning in his gaze, he muttered under his breath, knowing that the demon lord would dismiss it as merely muttering to himself. "Hey... take the innocent out of the castle. Take them as far as you can from here." Unbeknownst to the demon lord, Zach''s words were not directed at himself but to the hidden presence of Hell''s spirit. He knew that the Hell''s spirit, tied to the Hell''s Throne and susceptible to the demon lord''smands, had to remain concealed for now. To save the innocent women and girls, the Hell''s spirit had to act covertly, beyond the demon lord''s reach. The Hell''s spirit, sensing Zach''s intention, nodded imperceptibly, acknowledging hismand. It began to weave its ethereal essence through the shadows, gently beckoning to the women and girls to follow. Their eyes widened with surprise and trepidation, but the glimmer of hope in Zach''s eyes reassured them. One by one, the women and girls allowed themselves to be led by the subtle guidance of Hell''s spirit. They stepped away from their chains, their shackles falling to the ground as they followed the ethereal path of escape. Zach kept his focus on the demon lord, maintaining a facade of confrontation while ensuring that the women and girls could flee safely. Hell''s spirit worked silently and swiftly, enveloping the innocent women and girls in its shadowy essence. With its power to teleport anyone anywhere in Hell, it carefully and gently transported the innocents, one by one, out of the castle. As the women and girls disappeared from the throne room, the demon lord''s attention remained fixated on Zach, unaware of the ndestine rescue taking ce under his nose. The Hell''s spirit was adept at concealing its actions, ensuring that the demon lord remained oblivious to the escape of his captives. In the hidden passages and secret corners of the castle, the innocents reappeared, their eyes wide with surprise and hope. They found themselves free from the chains that had bound them, and the fear that had gued them was gradually reced by a sense of relief. The Hell''s spirit, acting as their guardian, ensured their safe passage through the treacherous realm of Hell. It guided them with a silent presence, leading them away from the demon lord''s stronghold and deeper into the dark andbyrinthine depths of the underworld. With each teleportation, the Hell''s spirit concealed their traces, leaving no hint of their escape for the demon lord to follow. It was a delicate dance, keeping the innocents safe while remaining undetected by the malevolent forces that lurked in the shadows. As thest of the innocents disappeared into the shadows, Zach''s heart swelled with a sense of relief and triumph. He knew that Hell''s spirit had sessfully fulfilled its covert mission, ensuring the safety of those he had sworn to protect. With the innocents safely away from the castle, Zach turned his full attention back to the battle at hand. His heart thumped with anticipation as he turned his attention back to Nirn, the demon lord who had caused so much suffering and misery. Zach''s eyes glinted with a newfound resolve, and a confident smirk spread across his face. He knew that the only way to defeat Nirn was to use the full extent of his power; the power bestowed upon him by thete great demon king of the seven hells, his maternal grandfather¡ª the Demon King''s Blessing. "So long, the Demon Lord¡­" Chapter 454 [Bonus chapter] 454- Battle Between Two Demons

Chapter 454 [Bonus chapter] Chapter 454- Battle Between Two Demons

Zach closed his eyes for a moment, tapping into the depths of the demonic energy coursing through his veins. The transformation began, and strange marks appeared on his body, swiftly being reced by dark stripes that stretched across his form. His eye sockets and the surrounding areas turned ck, with lines of darkness branching out to cover his entire body. As the transformation progressed, his once vibrant eyes turned a fiery red, and two tiny horns emerged from his forehead. With a cloth-ripping sound, a tail emerged from his back, its tip adorned with a sharp, triangr de. The aura of darkness and power emanating from him grew, epassing the throne room with a menacing presence. The demonic transformation halted at the first stage of Demonification, reaching 25%. Zach opened his eyes, and they glowed with an intense crimson light, reflecting the power coursing through him. He looked straight at Nirn, his smirk undaunted, and took a step forward. "So, demon lord," Zach''s voice resonated with a newfound authority, his wordsced with a hint of amusement. "Are you ready to face your true adversary?" Nirn, who had been taken aback by Zach''s sudden transformation, quickly regained hisposure. A cruel smile crept across his face as he looked at Zach''s partially demonized form. "Impressive. You weren''t a mortal," he mocked. "But you are still no match for the might of a demon lord. You are a fake demon." The battle began with a disy of raw physical prowess and basic elemental magic. Zach''s movements were agile and precise as he dodged Nirn''s initial attacks. With a confident smirk, he retaliated with swift strikes, utilizing his enhanced strength and speed to keep Nirn on the defensive. With a flourish of his hand, Nirn summoned dark energy, preparing to unleash his full power against Zach. However, before he could make a move, Zach unleashed his demonic aura, surrounding himself in a vortex of dark energy that repelled Nirn''s attack. The two adversaries stood facing each other, their auras shing in a battle of wills and power. Zach''s demonic energy radiated with determination, while Nirn''s malevolence sought to dominate. In this initial stage, as Zach''s demonic power began to manifest, the throne hall experienced minor tremors. The ground shook slightly, and objects within the vicinity rattled. Small cracks appeared on the walls and floor, but overall, the structural integrity remained intact. The hallways leading to the throne room also experienced mild tremors, causing some dust and debris to fall from the ceiling. The castle''s surroundings remained rtively unaffected, with thendscape showing no signs of immediate damage. As the battle raged on, Zach''s Demonification gradually increased, reaching 50%. His horns grewrger, and the dark marks on his body spread further. His ws sharpened into deadly weapons, and his tail became more potent. Yet, Zach maintained control over his demonic form, his consciousness undiminished. He refused to sumb to the mindless state that awaited him at higher levels of demonification. His memories and sense of self remained intact, and he focused on the task at hand¡ª defeating the demon lord and bringing an end to his tyranny. Their battle escted to a more intense level. The demonic markings on Zach''s body grew, and his attacks gained an additional burst of dark elemental magic. He summoned shadowy tendrils to ensnare Nirn, limiting his movements and making him vulnerable to Zach''s assault. With every move, Zach''s attacks became more powerful, fueled by the demonic energy surging through him. He countered Nirn''s assaults with precision, determined to prove that he was more than just a mortal opponent. As Zach''s Demonification reached the midway point, the destruction became more noticeable. In the throne hall, the tremors intensified, causingrger cracks to appear on the walls and floor. Fragile objects began to shatter, and some parts of the ceiling started to crumble. In the hallways, the tremors became stronger, and sections of the walls copsed, obstructing some passages. The structural integrity of the castle was tested, and some smaller buildings in the surroundings might have suffered minor damage, with loose stones and debris scattered about. The atmosphere crackled with raw energy, and the air itself seemed charged with the sh of their powers. At 75% Demonification, the transformation reached a new stage. Zach''s movements became more erratic, yet he retained a semnce of control. His iplete demon wings on his back began to change their shape, growingrger and more imposing. The demon lord, witnessing Zach''s evolving power, grew increasingly unsettled. "Who are you?!" Nirn asked in anger. "How are you getting stronger every second?! Why do you have demonic powers?" "Oye Oye, what is this? Why are you sweating? The fun has just started!" The destructive power of Zach''s transformation became substantial. In the throne hall, the tremors were powerful, causing sections of the walls and pirs to crumble. The floor cracked open, revealing deep fissures, and the once grand throne may have copsed, leaving only ruins in its wake. The hallways faced significant destruction, withrge portions of the walls and ceilings copsing. Some of the passages became impassable, making navigation challenging. The castle itself started to show signs of strain, with parts of the outer walls crumbling and certain sections bing unstable. The surroundings of the castle witnessed noticeable damage. Trees were uprooted, and nearby buildings could have suffered severe structural damage. Thendscape around the castle might have been scarred by deep fissures and disced boulders due to the intense tremors. Nirn''s eyes suddenly widened as though he had realized something. "It is you¡­" Nirn muttered. "You are Deus'' son, aren''t you?!" ''Oh,e on! Here too?! Will I ever fight an enemy who doesn''t know father?'' Zach groaned. Nirn had underestimated the extent of the Demon King''s Blessing and the warning given to him. Amidst the battle, a memory shed before Nirn''s eyes, in which an imp stared at Nirn with a lifeless re in its eyes and said, ''If hees for you, I am not going to save you.'' ''No offense, my lord. But why do you think he can win against me? Even if he is your grandson, I won''t go easy on him. So please, do not interfere when I stab my sword through his heart.'' "Oh¡­ my Lord¡­" Nin muttered with a sinister grin on his face. "Where are you? I will kill your grandson and bring his head to you!" Chapter 455 455- Berserk Form

Chapter 455 Chapter 455- Berserk Form

At 75% Demonification, Zach''s battle with Nirn reached a critical point. The throne hall became a battleground of chaos and destruction. Zach''s attacks were more ferocious, infused with dark elemental magic that sent powerful shockwaves through the room. The throne itself was reduced to ruins as Zach and Nirn exchanged powerful blows. The hallways leading to the throne room suffered severe structural damage, with parts of the walls and ceiling copsing under the impact of their sh. However, Nirn was not about to be bested by a mere mortal, even one partially transformed into a demon. The battle intensified, and the throne room echoed with the sh of demonic power. Zach''s Demonification reached 90%, and even the inside of his body underwent transformation. His blood was reced by a dark matter, and his skin turned dark, eventually bing a deep blue hue. His hair fell rapidly, and his body underwent further deformities. Yet, Zach''s will remained strong. He refused to surrender his sanity to the malevolence that threatened to consume him. He fought for a greater cause¡ª the liberation of the realm and the safety of the innocents he had rescued. For the first time, Zach had managed to control his demonic power, even at the 90% demonification stage. As Zach neared the peak of his Demonification, the destruction became catastrophic. In the throne hall, the tremors were almost constant, causing the entire structure to tremble violently. Large portions of the walls and ceiling copsed, and the once grand chamber was reduced to a chaotic scene of ruins and debris. The hallways were left in ruins, with entire sections of the castle now inessible because of the widespread destruction. The outer walls of the castle were severely damaged, and some parts might have copsed entirely. The castle''s defenses werepromised, leaving it vulnerable to further damage. The surroundings of the castle bore the brunt of the destruction. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and thendscape was transformed into a chaotic battleground. The area surrounding the castle became hazardous, with unstable terrain and dangerous debris scattered across the ground. Zach''s transformation now granted him a terrifying presence that struck fear into the hearts of all who witnessed it. The throne hall was on the verge of copse, with the ground cracking open and debris raining down like a storm of destruction. In this state, Zach''s powers were almost uncontroble, and raw magic surged through his attacks. The dark energy he unleashed was potent enough to disintegrate portions of the castle''s defenses, leaving them defenseless against his relentless assault. As the battle between Zach and Nirn raged on, with the throne room reduced to ruins and the castle trembling under the impact of their sh, Nirn''s frustration and anger began to grow. Despite his best efforts, he found himself unable to ovee Zach''s relentless assault and the overwhelming power of his demonification. "Well done, son of Deus! In all my lifetime, you are the third who pushed me to my limits. Your grandfather, your father, and now you. It seems that I am destined to fight the lineage. However, it ends now! You will be thest one in the family! Today, I will bathe in your blood, im your head, eat your heart, wear your organs and celebrate my victory! Then no one will ever dare to challenge me!" In a fit of desperation, Nirn''s eyes glowed with a sinister light as he tapped into a hidden reserve of power within himself. His demonic aura intensified, surrounding him in a dark and menacing energy. The air crackled with raw power as he entered a berserk mode, fueled by his rage and the need to defeat Zach at any cost. In this berserk state, Nirn''s physical form transformed. His muscles bulged, and his ws and fangs elongated, giving him a fearsome and monstrous appearance. The demonic markings on his body glowed with an eerie crimson hue, signifying the immense power coursing through him. With a guttural roar, Nirnunched himself at Zach with newfound speed and strength. His attacks became wild and unpredictable, fueled by his unrestrained fury. He relentlessly charged at Zach, striking with unbridled aggression and leaving trails of destruction in his wake. Zach, though taken aback by the sudden surge in Nirn''s power, remained resolute. He recognized that he could not hold back against this berserk opponent, as doing so would endanger not only himself but also the innocents he had saved. As Nirn''s berserk onught continued, Zach had to focus all of his skills and abilities to defend against the relentless assault. He utilized his demon king''s blessings to enhance his own strength and agility, engaging in a fierce and intense battle of raw physical might. The throne room and castle suffered even further under the unyielding force of their confrontation. The ground trembled, and the walls were battered by the shockwaves of their powerful strikes. Debris and rubble filled the air, adding to the chaos of the battle. With each passing moment, Nirn''s berserk state seemed to grow stronger, making him an even more formidable opponent. His attacks became faster and more ferocious, and his dark elemental magic surged with an intensity that threatened to overwhelm Zach. Despite the overwhelming odds, Zach refused to back down. He remained determined to protect the innocent, even if it meant facing Nirn in this terrifying, berserk form. He focused on finding openings in Nirn''s relentless assault, countering with his own well-timed strikes and precise magic attacks. ''This is bad. He is not giving me a chance to attack at all. His speed is crazy fast. My eyes can barely keep up. I am dodging and blocking his attacks on pure instinct.'' Even in such a dire moment, Zach was guessing and predicting Nirn''s next attacks so he could defend himself. Nirn''s attacks were cutting the air, destroying everything in its way. So far, Zach''s strongest form was his demon form. Normally, at 90% demonification, he would turn into a mindless monster. Even Cerberus couldn''t fight him head to head, and yet¡­ Nirn was overwhelming Zach in the battle. Chapter 456 456- The Observers

Chapter 456 Chapter 456- The Observers

A few minutes ago. As the Hell''s spirit witnessed the catastrophic destruction spreading throughout the throne room and then to the entire castle, it knew that it had to act quickly to save the innocent demon ves trapped within its walls. With a heavy heart, it made a swift decision and enveloped the lower and mid-rank demon ves in its shadow, teleporting them out of the castle and into the safety of the city. The teleportation process took several rounds, as there were hundreds of thousands of demon ves to rescue. Hell''s spirit worked tirelessly, knowing that every second counted in the face of such overwhelming destruction. With each teleportation, it felt a mixture of relief and determination, knowing that it was doing its best to save as many lives as possible. As itpleted the final round, Hell''s spirit sighed in relief, believing that it had sessfully saved all the innocent demon ves in the castle. However, its attention was soon drawn to an imp perched on an undamaged tower, overlooking the fierce battle between Zach and Nirn. The Hell''s spirit felt a sense of urgency and concern for Zach''s safety. It knew that the imp was no ordinary onlooker and might be nning to intervene in the fight. Without hesitation, the Hell''s spirit quickly teleported itself to the tower, appearing before the imp with an imposing presence. "Do not interfere in this battle," the Hell''s spirit warned the imp in a stern tone. "Your presence here is not wee, and I will not hesitate to deal with any threat to Zach''s safety." The imp seemed taken aback by the sudden appearance of Hell''s spirit and hesitated for a moment. However, it soon regained itsposure and sneered, "You think you can stop me?" "I am not here to fight you," the Hell''s spirit said calmly, "But I will not allow you to harm Zach or interfere in his battle. Leave now, or face the consequences." Hell''s Spirit materialized before the imp, it immediately sensed that something was amiss. The imp''s aura was different¡ªtinged with a malevolent energy that exceeded the usual capabilities of a mere imp. It was as if a higher power had taken possession of the imp''s form, using it as a vessel to observe the battle. The Hell''s Spirit''s normally stern expression turned into a cautious one as it regarded the possessed imp. It understood that dealing with a being possessed by a higher power would require a different approach. The air around them crackled with an ominous tension as the spirit and the possessed imp faced each other. "Who are you?" the Hell''s Spirit demanded, its voice carrying an edge of authority and suspicion. It was well aware that a higher power taking an interest in Zach''s battle could have dire consequences for the realm. The possessed imp''s lips twisted into a sinister grin as it spoke, its voice resonating with an unnatural echo, "I am but a messenger, a vessel for a force greater than you canprehend. Our interest lies in the oue of this battle, and we will not allow any interference." The Hell''s Spirit''s ethereal form remained vignt as it assessed the situation. It had encountered powerful entities before, but this situation was different. The possession of the imp hinted at a scheme or n beyond its immediate understanding. "I will not permit any maniption or disruption of this battle," The Hell''s Spirit dered with unwavering resolve. "Zach''s fate and the fate of this realm rest upon his actions. Your interference will not be tolerated." The possessed imp''sughter filled the air, chilling and malevolent. "Zach''s actions are but a piece of the grand design, a dance orchestrated by forces far beyond yourprehension. We will watch and ensure that events unfold as they must." The Hell''s Spirit''s ethereal form tensed, its instinct sharpening as it regarded the imp more closely. It had encountered a variety of entities throughout its existence, and it was attuned to the subtleties of their energies. This imp was not just a mere observer¡ªit was acting as a vessel for something much greater. A voice,den with an ancient and formidable energy, emanated from the imp, confirming the Hell''s Spirit''s suspicions. "You recognize me, spirit of hell. It has been ages since our paths crossed." The Hell''s Spirit''s stance remained vignt, its ethereal form radiating its own power in response to the higher presence before it. "Lord of the Seven Hells," it acknowledged, its words weighted with both acknowledgment and caution. The imp''s possessed form smirked, the expression an unsettling contrast to the imp''s usual demeanor. "Correct, spirit. I am here to witness this pivotal moment¡ªa sh between my own bloodline and the forces that seek to shape the future." The revtion sent ripples of realization through Hell''s Spirit. This was not a mere observer; it was the Lord of the Seven Hells himself, Zach''s own grandfather, who had taken possession of the imp''s form. "You seek to influence the oue," the Hell''s Spirit stated, its voice a mixture of assertion and curiosity. The possessed imp''s gaze bore into the Hell''s Spirit, its eyes reflecting the deep currents of power that flowed within. "I am intrigued by this descendant of mine, the one who holds both demons and human within him. This battle is but one thread in the intricate tapestry of fate." "On top of all, he possesses my power¡­" the imp added. The Hell''s Spirit knew that the Lord''s intentions wereplex and shrouded inyers of purpose. It remained steadfast, its resolve unwavering in the face of such a formidable presence. "Do not mistake my presence for interference, spirit," the possessed imp continued, its voice carrying a resonance that echoed through the space. "I am here as an observer, to see whether the threads of destiny align or diverge." The imp''s demeanor seemed to shift, a mix of curiosity and calction in its expression. It wasn''t merely observing the battle; it was analyzing the ebb and flow of energy; the strategies employed by both sides, and the underlying currents of power that defined the confrontation. The moment they watched Nirn going into the berserk mode, the imp shook his head and released a heavy sigh. "That¡­ is concerning¡­" it muttered. Chapter 457 457- Lord of the Seven Hells

Chapter 457 Chapter 457- Lord of the Seven Hells

As the battle between Zach and Nirn reached its zenith, with Nirn''s transformation into the berserk form, the imp''s gaze remained fixed on the unfolding conflict. Its eyes, usually tinged with a sense of detached observation, now held a flicker of concern. The Hell''s Spirit, beside the imp, noticed this change in demeanor and couldn''t help but inquire, "Is something amiss, Lord? You seem perturbed by the turn of events." The imp, still watching the battle with unwavering attention, spoke in a voice that carried an edge of unease. "Nirn''s berserk form... It''s overwhelming Zach. His current state of 90% demonification may not be enough to match Nirn''s newfound power." The Hell''s Spirit understood the imp''s apprehension. Nirn''s berserk form was a formidable force, and even Zach''s advanced level of demonification might not be sufficient to counter it. If Zach couldn''t find a way to turn the tide of the battle, the consequences could be dire. As Zach and Nirn shed in a frenzy of magical and physical blows, it became evident that Nirn''s berserk state was overpowering Zach''s defenses. The imp''s concern deepened as it watched Zach struggle to maintain his ground. "Zach must find a way to harness his demonification to its fullest," the Hell''s Spirit murmured, its voice carrying a rare sense of urgency. "If he cannot, he risks being overwhelmed by Nirn''s uncontroble power." The Hell''s Spirit knew that Zach''s ability to utilize his demonification effectively in this dire situation was crucial. The fate of the realm hung in the bnce, and the imp''s concern was a stark reminder of the stakes involved. As the battle raged on, Zach''s determination shone through. Through sheer willpower and a deep understanding of his own abilities, he began to tap into thetent potential of his 90% demonification. The raw power that had initially threatened to overwhelm him was now harnessed with precision, countering Nirn''s berserk onught. The imp''s tense posture rxed slightly as it witnessed this shift in the battle''s dynamics. It seemed reassured that Zach was finding a way to utilize his demonification effectively, even in the face of such overwhelming power. The Hell''s Spirit and the imp continued to watch the battle, their shared concern for Zach''s well-being underscoring the gravity of the situation. In the midst of chaos and conflict, their roles as observers and guardians of the realm were intertwined, bound by the need to ensure that justice and bnce prevailed. As the battle between Zach and Nirn drew towards its conclusion, the imp''s earlier concern transformed into a cautious optimism, a hope that Zach would emerge from this trial with newfound strength and control over his 90% demonification. When Hell''s Spirit questioned the feasibility of Zach''s ability to achieve 100% demonification, the imp''s expression grew somber. It shook its head slowly, a gestureden with a deep sense of knowing. "Zach will never attain 100% demonification," the imp stated with a certainty that sent a shiver down the Hell''s Spirit''s spectral form. "No matter what he does or how he strives, that final transformation is beyond his grasp." The Hell''s Spirit, curious and somewhat perplexed, pressed for an exnation. "But why, my Lord? He''s the Dead Demon Child, born with the essence of a demon. It seems impractical for him not to be able to achieve full demonification." In the shadowy confines of the tower, the imp''s eyes remained fixed on the relentless battle below. As the Hell''s Spirit questioned the feasibility of Zach''s ability to achieve 100% demonification, the imp''s expression grew somber. It shook its head slowly, a gestureden with a deep sense of knowing. "Zach will never attain 100% demonification," the imp stated with a certainty that sent a shiver down the Hell''s Spirit''s spectral form. "No matter what he does or how he strives, that final transformation is beyond his grasp." The Hell''s Spirit, curious and somewhat perplexed, pressed for an exnation. "But why, imp? He''s the Dead Demon Child, born with the essence of a demon. It seems impractical for him not to be able to achieve full demonification." The imp''s gaze turned distant, as if it was peering into the depths of ancient knowledge. "The Dead Demon Child is a unique entity, a fusion of human and demon blood. While it grants him extraordinary powers and the ability to demonify to a high degree, theplete transformation into a demon is a realm that remains forever sealed to him." The Hell''s Spirit absorbed this revtion, its ethereal form pulsating with an aura of intrigue. "So, it''s a limitation inherent to his very existence?" The imp nodded solemnly. "Indeed. The fusion of human and demon blood that makes him the Dead Demon Child carries with it both blessings and limitations. It grants him incredible potential, but it also imposes boundaries that cannot be breached." "If Zach can''t fully transform, he can never win against Nirn. Should we not help him, My Lord? He is your Grandson. With your power, you can easily end the battle. Why don''t you interfere?" The imp, a specter of ancient knowledge and restraint, regarded the Hell''s Spirit with a solemn gaze. "It is not within my rights, nor my nature, to interfere with Hell''s affairs, let alone an ongoing battle. My role is that of an observer, a guardian of bnce. If I were to interfere, it would be a vition of thews that govern the realms." The Hell''s Spirit seemed torn between its desire to aid Zach and the understanding of the imp''s words. "But My Lord, if you wanted to intervene, why not do so long ago when Nirn began his tyranny? You possess the power to bring about change." "Same as you," The imp''s response wasden with a sense of wisdom and resignation. "My power extends only so far as to maintain equilibrium and oversee the realms. The actions of mortals and even those of demons are not mine to dictate. They must choose their paths, and the consequences of those choices are theirs to bear." "Besides, I no longer possess the power of the seven hells." the imp added. The Hell''s Spirit, baffled by this revtion, couldn''t help but seek an exnation. "What do you mean, My Lord? How is it possible that you''ve lost such immense power?" The imp''s voice carried a tinge of regret as it began to unravel a long-held secret. "When Zach was born dead, with missing body parts, he was bestowed with blessings by various entities. Each being granted him something unique. When it was my turn..." Before the imp could finish its sentence, the Hell''s Spirit''s spectral form suddenly froze, eyes widening in realization. "The Demon King''s Blessings..." As the gravity of the truth washed over the Hell''s Spirit, it whispered in awe, "You made him the Lord of the Seven Hells..." The imp, still shrouded in an aura of ancient wisdom, nodded in acknowledgment of the Hell''s Spirit''s deference. "Yes, I bestowed upon him the Demon King''s Blessings and the title that came with it. It was a choice born of necessity and love, a choice that now binds me from wielding the authority of the seven hells." "Which is why Zach can never fully transform into a demon. My blessings won''t let him. And even if¡­ somehow¡­ he manages to bypass the restrictions¡­ go beyond his limit¡­ he will stay in a demon form¡­ forever¡­" Chapter 458 458- Shadow Cloud Chapter 458 458- Shadow Cloud The Hell''s Spirit, still grappling with this newfound knowledge, questioned, "But why does it matter? Zach should rightfully be born a demon; it''s his heritage. Demons are stronger than humans, even at their base level. Wouldn''t it be a benefit if Zach were to be a demon permanently?" The imp turned to the Hell''s Spirit, its eyes filled with a somber wisdom. "It''s not a matter of whether being a demon is a benefit or a detriment. It''s a matter of the consequences that would follow. You see, if Zach were to unleash the full power of the Demon King''s Blessing, it would result in catastrophic destruction." The Hell''s Spirit''s spectral form quivered with disbelief. "Destruction? How could that be?" The imp''s voice grew graver as it continued, "The full power of the Demon King''s Blessing, if unleashed without control or restraint, has the potential to bring about the annihtion of not only the seven hells but also the realms beyond. The very fabric of existence would unravel, and chaos would reign unchecked." As the weight of this revtion settled upon the Hell''s Spirit, a profound understanding dawned. Zach''s power, born of both human and demon blood, held the potential for both salvation and devastation. It was a burden that weighed heavy on the shoulders of the Dead Demon Child, a destiny intertwined with the fate of entire realms. The imp and the Hell''s Spirit were engrossed in their conversation about the consequences of Zach''s power when a thunderous noise shook the very foundations of the tower. Startled, they turned their attention towards the supposed battlefield below. Their spectral forms watched in horrified fascination as the scene unfolded. Zachy crushed beneath rubble, his once formidable form reduced to a mere silhouette beneath the weight. Above him, Nirn hung in the air, poised for a final, devastating attack. The imp and the Hell''s Spirit, despite their reluctance to witness the grim climax of the battle, found themselves unable to tear their eyes away from the unfolding catastrophe. Nirn''s form shimmered with a colossal gathering of energy, a maelstrom of power that crackled and seethed with destructive intent. With an otherworldly force, Nirn unleashed this titanic surge of energy towards Zach. The cataclysmic st rocketed through the air, aimed squarely at the fallen Dead Demon Child. Then, as if to seal Zach''s fate, Nirn conjured a monumental mountain from the very earth itself and hurled it towards the already battered form of his opponent. The imp and the Hell''s Spirit watched in helpless silence as the fate of Zach, the Lord of the Seven Hells, hung in the bnce. The tower''s shadows bore witness to a battle that threatened to shape not only the destinies of demons and mortals but the very essence of the realms they inhabited. As the dust settled and the echoes of the cataclysmic explosion waned, Nirn found himself perched atop the cracked remnants of what was now Zach''s grave. It was a moment of eerie stillness, and it seemed as though the battle had reached its final, decisive conclusion. Demons and onlookers alike held their breath, anticipating the aftermath. But then, to the shock and awe of all who watched, the mountain began to quake. Deep, thunderous cracks formed from beneath its surface, and slowly but inexorably, those cracks expanded. With a deafening roar, the mountain burst apart, hurling Nirn through the air like a ragdoll. The imp and the Hell''s Spirit watched with a glimmer of hope as dust and debris filled the air, the imp and the Hell''s Spirit strained their spectral forms to see through the fog of battle. From the remnants of the mountain, a shadowy figure emerged. Before the dust had a chance to settle, this figure soared skyward, revealing itself to be Zach. Zach''s eyes, burning with an otherworldly fire, scanned the battlefield in search of his adversary. Nirn, though initially trapped beneath the rubble, had managed to free himself with apparent ease. Zach''s lips curled into a macabre smile as he licked the blood from them, his voice resonating with an ominous tone. "I devour everything. Thanks for that energy attack earlier... I feel refreshed." With those words, Zachunched a relentless assault on Nirn, his attacks a flurry of raw power and dark energy. Nirn, his own abilities heightened by the berserk form he had assumed earlier, proved to be a formidable opponent, evading and parrying Zach''s onught with uncanny skill and agility. In the midst of their intense battle, Zach suddenly faltered, his once-unstoppable assaulting to an abrupt halt. He fell to his knees, his body wracked with excruciating pain. His agonized screams reverberated through the battlefield, creating soundwaves akin to a forcefield that radiated outwards. Even demons positioned far, far away were not spared from the torment of Zach''s scream. They clutched their ears in agony, attempting to shield themselves from the unbearable pain that resonated through their very beings. It was a visceral and unrelenting agony that seemed to transcend the physical and strike at the core of their existence. As quickly as it had begun, Zach''s scream ceased, leaving a stunned silence in its wake. Demons, still recovering from the torment, exchanged bewildered nces, uncertain of what had just urred. The imp and the Hell''s Spirit, in the tower nearby, shared a knowing look, their spectral forms tense with anticipation. Then, an ominous shadowy cloud began to envelop Zach''s unconscious form. His lifeless body floated in the air, shrouded by the creeping darkness. It was a sight that sent shivers down the spines of all who witnessed it. Without a moment''s hesitation, the imp, its voiceced with urgency, issued amand to the Hell''s Spirit. "Evacuate everyone out of this hell. Take them to the second hell. It''s my order. I grant you all the permissions you need to do this." The Hell''s Spirit, sensing the gravity of the situation and the urgency in the imp''s tone, nodded in silent agreement. There was no need for further questions. With a solemn determination, it began the arduous task of evacuating the demons from the battlefield, leaving behind a realm on the brink of upheaval and uncertainty. "This is what I feared¡­." the imp muttered. Chapter 459 459- Reaching 100% Demonification Chapter 459 459- Reaching 100% Demonification As Zach''s transformation reached its zenith at 100% demonification, his body underwent a profound metamorphosis. He became a shadowy entity, fully embracing the demonic essence within him. The aura he radiated was now a pitch-ck maelstrom, rivaling the very darkness that shrouded the abyss himself. Zach fully embraced the power of the Demon King''s Blessing. His body undergoes aplete transformation, bing a fearsome and imposing demon form, unlike any seen before. His skin, once human, darkened into an intense shade of ck glistening with an otherworldly sheen. Sinister, glowing runes manifest across his body, symbolizing the full extent of his demonic power. The markings pulse with dark energy, reflecting the malevolent force that now courses through him. Zach''s hair, once unruly and tousled, is reced with dark, jagged, and elongated locks that cascade down his back like flowing tendrils of darkness. His eyes, once filled with life and emotion, now gleam with an intense crimson light, devoid of any humanity. Enormous and fully formed demon wings stretch from his back, the span of which easily surpasses his body''s height. These majestic, midnight-ck wings pulsate with power, emanating an aura of raw, uncontroble energy. His body structure undergoes further deformation, resulting in a towering, muscr figure that radiates an overwhelming sense of dominance and strength. Sharp and elongated ws extend from his fingers, capable of tearing through even the toughest of defenses. A long, whip-like tail, with a razor-sharp tip, extends from his backside, its presence serving as a tangible representation of his newfound malevolence. The tail moves with an eerie grace, ready to strike at any foe who dares to challenge him. As he stands in hisplete demon form, Zach emits a terrifying aura that envelopes the entire throne room. The very air crackles with dark energy, and a sense of impending doom hangs heavily in the atmosphere. In this state, Zach bes a force of nature, a being thatmands respect and fear from all whoy eyes upon him. His power is immeasurable, and his strength knows no bounds. He is the embodiment of the demon king''s legacy, a living manifestation of the seven hells'' might. In the aftermath of this transformation, the air crackled with vtile energy as Zach and Nirn confronted each other one final time. The destiny of the realm teetered on a precarious precipice, and the sh of their powers sent shockwaves reverberating through the seven hells. At the pinnacle of his demonification, Zach''s destructive potential became cataclysmic. The once-majestic throne hally in ruins, its former grandeur reduced to rubble. Unrelenting tremors shook the castle to its core, threatening its imminent copse. The hallways, once orderly and ornate, were now unrecognizable. They had devolved into abyrinth of debris and destion. The castle''s inner sanctum faced the specter of total annihtion, with vast portions of its outer fortifications crumbling to the ground. The castle''s defensesy in ruins, rendering it utterly defenseless against the relentless devastation. The surroundings of the castle had transformed into a deste wastnd. Nearby structures were razed to the ground, and the once-familiarndscape had been scarred beyond recognition. This area had turned into a hazardous zone, fraught with peril and the looming threat of further structural copses. In this transcendent state, Zach harnessed near-omnipotent power, both physical and mystical. He conjured ethereal des of darkness that sliced through Nirn''s defenses, and unleashed torrents of dark elemental magic that tore through the surroundings, leaving trails of devastation in their wake. . The castle''s environs were metamorphosed into a nightmarishndscape of pandemonium and devastation. The very air crackled with the raw potency of their sh, and the ground quaked in response to the titanic forces unleashed. Amidst the overwhelming destruction, Zach''s unwavering focus remained on his mission¡ªto vanquish Nirn and safeguard the innocent. He fought with a determination that knew no bounds, pushing his newfound powers to their very limits in his quest to defeat the malevolent demon lord. Nirn, in his berserk form, descended upon Zach with an unrelenting fury,unching a relentless assault thatbined a flurry of magical and physical strikes. He unleashed a barrage of attacks, each more ferocious than thest, with no respite in sight. But unlike their previous encounters where Zach had been overwhelmed, this time was different. Zach, having attained 100% demonification, remained unscathed by Nirn''s assaults. His demonic essence shielded him from harm, rendering Nirn''s onught futile. With a casual flick of his finger, Zach sent Nirn hurtling through the air. He toyed with his opponent, manipting him effortlessly with subtle gestures. With a mere movement of his finger, Zach could control Nirn''s trajectory, propelling him in various directions and subjecting him to relentless torment as if Nirn''s movements were seemingly under his control. Nirn was tossed and tumbled, crushed and battered, all at the whim of Zach''s supernatural influence. "A pest like you shouldn''t even dare to raise their gaze upon someone such as me," Zach dered in a voice saturated with demonic power, and his words echoed with destructive force. His very presence had be a malevolent domain, an aura of control that extended over the entire area without the need for a formal domain expansion spell. In this state of absolute demonification, Zach had be a force of nature, an entity that transcended the limits of power and control. His mastery over the battle wasplete, and the tide had decisively turned in his favor. Nirn, who had once spread terror throughout the entire hell, causing the deaths of innocents and toying with the lives of countless women, was now in a pitiable state. He found himself utterly powerless, gasping for breath and every movement subject to Zach''s unrelenting will. The once-dreaded demon lord was reduced to a mere ything, a pawn in Zach''s grasp. His feeble struggles were futile, as he could not even draw breath without Zach''s permission. It was a stark and humbling transformation for a creature who had reveled in cruelty and domination. Zach''s voice, tinged with a sense of boredom, echoed through the destion. "Well, this is boring. I am done ying with you. I need to do better things, such as... killing everyone! Eat them, devour them, and sate my ever starving hunger!" Chapter 460 460-The Power of the Seven Hells

Chapter 460 Chapter 460-The Power of the Seven Hells

"Ah, I am hungry~" With those words, Zach''s mouth opened wide, and a dark maw emerged, a vortex of pure darkness that seemed to consume all light. From Nirn''s broken form, a luminous essence began to emerge, slowly but irresistibly drawn toward Zach''s yawning abyss. Nirn''s soul, writhing and struggling, was sucked out of his lifeless body. As it approached the precipice of Zach''s gaping void, it was devoured entirely, vanishing into the depths of the demonic abyss. A sense of finality hung in the air as Zach absorbed thest vestiges of Nirn''s malevolence. With a simple, dismissive wave of his hand, Zach cast Nirn''s lifeless body far into the sky. The broken form arched through the heavens, tumbling end over end, and finally crashed to the ground near the portal to the first hell. The impact was violent, and Nirn''s grotesque state left a chilling sight for any who beheld it. As the Hell''s Spirit continued its mission of evacuating the citizens of the first hell to the safety of the second hell, its gaze fell upon Nirn''s lifeless form. A mix of emotions yed across its spectral countenance, and itmunicated silently, [I never thought I would see a day where this would happen. Is it a good thing or is it a bad thing... I will never abandon my people.] Nirn''s bodyy there, a stark contrast to the once-feared demon lord. His form was broken and twisted, the essence of his being utterly consumed. It was a chilling reminder of the indomitable power that Zach now wielded, as well as the irrevocable change that had been wrought upon the realms of Hell. The world of the seven hells was forever changed, and the bnce of power had shifted in ways no one could have foreseen. As the dust settled and the echoing screams of despair waned, Zach stood amidst the destion. His eyes, once a glint of humanity, now burned with malevolent darkness, a chilling void that seemed to consume all light. The transformation wasplete. He raised his hand, and with a mere thought, the very fabric of reality quivered at hismand. The powers of the seven hells were now at his fingertips, boundless and unrestrained. As Zach''s consciousness waned, the power of the seven hells surged through him with an intensity that was nothing short of bone-chilling. Hisughter echoed in a sinister crescendo, a malevolent symphony that resonated throughout the entire realm. "Hehahahaha! I am finally free from all bounds," he dered, his voice warped and twisted by the unfathomable power he now wielded. His eyes glowed with an eerie, crimson light as he reveled in the overwhelming darkness that enveloped him. The very air crackled with raw energy, and the ground trembled beneath the weight of his malevolence. "I can now destroy everything," he proimed, his words dripping with a cruel satisfaction. With a mere gesture, he sent shockwaves of devastation radiating outwards, annihting all in their path. Structures crumbled, the earth itself seemed to weep, and the sky darkened with a foreboding presence. "Ah, this feels good. So... goood!" Zach''s voice took on an otherworldly quality, a disturbing blend of ecstasy and sadism. His body moved with a grace that defied thews of nature, and his power knew no bounds. It was as though the very essence of the seven hells had taken residence within him, and all that stood before him now trembled in fear. Zach had lost consciousness and control over his body, his very identity consumed by the insatiable hunger of the seven hells. The once-merciful young man had been transformed into an embodiment of destruction, a force that would stop at nothing to bring ruin to all that existed. The realms of Hell itself quaked in the wake of this cataclysmic transformation, as Zach, or what remained of him, reveled in the newfound power that coursed through his veins. As the chaos of destruction raged around them, the imp''s voice trembled with fear and disbelief. It muttered in a tone that wavered with dread, "This... is what I feared... This should have happened. This shouldn''t be happening. It''s too early. Zach was not ready to harness the full powers of my blessings yet!" Its eyes, filled with a mixture of confusion and horror, darted around the apocalyptic scene. The imp''s voice took on an urgent tone as it contemted, "How did he bypass the security mechanism of my blessings? Did he meet someone who changed him? Did he find love?" The imp''s sudden realization widened its eyes, and it muttered in disbelief, "Could it be that he... he found the key?" The key to Zach''s restraint, the one who had held the power of his blessings in check, was none other than Aurora. She had opened the seals of the blessings and had been the stabilizing force in his life. But in this hellish realm, devoid of any allies or loved ones, there was nothing to temper the unleashed power within him. Disappointment etched across the imp''s features as it surveyed the relentless destruction caused by Zach''s unfettered might. It whispered with despair, "This is not going to end here. He will destroy the second hell, the third hell, and all the seven hells. He will find a way to slip out of hell and unleash devastation upon the other realms as well. It will keep destroying everything until nothing exists." It exined the reason behind the sealed gates of the hell realms, set in ce by Zach''s father, Deus, to ensure the safety of other realms should the prophecye to pass. The imp''s voice was tinged with sorrow as it continued, "Zach was born to destroy everything. He is the harbinger of annihtion, the destroyer of worlds. But this... it''s too soon. At this rate, Zach might never regain consciousness and control his powers. He will... die." As the imp surveyed the aftermath of destruction, searching for any sign of Zach, a sense of unease began to wash over it. He should have been there, amidst the chaos he had unleashed, but he was conspicuously absent. The imp''s eyes widened with a mix of dread and surprise as it turned slowly, feeling an eerie presence behind it. A voice, dripping with a chilling and ominous tone, whispered softly in its ear. "Found you~" Chapter 461 461- The Prophecy Coming True Chapter 461 461- The Prophecy Coming True The imp, its expression a mix of apprehension and frustration, locked eyes with Zach, who was now under the influence of the spirit of the seven hells. The imp''s frown deepened as it mustered the courage to challenge the malevolent force that had taken control of Zach''s body. "Release him! This isn''t the fate he deserves!" the imp demanded, its voice trembling but determined. In response, a chilling, otherworldly voice echoed through the air, resonating with an eerie presence. "Ah, you, such impertinence in your tone. Is this how you greet an oldpanion?" The spirit of the seven hells materialized before the imp, its form obscured by shadows, revealing only a pair of haunting, crimson eyes. The imp, though ustomed to the supernatural, couldn''t help but feel a chill crawling up its spine. "You know the prophecy, don''t you?" the spirit mused, its voice a sinister whisper. "Zach was destined to be the destroyer of worlds. I merely expedited the process. The power he wields now is beyond your understanding." The imp''s eyes narrowed, defiance burning within. "He was not ready for this. You''ve disrupted the natural order!" The spirit chuckled, the sound echoing like distant, mockingughter. "Ready or not, the prophecy unfolds. The key was never in readiness; it was in inevitability." As the imp continued its plea, the air grew thicker with an ominous energy. The shadows twisted and danced, creating an unsettling atmosphere. The spirit of the seven hells regarded the imp with an inscrutable gaze. "Release him, or I swear by all the realms, I will find a way to banish you," the imp threatened, its voice resonating with a desperate resolve. The spirit''s eyes glowed brighter, a malevolent gleam dancing within. "Ah, the imp with a backbone. But banish me? You can''t banish fate, old friend." In the chilling depths of the seven hells, where shadows danced with the echoes of forgotten screams, the spirit of the seven hells and the weakened imp stood facing each other. The air itself seemed to quiver with the weight of their history. The spirit of the seven hells, a spectral figure cloaked in ethereal darkness, spoke in a voice that sent shivers through the imp''s essence."Ah, the memories of a bygone era. When you¡­" it nodded towards the imp, "Wielded my power with unparalleled might. The time when the hells bowed to yourmand, the time when you were the puppet master of the hells? Such chaos, such glorious malevolence." The imp scowled. "Don''t y games with me, spirit. You know that was ages ago. What do you want now?" The spirit chuckled, a sound that echoed through the cavernous depths. "Patience, imp. All in good time. But first, let me remind you why you were chosen as the ruler of these hells." The imp''s eyes narrowed. "Chosen? I never wanted such a burden." The spirit circled the imp like a phantom breeze. "Ah, but you were perfect for the role. Your thirst for power, your cunning, your insatiable desire to control¡ªall qualities befitting the ruler of the seven hells." The imp, growing more agitated, demanded, "Get to the point. Why me?" The spirit paused, savoring the imp''s impatience. "Why, indeed? You were chosen because of the Dead Demon Child, the one who would bring about the prophecy. Zach." A shiver ran down the imp''s incorporeal form. "Zach? What does he have to do with any of this?" The spirit''s luminous eyes glinted with eerie amusement. "The prophecy, my dear imp, was written long before Zach''s birth. He was destined to be the key, the catalyst for the destruction and rebirth of the universe. And you, imp, were chosen to usher in that era." The imp, now visibly shaken, stammered, "I... I don''t understand. What does Zach have to do with the hells?" The spirit leaned in, its voice a sinister whisper. "Everything, imp. Zach''s existence was woven into the very fabric of the prophecy. His destiny was intertwined with the fate of the hells. You were chosen not for your own prowess but for your connection to him. You were the harbinger of his arrival, the one who would prepare the hells for the arrival of the Dead Demon Child." As the revtion settled in the echoing chambers of the seven hells, the imp, nowprehending the magnitude of its role, felt a chilling realization crawl through its essence. The spirit of the seven hells had a puppet master of its own, and the strings of fate were being pulled from a dimension beyond the grasp of both demon and spirit. The imp, weakened and desperate, gazed up at the spectral figure of the spirit of the seven hells. "What is it that you desire? Speak inly!" The spirit''s voice reverberated like distant thunder. "I desire to witness the grand finale¡ªthe destruction and rebirth of the universe. The Genesis. The culmination of eons, the dance of chaos and creation." The imp pleaded, "But it''s too soon! Zach is not ready for such power. Release him, and I am here. Possess me instead. Spare him from this fate." The spirit''s ethereal aura expanded, a forceful manifestation of its will. The imp, unable to resist, fell to its knees under the weight of the spirit''s dominion. "Old friend, you underestimate the cosmic design," the spirit intoned. "Zach is the fulcrum upon which the fate of the hells pivots. His destiny is to be the instrument of universal change." With a rising crescendo, the spirit of the seven hells ascended into the darkened sky, merging seamlessly with the shadows. Its essence flowed like a river of cosmic energy, descending from the heavens to once again possess Zach''s unconscious form. As the spirit fully melded with Zach, a surge of power emanated, causing the very fabric of reality to ripple. The stars in the firmament trembled, responding to the awakening force within the Dead Demon Child. Raising its hand high, the spirit of the seven hells initiated a celestial symphony. Distant stars were drawn closer, trailing cosmic brilliance as they descended from their celestial abodes. The once-distant gxies now loomed overhead, brought within reach by the spirit''s transcendent influence. The imp, still on its knees, watched in awe and dread as the spirit began the cosmic cascade, a series of events that marked the beginning of the end. The destruction of the first hell was but the overture to the cosmic opera orchestrated by the spirit of the seven hells, and the universe itself bowed before its unfolding destiny. "Oh, should I call it an apocalypse?" itughs out loud. Suddenly the connection between the cosmos and the spirit of the seven hell was cut off. Surprised and baffled, the spirit of the seven hells looked at his hands and frowned its face. The spirit of the seven hells recoiled, aghast at the unexpected interference. "What treachery is this? Who dares to challenge my dominion?" From the very essence of the spirit of the seven hells, a pair of crimson eyes manifested, gleaming with both familiarity and defiance. A shadowy silhouette emerged, materializing into a form that was unmistakably a reflection of the spirit of the first hell. The spirit of the first hell grinned devilishly. "Well, hello there... Father..." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!